ã€ŠI Become A Burdensome Child After Transmigratingã€‹


 Chapter 1

    <h4>Chapter 1: Is That Bastard Your Father?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    As night descended, the lights in Jiang City lit up and brightly sparkled in the night sky. In this bright city, in front of a bar in the city center, a muscr and fierce bouncer red at a tiny girl.

    When he saw that the girl showed zero intentions of leaving even after five minutes had passed like this, the bouncer could not help but ask, ¡°Kid, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you lost?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to look for my father!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The bouncer was bbergasted. The kid in front of him was only three or four years old, and her hair was tied into two cute little braids. She had worn a white cotton dress and was carrying a pink rabbit-shaped bag and a tiny suitcase.

    <i>Why is she looking for her father here? Doesn¡¯t she know what kind of a ce this is??</i>

    The girl pointed at the bar entrance with her tiny and fair hands, blinked, and said, ¡°My dad¡¯s inside.¡±

    The bouncer thought that the girl was utterly adorable. Her exquisite facial features and her cute voice melted his tough heart. He wanted to bring her home and raise her, but she had a father.

    ¡°Are you sure that your father is inside? Why don¡¯t I bring you in to look for him?¡±

    The little girl was about to ept the bouncer¡¯s offer when the door to the bar opened. An intoxicated man stumbled out while scratching his head. The girl recognized him with just a nce. He was Su Shengjing, the man she was looking for!

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle, but my dad came out!¡±

    The bouncer nced at the man with aplicated expression. ¡°No way! That bastard is your father?¡±

    Su Jiu also wanted to ask why this man was her father.

    He was such an uncool middle-aged man!

    As someone particr about cleanliness, Su Jiu disdainfully stared at the ¡°middle-aged and uncool uncle¡± walking toward her.

    Su Jiu had been an eighteen-year-old girl. She was not only beautiful but also bright. However, the moment she got epted to the best school in the nation, a lightning bolt had struck her dead. When she woke up, she realized that she had transmigrated into a novel called ¡°Domineering CEO Fiercely Loves Me,¡± a novel she had read in the past because she had been bored.

    Furthermore, she had be the second female lead, Su Jiu, who shared the same name as her. ording to the tropes in these CEO novels, the second female lead would grow up to snatch the male lead away from the main female lead, plot all sorts of evil ns, and eventually have a dismal ending.

    Right now, Su Jiu was the second female lead as a child. When the second female lead was born, she had been abandoned in an orphanage. There, she developed a maniptive streak at a young age. Sheter got adopted by a couple, who were also the main female lead¡¯s parents. While stealing the parents¡¯ love from the main female lead, the second female lead also plotted to sabotage the main female lead.

    After she grew up, the second female lead identally discovered her real parents¡¯ identity. However, as her biological mother had mercilessly abandoned her at an orphanage, the second female lead harbored hatred for them. Her real father was poor and useless, so she refused to reconcile with them out of embarrassment. Instead, she had be even more determined to snatch away the main female lead¡¯s parents and the main male lead.

    Su jiu thought that if she wanted to survive in this world, she had to avoid following the storyline and maintain her distance from the main female lead¡¯s affairs.

    Hence, she quickly epted the fact that she had transmigrated. Before her foster parents visited the orphanage to adopt her, she embarked on a search for her real father!

    Her real father was Su Shengjing.

    Su Shengjing had once been a celebrity. However, at the peak of his poprity, someone had drugged his drinks at a business dinner. Su Shengjing had dazedly stumbled into a waiting room, and a woman had also entered the roomter. Things had naturally progressed from there.

    When she was three to four months pregnant, the woman realized that she was carrying a baby. She wanted to abort it, but the doctor said that because of certain medical conditions, she could not have children in the future if she aborted her baby. Hence, the woman had no choice but to give birth.

 Chapter 2

    <h4>Chapter 2: Acting Cute and Crying</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    However, the woman had no intention of raising the second female lead. Thus, she dropped the baby at an orphanage soon after giving birth. Afterward, the woman disappeared from the world¡¯s eyes and never appeared anymore¡­

    ording to the novel, Su Shengjing had been twenty-four at that time, at the peak of his youth. However, he had ruined himself like that!

    After his poprity waned, he had given up on himself. He started to visit this night bar daily and lived his life aimlessly.

    When Su Shenjing was eighteen, he had debuted as the nation¡¯s crush. His picture where he was standing under a tree¡¯s shade and smiling while looking back was engraved in the hearts of many girls.

    However, what happened to the man Su Jiu was looking at now?

    His hair was utterly disheveled. He had not cut it for ages, so it reached past his neck. His face looked miserable, and his dark circles were asrge as a panda¡¯s. He had an unkempt, unshaven beard, and on top of that, his belly was protruding as well. Wearing a wrinkly white T-shirt, a pair of beach shorts, and slippers, he looked like a refugee from a poverty-stricken ce. In fact, he looked ten years older than his actual age.

    Su Jiu disdainfully judged him!

    <i>At the very least, as a celebrity, his looks should pass the test!?</i>

    Even those who did not care about their image or had average appearances exuded an elegant aura.

    However, Su Shengjing looked nothing like the nation¡¯s crush he had been back then.

    The bouncer softly told Su Jiu, ¡°Little girl, I advise you to quickly go home. That man is not a good person. Many bad rumors about him circte here. If you look for him, he might sell you off! By then, you¡¯d be sold to the mountains where all the weird uncles and aunties live. Aren¡¯t you scared?¡±

    Su Jiu shook her head. ¡°Daddy is not that sort of person.¡±

    After speaking, she ran toward Su Shengjing, who had not noticed her yet. Then, she yelled in a cute voice, ¡°Daddy!¡±

    As Su Shengjing had drunk a lot, he felt very dizzy. He heard a girl¡¯s voice and had barely regained his senses when he felt two tiny arms hug his leg.

    Su Shengjing lowered his head and saw that it was a four-year-old little girl hugging his leg. He jumped in shock as his mind cleared up a little. ¡°What did you call me?¡±

    The little girl lifted her fair, tiny face and happily looked at him. ¡°Daddy!¡±

    The word left Su Shengjing speechless.

    Su Jiu looked adorable. Her eyes were big and bright like grapes, and she looked as cute as a newborn fawn.

    However, Su Shengjing had no favorable feelings toward kids. With a frown, he said, ¡°Kid, I¡¯m not your father. Don¡¯t go around calling strangers your father.¡±

    Su Jiu seriously said, ¡°You¡¯re my father. I¡¯m Su Jiu, your daughter!¡±

    Her words again shocked Su Shengjing.

    <i>How did you know that I¡¯m your father? Did you get the information from the Inte??</i>

    <i>Don¡¯t think that I will let my guard down and get tricked by you just because you¡¯re a child!?</i>

    A kid had appeared out of thin air and called him her father; Su Shengjing instinctively thought that something was fishy. Hence, he nced around to see if the kid had any aplices. If some people jumped out and used him of abducting the child, he could never prove his innocence.

    The worst-case scenario was someone scamming him. He was penniless and was soon going to be homeless.

    ¡°Daddy, are you abandoning me? Boo hoo¡­¡± Su Jiu hugged his leg and started sobbing.

    As a child, acting cute and crying were the two most important skills to settle an adult. If any one of them was ineffective, then she would use both of them at the same time!

    Su Shengjing stiffened as if he had been struck by lightning.

    <i>No way! Even the bouncer beside me looks richer than me. So why did this child choose to target me??</i>

 Chapter 3

    <h4>Chapter 3: Su Jiu, the Foolish Child</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°You¡­ Let me tell you, I don¡¯t have a wife. So, how can I have a child? Go back to where you came from. Stop trying to scam me!¡± Su Shengjing furiously and righteously said, ¡°Go back and tell your aplices that it¡¯s a massive sin to use children tomit crimes! I suggest they turn over a new leaf and go onto the right path. Otherwise, I¡¯ll call the police!¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s eyes watered. ¡°I don¡¯t have any aplices, nor am I a scammer. You¡¯re really my father.¡±

    Su Shengjing looked around and confirmed the two of them were alone.?<i>Can it be that she¡¯s a lost child with an intellectual disability??</i>

    Su Shengjing had seen news about some homeless children born with intellectual disabilities roaming the streets. Some of the beggars had even captured these kids and broke their limbs so that the kids could beg on their behalf. The moment he thought of it, Su Shengjing shuddered in disgust!

    The ¡®intellectually-disabled¡¯ Su Jiu didn¡¯t let go of his leg as she sobbed. ¡°Daddy, I spent so much effort to look for you. Don¡¯t abandon me! You¡¯re the only family member I have!¡±

    Su Shengjing sucked in a cold breath.?<i>What the heck? I really encountered an intellectually-disabled child who can¡¯t even recognize who her father is.</i>

    He had no choice but to bring Su Jiu to the nearby police station.

    Suddenly, some people walking by the area recognized Su Shengjing. They started to mutter amongst themselves. ¡°Come quickly and take a look. Isn¡¯t he Su Shengjing? Apparently, he¡¯s a bastard and a horrible man.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. So many bad rumors about him floating around. Who knows how many women he has slept with? Wasn¡¯t there a rumor about him having multiple rtionships at once? How disgusting! I think someone reported him for visiting a brothel, so he lost his poprity. Hispany canceled his contract, and he paid millions of dors inpensation. Then, he left the entertainment industry¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmph! A piece of trash like him deserves to lose his poprity!¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s ears were sharp, and she heard their discussion. She rebuked, ¡°My Daddy is not that kind of man! I won¡¯t let you say anything about him. It¡¯s rude to talk mean behind someone¡¯s back!¡±

    These words stunned Su Shengjing, who lowered his head to look at the angry girl.

    For some reason, he felt a warm feeling surge in his heart.

    Ever since those so-called ¡°scandals¡± had spread, he had be everyone¡¯s viin. He got scolded every ce he went. He had heard all sorts of criticisms and witnessed how fickle humans were.

    This girl was the first and the only person in recent years who had defended him.

    After being scolded by a child, the other people felt embarrassed and shut their mouths.

    ***

    Su Shengjing held Su Jiu¡¯s hand and entered the police station. A police officer attended to him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Su Shengjing looked at Su Jiu and said, ¡°Something¡¯s wrong with this child. She keeps calling me her father. I don¡¯t know who her real parents are, so I can¡¯t send her back. I can only trouble you.¡±

    ¡°I said that you¡¯re my daddy!¡± the little girl firmly said as she raised her head.

    The police officer became a bit confused, and he asked, ¡°Well¡­ Su Shengjing, is she your daughter?¡±

    ¡°No, she¡¯s not! She¡¯s trying to scam me!¡± Su Shengjing¡¯s tone was equally firm.

    The police officer was speechless.

    <i>The little kid would scam anyone but a bastard like you! Don¡¯t you have any self-awareness??</i>

    ¡°I¡¯m not scamming you. You¡¯re really my daddy!¡±

    The little girl stared into Su Shengjing¡¯s eyes without averting her gaze. For some reason, this made Su Shengjing feel a bit guilty.

    The police officer suggested to him, ¡°Why don¡¯t you conduct a DNA test with her? I think that she looks quite simr to you. Her eyes and nose look like a replica of yours.¡±

 Chapter 4

    <h4>Chapter 4: Paternity Testing 1</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Su Shengjing did not believe that they were biologically rted. ¡°She looks like me? Are you blind?¡± He said in an angry tone, ¡°Police officer, to be honest, I¡¯ve never had a girlfriend for years. How can I have a daughter this old? Isn¡¯t it obvious that this is a trap?¡±

    The police officer nced at him. ¡°Hah! She might be from one of the many affairs you had. Perhaps you just can¡¯t remember?¡±

    ¡°Impossible. I¡¯m definitely not her father!¡± Su Shengjing felt that he had been wronged.

    Su Jiu immediately replied, ¡°You¡¯re my Daddy!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡±

    ¡°You are!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡±

    ¡°You are¡ª¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡± The police officer finally could not stand it anymore. He told Su Shengjing, ¡°Stop quarreling and go do a paternity test. Won¡¯t you know whether she¡¯s your daughter or not by then?¡±

    ¡°Okay! If the results show that I¡¯m not rted to her, send her away. Don¡¯t let her cling onto me!¡± After speaking, Su Shengjing eagerly brought Su Jiu to the paternity testing center.

    The results of the test would onlye three hourster. Hence, Su Shengjing had to sit on the bench in the corridor and wait. Su Jiu wanted to sit next to him, but she was not tall enough. After struggling to climb up the bench, she sat beside him.

    As if he were facing a powerful enemy, Su Shengjing moved away to the side. He did not want anything to do with this dubious child.

    Su Jiu made a face as if she had been terribly wronged. ¡°Daddy¡ª¡±

    ¡°Shut up! If you call me that again, I¡¯ll beat you up,¡± Su Shengjing fiercely threatened.

    Su Jiu pouted, stopped speaking, and pitifully stared at him.

    Unable to stand her gaze, Su Shengjing sat down on another bench to distance himself away from her.

    However, Su Jiu jumped down from the bench she was sitting on and ran over to the new bench. After much difficulty, she managed to climb onto the bench and sit beside Su Shengjing as if it were a given that a father should sit beside his daughter.

    Her actions left Su Shengjing speechless.

    He was having a huge headache.

    <i>Forget it! If she insists on sitting with me, I should let her be and just ignore her.?</i>

    The three-hour waiting time felt very long, and on top of that, it waste at night. Su Jiu was starting to feel sleepy, and she yawned again and again. However, she rubbed her eyes with her tiny hands and tried her best to energize herself.

    Su Shengjing nced at her from the corners of his eyes. Her head gradually drooped, but when she was about to fall asleep, she would sit up straight to wake up. Su Shengjing had to admit that she looked so adorable that one would want to poke her chubby cheeks.

    Realizing that he was overthinking, Su Shengjing quickly averted his gaze away from her.

    Suddenly, a tiny pair of hands hugged his arm. When he lowered his hands and looked down, he saw Su Jiu sleeping while leaning against his arm.

    Su Shengjing became stupefied.

    <i>Doesn¡¯t this girl know how to be wary of her surroundings? How can she fall asleep beside anyone??</i>

    He wanted to push her away, but she clung to his arms. Su Shengjing gritted his teeth. Since he couldn¡¯t be violent toward a child, he had no choice but to endure it and act as her human-sized pillow.

    ***

    After three hours, arge yell woke up Su Jiu. ¡°What? Are you kidding me?¡±

    Opening her sleepy eyes, she realized that she was lying on the bench. Su Shengjing¡¯s back was facing her, while a medical officer wearing a white coat stood in front of him.

    In Su Shengjing¡¯s hands was a report. Since he was too shocked, even his hands trembled. ¡°She¡¯s really my daughter?¡±

    ¡°We are a professional organization. It¡¯s impossible that we made a mistake. The test showed that the probability of this girl being your daughter is 99.9999%. In other words, she¡¯s really your daughter.¡± The medical officer looked at him with an expression that said ¡®Are you shocked?¡¯.

    Su Shengjing yelled, ¡°What the heck?!!!!¡±

 Chapter 5

    <h4>Chapter 5: Paternity Testing 2</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    He really was a father.

    ¡°Impossible. This is absolutely impossible!¡± Su Shengjing became agitated.

    He did not remember sleeping with any woman. How could he have a daughter? This was outrageous!

    The medical officer seriously said, ¡°Sir, let me repeat myself. We are a professional organization. If you don¡¯t trust us, you can take a test at another organization.¡±

    Su Shengjing decided to take the test again. He refused to believe this ridiculous coincidence!

    However, even after going to two other organizations, he got the same results: he was Su Jiu¡¯s father.

    Su Shengjing felt like this was a supernatural urrence. He unexpectedly had a daughter for no reason at all!

    This was uneptable. Thinking of something, he hurriedly asked Su Jiu, ¡°Who¡¯s your mother?¡±

    Su Jiu shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    She really did not know. The novel did not specify it either. It only mentioned that Su Jiu was born because of a fleeting rtionship between Su Shengjing and a woman. Moreover, after growing up, the second female lead did not look for her biological mother either.

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    <i>Her mother is seriously too irresponsible. How could she abandon her daughter at the orphanage after giving birth to her??</i>

    He asked again, ¡°Who told you that I¡¯m your father?¡±

    Su Jiu thought about it and came up with a reason. ¡°The director at the orphanage told me. Before my mother left, she said that you¡¯re my father. So I came to look for you.¡±

    <i>She came looking for me just like that??</i>

    For such a young kid to slip out of the orphanage and roam the streets without facing any bad people or danger, Su Shengjing could hardly imagine how lucky she had been.

    Tears quickly brimmed in Su Jiu¡¯s eyes. She hugged Su Shengjing¡¯s legs and sobbed. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t abandon me. I don¡¯t want to go back to the orphanage. I don¡¯t want to be an unwanted stray kid anymore.¡±

    Su Shengjing gritted his teeth. ¡°So you¡¯re nning to cling onto me? I¡¯ll tell you that I¡¯m not a good man. I don¡¯t have the money to raise you either.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t eat a lot. It¡¯s really easy to raise me! Plus, if you don¡¯t have money to raise me, I¡¯ll earn money to support you!¡± Su Jiu said with an earnest expression.

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Su Shengjing burst outughing.

    <i>No way I¡¯ll believe you. Everyone knows that raising a kid is very expensive and tiring!?</i>

    <i>This little girl even says that she wants to support me. How can she even do that??</i>

    <i>What a joke!?</i>

    Su Shengjing put on a straight face. ¡°Which orphanage did you escape from? I¡¯ll send you back.¡±

    This question put Su Jiu at a loss for words.

    <i>This bastard doesn¡¯t even want his own daughter??</i>

    <i>He deserves to lose his poprity!?</i>

    Despite her thoughts, Su Jiu could understand his feelings. Anyone would be scared if a daughter suddenly appeared; they would not be able to ept that fact in a short time. However, it did not matter. She would think of a way to make Su Shengjing ept her.

    Su Jiu decided to retreat a step. With reddened eyes, she sobbed and asked, ¡°Daddy, do you really want to abandon me? I¡¯ll be very obedient. Don¡¯t send me back, okay? Daddy¡­¡±

    She kept calling him Daddy. Anyone who heard her would tear up.

    Although Su Shengjing¡¯s heart softened, he could not support her. On top of that, he did not know how to raise a child. It would be better to send her back.

    The most he could do was asionally visit her. If he had money, he would send some to the orphanage and tell its director to take care of her.

    That was his n.

    After all, he really had been unaware of this child. It was ridiculous that he had suddenly be a father and had to take responsibility for her!

    As he thought about it, Su Shengjing toughened up, raised his voice, and asked, ¡°Where did you escape from? Tell me, or I¡¯ll ignore you and leave.¡±

 Chapter 6

    <h4>Chapter 6: Daddy Doesn¡¯t Want Me Anymore</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Daddy doesn¡¯t want me anymore¡­ Boo hoo¡­¡± Su Jiu sobbed. Tears streamed down her cheeks.

    When Su Jiu told him the name of her orphanage, Su Shengjing forced himself to look away from her crying face. After searching up the orphanage¡¯s address, he carried her and strode toward the train station. As it was five in the morning, they managed to catch the first train.

    On the way, Su Jiu did not throw a tantrum or cry. She only hugged Su Shengjing¡¯s neck and buried her tiny face into it. She remained quiet and only sniffed him once in a while.

    When she scrunched her nose like a puppy, Su Shengjing was a bit confused. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Su Jiu blinked her reddened eyes and looked at him. She then said with a sad expression, ¡°I want to remember your smell, Daddy.¡±

    Her reply left Su Shengjing speechless.

    His heart skipped a beat.

    The little girl buried her face into his neck and sobbed. ¡°After sending me back, you won¡¯t visit me anymore, right? But I don¡¯t want to forget you. I want to remember how you look and smell.¡±

    Su Shengjing was stunned. A bitter feeling suddenly surfaced in a corner of his heart.

    <i>No, I must not relent. Raising a child is not a joke, and I¡¯ll have to support her for many years toe. I can¡¯t shoulder such a burden.?</i>

    Su Shengjing stayed silent. He turned his head away and stared into the distance.

    His actions left Su Jiu at a loss for words.

    <i>Looks like it was not effective enough!?</i>

    After reaching the train station, Su Shengjing carried Su Jiu off the train and walked toward the orphanage. He only ced her down when they reached the entrance. ¡°Go in.¡±

    Su Jiu did not move. Instead, she said with a despondent expression, ¡°Daddy, can I wait a while before going in?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Daddy, can you hug me again?¡± Su Jiu raised another request.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Since this was not an excessive request, Su Shengjing bent down and hugged her.

    When he saw how she looked at him with watery eyes, extreme guilt surged in Su Shengjing¡¯s heart. He felt like he had done something very wrong to her.

    He pursed his lips and stiffly consoled her. ¡°Actually, I sent you back here for your own good. I really can¡¯t support you, and you won¡¯t have a good life with me. Well, I¡¯ll visit you when I have the time. If I get money, I¡¯ll send some to you too. I believe that the orphanage director and the rest will take good care of you.¡±

    Su Jiu lowered her head, pouted, and said, ¡°No matter how good they are, they can¡¯tpare to you, Daddy.¡±

    She pulled his hand and pleaded, ¡°Daddy, I will be obedient in the orphanage. Visit me more frequently, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡±

    Although Su Shengjing promised, Su Jiu still clung to his hand, unwilling to let go. Then, she burst into tears.

    Even though she was merely sobbing, and not crying loudly, she looked as pitiful as an abandoned tiny animal.

    The bitter feeling in Su Shengjing¡¯s heart became stronger, and he did not know what to say.

    From the corners of her eyes, Su Jiu sneaked a peek at Su Shengjing. He stiffly stood there at the entrance instead of leaving.?<i>His resolve must be shaking.?</i>

    <i>Looks like this is effective!?</i>

    Su Jiu kept up the act. Wiping her tears away and releasing her hand, she obediently said, ¡°Daddy, you can go. I¡¯ll miss you.¡±

    Su Shengjing regained his senses and warned himself that he must not be affected anymore. He asked her to go in, ¡°I¡¯m leaving. You should quickly go in.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Su Jiu shook her head, and her eyes reddened again. ¡°I want to watch you leave. I¡¯ll go in after you leave.¡±

 Chapter 7

    <h4>Chapter 7: Daddy¡¯s Heart Softened For Her!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    <i>This child!?</i>

    As the bitter feeling in Su Shengjing¡¯s heart grew stronger, he felt like a rock was weighing on him. He could not carry on like this. If he did not leave, he would really have to raise this child and shoulder a burden.

    He still wanted to find a wife, and with his current situation, it was already hard for him to find one. If he brought a child along with him, he would probably stay single for the rest of his life.

    He tried to console himself like that, and the weight on his chest seemed to lift a little. Su Shengjing decisively spun around and briskly walked forward, leaving Su Jiu behind.

    After walking for a distance, he could not help but turn back. The little girl was still standing there, sending him off with her watery eyes.

    When Su Jiu saw him look back at her, she suddenly dashed over and hugged his leg. She said with a sob, ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t want you to go! I¡¯ll miss you! I¡¯ll listen to you and obediently wait in the orphanage. You must visit me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be extremely sad.¡±

    She then let go of him and forced out a bright smile. Waving her hand, she said, ¡°Goodbye, Daddy!¡±

    Making an expression as if her smile was going to fade soon, she spun around and walked back.

    When Su Shengjing saw her turning around, tears tragically streamed down his cheeks.

    Since Su Jiu did not hear the sounds of Su Shengjing leaving, she did not turn around either. She continued to walk while crying. However, when she reached the entrance of the orphanage and was about to enter, she heard footsteps rushing toward her.

    Su Jiu smirked. Her father¡¯s heart had softened!

    When Su Shengjing saw Su Jiu silently walking back while crying, the bitter and sad feeling in his heart reached its peak. He felt terrible. Although he did not know how this girl came about, it was not her choice either. She was innocent.

    No matter what, she was still his daughter. She had gone all the way to the pub to look for him. She trusted and depended on him so much. Yet, even though she hoped he could bring her home, he sent her back to the orphanage and cruelly abandoned her.

    Su Shengjing suddenly felt like this was not something a man should do!

    At that moment, his hand suddenly touched the DNA test report stuffed in his pocket, and the medical officer¡¯s words rang in his ears, ¡°The probability of this girl being your daughter is 99.9999%.¡±?<i>She is really my daughter.</i>

    As he again thought about the little girl¡¯s watery eyes, Su Shengjing clenched his fists and pursed his lips. With great determination, he walked forward and carried Su Jiu.

    Su Jiu looked at him with a surprised expression. ¡°Daddy?¡±

    Su Shengjing put on a straight face and awkwardly said, ¡°You¡¯re not going back to the orphanage. I¡¯ll bring you home.¡±

    <i>Phew! Looks like this tragic act worked!?</i>

    Su Jiu wanted to celebrate, but she maintained her current pitiful expression. She then asked, ¡°Really? Daddy, you can¡¯t lie to me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying. Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    ***

    Su Shengjing brought Su Jiu to his apartment, which was located in an old residential building in an isted neighborhood. The building¡¯s walls had yellowed due to the passage of time, and ivy and moss had covered them.

    Wires strewn between buildings were entangled with each other. A lot of rubbishy discarded in the alley, and it gave off a horrible stench. Even in broad daylight, light could not enter the area, and the stairway was pitch-dark. They had to turn on the lights, but the lightbulb was filthy and covered with dust and insect corpses.

    Su Jiu could not help but exim in her heart,<i>?Is my father living in such a ce??</i>

    It was so sad that such a popr celebrity, who once had a bright future ahead of him, had fallen to such a state.

 Chapter 8

    <h4>Chapter 8: Looked Down Upon By A Little Girl</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    When Su Shengjing saw that the little girl remained quiet, he thought that she was afraid of the dark. Hence, he patted her back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. Everything¡¯s fine.¡±

    In his embrace, Su Jiu suddenly felt a warmth that she had never felt before.

    <i>Is this the natural bond between two people rted by blood??</i>

    In her previous life, she had also grown up in an orphanage. So, she had been unaware of who her parents were. Now that she had a father, it was time for her to make up for all that lost affection.

    If this father were nice to her, she would treat him like her real father and spend the rest of her life with him.

    Su Jiu softly said, ¡°With you here, I¡¯m not scared.¡±

    When Su Shengjing heard this, a strange feeling rose in his heart. However, he could not tell what it was and where it came from.

    Carrying Su Jiu, he climbed up the dim stairway. When he reached the sixth floor, he took out a key from his pocket and opened the rusty iron door.

    <i>Creak!?</i>

    When they entered the door, Su Jiu felt a cloud of dust attack her face. She could not help but sneeze.

    When she raised her head and looked at the house, her lips twitched.

    <i>What the heck? Is this a ce for humans to live in? Even dogs will look down on such a ce!?</i>

    The house looked like it had not been cleaned for eight hundred years. A thickyer of dust covered the furniture, and the walls and ceiling had turned moldy. They gave off a musty stench.

    Su Shengjing¡¯s possessions were strewn all over the living room. Unwashed tes, take-away boxes, snack packages, beer cans, and leftover food messilyy on the dining table. His clothes alsoy on the sofa in a pile, and his smelly socks were thrown everywhere. The floor was filled with trash everywhere.

    Su Jiu pinched her nose and eximed, ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s so dirty!¡±

    Her words struck Su Shengjing speechless.

    Herint was fatal. He had actually been looked down upon by a little girl.

    When Su Shengjing saw a few of his underwear lying on the sofa, he immediately ced Su Jiu down, dashed forward, and hid them under the sofa. Then, he turned around and awkwardlyughed. ¡°Wait here for me. I¡¯ll clean up the house.¡±

    However, as his house was too messy, Su Shengjing did not know where to start cleaning.

    He could only give up and say with an embarrassed expression, ¡°Well¡­ why don¡¯t you justpromise and stay here?¡±

    Su Jiu forcefully shook her head. ¡°No. It¡¯s dirty.¡±

    <i>Who knows how much bacteria is breeding in such an environment? Can anyone even stay in such a ce??</i>

    Su Shengjing didn¡¯t know what to say.

    But when he thought about it, he realized that she was right. Children had a weaker immune system, and they easily got sick. Plus, it was true that he had not cleaned up the house for a few months, and he always forgot to throw the trash away. That was why he finally decided to clean the house.

    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯ll help you clean up.¡± Su Jiu ran in and ced her tiny bag on the sofa. Then, she folded her sleeves up and started to diligently clean the trash on the dining table.

    After tidying the dining table, she even took a cloth and wiped it. Seeing her, Su Shengjing felt deeply ashamed.

    He was usually toozy to clean up after himself, but now, he had a child with him. Moreover, that child was a little girl. No matter what, he could not be aszy as before.

    Furthermore, he was an adult. If he could not even match a child¡¯s efforts, it would be too embarrassing. Even he looked down on himself.

    Su Shengjing ced a chair at the entrance. After helping Su Jiu wash her hands, he carried her and ced her onto the chair. Then, he passed a packet of potato chips to her and said, ¡°Sit here. Let me clean up the house.¡±

 Chapter 9

    <h4>Chapter 9: How Cute and Obedient</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    It took him more than an hour, but Su Shengjing managed to tidy up the house after toiling hard. When he was done, he felt like his entire body was sore.

    <i>This family really can¡¯t do without a wife.?</i>

    <i>However, who would be willing to marry a useless trash like me??</i>

    Moreover, his precious daughter had note here to clean his house for him. Hence, he had no choice but to suffer for all his pastziness.

    Su Shengjing threw all the trash in the dustbin at the stairway. When he returned, he saw that the little girl had already fallen asleep on a chair arm, while one of her hands hugged the half-eaten pack of potato chips. As she had not rested wellst night, it was natural that she would be tired.

    The more Su Shengjing observed her little face, the more he felt that she looked quite simr to him when he was young.

    <i>It seems like she¡¯s definitely my daughter.?</i>

    The wind at the room¡¯s entrance was strong, so Su Shengjing carried Su Jiu and walked to the master bedroom. He ced her onto his bed and clumsily tucked her into the nket.

    ***

    Su Shengjingy on the sofa and slept for a long time. He only woke up because his stomach growled in hunger.

    He sleepily sat up and ruffled his messy hair. When he regained his senses, he suddenly saw a tiny girl crouching at a corner of the sofa, staring at him with her wide, clear eyes.

    As if she were afraid of waking him up, she acted extremely obedient and did not make a single sound.

    When she saw that he had woken up, she smiled brightly. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re awake!¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ Yeah.¡± Su Shengjing was not used to this new form of address, and he became embarrassed. ¡°You¡¯re up too. Are you hungry?¡±

    Su Jiu touched her t stomach and said, ¡°I¡¯m super hungry.¡±

    Su Shengjing once again felt that he was not doing a good job. Back at the orphanage, he had said to Su Jiu that he would bring her home and take care of her. Yet, he had woken upter than her and made her starve.

    <i>She has not eaten anything sincest night. She must be starving to death.?</i>

    Su Shengjing felt guilty. ¡°y on your own while I cook something for you.¡±

    Su Jiu obediently nodded. ¡°Okay. Thank you, Daddy!¡±

    <i>Wow¡­ How cute and adorable!?</i>

    After being attacked by her cuteness, Su Shengjing felt like he was almost going to have a nosebleed.

    He stared at her as he wondered who her mother was.?<i>She must be very pretty; otherwise, how could she give birth to such an adorable daughter?</i>

    <i>Ahem, this is not the time to think about this.?</i>His child was still hungry, so Su Shengjing briskly walked to the kitchen and opened the fridge.

    There were quite a lot of food items inside. However, when he took them out, he realized that they had all expired.

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    He always roamed outside and rarely cooked. When he was hungry, he would order food. A long while had passed since he hadst opened his fridge. That was why he was unaware of what had happened to the items inside.

    Enduring the pain of throwing the expired food into the dustbin, Su Shengjing walked out of the kitchen. He then told the little girl, who was obediently waiting for him on the sofa, ¡°I¡¯m going to buy something. Can you stay at home alone?¡±

    Su Jiu immediately jumped down from the sofa. ¡°I want to go with you, Daddy.¡±

    Su Shengjing felt helpless. ¡°Let¡¯s go, then.¡±

    Actually, he would feel worried about leaving such a small child at home alone. It was better if they went together.

    Su Jiu ran over happily and tugged his hand.

    Su Shengjing realized that her hand was soft and chubby. It was also tiny¡ªbarely half the size of his palm. Moreover, she could only grab his finger.

    A wondrous feeling attacked his heart again.

    As the two of them left the house and walked downstairs, Su Jiu suddenly saw a little boy.

 Chapter 10

    <h4>Chapter 10: Heard That He Was Mute</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    The kid looked like a six- or seven-year-old boy with slightly long ck hair. He was dressed in a fading ck shirt and beige pants.

    Since he was too skinny, the clothes looked too big for him. Carrying a ck stic bag on one hand, he rummaged through the dustbin with the other. When he found a stic bottle or aluminum can, he ced it into the stic bag.

    After rummaging through a dustbin, he turned around to find another dustbin. He seemed to be very familiar with these actions as if he had done it many times.

    Su Shengjing had seen the boy a couple of times, and every time, the kid was picking up trash. As he held Su Jiu¡¯s hand, he walked over and asked with a frown, ¡°Why are you picking trash again? Where are your family members?¡±

    The boy did not say anything. He just nced at Su Shengjing, then at Su Jiu who was standing beside him. He then averted his gaze and continued rummaging through the trash.

    Although it was just a short nce, it had shocked Su Jiu.

    Those eyes were very deep. He was a kid who should be innocently ying in a field somewhere, yet he had a brooding and unfathomable gaze like an adult.

    Furthermore, it looked like he had gone through a weathered life.

    Su Shengjing took out his wallet from his pocket. He did not have a lot of money with him, and on top of that, he still had to pay for Su Jiu¡¯s toiletries. Afraid that he would not have enough left, he could only pass a fifty-dor note to the boy. ¡°Here, buy something to eat.¡±

    His actions stunned the boy, and his dark eyes stared at the bill. It made it clear that he needed it.

    However, the boy knew that he could not take someone¡¯s money so casually. Thus, he did not grab the note even after a while passed. He pursed his lips and looked very conflicted.

    Su Jiu stuffed the money into the boy¡¯s hands and smiled at him. ¡°Big Brother, just take this money. If you think that you can¡¯t take it for nothing, you can return it to my father after you¡¯ve grown up and earned money.¡±

    Her words convinced the boy, and he forcefully nodded. Then, he reached his hands out to take the money, while taking a closer look at her.

    <i>Did she just move here??</i>

    <i>How cute!</i>

    The boy¡¯s ears blushed, and he embarrassedly nodded. Avoiding Su Jiu¡¯s gaze, he carefully kept the money, turned around, and continued rummaging through the dustbin.

    When Su Jiu exited the neighborhood, she turned around and nced at the boy, feeling a bit bad for him.

    <i>Such a small child has to pick trash. He must be leading a tough life!?</i>

    She could not help but ask, ¡°Daddy, who is he?¡±

    ¡°He lives in our building. People say that he¡¯s mute, but I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s true. Anyway, I¡¯ve never heard him speak.¡±

    ¡°Why is he picking trash here? Is his family very poor?¡±

    ¡°Everyone who lives here is poor, including me.¡± Su Shengjing felt a bit guilty, and he looked at Su Jiu. ¡°Will you dislike me for that?¡±

    Su Jiu shook her head and brightly smiled. ¡°Of course not! You¡¯re the best daddy in the whole world!¡±

    Her words melted Su Shengjing¡¯s heart.

    <i>Alright!</i>?Since she had said that, he decided to take responsibility from now on and work hard to raise her well!

    ***

    When the duo reached the supermarket, Su Shengjing took a trolley, carried Su Jiu, and ced her inside it.

    Su Jiu¡¯s face flushed, and she became embarrassed.

    Her real self was an adult in the end. That was why sitting in a trolley like a baby made her feel a bit¡­ shameful.

    When Su Shengjing noticed Su Jiu¡¯s awkward expression, he thought that she did not enjoy sitting in the trolley. Hence, he lowered his head and asked, ¡°Do you want me to hug you?¡±

    Su Jiu rapidly shook her head. ¡°No need, Daddy. I¡¯ll just sit in the trolley. It¡¯ll be so tiring for you to carry me.¡±

    Su Shengjing almost choked up, and an indescribable sense of joy surfaced in his heart.

    <i>Oh my God, what kind of angel is she??</i>

    <i>She¡¯s simply too thoughtful!?</i>

 Chapter 11

    <h4>Chapter 11: Daddy Became Impressive</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    It had been so long since he hadst experienced the feeling of being cared for that Su Shengjing had forgotten how it felt like. At this moment, a warm feeling engulfed his heart.

    Su Shengjing pushed the trolley and went to the toiletries section. When he passed by the shelf with the diapers, he subconsciously took one. After thinking about it, he asked Su Jiu, ¡°Do you need this?¡±

    Su Jiu shook her head and earnestly said, ¡°I don¡¯t need it, Daddy. I can use the toilet, bathe myself, and sleep on my own. I can even cook!¡±

    Her reply left Su Shengjing shocked.

    <i>Did she need to take care of herself in the orphanage because she was having a tough time there??</i>

    <i>She even knows how to cook at such a young age!?</i>

    ¡°Daddy, I know a lot of things. I won¡¯t make you worry.¡± Su Jiu added.

    When Su Shengjing heard her, he felt like a rock had been ced on his heart. He then stroked her tiny head.

    Su Jiu rubbed her head against his palm, and Su Shengjing¡¯s heart softened again. Suddenly, someone beside them loudly eximed, ¡°Ah! She¡¯s so cute! Hi, is this your daughter? How adorable!¡±

    Blinking her eyes, Su Jiu looked at the person. It was a fashionable and prettydy who looked to be around twenty. When she saw Su Jiu, her eyes sparkled, and she asked Su Shengjing with a look of anticipation.

    Su Shengjing coughed and said in an unnatural way, ¡°Yes. She¡¯s my daughter.¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t look like you at all!¡±

    Su Shengjing was left speechless.

    Somehow, he felt offended.

    <i>Don¡¯t daughters look like their fathers? Why did she say that Su Jiu doesn¡¯t look like me??</i>

    Su Shengjing did not realize how miserable his appearance was right now¡ªhepletely looked like an uncle! In contrast, his daughter was so adorable and soft that one would feelpelled to squeeze her cheeks. They looked nothing alike.

    Thedy excitedly stroked Su Jiu¡¯s tiny head. The kid¡¯s hair was furry and nice to touch, so she could not help but pat her a bit longer while mumbling, ¡°How cute! How adorable!¡±

    Su Shengjing did not really like it when others touched Su Jiu. With a frown, he said, ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    Thedy withdrew her hand and stuck her tongue out in embarrassment. ¡°Sorry, Uncle. Your daughter¡¯s so cute that I can¡¯t help myself.¡±

    <i>Uncle??</i>

    Su Shengjing¡¯s lips twitched.?<i>I¡¯m only twenty-two! She must be blind to think that I¡¯m an uncle!?</i>

    Humphing, he pushed the trolley and continued walking forward. Then, he grabbed two cans of powdered milk, a baby bottle, and some children¡¯s toiletries and clothes. Whenever he saw something suitable for Su Jiu, he wanted to shove it into the trolley. However, since his wallet was almost empty, he could only buy the items he urgently needed first.

    In the end, he took some fresh fruits, vegetables, beef, and half a chicken. When he thought that he had taken everything he needed, he walked toward the cashier.

    When they reached the cashier, Su Jiu reached out and helped Su Shengjing ce the groceries on the cashier counter.

    The cashier sneaked a few more nces at Su Jiu. She had never seen such an adorable girl, who looked like those child stars on the milk advertisements¡ª No, Su Jiu was even better-looking than them!

    After paying for the groceries, Su Shengjing carried the bags and took Su Jiu out of the trolley. He firmly hugged her in his arms, then strode out like an impressive father.

    When Su Jiu saw how he was carrying a bunch of things, she said, ¡°Daddy, I can walk on my own and help you carry some stuff.¡±

    <i>This child is too obedient!</i>

    As Su Shengjing eximed in his heart, he continued carrying her. He said while walking, ¡°I can carry them. Plus, there are a lot of people here. It¡¯s better to carry you around.¡±

    At that moment, thedy whom they had met at the toiletries section had alsoe out after buying her groceries. When she saw this scene, she immediately turned on her phone camera and snapped a picture of the two.

 Chapter 12

    <h4>Chapter 12: The Viin 1</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Thedy wanted to take a picture of Su Jiu and share it with her friends. After all, they would definitely want to have a child after seeing it. However, Su Jiu turned her head around at that moment, and thedy¡¯s phone could only capture the back of Su Jiu¡¯s round head that held two tiny, tied braids.

    However, even the back of her head looked extremely adorable!

    Thedy¡¯s motherly instincts took over her. Suddenly, she thought that Su Shengjing looked familiar as if she had seen him somewhere before. After racking her brains, she recalled him!

    <i>What the heck? Isn¡¯t¡­ Isn¡¯t he the nation¡¯s crush who was super popr on the inte??</i>

    As Su Shengjing had suddenly be an uncool uncle who looked a lot older than he actually was, thedy had failed to immediately recognize him. She now remembered how utterly charmed she had been by his pictures in the past. However, she realized she had not heard any updates about him recently.

    She did not expect him to have a child!

    <i>Oh my God!?</i>

    <i>Did this ex-male celebrity secretly marry and have a child??</i>

    <i>This is such a big piece of news. I must post it on Weibo!?</i>The girl immediately opened her Weibo, drafted a post, attached the photo, and published it.

    <i>Shocking news! This former popr male celebrity actually has a daughter! She¡¯s super adorable!</i>

    ***

    Su Shengjing waspletely oblivious to this, and even if he knew, he would not care about it. With his poprity having reached rock bottom, nothing would happen even if someone posted something about him on the inte.

    When he reached home, he had Su Jiu wash her hands. Then, he grabbed a towel and cleaned her face for her.

    Su Jiu¡¯s fair and tender face was as smooth as tofu, and her eyes were big and bright. When she smiled, they looked like the stars prettily sparkling in the night sky.

    Enjoying this fatherly love for the first time, Su Jiu shot a sweet smile at him. ¡°Thank you, Daddy. You¡¯re the best! I like you the most!¡±

    These words made Su Shengjing ted. He stroked her tiny head, carried her, and sat her down on the sofa. Then, he washed the baby bottle he had just bought, picked up the can of powdered milk, and started to read its instructions.

    <i>This kid has not eaten anything for a long time. She must be starving. I¡¯ll give her a bottle of milk first.</i>

    Following the instructions, Su Shengjing clumsily prepared a bottle of milk for Su Jiu. He passed it to her and said, ¡°Drink up. I¡¯ll cook for you.¡±

    Su Jiu took the baby bottle with aplicated expression.

    She felt embarrassed to use a baby bottle.

    ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t use this. I want a cup.¡±

    Her words left Su Shengjing speechless.

    <i>Don¡¯t children at her age like to use a baby bottle??</i>

    <i>Why is my daughter so different??</i>

    He decided to not think any further about it. He gave her a cup since she did not want to drink from the baby bottle.

    After taking the cup, the hungry Su Jiu immediately gulped down the milk. Although she did not like to drink powdered milk, she knew that she desperately needed to replenish the nutrition in her skinny body.

    When Su Shengjing saw how eagerly Su Jiu was drinking, he felt satisfied. Even though he had not taken care of children in the past, he was d that he hadn¡¯t be too flustered.?<i>I¡¯m not so useless after all, ain¡¯t I??</i>

    As he thought about it, Su Shengjing felt motivated. He left for the kitchen to cook food.

    Suddenly, the doorbell rang.

    Su Jiu jumped down from the sofa, carried her cup, and ran to the door. When she opened the door, she saw the boy who was picking trash downstairs earlier.

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Su Jiu was a bit shocked.

    As he nced at her adorable face, the boy¡¯s expression became awkward. He stuffed a piece of paper in her hands, then turned around and dashed down the staircase without saying anything.

    Su Jiu was at a loss for words.

    She opened the piece of paper and saw that it was an acknowledgment of debt!

    On the paper, it was written that he owed her and her father fifty dors. He had even included his name and the date.

    <i>Wait, Rong Si?</i>

    When she saw this name, Su Jiu was stunned.

 Chapter 13

    <h4>Chapter 13: The Viin 2</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    He was¡­ the viin in the novel, the second male lead!

    The main female character was the second male lead¡¯s childhood crush, but she had fallen in love with the wealthy main male lead. Since the second male lead lost the love of his life, it had triggered his dark side. He kept interfering between the male lead and the female lead, creating all sorts of tragic situations. In the end, the author had killed off the second male lead by having himmit suicide.

    When Su Jiu had read the novel, she had been furious.

    The author hated the second male lead so much that she had tormented him for the sake of it!

    He was an illegitimate child who had been shunned; he had to live with his mother. He led a tough life and suffered a lot. His mother was also sickly and could not take good care of him, so he had to shoulder all the burdens from a young age.

    After his mother recovered a little, she sought a job to support him. However, someone in the family sabotaged her, and she lost her job. It led to her selling her body, and she was even publicly humiliated.

    Just like that, the second male lead had grown up under everyone¡¯s judgment. He had even gotten into an identter and almost became a vegetative person. After he had woken up, his legs were paralyzed. He could not stand up anymore.

    In the end, he even lost the main female lead, who was the only light in the darkness of his life. How could he not fall into utter despair?

    Not only did the author write about him choosing the evil path and bing a ruthless viin, she had even killed him in the story!?<i>How much did she hate him??</i>

    <i>Oh, right¡­ Since he¡¯s the viin, I could think of a way to get into his good books!?</i>

    If after her transmigration, the plot still followed the original storyline, she had to find a powerful person to back her up so that she could avoid her tragic death!

    Su Shengjing clumsily cooked dinner. The rice was dry, while the dishes were burnt and either overly salty or too nd. As someone who lived alone, his cooking skills should not be so terrible!

    When he saw how Su Jiu munched on the food and pretended that it was yummy, he felt guilty.

    He took away the extremely salty te of meat in front of her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t eat anymore. I¡¯ll order food.¡±

    As he spoke, he whipped out his phone and opened the food delivery application. However, Su Jiu smiled and said, ¡°Daddy, you don¡¯t need to order food. I like these dishes because you cooked them!¡±

    Her bright smile made Su Shengjing¡¯s heart drop. He felt that he was utterly useless.

    <i>If I can¡¯t even properly cook a meal, how can I raise her well??</i>

    Su Shengjing sadly put down his phone. At that moment, a smashing knock came from the door, followed by a hostile voice. ¡°You bastard,e out right now!¡±

    Su Shengjing¡¯s expression turned ugly.

    Su Jiu raised her head and looked at him. ¡°Daddy, is someone looking for you?¡±

    ¡°Well, ignore him and just eat.¡± Su Shengjing stroked her tiny head.

    Su Jiu wanted to eat too, but the pounding on the door and the continuous string of insults made it impossible for her to ignore it.

    Su Shengjing¡¯s expression became even uglier. He told Su Shengjing to bring her bowl into her room and reminded her not toe out. Then, he walked to the door, breathed in deeply, and opened the door.

    Three muscr men were standing outside the door. When the leader of this group saw Su Shengjing, he pointed at his nose and scolded, ¡°You bastard, let me tell you this. You haven¡¯t paid your rent for two months. If you don¡¯t pay up this month, I¡¯ll send these men to throw your things out!¡±

    Su Shengjing touched his empty pockets and forced out a fakeugh. ¡°I don¡¯t have any money now. Can you give me a few more days?¡±

 Chapter 14

    <h4>Chapter 14: The Viin 3</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°What the heck? You don¡¯t have money? You think I¡¯m unaware that you go to the bars all the time? So you have money for entertainment, but no money to pay for your rent? Only a fool will believe you. Let me warn you again, don¡¯t y any tricks. Otherwise, I¡¯ll not treat you so courteously anymore!¡±

    Su Jiu poked her head out of the bedroom and curiously looked at the door.

    <i>So they havee to collect the rent from him. Is my father so poor that he can¡¯t even afford the rent??</i>

    When thendlord saw Su Jiu, he coldlyughed and said, ¡°You bastard, you even have a child. Yet, you still im to have no money. Don¡¯t think that you can get my pity just because you have a child. Pay the rent quickly, or I won¡¯t be nice to this little girl too!¡±

    Su Shengjing looked behind at Su Jiu. With his eyes, he signaled her to return to the bedroom. Then, he loudly said to the three men in front of him, ¡°If you¡¯re unhappy, juste at me. Don¡¯t scare the child.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want your daughter to see us beating you up, quickly pay your rent. Otherwise, get lost!¡±

    ¡°Can you give me a few more days?¡±

    ¡°A few more days? Are you shameless enough to ask for an extension? Let me clearly tell you, if you can¡¯t pay the rent today, you have to go and sleep on the streets with your daughter!¡±

    Su Shengjing clenched his fists.

    He did not care where he had to sleep, but he was concerned about Su Jiu.?<i>How could such a small child sleep on the streets??</i>

    When thendlord saw that Su Shengjing did not respond, he was about to continue talking. However, a young man suddenly appeared at the stairway.

    The young man panted as he grabbed onto the railings and climbed up the staircase. ¡°Su Shengjing, you owe rent again?¡±

    When Su Shengjing saw the young man, he immediately eximed, ¡°You came at the right time. I urgently need your help! Lend me some money.¡±

    The young man was wearing a white suit, polished ck leather shoes, fashionable sunsses, and a dazzling golden watch. When thendlord and the rest saw him, they knew that he was a rich guy.

    The man in the white-suit disdainfully looked at Su Shengjing and whipped out his wallet. Then, he proudly raised his chin and asked thendlord, ¡°How much does he owe you? I¡¯ll pay up for him.¡±

    ¡°Three thousand!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The young man replied. However, when he opened his wallet, he realized that he did not have any cash. He only had all sorts of credit cards in his wallet. Therefore, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll pay you via my phone.¡±

    After the young man paid the rent, thendlord and the other two men left. With an unnatural expression, Su Shengjing then said to the young man, ¡°Thank you, I owe you one. I¡¯ll return the money to you.¡±

    This young man was called Sheng Tianci. He was the young master of a wealthy and powerful family in the business scene. He and Su Shengjing were childhood friends, and he had known Su Shengjing for years.

    Sheng Tianci intimately hugged Su Shengjing¡¯s shoulders and generously said, ¡°Forget it. We literally grew up together. Why are you so polite to me? Plus, that money isn¡¯t anything to me. If you need money, just look for me.¡±

    Su Shengjing disdainfully pushed his hand away. ¡°Why? Do you want to raise me? Have you fallen in love with me?¡±

    ¡°What the heck? I have no interest in a man like you. I like cute girls.¡± As Sheng Tianci spoke, he entered the house. When he smelled the fragrance of the dishes on the dining table, his expression became that of disbelief. ¡°Oh Lord! Why did you cook today instead of ordering in? Are you nning to be a househusband?

    ¡°What the heck? Even your house is so clean. You must¡¯ve lost your mind! Before I came here, I even hired a housekeeper to clean the house up for you.¡±

    When Su Jiu heard an unfamiliar voice, she poked her head out from the room to look at the young man.

    She tried her best to recall the story. This man was a side character like her father. He was a wealthy person who wasn¡¯t very important in the story. However, he was her father¡¯s true friend and had helped him out a lot when his poprity had waned.

    She had now confirmed that he was someone whom she should curry favor with.

 Chapter 15

    <h4>Chapter 15: Little Burden 1</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Determined to get into his good books, Su Jiu ran out with her short legs. She then raised her head and looked at him. ¡°Uncle, who are you? You¡¯re so handsome!¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡± When Sheng Tianci saw a little girl suddenly appear in front of him, he was dumbfounded.

    He red at Su Shengjing and said, ¡°What the heck? Third brother, who¡¯s this child? Don¡¯t tell me that she¡¯s your long-lost daughter!¡±

    As Su Shengjing was the third eldest child in the Su Family, Sheng Tianci was used to calling him Third brother.

    When Su Shengjing heard his daughter praise Sheng Tianci for being handsome, he felt a bit jealous. Hence, he pulled Su Jiu to his side and indifferently said, ¡°You¡¯re right. She¡¯s my daughter.¡±

    Sheng Tianci was so shocked that his jaw dropped. ¡°No way! Third brother, how did you have a daughter? Did¡­ did you do something shameless? Who¡¯s the mother?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. This girl looked for me herself.¡± As Su Shengjing spoke, he carried Su Jiu back to the dining table and refilled a bowl of soup for her. When he saw that her expression was normal and she was not frightened by the earlier events, he felt relieved.

    Su Jiu looked at the shocked Sheng Tianci and shed an adorable smile at him. She cutely said, ¡°Nice to meet you, Uncle. I¡¯m Su Jiu, and I¡¯m almost four years old. I¡¯m happy to meet you! Please take care of me in the future!¡±

    No one could be immune to her cute voice. Sheng Tianci was also enchanted by her cuteness, and he even felt envious of Su Shengjing. ¡°Third brother, how amazing! Although you¡¯re useless at everything, your daughter is so adorable!¡±

    Su Jiu blinked with herrge eyes and continued acting cute. She sweetly said, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re so handsome. You¡¯re the most handsome uncle I¡¯ve ever met.¡±

    When Sheng Tianci heard her, he was ted. He subconsciously smoothed his hair.

    <i>Since everyone says that children never lie, it must be true that I¡¯m very handsome.?</i>

    Su Shengjing was a bit upset that his daughter was praising another man. Thus, he scoffed. ¡°He¡¯s considered handsome? You indeed have not seen much of the world, child.¡±

    ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m more handsome than you now, right?¡± Sheng Tianci felt very proud of himself. ¡°Find yourself a mirror and look at your reflection. You¡¯ll realize that your daughter has better taste than you.¡±

    Su Jiu jumped down the chair, took a bowl and a pair of chopsticks, and ced them on the dining table. Then, she obediently said to Sheng Tianci, ¡°Uncle, eat!¡±

    Sheng Tianci¡¯s fatherly instincts exploded. The only thing he could think of right now was how cute the little girl was. When she looked at him, his heart almost melted due to her cuteness.

    ¡°Okay!¡± He agreed and sat down. Then, he teased Su Jiu on purpose, ¡°Your name is Su Jiu, right? I¡¯m very rich, and I really like adorable little girls like you. Do you want to go home with me? I¡¯ll raise you well and make sure that you can eat whatever you want. You don¡¯t need to suffer with this useless father.¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Su Shengjing harshly kicked him, then looked at Su Jiu. He wanted to know how she would respond.

    Su Jiu did not disappoint him. She shook her head and firmly rejected Sheng Tianci¡¯s offer. ¡°No. No matter how poor my Daddy is, he¡¯s still my Daddy. I want to be together with him.¡±

    Su Shengjing felt very touched. Luckily, his daughter had not been tempted by the offer!

    Sheng Tianci immediately felt a wave of jealousy surge in his heart. Although Su Shengjing was broke and useless, he had such an obedient daughter. It could also be considered a sess.

 Chapter 16

    <h4>Chapter 16: Little Burden 2</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Sheng Tianci did not stop there. He took out a golden credit card from his wallet and waved it in front of Su Jiu. shing a smile that made him look like the wolf trying to kidnap little Red Riding Hood, he said, ¡°Do you know what this is? It¡¯s called a credit card. With it, you can buy anything you want!¡±

    Su Jiu naturally knew what it was, but she still tried to create a good and innocent impression on Sheng Tianci. ¡°Can you buy some clothes for my Daddy? His clothes are so old.¡±

    <i>What the heck! What kind of caring angel is she??</i>

    <i>The first thing she thought of is her father!?</i>

    Su Shengjing looked at Su Jiu with the gaze of a benevolent father. When he heard those words, Sheng Tianci felt even more jealous. He pouted and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Can you buy something yummy for my Daddy? He¡¯s so skinny that even the wind can blow him away.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Sheng Tianci¡¯s envy surged. ¡°Why don¡¯t you buy something for yourself?¡±

    ¡°Because I want my Daddy to lead a good life. As long as he¡¯s happy, I¡¯m happy!¡±

    The little girl¡¯s bright smile illuminated the depths of Su Shengjing¡¯s heart like a ray of sunshine. He felt warm.

    Sheng Tianci did not want to back down. He continued to tempt Su Jiu, ¡°If you leave with me, I¡¯ll give this credit card to your Daddy. He can buy food and clothes and lead a good life.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Su Jiu stared at the credit card and bit her lips as though she had been ced in a tight spot. ¡°Then¡­ then, if I leave with you, can you really let my Daddy live a better life?¡±

    When he met the child¡¯s innocent gaze, Sheng Tianci was stumped.

    <i>What the heck? I¡¯m dying of jealousy. Where can I find such a thoughtful daughter? Can someone give such a daughter to me??</i>

    Sheng Tianci mmed the table and said, ¡°Third brother, just give your daughter to me. My parents keep urging me to marry and have children. They even told me to give birth to a baby girl for them. It has been a few generations since a girl was born in our family.¡±

    ¡°Impossible. How can I give my daughter to you?¡± As Su Shengjing spoke, he hugged Su Jiu. He ced her onto hisp and shielded her as if Su Shengjing were an evil uncle.

    Sheng Tianci disdainfully sized him up. ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re just an unemployed man. Can you even support her? You still owe me money. Why don¡¯t I raise your daughter for you?¡±

    Su Jiu lifted her head, tugged Su Shengjing¡¯s sleeve, and stared at him. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t give me to Uncle.¡±

    Su Shengjing lowered his head and looked at her. His heart softened, and he righteously rejected Sheng Tianci. ¡°I won¡¯t give her to you! If you have any thoughts about my daughter, I¡¯ll fight you!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, then you better keep a close watch on your daughter. Don¡¯t give me the opportunity to steal her away!¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t have that opportunity.¡±

    When Su Jiu felt Su Shengjing tighten his hug, she cunningly smiled.

    Not only had she left a good impression on Sheng Tianci, she had even be closer to her father. It was perfect.

    She had definitely won Sheng Tianci¡¯s favor.

    After washing the dishes, Su Shengjing called Sheng Tianci to the balcony and lit up a cigarette. However, he realized he now had a child in his home, and he shouldn¡¯t smoke. So he extinguished it. He then said, ¡°Lend me some more money.¡±

    Sheng Tianci was a bit surprised. ¡°It¡¯s so rare for you to borrow money from me. I always wanted to lend you some, but you refused me every time because of your pride. Why did you change your mind now?¡±

    Su Shengjing lowered his head and nced at the extinguished cigarette in his hand. His lips twitched, and he said, ¡°I have no other choice since I have an additional burden with me now.¡±

    He needed to spend money on many things.

    Sheng Tianci scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s not what you truly think. I think that you quite like your little ¡®burden¡¯!¡±

 Chapter 17

    <h4>Chapter 17: Little Burden 3</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°But if you really n to raise her, things won¡¯t be so simple. You¡¯ll need a proper job. It¡¯s very costly to raise a child. My nephew needs diapers and toys. He has to attend kindergarten and all sorts of enrichment lessons. Even bringing him out to y requires a lot of money.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll find a job. No matter what, I¡¯ll raise her well.¡±

    Sheng Tianci was speechless.

    <i>No way! Su Shengjing has always been extremely irresponsible, even for himself. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have wasted his life away. Did this little girl¡¯s appearance suddenly trigger his sense of duty??</i>

    ¡°So, you¡¯re not nning to marry? If you have such a burden weighing you down, no girl will like you. Unless you want to return to the Su Family?¡±

    When he mentioned the Su Family, Su Shengjing¡¯s face immediately darkened. ¡°That¡¯s not my home.¡±

    Sheng Tianci read the atmosphere and changed the topic. ¡°Alright, just do whatever you want. If you need anything, just tell me, and I¡¯ll help you as much as possible. If you are willing to let me raise your daughter, that¡¯ll be for the best.¡±

    Su Shengjing snorted. ¡°Even though you¡¯re ugly, you have a nice imagination.¡±

    ¡°Haha! Your daughter said that I was handsome!¡± Sheng Tianci was unwilling to back down. He nced at Su Jiu, who was sitting on the sofa, and shouted, ¡°Little girl, am I right?¡±

    Su Jiu looked at him and forcefully nodded. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re very handsome!¡±

    Sheng Tianci was ted. It was the first time that he wanted to stay in such a run-down ce for a longer period. However, it was gettingte, and he had to leave. He said to Su Jiu, ¡°Little, adorable girl, I¡¯m going to leave!¡±

    Su Jiu waved at him and politely replied, ¡°Goodbye, Uncle. I¡¯ll miss you. You must regrly visit me!¡±

    Sheng Tianci felt her cuteness attack him again, and he forcefully suppressed his urge to snatch her home. He walked over and stroked her tiny head. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll promise you. I¡¯lle tomorrow and bring some snacks and toys for you!¡±

    Su Shengjing unhappily pushed his hand away. ¡°Get lost now.¡±

    ***

    Thedy who had posted the picture of Su Shengjing and Su Jiu onto Weibo did not have many followers. Hence, her post did not make arge impact. It only had a fewments that asked, ¡°Who¡¯s this? I don¡¯t recognize him.¡±

    ¡°A former popr male celebrity? A man like him?¡±

    ¡°Here¡¯s a bad review for you because you didn¡¯t capture his face. His figure doesn¡¯t look like a male celebrity either. Don¡¯t argue with me.¡±

    ¡°Well, the baby looks super cute though.¡±

    Thedy replied to thements and said that the man in the photo had once been the nation¡¯s crush, Su Shengjing. She even said that his daughter was adorable and the cutest baby she had ever seen. After replying to them, she ignored the rest of thements. After all, the man was a celebrity who had lost his poprity a few years back. No one would pay attention to him.

    However, what she did not expect was that one of Su Shengjing¡¯s loyal fans saw her post and immediately recognized him.

    This fan had liked Su Shengjing from the moment he had debuted. Su Shengjing had left the entertainment industry and abandoned his Weibo ount, not posting anything for a few years. His hashtag had also been inactive for a long time. Yet, this fan had never stopped following him, nor had she left the fan group chat which only had five people remaining in it now.

    Moreover, the chat had been inactive for a few years.

    When the rumors about Su Shengjing¡¯s scandal had spread, the fan had not believed them at all. How could such a perfect and diligent person like her idol do such a shameless thing? She thought it must be because he was so popr that people wanted to sabotage him.

    Su Shengjing had left the spotlight for so many years, so now that the fan suddenly saw some news about him, she was extremely excited.

 Chapter 18

    <h4>Chapter 18: Long Time No See</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    She immediatelymented, ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡± on the post before sharing it and attaching the caption, ¡°Su Shengjing, long time no see. I miss you.

    ¡°Even though you¡¯re not as handsome as before and you lost your figure, I still recognize you. No matter where you go, you¡¯ll still shine like a star, and I¡¯ll always be your shield.¡±

    After drafting her post, she sent the photo to the inactive group chat. ¡°Su Shengjing has appeared! And he even has a daughter!¡±

    Even though she sent the message, she only received a reply after a few hours.

    ¡°What the heck? This group chat is alive again?¡±

    ¡°Is this Su Shengjing? Why does he look so different?¡±

    The fan replied, ¡°It¡¯s definitely him. I¡¯ll never mistake someone else for him. After leaving the entertainment industry, he must have married. His daughter is already so big.¡±

    When she talked about him marrying, she felt a bit disappointed. Many of the female fans hoped that their idols would remain single and not be allured by other vixens. They even imagined their idols to be their husbands or boyfriends. Hence, when she saw that Su Shengjing had a daughter, she felt very conflicted.

    Another fanmented, ¡°This man¡¯s back doesn¡¯t look like Su Shengjing¡¯s. Even if it¡¯s him, the girl might not be his. Perhaps, she¡¯s his niece.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s the mother? Could it be one of her rumored girlfriends?¡±

    The original fan immediately rebuked, ¡°Do you believe those rumors? Someone must have spread malicious rumors about Su Shengjing. How can an innocent man like him be such a disgusting yboy?¡±

    The group chat fell silent again. When the rumors about Su Shengjing had spread, a lot of people had criticized him online. His fans kept defending him, arguing with others, and moderating thements. Unfortunately, he had been forced to leave the entertainment industry and disappear from mainstream news.

    His fans did not believe that Su Shengjing was such a shameless man. However, if the child was his daughter, there was a chance the rumors in the past could be true.

    He had actually slept with many women¡­

    At this time, the moderator of the chat appeared and told the girl not to spread the photo. As Su Shengjing had already left the industry, she should not push him into public attention and instead let him live a peaceful life.

    The members in the group chat thought that the moderator was right, and they quickly reached an agreement. The girl also deleted her post.

    However, the original post had gotten into the Top Searches list. Even though it was only in the twentieth position, manyizens clicked on it to find out who the ¡®former popr male celebrity¡¯ was.

    ¡°What the heck? How can he be a popr male celebrity?¡±

    ¡°Su Shengjing? He used to be very handsome, and he was even the nation¡¯s crush. How did he be like this? He looks like an uncool uncle from the back. So unkempt!¡±

    ¡°Can someone so ugly be called a celebrity? My idol¡¯s the true handsome one, okay? My idol is the most handsome person ever. Don¡¯t argue with me! @Qin Feng.¡±

    ¡°This uncle must be extremely unpopr. I¡¯ve never heard of him before. The nation¡¯s crush? I might vomit!¡±

    ¡°How adorable can the daughter of such a sloppy uncle be? She must be ugly! I¡¯d advise you to check your eyes at the hospital!¡±

    ¡°She must be ugly. Take a picture of her face to prove it.¡±

    ¡°Su Shengjing? Wasn¡¯t he the yboy who was scolded out of the entertainment industry? He had a rtionship with multiple women at once! Don¡¯t think that everything is fine after leaving the entertainment industry. The inte will always remember!¡±

    ¡°His daughter is really pitiful. She probably doesn¡¯t even know who her real mother is.¡±

    When the girl who had posted the Weibo saw theizens surging into her post and leaving all sorts of insults and mockingments, she became so scared that she disabled thements. However, many people still shared her Weibo, and it became even more popr. Things spiraled out of her control.

 Chapter 19

    <h4>Chapter 19: God-like Man</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Someone dug out a photo of Su Shengjing from a few years back. Back then, when he was barely twenty years old, he was a youthful and pretty boy. Even though the picture was unedited and taken by a stranger, he looked extremely handsome.

    He lived up to his name as the nation¡¯s crush.

    However, after the scandals and the rumors about him had spread, the public collectively said that they were disgusted by him. How could such an immoral man who treated women like toys exist? They said he was just a beast driven by lust.

    Other than that, there was also a user with arge following who had exposed him. The user had said that Su Shengjing had gotten the role of the main lead for a television show. At such a young age, he should¡¯ve been humble and polite. He should¡¯ve treasured this precious opportunity.

    However, Su Shengjing had thought too highly of himself. He was extremely arrogant on the set. Not only did he ask the female actresses to sleep with him, he even had a conflict with Qin Feng, the second male lead. Su Shengjing had beaten him up and did not spare him even after he had begged for mercy. Afterward, Su Shengjing had been kicked out of the crew and was even sued.

    The user had uploaded nine pictures, all of them depicting Su Shengjing hitting Qin Feng with a vicious expression.

    Those pictures were proof that he was telling the truth.

    After reading the post, everyone thought that Su Shengjing deserved it. Heaven forbid that such a man remained popr!

    Now, another wave of criticisms surfaced online. Many people went to Su Shengjing¡¯s Weibo ount to scold him. Since he no longer had any fans, it did not matter how badly they scolded him. After all, they would not face any fiercely defensive fans that would persistentlye after them.

    On the other hand, Qin Feng¡¯s Weibo ount waspletely different. Everyone left sympatheticments there.

    ¡°You were bitten by a mad dog back then. How pitiful!¡±

    ¡°I feel so sorry for you. I want to get beaten up on your behalf.¡±

    ¡°Su Shengjing, that mad dog, went too far! Luckily, you¡¯re bing popr now, and you don¡¯t have to be bullied anymore.¡±

    ¡°Feel so sorry for you +1¡±

    ¡°Feel so sorry for you + 10086¡±

    ¡°Feel so sorry for you +infinity¡±

    ¡°Qin Feng, everything will be fine after the storm! The difficulties that you faced will pave the road to sess. To all of his fans, let us protect the best Qin Feng together!¡±

    ***

    Qin Feng was a popr actor of the new generation, and he had a high worth. Ever since Su Shengjing had left the entertainment industry, Qin Feng, who was equally handsome, had reced him as the nation¡¯s crush.

    Besides his diligence and nice personality, he was humble and respectful to his seniors. He cared for his peers and treated women gently, while also staying within his limits. Due to this, he attracted a lot of fans. Now, his poprity had sky-rocketed, boosting him almost to the top.

    Qin Feng gained a hundred thousand followers because of Su Shengjing. His fans frantically promoted him to the public, which made his follower count and poprity continuously shoot up.

    The hashtags #QinFengWasBeatenUp, #God-likeManQinFeng, #DisgustingSuShengjing, and #SuShengjing¡¯sDaughter surged up to the top ten most searched terms on the Inte.

    In the fan group chat, when the five of them saw how badly Su Shengjing was being scolded even after a few years, they felt extremely bad.

    No matter what, Su Shengjing was still their first love who they had treasured in the past. Even though he had changed and he did not look the same as before, they could not forget the mad feeling of falling in love back then.

    They did not wish for him to appear in front of the public and be a dazzling star in the limelight. All they wanted was for him to live a good and peaceful life. Could the public just let him be?

    Moderator Flower: ¡°I¡¯m crying. What about you guys?¡±

    Su Shengjing¡¯s Number 1 Fan: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my bad. I¡¯m sorry, Su Shengjing¡­¡±

    She was the person who had shared the post about his daughter. Now, she kept ming herself and spamming apologetic messages in the group chat.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault! Why are you saying sorry? It¡¯s Su Shengjing¡¯s fault. Who told him to be so disappointing?¡±

 Chapter 20

    <h4>Chapter 20: They Liked the Wrong Person</h4>

    ¡°Yeah, I suddenly realized that I liked the wrong person. These few years have been really tiring. Well, sisters, I¡¯m leaving. Goodbye.¡±

    The fan who said that Su Shengjing was disappointing also replied, ¡°I¡¯m tired too. Goodbye. Isn¡¯t it better to change an idol?¡±

    Two people left the group chat, leaving only three members behind.

    One of the five was a fan who named herself ¡°Su Shengjing, I love you.¡± However, her status was constantly inactive, and she never came back online ever since Su Shengjing lost his poprity.

    Hence, only two active members were left in the group chat.

    If they called it a fan group chat, others would mock them.

    Su Shengjing¡¯s Number 1 Fan: ¡°Flower, everyone has left. Are we going to disband?¡±

    Moderator Flower: ¡°What do you mean everyone has left? Aren¡¯t we humans? I won¡¯t and can¡¯t stop you if you want to leave. But I will never disband this group.¡±

    Su Shengjing¡¯s Number 1 Fan: ¡°Okay, Flower. I¡¯ll apany you. Even if the entire world is Su Shengjing¡¯s enemy, we will still stay on his side. Let¡¯s battle the rest on Weibo!¡±

    ***

    Su Shengjing was oblivious to the criticisms about him on the Inte. Right now, he was standing in front of the pots and pans in the kitchen and using his phone to research how to cook.

    The meal he had cooked for lunch had miserably failed. Although Su Jiu had happily eaten to be nice to him, he felt a bit guilty.

    Suddenly, his phone rang.

    When Su Shengjing saw that the call was from Sheng Tianci, a disdainful expression instinctively appeared on his face. However, since Sheng Tianci had lent him a lot of money, he picked up the call. ¡°Hello?¡±

    When Sheng Tianci heard Su Shengjing¡¯s calm voice, he almost spat out his coffee. He angrily paced back and forth in his study room while holding his coffee mug. ¡°Third brother, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m preparing to cook.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still in the mood to cook? Didn¡¯t you look at Weibo? Did you know that your scandals have been dug out again? Your Weibo is exploding withments! What the heck¡­ These people are crazy! Not only are they scolding you, but they are also criticizing your daughter!¡±

    Since Sheng Tianci liked Su Jiu a lot, he was furious when he saw her also getting scolded. ¡°Do you want me to buy some ounts toment something nice? Or contact the user who exposed your scandals and pay him to delete the post?¡±

    <i>Even Su Jiu was scolded?</i>

    Su Shengjing¡¯s expression darkened. A frown appeared on his face as he said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I don¡¯t have any fans left. It¡¯d look too fake if you buy some ounts toment nice things. I¡¯d get scolded even more harshly. Don¡¯t waste your money.¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do? We can¡¯t just leave it like that, right? A majority of the people scolding you are Qin Feng¡¯s fans. That bastard! They are the ones criticizing you the fiercest!¡±

    <i>Qin Feng?</i>

    Su Shengjing scoffed. ¡°I¡¯ll just turn off thements. It¡¯s better for my eyes if I don¡¯t read them.¡±

    ¡°What? Can you stop being so peaceful? You should go to Weibo and warn them with awyer¡¯s letter!¡±

    Su Shengjing said, ¡°How troublesome.¡±

    Firstly, he did not have enough money to hire awyer to sue theizens. Secondly, even if he published awyer¡¯s letter as a warning, it would be useless. He had the lower hand, and he could not logically argue his way out.

    Sheng Tianci became angry that Su Shengjing was not nning to do anything. ¡°You¡­ Never mind. Whatever. If you want to turn off thements, do it quickly. I get so angry when I see them scolding your cute daughter!¡±

    After hanging up the call, Su Shengjing downloaded Weibo, which he had deleted long ago, and logged in again.

    Indeed, his Weibo was exploding withments.

    His ount, which had been inactive for a few years, looked like it had just returned from the dead. Under the sponsored posts he had pinned at the top, he saw more than ten thousandments. Almost all of them were scolding him for being a useless piece of trash and a despicable man. Some even told him to die.

    He also saw somements scolding Su Jiu.

 Chapter 21

    <h4>Chapter 21: She Was An Angel</h4>

    After reading through the criticisms, Su Shengjing turned his head around and nced at the little girl who was sitting on the sofa and drinking her milk. Rage suddenly bubbled up in his heart.

    <i>These people could just insult me. Why must they hurt a child who is barely four years old?</i>

    <i>She¡¯s an angel who is untainted by the world. Why are they so relentless even toward a child?</i>

    Su Jiu had heard Su Shengjing¡¯s call from the living room. Her father was right. It was useless to argue with the antis right now. How could he oppose them single-handedly?

    She had witnessed how vulgar the antis were when she had used Weibo in the past.

    When Su Shengjing read the criticisms, he was not too affected by thements directed at himself. However, when he saw how they were scolding his daughter alongside himself, he could not bear it anymore.

    They had said that she was an ugly illegitimate brat who did not have a mother.

    <i>That¡¯s going too far.</i>

    Whenever he saw such ament, Su Shengjing would report and block the user.

    However, as he watched thements on his Weibo constantly increase, he could not help it. After thinking for a while, he published a post. ¡°You can scold me however you like, but my daughter is innocent. Don¡¯t hurt her, thank you.¡±

    After publishing the post, he turned off thements function and logged out of Weibo. When he had calmed down again, he continued researching how to cook. That was his current priority.

    When he published the post, theizens became abuzz with excitement again. A user with arge following discovered that Su Shengjing had turned off thements function, so the user shared the post. All theizens surged on that post to leave theirments.

    ¡°What the heck? Did the bastard, Su Shengjing, admit that the child is his?¡±

    ¡°Haha! Is she really his daughter? Something happened because of how he kept ying around, right? He¡¯s so unpopr now. He probably can¡¯t even sustain himself. Yet, he¡¯s even a father. His child is so pitiful.¡±

    ¡°With such a father, she should just get reborn.¡±

    ¡°The bastard Su is a single father? He won¡¯t take advantage of his daughter, right? It sounds very possible. Ew, I feel disgusted just by thinking about it.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s probably his illegitimate daughter. Su Shengjing is so despicable. Not only did he sleep with many women, he even had a child. The mother is so unlucky to have a child with a man like him.¡±

    ¡°Since she was involved with a man like Su Shengjing, the woman is probably not a good person either, okay?¡±

    However, other than thements like these, people had other opinions as well.

    ¡°The back of the baby¡¯s head is so cute! Look at her two little braids! How cute!¡±

    ¡°Everyone says that daughters look like their fathers. Su Shengjing is quite handsome. With such genes, his daughter should probably be very cute, right?¡±

    ¡°Requesting for a photo of her face!¡±

    ¡°Same here! I can¡¯t believe that I¡¯m struck by how cute the back of her head is!¡±

    ***

    After a lot of effort and more than an hour, Su Shengjing finally finished cooking two dishes and a soup.

    He had prepared stewed chicken wings, shredded fish and pork, and egg drop soup with seaweed. It was food that children usually liked. When Su Jiu sat down at the dining table and saw how the dishes looked quite appetizing, she raised her head and happily praised him, ¡°They look so yummy! Daddy, you¡¯re amazing!¡±

    This little girl did not hold her praises back at all. For some reason, Su Shengjing felt that he was very useful.

    <i>If theizens knew how obedient and cute my daughter is, would they still say such vulgar words?</i>

    ¡°Take a bite and see if it¡¯s yummy.¡± Su Shengjing suppressed the unhappiness in his heart and ced a chicken wing into her bowl. He then looked at her with an anticipating and nervous gaze.

    Su Jiu picked up the chicken wing and took a bite. Then, she shed a bright smile at Su Shengjing, and her eyes narrowed into crescents. ¡°Daddy, this is so yummy!¡±

 Chapter 22

    <h4>Chapter 22: Baby, I¡¯m Sorry</h4>

    Su Shengjing smiled and stroked her head.

    When he saw how she gulped down the food, his gaze became brooding and he thought,?<i>Baby, I¡¯m sorry.</i>

    She was only a three-year-old child who did not know anything. She should be enjoying the wonders of the world, yet she had to be scolded because she had a failure of a father like him.

    Normal people could not withstand cyberbullying. Luckily, she was still young and did not know how to use the inte or read. Otherwise, he could barely imagine how hurt she would feel after reading those meanments.

    Su Shengjing did not n on returning to the entertainment industry. Instead, he decided to look for a proper job, just like what Sheng Tianci had said. Otherwise, how could he support her?

    After noticing that his father was staring at her, Su Jiu could already guess that he was nning for the future.

    If this man, who had such disheveled hair and beard, wanted to reim a foothold in the entertainment industry, the first step was to change his image. He was only twenty-four years old and was in his prime days. He should not look like a middle-aged, uncool uncle.

    Su Shengjing¡¯s looks and body proportions were excellent. As long as he tidied up himself and restored his previous appearance, he would definitely dazzle everyone with his handsomeness.

    However, how could she change his image?

    Su Jiu thought about it and came up with an idea.

    At night, Su Shengjing poured the bathwater into a wooden bucket for her. Since he knew that she was going to bathe, he passed a towel to her and prepared to leave the bathroom.

    However, Su Jiu called out to him and acted cutely. ¡°Carry me, Daddy.¡±

    Su Shengjing turned around. The little girl was staring at him with her wide eyes and stretching her chubby arms out to him, asking for a hug. Who could reject her?

    Without any hesitation, he carried Su Jiu. She hugged his neck and rubbed against him like a kitten. After purposely rubbing against his face, she wrinkled her pretty eyebrows and mumbled, ¡°Ouch, ouch!¡±

    Su Shengjing immediately asked, ¡°Where does it hurt?¡±

    Su Jiu pointed at his scruffy beard and said with a face full of resentment, ¡°Daddy, your beard pricked me. The uncle today who did not have a beard looked very handsome!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Su Shengjing¡¯s lips twitched, and he immediately felt unhappy. ¡°Is he so handsome that you have to praise him so many times?¡±

    After sessfully making him feel envious, Su Jiu grabbed the opportunity and said, ¡°If you shaved your beard, you¡¯ll also look very handsome.¡±

    Su Shengjing freed his arm and touched his bearded chin.

    Indeed, he had not given any effort to make himself look presentable in a long time. It was as if it no longer mattered to him. Plus,ziness could be a habit. Unknowingly, he had turned into another person who was very different from how he had been in the past.

    Su Shengjing ced her down and softly said, ¡°Go and bathe first.¡±

    Su Jiu obediently nodded. After bathing, she ran into Su Shengjing¡¯s room in her newly-bought bunny pajamas. She boisterously climbed onto his bed and rolled around.

    Su Shengjing walked over with a hairdryer. When he saw her wearing the pink pajamas with two long bunny ears, he found her adorable. He waved at her and called her over.

    Su Jiu obediently sat at the edge of the bed and ced her hands on herp like a primary school kid. She waited for Su Shengjing to dry her hair.

    Su Shengjing plugged in the hairdryer. His lean fingers lifted Su Jiu¡¯s shoulder-length hair as he blew at her hair. He deliberately distanced himself from her so that she would not feel the heat from the hairdryer.

    Su Jiu turned her head around and spotted a photo frame on the bedside table. It disyed a picture of when Su Shengjing was younger.

 Chapter 23

    <h4>Chapter 23: Give Daddy a Makeover 1</h4>

    In the photo, he had been attending amercial activity. Dressed in a ck suit, he stood tall on the red carpet while smiling at the cameras.

    As a guy in his early twenties, he was transitioning from a boy to a man. His eyes still had a hint of youthfulness in them, but his face was so handsome that it could make one scream.

    Su Jiu innocently asked, ¡°Daddy, is this you? How handsome!¡±

    Su Shengjing looked at the photo; it was from a time when his appearance had been at his best. He embarrassedly replied, ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Su Jiu said in a child-like voice, ¡°Daddy, you look so good in the picture without such long hair and your mustache. I think you should cut your hair and shave your mustache!¡±

    That was a simple thing she had asked. Su Shengjing did not want his mustache to prick Su Jiu anymore either, so he agreed, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll shave my mustache and cut my hair tomorrow.¡±

    He had decided to groom himself well and look for a job instead of wasting his days away. In the past, when he used to work part-time at small shops, he could barely sustain himself. Since he had a child now and his expenses would be higher, it was better and more reliable to look for a formal job.

    Although he could live in an unpolished manner, a little girl could not live like that!

    ***

    The next morning, Su Shengjing went to the toilet after waking up andpletely shaved away his mustache.

    After he had shaved, he felt like he had be a few years younger. It was like his youth had returned.

    He stroked his smooth skin in satisfaction. Then, he walked out of the toilet and went toward the room Su Jiu was in.

    His house was very small with an area of around twenty square meters. As there was only one bedroom, Su Shengjing had Su Jiu sleep on the bed, while he slept on the sofa. He had initially been worried that she would fall off the bed. However, she was obediently lying in the middle of the bed with her hands crossed over the pillow.

    <i>She looks so obedient even when she¡¯s sleeping.</i>

    Su Jiu had yet to wake up, and her dense eyshes cast a faint shadow below her eyes. Her face looked as cute as a doll, and it made Su Shengjing want to poke her cheek.

    He then actually extended his hand and lightly poked Su Jiu¡¯s face. Her face was very soft and bouncy, and he could not help but poke it again.

    Sensing something, the little girl sleepily said, ¡°Daddy¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you awake?¡± Su Shengjing spoke as he carried her up.

    He was sensitive to smell, yet the child¡¯s milk-like fragrance did not put him off at all.

    Su Jiu let him hug her. She leaned against his shoulder and rubbed her sleepy eyes. ¡°Why are you up so early today?¡±

    ¡°Because I agreed to cut my hair today. Apany me, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Su Jiu immediately got excited and looked forward to her father¡¯s new appearance.

    However, this was not enough.

    She patted Su Shengjing¡¯s stomach. ¡°Daddy, if you want to be handsome, we need to remove this fat. That handsome uncle did not have so much fat on his stomach.¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    It was Sheng Tianci again.

    Sheng Tianci had quite a good figure with abdominal muscles and long legs.?<i>Did she take a liking to him? Otherwise, why can¡¯t she forget him, and why does she even know that he does not have any fat on his stomach?</i>

    Seeing how his daughter was thinking of another man, Su Shengjing felt a bit upset. He humphed and said, ¡°Do you like him that much? Just let him be your father.¡±

    Su Jiu blinked. ¡°Can I do that?¡±

    Su Shengjing felt anger rise in his chest. ¡°You really want him to be your father?¡±

    Su Jiu nodded and seriously said, ¡°He¡¯s handsome and rich. Plus, he said that he can buy a lot of delicious food and toys for me and give me a good life.¡±

 Chapter 24

    <h4>Chapter 24: Give Daddy a Makeover 2</h4>

    Su Shengjing was shocked.

    <i>What the heck? She¡¯s making me so angry!</i>

    He red at the little girl in his arms and unhappily said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you to him so that you can be his daughter. Just call him your father from now on and live with him!¡±

    After speaking, he ced Su Jiu back on the bed. He was about to leave when Su Jiu hurriedly pulled his arm andughed. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m lying to you! I like you the most. I don¡¯t want anyone else to be my father.¡±

    Su Shengjing stopped in his tracks. His fury immediately disappeared when he listened to her cute voice.

    Turning around, he saw her cunningly smile as if her prank had seeded. He now knew for sure that she was lying to him.

    ¡°You brat! You know how to lie, huh?¡± Although Su Shengjing was gritting his teeth, he could not bear to act fierce toward or hit Su Jiu. Hence, he just reached his hands out and tickled her.

    Su Jiu rolled around on the bed andughed. ¡°Daddy, Daddy!¡±

    Her cuteughter softened Su Shengjing¡¯s heart, and he stopped.

    After catching her breath, Su Jiu pouted and looked at him. She seriously said, ¡°Daddy, if you don¡¯t have all this fat, you¡¯ll be more handsome than that uncle!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Su Shengjing suddenly fell into deep thought.

    <i>Is it time for me to go to the gym and get back those chest muscles, abdominal muscles, and biceps from the past? Then, this little girl would definitely adore me.</i>

    Su Jiu kept nodding. ¡°It¡¯s true! I don¡¯t want you to be fatty.¡±

    As he looked at the anticipation in her eyes, Su Shengjing had no choice but to say, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll destroy all the fat on my body.¡±

    Su Jiu secretly chuckled. The first step in giving her father a makeover had started! She was looking forward to the result.

    ***

    After a simple breakfast, Su Shengjing walked out of the house with Su Jiu. There was a barber shop near the block. When they reached the shop, Su Jiu unexpectedly saw the future viin.

    The skinny boy was standing in front of the bun shop. As he looked at the steaming buns, he swallowed his saliva and touched his empty pocket. He just stood there without taking a step forward.

    Suddenly, a middle-aged woman walked past him and roughly pushed him to the side. He quickly regained his bnce and did not fall. However, he merely nced at her and left without saying anything.

    Before he left, he shot a longing look at those buns.

    Su Shengjing observed everything. When she thought about his miserable fate in the future, she felt a sense of pity. Tugging Su Shengjing¡¯s sleeve, she raised her head and said, ¡°Daddy, that¡¯s the boy collecting trash the other day. He must have not eaten anything. Should we buy some buns for him?¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    Although he was poor and in no position to help others, he could not dismiss his daughter¡¯s kind intentions. A few buns weren¡¯t that expensive either. Hence, he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll buy them now.¡±

    Rong Si had not eaten from the previous day¡¯s noon till this morning. He was starving, but his mother¡¯s illness had rpsed and she could not work; they did not even have money to buy rice. Hence, he had no choice but to collect trash. This was the only way he could earn money at his age.

    He had walked for a distance when a child-like voice rang behind him. ¡°Wait up!¡±

    The voice sounded familiar. Rong Si subconsciously turned around and saw Su Shengjing walking over while carrying Su Jiu.

    Su Jiu was holding a bag of steaming meat buns. She passed it to him and said, ¡°This is for you!¡±

    Rong Si pursed his lips. He hesitated, and instead of taking the buns, he looked at her.

    Su Jiu shot him a smile that was as sweet as the strawberry-vored candy he had eaten.

 Chapter 25

    <h4>Chapter 25: Give Daddy a Makeover 3</h4>

    Su Jiu passed the buns to him again. ¡°Just take it. If you don¡¯t want them, Daddy and I will be unhappy.¡±

    Stretching his arm out, Rong Si took the buns. He pursed his lips and muttered, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    This surprised Su Shengjing a little. ¡°You can speak? So you aren¡¯t mute.¡±

    When Su Jiu saw that Rong Si¡¯s expression seemed strange, she instantly pouted and rified to Su Shengjing. ¡°Daddy, he¡¯s not mute. He just doesn¡¯t like to speak.¡±

    Rong Si was stunned.

    <i>Is she exining on my behalf?</i>

    When Rong Si had moved here with his mother, she had told him to be polite and build a good rapport with the aunties, uncles, and children in the block. However, whenever others saw him, they would call him an illegitimate bastard, iming that he was born because his mother slept with a random man. They even said that his mother was a prostitute.

    Some ugly and disgusting uncles even asked him with a smile about how much his mother cost a night. They even said, ¡°I¡¯ll help your mother give birth to a little brother or sister for you, okay?¡±

    Rong Si did not understand why they said that. Whenever he went out with his mother and met the aunties, they would point at them behind their backs and say, ¡°Did you see her? She¡¯s that prostitute. I wonder how many men she has slept with. How shameless! Do you think that she has some disease?¡±

    ¡°Haha! She looks average. The bastard at home even said that she¡¯s pretty!¡±

    ¡°No matter how pretty she is, she¡¯s still a prostitute who society looks down upon. In the past, she would¡¯ve been imprisoned and drowned!¡±

    He had curiously asked her then, ¡°Mommy, why are they calling you a prostitute? Why did they ask me how much it cost to sleep with you?¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s mother had been shocked at first, then she had turned pale and silent. She had simply hugged him and silently cried.

    After a while, she had sobbed and said, ¡°Be obedient and don¡¯t listen to what they say. Just pretend like they don¡¯t exist. We¡¯ll just go about with our lives, okay?¡±

    Ever since then, even if these people kept mocking and teasing him and his mother, Rong Si ignored them. As he instinctively felt disgusted when he saw them, he would just walk away.

    Gradually, these people lost interest in him and said that he was mute. The children did not want to y with him either. Whenever they saw him, they would make faces, throw pebbles at him, and call him an illegitimate bastard like the other adults.

    However, this little girl did not look at him with a disgusted gaze. Not only did she act favorable toward him, but she also asked her father to give him money. This time, she even bought buns for him.

    Rong Si¡¯s mother had told him that he must know to be grateful. He decided that after growing up, he would definitely repay this little girl.

    At this moment, the fat woman who had finished buying her buns spotted Su Shengjing when she squeezed across the crowd. When she saw that he was hugging a three-year-old girl with the infamous illegitimate child standing in front of him, she immediately felt disdainful. She deliberately walked over and sarcastically said, ¡°Oh my! You little bastard! Are you here to buy buns too?

    ¡°My daughter told me that theizens have been discussing you recently. They said that you have be a father. By the way, where did you get this child from? Is it true that you don¡¯t know who her mother is and that she did not want to raise your daughter?¡±

    The woman gloatingly looked at Su Jiu. ¡°Did your mother run away with another guy and abandon you?¡±

    This fat woman was called Madam Zhang, and she was notorious for having a sharp tongue. When Rong Si saw her, his dark eyes immediately became hostile.

    She was the one who kept saying bad things about his mother, making her cry every time she returned home after leaving the house.

    Although Rong Si¡¯s mother did not say anything to him, he knew that those people must have said bad things about her.

 Chapter 26

    <h4>Chapter 26: You Are Not Allowed to Scold my Daddy!</h4>

    When Su Shengjing heard Madam Shen¡¯s words, he became furious. ¡°What the heck are you saying to my child?!¡±

    Su Jiu was also angry.?<i>This woman should never assume that children don¡¯t know anything because they are young. Some things should be left unspoken.</i>

    She could clearly remember someone saying to the young her that the children in orphanages had been abandoned by their parents. That person had told her that her parents did not want her and would nevere back and that no one would dote on her anymore.

    She had always remembered these words, and it had made her extremely unhappy for a long time. She even used to regrly cry in a corner. Gradually, she had be sensitive and less confident.

    Madam Zhang scoffed. ¡°Hmph! You created the mess yourself, but you¡¯re prohibiting others from talking about it? If you don¡¯t want anybody to know, you shouldn¡¯t have done it in the first ce! If you¡¯re capable enough, you wouldn¡¯t have done such shameless things!¡±

    Speaking with conviction, she attracted a crowd. Everyone looked and pointed at Su Shengjing.

    Some people in the crowd often got together with Madam Shen to gossip about others. They disdainfully looked at Su Shengjing and said, ¡°So he¡¯s Su Shengjing? There are a lot of people scolding him online. He¡¯s a huge bastard who has slept with many women before. How can someone like him be a celebrity? Damn it!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. He deserves to lose his poprity. Otherwise, he¡¯d have been a horrible role model for the nation¡¯s younger generations.¡±

    ¡°Even with a character like this, he was called¡­ What was that? The nation¡¯s crush! I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s wrong with his fans. They are so foolish that they can¡¯t be cured.¡±

    ¡°Can such a man raise a child well? As the saying goes, like father like son, like mother like daughter. After his daughter grows up, she might even be like him and sleep around with others.¡±

    ring at those sharp-tongued aunties, Rong Si clenched his fists.

    <i>The little girl is kinder, cuter, and much better than them. Why are they saying bad stuff about her?</i>

    He was furious as he had heard them insult his mother. If it were not because he was still young and weak and that his mother kept reminding him to not cause any trouble outside, he would¡¯ve really beat them up.

    Madam Zhang still thought that the ruckus she had created was not big enough. She was certain that Su Shengjing would not dare to do anything to her with so many pairs of eyes watching him. Thus, she became fearless. She said to Su Jiu, ¡°Little girl, do you know who your mother is? Did she abandon you?¡±

    Su Shengjing was furious, and he was about to yell at her. However, before he could say anything, Su Jiu cutely said, ¡°Auntie, I know who my Mom is. Let me tell you secretly.¡±

    When Madam Zhang sensed that there was gossip, she immediately became excited. She moved her ugly face closer to Su Jiu. ¡°Tell me quickly! Who¡¯s your mother?¡±

    However, when she moved closer, Su Jiu lifted her leg and mercilessly kicked her face.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± Madam Zhang howled in surprise and took a few steps back while clutching her face.

    She did not expect Su Jiu to kick her in the face with so many people watching. This was an utter humiliation!

    She was driven mad with fury. ¡°Su Shengjing, your daughter is as horrible as you! How did you teach her? If she¡¯s like this at such a young age, how mean will she be when she grows up?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Su Shengjing tightly hugged Su Jiu and furiously yelled. ¡°You nosy woman! You can scold me, but don¡¯t drag my daughter into this! Otherwise, a bastard like me might do something bad. Anyway, I¡¯m just a poor man with a worthless life. If you make me angry, I can¡¯t guarantee that I won¡¯t do anything crazy!¡±

    ¡°You bastard! Are you threatening us? Is there even justice in this world? You deserve to be scolded so terribly on the Inte!¡±

    While Madam Zhang was still talking, Su Jiu took off her shoe and mmed it against her face.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to scold my Daddy!¡±

 Chapter 27

    <h4>Chapter 27: Little Viin 1</h4>

    The shoe hit the middle of Madam Zhang¡¯s face. It made her infuriated, and she shrieked, ¡°You bastard! Look at how fierce your daughter is! She knows how to hit someone even though she¡¯s so young. Will she use a knife to kill someone in the future?¡±

    Su Jiu red at her. ¡°You¡¯re the one who scolded my Daddy first!¡±

    ¡°You stupid brat! You¡¯re acting so righteously even though you hit me? If your father refuses to teach you well, I¡¯ll do it for him!¡± Madam Zhan suddenly barged toward them, pped Su Jiu¡¯s face, and strode away.

    Su Shengjing instantly exploded in anger. Not bothering to remain civilized anymore, he furiously yelled, ¡°You b*tch! Come back here!¡±

    He wanted to chase after Madam Zhang and fight her, but it was not convenient for him to do so while carrying a child. Plus, if he really fought with her, he might end up in the police station in the worst-case scenario. Perhaps, Madam Zhang felt a bit guilty too, so she rapidly left and disappeared into the crowd.

    Su Shengjing had no choice but to momentarily brush aside his anger. However, if he had the chance to, he would teach her a lesson!

    Lowering his head, he nced at Su Jiu in his arms. Just by looking at how red her cheeks were, he knew how forceful Madam Zhang had been earlier. With an aching heart, he asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    Su Jiu, who had just been pped, was stunned. Although it was really painful, she did not cry. Although she had gotten pped, she had managed to kick Madam Zhang¡¯s face and p her too. All in all, she had not incurred a loss.

    However, Su Jiu saw someone in the crowd filming. Thinking of something, she immediately wailed and sadly leaned against Su Shengjing¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Daddy, it hurts¡­¡±

    Su Shengjing¡¯s heart ached even more. His fury surged even more, and he got a sudden urge to beat Madam Zhang up.

    However, as he had no choice, he could only hug his daughter and console her. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll teach her a lesson.¡±

    He then picked up Su Jiu¡¯s shoe, which had dropped onto the ground, and helped her wear it again. With a cold nce at the other aunties who had mocked them earlier, he spun around and left.

    Rong Si stood at the side and watched Su Jiu cry with herrge, clear eyes brimming with tears. He tightly gripped the buns.

    Following Su Shengjing, he also red at the aunties before leaving.

    He was just a five- or six-year-old child, but those aunties felt chills run down their spines for an unknown reason as if they had been targeted by something dangerous.

    After he left, the aunties said with a sense of lingering fear. ¡°Oh my! Did you see that mute boy¡¯s gaze just now? He looked like a wolf cub who wanted to eat someone.¡±

    ¡°Yeah! He was not the one who got hit. Why is he ring at us? He¡¯s so fierce! No wonder he¡¯s that b*tch¡¯s son. Both of them are not good people!¡±

    When the curious crowd dissipated, the young woman who had filmed the scene blurred Madam Zhang¡¯s and Su Jiu¡¯s faces before uploading the video to Weibo. She wanted to increase her follower count by leveraging Su Shengjing¡¯s poprity.

    She even crafted an eye-catching caption¡ª

    ¡°Breaking news! An Auntie Taught Su Shengjing and His Daughter A Lesson!¡±

    ***

    After what had happened earlier, Su Shengjing was in no mood to have a haircut anymore. He carried Su Jiu back home.

    When Su Jiu saw how gloomy Su Shengjing looked, she hugged his neck and cutely said, ¡°Don¡¯t be mad, Daddy.¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    <i>She¡¯s the one who got pped, yet she¡¯s consoling me now?</i>

    Su Shengjing felt extremely useless again. Stroking her tiny head, he said, ¡°I¡¯m not angry anymore.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± As Su Jiu spoke, she leaned against his shoulder again. Suddenly, she realizedthat someone was following them.

    It was the little viin.

 Chapter 28

    <h4>Chapter 28: Little Viin 2</h4>

    Rong Si was walking behind her and Su Shengjing some distance away. He had a worried expression as he stared at her with a brooding gaze.

    When he saw that she had caught him following her, he stopped in his tracks and averted his eyes.

    Then, as if he had made up his mind, he briskly walked forward, took out two milk candies from his pocket, and passed them to Su Jiu. When he saw that the candy wrappers were a bit dirty, he took them back, wiped them with his shirt, then gave them to her again.

    Looking at his seriousness, Su Jiu could guess that he only had these two sweets. Even though he must hate to part with them, he had given them all to her.

    <i>This little viin is actually quite nice.</i>

    <i>If his mother did not have to resort to selling her body, if he did not be paralyzed after the car ident, if he did not meet the female lead, he probably would not have be an evil viin, right?</i>

    Now that he was giving the sweets to her, it would not be appropriate if Su Jiu refused him; he might even think that he disgusted her. Hence, Su Jiu reached her arm out, took the sweets, and smiled at him. ¡°Thank you!¡±

    When she said thanks, she could evidently sense the little viin¡¯s relief.

    <i>Was he scared that I would refuse?</i>

    <i>He probably doesn¡¯t have a lot of friends. What a pitiful child!</i>

    Su Jiu was d that she had quickly epted his kindness. She then passed the sweets to Su Shengjing and cutely said, ¡°Daddy, I want to eat the sweets.¡±

    While being nice to the little viin, she acted cute to her father too. Su Jiu was proud of herself: she had fully immersed herself into the role of a child.

    ¡°I¡¯ll unwrap it for you.¡± Su Shengjing unwrapped the candy wrapper, and she excitedly ate the candy.

    Watching her happily eat, Su Shengjing thought that she might have forgotten what had happened earlier. After all, children could easily forget things. This was a good thing for her.

    However, it was different for him. He was an adult. He could not forget unhappy events as quickly as a child could.

    When Su Shengjing returned home and remembered what the others had said, the fury in his heart surged again. Although Su Jiu was still young and might not understand what the others were talking about, would it be the case when she grew older?

    This could hurt her too.

    If their words were already going too far now, what about in the future?

    It could not be guaranteed that they would not say anything worse. They might traumatise his daughter for a long time just like how they had done to that mute boy¡­ no, like the boy called Rong Si. Although Rong Si knew how to speak, he had closed himself off from the world because of those mean aunties.

    Su Shengjing could not imagine it. His daughter was so obedient and cute, but if something impacted her mind, she would also suffer.

    Moreover, he could not bring her along for his job-seeking. If he managed to find a job, he didn¡¯t know whether he¡¯d have to leave her alone at home? Evidently, this was not realistic.

    Su Shengjing paced back and forth, thinking about many things. He started to doubt his decision to raise Su Jiu. Right now, he didn¡¯t have the means to do so. He had really underestimated what it meant to raise a child.

    At noon, after putting Su Jiu to sleep, Su Shengjing thought for a long time. He then whipped out his phone and called Sheng Tianci.

    Sheng Tianci was a bit surprised when he received the call. ¡°I was about to go to your house. I brought some food and toys for the little girl. She¡¯ll definitely like them!¡±

    Su Shengjing silently walked to the balcony. After a few seconds, he said, ¡°You¡­ Do you truly like my daughter?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Sheng Tianci unhesitatingly replied, ¡°How can someone like you have such a cute daughter? To be honest, I¡¯m really jealous. I¡¯m so envious that I even wish to kidnap her!¡±

 Chapter 29

    <h4>Chapter 29: Raise Your Daughter For You</h4>

    Su Shengjing paused for a while, then asked, ¡°Does your family like little girls?¡±

    <i>Huh?</i>

    Sheng Tianci was a bit surprised.?<i>Why did he suddenly ask this?</i>

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that my parents are looking forward to me marrying and having a daughter? In the past generations, there weren¡¯t any girls in my family. It¡¯s not only my parents. My grandparents also yearn for a little girl. Why? Are you asking me this because you want me to raise your daughter for you?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    <i>What?!</i>

    Sheng Tianci suspected that he had heard wrongly. ¡°No way! Are you really nning to give your daughter to me?¡±

    Su Shengjing looked down and replied, ¡°If you can be good to her, I can consider it. After all, in my current situation, I can¡¯t take good care of her.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Sheng Tianci excitedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If your daughter is willing to live with me, my family will dote on her. I promise that I¡¯ll hire the most professional babysitter for her and give her a life fit for a princess. However, will your daughter agree?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s just a three-year-old child who¡¯s gullible. Plus, she just met me a while ago. She has note to the point where she fully relies on me yet. Even if she is unwilling at the start, after joining your family and experiencing a good life, she¡¯ll probably not want toe back.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Alright. Talk to your daughter first and let her be mentally prepared. I¡¯lle overter.¡±

    After hanging up, Su Shengjing grimly looked at his phone screen. When he thought that he was going to send his daughter away, he felt like he was a bastard.

    However, Su Jiu would not have a good life if she stayed with him. Others would criticize her behind her back, which was extremely detrimental to a child¡¯s mental health.

    <i>Perhaps, I am really not worthy enough to be a father¡­</i>

    Su Shengjing took a deep breath and calmed himself down. He nned to see if Su Jiu had woken up, but when he turned around, he saw her standing behind the balcony. She had raised her head and was looking at him with reddened eyes.

    Su Shengjing¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he widened his eyes in shock.

    <i>Why is she here?</i>

    <i>When did shee? Did she hear everything I said?</i>

    <i>She must have. Otherwise, she would not be on the brink of tears while staring at me.</i>

    Su Jiu hadn¡¯t been asleep. When Su Shengjing was putting her to sleep, she had just cooperated with him and pretended to sleep. That was why she could vaguely hear him on the phone from the bedroom.

    After secretly getting up and going to the balcony, she could hear him more clearly.

    This bastard wanted to send her away!

    Even though their lives were not ideal now, he could just try his best to change their current situation. Why did he want to send his own daughter away?

    This could not happen. To protect her life, she knew she must not be adopted as it had been in the novel. Plus, she did not want to leave her father.

    Before Su Shengjing could speak anything, Su Jiu pounced over and hugged his leg. She said while sobbing, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯ll be very obedient. Don¡¯t send me away! I don¡¯t want anyone else to be my father!¡±

    She gazed at him with wide eyes, and her bloodshot eyes contained a pleading look. Her pitiful appearance made him feel like that if he even said something harsh to her, he would be a horrible person.

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    <i>What should I do?</i>?He was losing his resolve again.

    He discovered that he could not bear it when Su Jiu cried.

    When she cried, he felt like something was tightly gripping his heart, making it ache.

    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t you want me anymore? Are you going to abandon me?¡± The little girl pouted. Her face flushed, and her eyes brimmed with tears. It looked as if the tears would stream down her face if she blinked.

 Chapter 30

    <h4>Chapter 30: I Only Want My Daddy</h4>

    ¡°You won¡¯t have a good life with me.¡± Su Shengjing squatted, gripped her shoulders, and softly said, ¡°Do you remember the uncle who visited our house? Didn¡¯t you say that he¡¯s quite handsome and that you like him?

    ¡°His family is really rich. You can eat good food and live in a nice house. His family members will also be nice to you. They¡¯ll buy you pretty clothes and toys. If you stay with me, you will have nothing.¡±

    Su Jiu immediately rebuked, ¡°I just need my Daddy!¡±

    Su Shengjing was stunned.

    Su Jiu raised her hand and wiped away her tears. She seriously said, ¡°I don¡¯t want nice food, pretty clothes, or toys. I just want to be with you. Don¡¯t abandon me, Daddy¡­¡±

    Su Shengjing felt like something was stuck in his throat. He felt bitter all of a sudden.

    When Su Jiu called him Daddy, it sounded as if she were crying and pleading with him. Although he had been wondering about how to mentally prepare her, his mind was in aplete mess now. All that he could think of were her tears and her pitiful voice.

    Su Jiu tugged his trousers. With a sob, she pleaded, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t abandon me¡­ I¡¯ll be obedient! I¡¯m begging you¡­¡±

    She was even pleading with him now. His intention to send her away immediately disappeared. Su Shengjing carried her up and hugged her. ¡°You¡¯re such a foolish child. Don¡¯t you want to have a good life?¡±

    Su Jiu tightly hugged his neck and buried her face into his shoulder as if she were a kitten relying on its owner. ¡°I only want you, Daddy.¡±

    Su Shengjing hugged her tightly too. Sniffing her milk-like fragrance, he could feel how much she depended on him. Choking up, he said after a while, ¡°I¡¯m wrong. I shouldn¡¯t abandon you.¡±

    A whileter, Sheng Tianci arrived at their home with a bunch of yummy snacks and toys. He carried multiple bags with both of his hands.

    After entering the house, he saw Su Shengjing at the door while holding Su Jiu¡¯s hand. His eyes lit up. ¡°Little girl, we meet again! Did you miss me?¡±

    A sweet smile blossomed on Su Jiu¡¯s face. ¡°I missed you, handsome uncle!¡±

    Sheng Tianci was instantly ted. It seemed like the little girl had taken a liking to him.?<i>Would she be willing to leave with me?</i>

    Passing a lollipop and a toy to Su Jiu, he tried to divert her attention. Then, he pulled Su Shengjing to the side and said in a low voice, ¡°How¡¯s it going? Is she willing to leave with me?¡±

    Su Shengjing sighed. ¡°I told her, but she¡¯s unwilling. She said that she doesn¡¯t want yummy food, pretty clothes, or toys. Instead, she only wants me as her father. She cried when she pleaded with me to not send her away.¡±

    Sheng Tianci was stunned. He then enviously said, ¡°What the heck? What an amazing daughter you have there. She doesn¡¯t even look down on you even though you¡¯re like this! She¡¯s really your precious daughter. What should I do? I¡¯m seriously so jealous of you now!¡±

    Although he had excitedly rushed over here with much anticipation, the little girl did not want to go with him. Sheng Tianci felt very hurt.

    Su Shengjing nced at Su Jiu, who was unwrapping the candy, and felt an inexplicable sense of pride. ¡°You must be jealous. Anyway, you won¡¯t have such a daughter.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true! What if I marry and have a daughter in the future? She¡¯ll definitely be a hundred times more thoughtful than yours!¡±

    Su Shengjing scoffed at him.

    Sheng Tianci scratched his head and asked, ¡°However, it¡¯ll be very inconvenient to bring her to work. Will your employer even want to hire you then?¡±

    After staying silent for two seconds, Su Shengjing said, ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way.¡±

    Right after he spoke, Su Jiu suddenly raised her head and looked at him with a smile. ¡°Daddy, I have a solution!¡±

 Chapter 31

    <h4>Chapter 31: Ovee By Jealousy</h4>

    Sheng Tianci and Su Shengjing curiously looked at Su Jiu, wondering what idea she had thought of with her little mind.

    Su Jiu earnestly said, ¡°Daddy, just go out and look for a job. I¡¯ll just stay alone at home.¡±

    She really could stay at home herself. Even though she was barely four years old, she could take good care of herself. However, Su Shengjing did not believe her. He immediately rebuked, ¡°No way. You¡¯re so young. How can I let you stay at home alone?¡±

    <i>What if something dangerous happened?</i>

    He had heard a lot of reports on the news about unfortunate incidents happening to children left alone at home.

    Sheng Tianci stroked Su Jiu¡¯s head and said in an amused tone, ¡°Little girl, won¡¯t you be afraid of staying at home alone?¡±

    Su Jiu shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not scared. I can take care of myself.¡±

    Sheng Tianci burst outughing.?<i>She¡¯s going through so much trouble just so that her father wouldn¡¯t worry about her.</i>

    <i>She can¡¯t even write, yet she said she could take care of herself. What a naive child!</i>

    Sheng Tianci thought about it and said to Su Shengjing, ¡°How about this? Before going to work, you send the little girl over to my house. I have maids and helpers at home to take care of her. When you leave work, you can take her from home. How¡¯s that?¡±

    Su Shengjing frowned. ¡°That¡¯ll be very troublesome for you.¡±

    He never liked to trouble others. That was why even though his life was miserable, he had not borrowed any money from Sheng Tianci. Since it was his choice, he had to take responsibility for it.

    ¡°What trouble? I can¡¯t wait for you to send your daughter to my house. Let¡¯s just settle it with that. You go look for a job while I help in taking care of your daughter. You can try this out for a few days. If it doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll think of another way.¡±

    After speaking, he bent down and looked at Su Jiu with a smile. ¡°Little girl, do you want to go to my house and y? My house is really big¡ªmuch bigger than this! You¡¯ll have all the toys and snacks you want!¡±

    Su Jiu did not answer and looked at Su Shengjing instead. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Daddy.¡±

    Looking at how obedient she was, Sheng Tianci was ovee with jealousy.

    Su Shengjing thought about it for a while. Unable to think of a better solution, he agreed and said to Sheng Tianci, ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of my daughter for a while.¡±

    Sheng Tianci patted his chest and dered, ¡°No problem!¡±

    Since he had nned to look for a job tomorrow, Su Shengjing went to the saloon in the afternoon to have a haircut.

    Initially, as he had not cut his hair for a long time, it was so messy and long that it almost reached his neck. After his hair was cut, he immediately looked more youthful. Moreover, after shaving his mustache, he looked less exhausted and frail. Now, he looked more like a young man in his twenties.

    Su Jiu thought that if he took better care of his figure and returned to his previous appearance, he would again be the nation¡¯s crush who could charm thousands of girls!

    When he looked at his reflection in the mirror, Su Shengjing found it really unfamiliar. Due to these few years of misery and indulgence, he had almost forgotten his original appearance.

    After paying for the haircut, Su Shengjing stood up and carried Su Jiu, who was sitting beside him patiently. He asked, ¡°How do I look after the haircut?¡±

    Su Jiu checked out his face, which had be much more handsome, and her eyes lit up. ¡°You¡¯re so handsome, Daddy!¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s more handsome? That uncle or me?¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    She immediately smiled like an obsessed fangirl and sweetly said, ¡°Of course, you¡¯re more handsome!¡±

    Su Shengjing was ted to hear that.

    This was the exact answer he wanted to hear.

 Chapter 32

    <h4>Chapter 32: Be a Beggar In the Future</h4>

    Su Shengjing woke up early the next morning and quickly made breakfast. As Sheng Tianci would pick Su Jiu upter, Su Shengjing wanted to make sure that she had filled her stomach first.

    Sheng Tianci arrived soon afterward. He looked eager, and he had brought a bunch of sweets and toys for Su Jiu. These items were amazing at coaxing children, especially so since he wanted to convince Su Jiu to go home with him. How could he manage that without some trump cards?

    When Su Jiu saw the imported choctes, sweets, and barbie dolls, the corners of her lips uncontrobly twitched.

    Sheng Tianci took out a humongous Barbie doll and shook it in front of Su Jiu. ¡°Little girl, I¡¯ll bring you to my home to y, okay? My house is really fun! It¡¯s your loss if you don¡¯t go!¡±

    As she had already agreed the previous day, Su Jiu did not refuse him. She nodded and said, ¡°I want to y at your house.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be troubling you for these few days.¡± Su Shengjing patted Sheng Tianci¡¯s shoulder. After reminding him a couple of times to closely watch over Su Jiu and not let her randomly run around, he reluctantly left the house.

    Before leaving, he even turned back a few times to look at Su Jiu longingly.

    After he left, Sheng Tianci could not wait to bring Su Jiu home. Carrying her up, he walked out.

    Sheng Tianci could already imagine how shocked his family would be when he would bring her home. They would definitely like her.

    Sheng Tianci¡¯s car was parked outside as it could not fit into the alleys between the ts. When he carried Su Jiu out, he saw four children surrounding a boy. The tallest and the strongest child amongst them forcefully pushed this boy. ¡°Look at this illegitimate bastard. He¡¯s picking trash every day. He¡¯ll definitely be a beggar in the future!¡±

    Another child said, ¡°My mom said that his mom slept with some random man and gave birth to him. She even said that his mom is not a good woman and that I shouldn¡¯t y with an illegitimate bastard like him.¡±

    ¡°Of course we won¡¯t y with him!¡±

    Rong Si silently stood up, wanting to pick up the stic bottles and aluminum cans scattered across the ground. However, when he stretched his arm out, the huge child stepped on his hand. Feeling a sharp pang of pain, he wanted to pull his hand back, but the other child kept stepping on it, even twisting his foot side to side.

    Rong Si¡¯s hand was terribly hurt, and he forcefully bit the child¡¯s leg. As he raised his head and looked at the child, his eyes became filled with anger and an unwillingness to admit defeat.

    The child howled in pain and furiously said, ¡°You dare bite me? Everyone, beat him up for me!¡±

    The other three children immediately charged toward Rong Si and punched and kicked him.

    When Su Jiu saw this, she became furious.?<i>These kids are so mean! Are they not afraid that they would get into trouble for ganging up against him?</i>

    Rong Si had nowhere to hide, and he was so skinny that he could not fight the older children. He had no choice but to shield his head with his arms, grit his teeth, and endure their beating. Even though his body hurt a lot, he did not shed a single tear.

    As he had encountered things like this since a young age, he had already gotten used to it.

    The leader of the children kept yelling, ¡°Beat him up! Continue punching him! How dare he bite me? Give him a good beating!¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    A cute voice rang out. All the children stopped what they were doing and nced over with a frown.

    They saw a three-year-old girl appear in front of them. Her pretty eyebrows were knitted into a frown as she red at them. There was even an adult following her. However, these mischievous children were not afraid even if the parents came.

 Chapter 33

    <h4>Chapter 33: Try To Hit Her If You Dare!</h4>

    The old kid leading the group did not care. He red at Su Jiu and said, ¡°D*mn kid, this has nothing to do with you. You better leave before we beat you up as well!¡±

    Hearing those words, Shang Tianci became mad.?<i>Do they consider me, an adult, a dead person?</i>

    <i>They want to beat the girl, totally disrespecting my presence!</i>

    Sheng Tianci angrily said, ¡°Try to hit her if you dare! Then, watch as I inform your parents. All of you will suffer then!¡±

    The old kid was shocked for a moment. Sheng Tianci was an adult after all, and they would not be able to beat him up. He could only vent his anger on Rong Si by kicking him. ¡°Little bastard, are they the helpers that you asked for? You¡¯re such a coward! You can¡¯t fight against us and have to find helpers. Looks like we beat you up for the right reason!¡±

    When he saw that the kids were going to beat Rong Si again, Sheng Tianci rushed over, pulled them away, and scolded them, ¡°Enough! Learning how to bully others at such a young age, how did your parents teach you?¡±

    ¡°What does this have to do with you?¡± the naughty kid nonchntly replied.

    Suddenly, Su Jiu shouted, ¡°Police uncle! You¡¯re here! They are beating up a kid. You should quickly catch them!¡±

    <i>Police?!</i>

    All of the naughty kids got shocked and immediately ran off.

    Su Jiu then ran over and pulled Rong Si up from the ground, only to see dirt and bruises on his face. She said, ¡°Brother, you are injured. I have a medicine box at home. Why don¡¯t youe over so that I can put some medicine on your wounds?¡±

    Su Jiu was viewing Rong Si as her kid, and she could not bear to leave him alone injured.

    Rong Si judged her with a feeling of awkwardness, but he did not move.

    Su Jiu sighed.?<i>This kid is so awkward, does not like to talk, seems to be self-isting. How will he be a bad guy who will shock the business world in the future?</i>

    Sheng Tianci followed up and said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re injured. You should go home and clean up the wounds.¡±

    Rong Si looked down, feeling disappointed and embarrassed.

    He remembered the first time he had seen Su Jiu. That time, she had seen him picking up rubbish, and this time, she saw him being beaten up.?<i>Will she despise me?</i>

    As he was thinking so, he heard Su Jiu say to Sheng Tianci, ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s help brother pick up the bottles!¡±

    Rong Si looked up at Su Jiu as disbelief filled his dirty face.

    <i>She doesn¡¯t despise me and even offered to help in picking up the rubbish?</i>

    Sheng Tianci was stunned. He was a young master from a well-off family, who did not need to do anything at home. And he had to pick up the rubbish now? If news of this spread around, others would definitelyugh at him!¡±

    However, since it was a suggestion from the little girl, he could only agree unwillingly. ¡°Alright, we will help him pick it up.¡±

    Su Jiu squatted down. She was about to pick up a bottle covered with dirt, Rong Si quickly stopped her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t pick that up. It¡¯s dirty.¡±

    Su Jiu still picked up the bottle, then smiled as she looked up at him. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of the dirt, so I am not afraid too.¡±

    Sheng Tianci, who was at the side, felt touched.?<i>Wow, how can someone be such a kind angel?</i>

    <i>Even if someone really tough-hearted could see her, he would also be touched, right?</i>

    As Rong Si watched Su Jiu help him pick up the bottles and cans, then put them in the bag, he was distracted.

    All this time in his childhood, almost every kid was unwilling to y with him, forget anyone being friends with him. Even if other children wanted to y with him, their parents would quickly pull them away.

    Those parents would tell their kids that Rong Si was a little bastard and a beggar who daily picked up rubbish filled with harmful bacteria, and they should stay away from him.

    But Su Jiu¡­

 Chapter 34

    <h4>Chapter 34: Sending Warmth To The Little Viin 1</h4>

    While he thought about it, Su Jiu and Sheng Tianci had already picked up the bottles and the cans. Su Jiu even pulled his hands and said, ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go to my house so that I can apply the medicine for you. There are a lot of good food items and fun games at my house!¡±

    <i>This little viin is such a poor fellow. There should be someone to send him some warmth.</i>

    <i>If he gets exposed to all these dark and dirty things without experiencing something nice and warm, how can he not be a viin?</i>

    <i>Moreover, the little viin will go on to like the female lead, and I am merely a supporting female actress. What if the little viin goes against me because of the female lead? I would die miserably!</i>

    <i>Thus, building a good rtionship with him now would be beneficial to me.</i>

    Seeing Su Jiu pull Rong Si as they walked away, Sheng Tianci could only follow them.

    When they reached home, Su Jiu brought over the medicine box, opened it, and found the medicine and the cotton stick to apply it for Rong Si.

    Rong Si was a head taller than her. Su Jiu had difficulty looking up to reach for his face, so she waved at him and said, ¡°Brother, lower yourself.¡±

    As her big dark eyes looked at him up close, Rong Si felt awkward. However, he still listened to her and bent down.

    Su Jiu used the cotton stick to gently apply the medicine on him, afraid that she would make him feel even more pain.

    It was the first time that Rong Si had experienced others caring for him. In the past, he always took care of his own wounds, so he could not get used to this initially. He felt awkward and turned away to look at somewhere else.

    Sheng Tianci watched as Su Jiu helped Rong Si cautiously apply medicine. He wondered whether she would do the same if he was the one who had gotten injured.

    As the thought came to his mind, he could not hold himself back. ¡°Little girl, if Uncle gets injured like this, will you apply the medicine for me?¡±

    His tone was filled with jealousy, and Su Jiuughed in her mind. But she replied with a serious face, ¡°Yes, Uncle. If you get injured, I will definitely help you apply the medicine.¡±

    Sheng Tianci was satisfied with this answer and replied, ¡°Good girl.¡±

    After applying the medicine for the little viin, Su Jiu took out a few packets of tidbits. She wanted to give them to him, but she realized that Sheng Tianci had bought these tidbits and that she should ask for his permission. Thus, she looked up and asked, ¡°Handsome uncle, can I give this to brother?¡±

    Sheng Tianci was so touched when Su Jiu called him a handsome uncle, so how could he reject her? Thus he patted her head and said, ¡°I gave it to you so it¡¯s yours. You can decide who you want to give them to.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle!¡± Su Jiu happily gave the tidbits to Rong Si and said, ¡°Take all of these. They are really delicious!¡±

    Rong Si looked at the bag of tidbits and felt embarrassed. He shook his head and rejected the offer, ¡°No.¡±

    <i>This little viin is really stubborn.</i>

    ¡°Take them. If you don¡¯t want them, it means that you are not respecting me. I won¡¯t be happy and I won¡¯t care about you anymore,¡± Su Jiu said with a childish tone.

    Sheng Tianci chuckled as he felt that the threat the little girl posed had no use.

    However, it was very effective on Rong Si. He immediately reached out and held the bag of tidbits.

    She was the only person who did not despise him, and treated him well. He did not want to upset her or make her stop caring about himself.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. This is also for you.¡± Su Jiu passed him another bag of toys.?<i>He probably won¡¯t like barbie dolls, but he should like lego models.</i>

    Rong Si epted and awkwardly replied, ¡°Thank you.¡±

 Chapter 35

    <h4>Chapter 35: Sending Warmth To The Little Viin 2</h4>

    After she was done treating Rong Si¡¯s wounds, Su Jiu had to follow Sheng Tianci to his house.

    Rong Si did not immediately go home. He followed Su Jiu and Sheng Tianci to the ground floor and watched them disappear in the alley before turning to go home.

    Sheng Tianci hugged Su Jiu and walked out. His car was parked at the roadside. He opened the doors to put her in the backseat of the car, but he suddenly realized that his car had no child seat. Thus, he had no choice but to help her buckle the seatbelt. He then told her, ¡°Little girl, be good and sit here. Don¡¯t unnecessarily move, okay?¡±

    Su Jiu nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be good.¡±

    Sheng Tianci found everything she did so cute that he wanted to bring her back home forever instead of returning her to Su Shengjing.

    ***

    Rong Si reached his home that had a strong stench of rotten furniture, which smelled bad.

    He lived on the third floor of the building and his house faced the south. The sunlight could not directly reach his house. Moreover, the houses were too close to each other, so most of the light was blocked. Thus, his house was dimly-lit, just like the evening after sunset.

    Rong Si quietly turned on the lights, and ced the stuff Su Jiu had given him on his table.

    His actions were light and soundless. He then turned to look at the young woman asleep on the bed.

    The woman was beautiful, but her face was pale, sickly, and malnourished. She was so skinny that her bones were almost visible.

    She had tightly closed her eyes as she motionlesslyy there on the bed. As Rong Si watched her for a while, a fear suddenly crept inside his heart. He quickly reached out his hand to feel her breath.

    When he realized that she was indeed breathing, he rxed.

    Even after he waited for a while, the woman did not wake up. Rong Si hesitated for a moment, then took out a piece of chocte from the bag and opened its packaging.

    Looking at the attractive chocte, he swallowed his saliva and suppressed his desire. He then rocked the woman and said, ¡°Mom, wake up and eat something.¡±

    The woman moved her eyshes and opened her eyes using all her strength. When she saw the chocte in her son¡¯s hands and his face filled with wounds, she quickly asked, ¡°Where did you get this chocte from? You didn¡¯t do anything bad, right?¡±

    Rong Si shook his head and replied, ¡°No, a little sister upstairs gave it to me.¡±

    Thinking of Su Jiu¡¯s cute face, he then looked down and continued, ¡°She is very nice.¡±

    When she heard that another child gave the chocte to him, the woman heaved a sigh of relief. She reached out for his face with a heartbroken expression and said, ¡°So how did you get these wounds on your face? Did those bad children beat you up?¡±

    Rong Si did not say anything. He just agreed in silence.

    The woman felt even more heartbroken. She touched his hair and said, ¡°Stay away from them when you see them the next time. Ah Si, I¡¯m sorry that mom is so useless. I can¡¯t protect you, and even need you to take care of me. You should be going to school, but I¡¯m holding you back.¡±

    Rong Si seriously replied, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t feel guilty about this. You are not to me for this.¡±

    This could only be med on the man who had abandoned his mom and him. Rong Si would never forget the rainy night when his mom and he were thrown out of the house. That man had not cared about them ever since. When his mom needed a lot of money for her medical treatment, Rong Si had gone to find the man, but the man had pushed him away.

    Rong Si could never forget the cruel and heartless look of the man at that time.

    The woman did not want to continue the topic anymore. She wiped her blurry eyes and said, ¡°Oh yes, which level does the little girl live on? Did you properly thank her?¡±

 Chapter 36

    <h4>Chapter 36: Little Demon Fighting For A Livelihood</h4>

    When he thought of Su Jiu, Rong Si felt better. ¡°Sixth floor. I did thank her.¡±

    The woman nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. You must remember people who are nice to you. We are not capable of repaying their kindness right now, but this might not be the case in the future. You should remember their kindness and be grateful toward them.¡±

    Rong Si seriously replied, ¡°I know.¡±

    <i>When I grow up, I will properly repay her kindness.</i>

    ***

    After Su Jiu sat inside Sheng Tianci¡¯s car, they started traveling. Soon, they reached a city area on the mid hill that had a lot of rich people.

    The scenery here was nice, and there was a good view of the sea nearby. The bright blue sky and the cool, refreshing sea breeze were a pleasure to experience.

    This atmosphere was theplete opposite of that in the old city area.

    A ck Maybach moved on the road filled with the French trees.

    When a three-story bungalow with a garden, red roof, and white walls appeared in his vision, Sheng Tianci slowed down. He looked at Su Jiu from the rearview mirror, smiled, and said, ¡°Little girl, this is your uncle¡¯s house. Is it nice?¡±

    Su Jiu looked out the car window, gazed at the bungalow that looked like a castle, and sighed.?<i>This is totally capitalist ideology!</i>

    <i>When Dad returns to the top, I can also live in such a ce!</i>

    Although she thought like this, she still made a shocked face and replied, ¡°Wow! Uncle¡¯s house is so beautiful. It looks like a castle!¡±

    The security guard at the gate opened the metal door. Sheng Tianci drove in andughed even more happily, ¡°If you like it so much, do you want to stay here?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Then just stay at Uncle¡¯s house. Don¡¯t go back to that old house anymore, alright?¡± Sheng Tianci tempted her.

    He thought Su Jiu would agree, but she touched her chin and rejected his offer immediately. ¡°No.¡±

    This surprised Sheng Tianci, and he asked, ¡°Why not? You just said that this house is beautiful.¡±

    Su Jiu answered, ¡°Because I want to live with my dad.¡±

    Sheng Tianci was speechless.

    Heartache!

    <i>Alright, I have finally understood this little girl. To her, her dad is her everything. Even if she has to suffer with him, she will stay with him.</i>

    The car drove inside, and Su Jiu saw that the bungalow had a really big garden that was like a golf course. The garden was filled with expensive nts, a water fountain, and even a huge man-madeke where a few ck swans were swimming around.

    As she marveled at the sight, Sheng Tianci parked the car at the space beside the water fountain. He opened the car door, unbuckled her seatbelt, hugged her, and brought her out. He then went to marble stairs near the door of the bungalow with her.

    His heart was beating with excitement. He knew that when his family would see that he had brought back a cute child, they would be ted. He could finally make himself proud!

    Su Jiu allowed him to hug her and looked at his excited face. She did not know why he was so excited and thought that this person was a little silly.

    Sheng Tianci opened the door and told her, ¡°Little girl, after going in, remember to praise Uncle more often, okay?¡±

    Su Jiu obediently agreed, ¡°Okay, Uncle.¡±

    Her cute expression made Sheng Tianci feel like kissing her. When he opened the door, a little shadow came straight at them. It shocked him so much that he stumbled a step backward.

    After recognizing the kid who had banged into him, Sheng Tianci said with a disdainful look, ¡°You little bastard, haven¡¯t I told you a lot of times to not run around? Why don¡¯t you listen?¡±

 Chapter 37

    <h4>Chapter 37: Little Demon Fighting For A Livelihood</h4>

    The kid lifted his head. He wanted to call Sheng Tianci uncle, but the little girl Sheng Tianci was holding on to attracted his attention instead.

    <i>Who is she?</i>

    A maid followed him out with a ss of milk. She sighed and said, ¡°Little Master, don¡¯t run around. Finish your milk first.¡±

    Seeing Sheng Tianci, the maid quickly greeted, ¡°Third Master, you¡¯re back.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Sheng Tianci then used one of his hands to rub the little boy¡¯s head and said, ¡°You can¡¯t even finish breakfast quietly. Why are you so naughty?¡±

    The maid could not do anything but say, ¡°Exactly! I have been chasing after him half the day. Boys are just hard to serve.¡±

    Mistress Sheng had given birth to three boys. Other than the youngest Sheng Tianci who had yet to form a family, the two elder ones had already got married and had kids.

    Sheng Tianci was ranked third in his family just like Su Shengjing. Both of them had be good friends when they had first met because of their simr ages.

    The eldest son of the Sheng family had two boys, while the second eldest son also had two boys. The whole family had not seen a female child for a few generations. Old Master Sheng and Mistress Sheng¡¯s hope for a grand-daughter had been diminishing after their grandsons were born.

    This little boy, Sheng Zhiyan, was the youngest of all the kids. He was only five, and of course, he was the most well-taken care of. It also made him the most naughty one. He did whatever he liked, and nobody could do anything to stop him.

    Sheng Zhiyan did not care about the maid. He continued to judge the little girl Sheng Tianci was holding onto. She was d in a white dress and two braids. Her fair and white skin looked as soft as tofu, giving him the urge to pinch her.

    He seriously asked her like a young adult, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Sheng Tianci was unhappy with the kid¡¯s manners. ¡°How rude! You should be nicer to this younger sister. Otherwise, I won¡¯t easily let you off!¡±

    ¡°Hmmph! I¡¯m not scared of you. I will ask Grandpa to scold you.¡±

    Su Jiu could tell from one look that the kid was a spoiled one. Moreover, since Sheng Tianci¡¯s threatening did not work, it meant that acting like this was ineffective toward the kid. She realized she should be nice to him.

    Su Jiu asked Sheng Tianci to let her down. She then stood right in front of Sheng Zhiyan and shyly said with a pinkish face, ¡°Hello, brother, I¡¯m Su Jiu. You can call me little jiu.¡±

    She appeared cute just like a white, soft little rabbit. Sheng Zhiyan was not as angry as before. He raised his eyebrows to ask, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with my uncle? Why are you here at my house?¡±

    ¡°My dad is a good friend of Uncle. My dad was not free to take care of me, so Uncle brought me here,¡± Su Jiu replied with a soft and cute voice. She then embarrassedly asked, ¡°Brother, can I y with you?¡±

    Sheng Tianci looked at her with a face full of softness as if he were her father. However, inside his mind, he was screaming,?<i>¡°y with her! You must y with her! If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll beat you up!¡±</i>

    Sheng Zhiyan¡¯s original n was to act as if he were a proud boy and say, ¡°I don¡¯t y with girls. I hate girls!¡±

    However, the Su Jiu pitifully looked at her with her long and closely-packed eyshes. Sheng Zhiyan saw her eyes that looked like ck grapes. As he continued to look at those watery and beautiful eyes, he could not bear to scare her.

    He looked away and awkwardly replied, ¡°Alright!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Brother. You¡¯re so nice.¡± Su Jiu smiled at him. Her smile was as sweet as dessert, and her dimples at the side made her look even more adorable.

 Chapter 38

    <h4>Chapter 38: Talk Over Tea 1</h4>

    Su Jiu¡¯s cute face instantly amazed Sheng Zhiyan. He thought that she was more beautiful than any other girl in the kindergarten. She was also so obedient, unlike some other fierce girls who made him now want to y with them.

    He lifted his chin and proudly said, ¡°That¡¯s for sure!¡±

    When the maid saw that he was in a good mood, she said, ¡°Little Master, finish the milk first. Then you can y with your younger sister.¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan immediately rejected her. ¡°No, milk tastes so bad!¡±

    Su Jiu blinked and said, ¡°Brother, my dad says that drinking milk will allow you to grow taller. The only good kids are those who listen to their parents.¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan was speechless.

    The maid smiled and said, ¡°Yes, Little Master, even she, who is younger than you, knows that milk is good for you and that you should be obedient. You¡¯re the elder brother. You should be more obedient than her.¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan was unconvinced. He stared at the maid. However, when he turned around and saw that Su Jiu was looking at him, he felt embarrassed. As his face turned red, he hesitantly said, ¡°Since when am I not obedient?¡±

    Su Jiu smiled and said, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re the most obedient one.¡±

    These words embarrassed Sheng Zhiyan even more. To prove to her that he was obedient, he turned and finished the ss of milk in the maid¡¯s hands.

    The maid heaved a sigh of relief. She started to like Su Jiu. She could not hold herself back and asked, ¡°Third Master, this little girl is your friend¡¯s child? You¡¯re helping him take care of her?¡±

    Sheng Tianci nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, give her a bottle of milk, and have the cook make some desserts suitable for kids.¡±

    The maid was amused by the words of this young master who did not have a decent image at all. It seemed that he had the potential to be a good dad.

    Before leaving, she looked at Su Jiu.?<i>She¡¯s such a cute and lovable baby. Her parents are so lucky to have her!</i>

    Su Jiu walked to the living room. She did not run around; she obediently sat down instead and looked around. ¡°Brother, your house is so big and beautiful.¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan proudly replied, ¡°Of course! Is your house not big and beautiful?¡±

    Su Jiu looked down. She made a disappointed and sad face as she shook her head and replied, ¡°No, my house is small and old. My dad has no money to afford a big house. Brother, you won¡¯t despise me right? Will you still y with me?

    Su Jiu felt that she was a b*tch as this was exactly how a b*tch talked.

    However, for the sake of her dad and her own future, she needed to gather all her strength. It was better to make more friends than to make enemies.

    Right now, she looked very nervous and uneasy. Her pitiful appearance triggered Sheng Zhiyan¡¯s urge to protect her. He immediately replied, ¡°Of course not. Younger Sister, you can live in my house from now on. I have a lot of rooms in the house. You can just choose any one of them!¡±

    Sheng Tianci sat down beside Su Jiu, gently touched her soft hair, and said to Sheng Zhiyan, ¡°If you can convince her to stay in our house, I will buy you anything you want.¡±

    Su Jiu shook her head once again and said, ¡°No, Uncle, this is your house. I can¡¯t stay here. My dad said that I should not trouble you.¡±

    This reply left Sheng Tianci speechless.

    <i>She¡¯s indeed a little angel!</i>

    At this moment, the maid came to the room with a ss of milk and passed it to Su Jiu. Su Jiu took the ss, sweetly smiled at the maid, and said, ¡°Thank you, Elder Sister.¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan stared at her. His heart started beating faster, and his ears turned red.

 Chapter 39

    <h4>Chapter 39: Talk Over Tea 2</h4>

    Watching her finish the ss of milk without saying anything, Sheng Zhiyan felt embarrassed.

    His younger sister was indeed more obedient than him. Since he was older than her, he decided to not be willful again when drinking milk the next time!

    The old couple from the Sheng Family was having a walk beside the artificialke. When they heard from the maids that Sheng Tianci hade back with an adorable little girl, their eyes lit up.

    <i>Did our third son fulfill our wish of having a grand-daughter?</i>

    The two elders became excited as they rushed back to the house. They saw a little girl with two braids sitting on the sofa. Sheng Tianci had sat on her left. He had never been soft and gentle before, yet he was looking at her as though he were a loving father.

    The little demon of the family, Sheng Zhiyan, was sitting on her right. He gave her a chocte and gently said, ¡°This is for you, Younger Sister.¡±

    <i>Younger sister!</i>

    The two elders looked at each other and became even more excited. Old Mistress Sheng instantly walked over and said with a seemingly angry but excited tone, ¡°Tianci! You brat! How could you have a kid without getting married? Why did you not tell us?¡±

    Old Master Sheng also gave him a nasty look and scolded, ¡°Exactly! Good job, you¡¯re going from bad to worse. How did I have such a useless child like you!¡±

    Old Mistress Sheng stared at him and said, ¡°And you only brought her back when she has grown so old. Are you even a human? You can¡¯t do anything but make everyone angry!¡±

    Sheng Tianci was stunned. He tried to exin after realizing that his parents had misunderstood the situation, ¡°Dad, Mom, this child¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, he saw his mom turning to Su Jiu with brightly lit eyes and a big smile. ¡°Aiyo, this little obedient kid is so cute. Come, let Grandma hug you!¡±

    As she talked to Su Jiu, she hit Sheng Tianci¡¯s head and continued scolding him, ¡°D*mn brat, since you have a daughter, you should¡¯ve brought her back when she was just born. How could you leave her outside? How are you doing your job as a father? How did my granddaughter live outside? You¡¯re driving me mad!¡±

    Sheng Tianci was speechless.

    ¡°Little sweetheart,e to grandma. Aiyo! You have finally arrived!¡± Old Mistress Sheng was so immersed in the excitement that she could not hold back anymore. She reached out for Su Jiu, lifted her from the sofa, and hugged her in her arms.

    When she looked at the cute little face and those watery, beautiful eyes, she found the little girl so lovely that she did not want to let her go.

    Old Mistress Sheng asked Su Jiu in a loving and gentle tone, ¡°Baby, what¡¯s your name? How old are you? Who¡¯s your mother?¡±

    Su Jiu knew that the olddy had mistaken her for Sheng Tianci¡¯s daughter. She politely replied, ¡°Hello, Grandma, I¡¯m Su Jiu, and my dad is Su Shengjing.¡±

    ¡°Little Jiu, why did you have this name? Hey, how did you name her? Such a low standard of naming¡­¡± Old Mistress Sheng wasining to Sheng Tianci when her eyes went wide. She asked in surprise, ¡°Wait, Baby, what¡¯s the name of your father?¡±

    Su Jiu innocently looked at her and replied, ¡°Grandma, my dad¡¯s name is Su Shengjing.¡±

    ¡°What? She¡¯s not your daughter?¡±

    The speechless Sheng Tianci did a facepalm. ¡°Although I always fool around, it does not mean I will make a woman pregnant and even have a daughter outside.¡±

    In the end, Old Mistress Sheng despised him even more. ¡°You¡¯re indeed a useless person who is even more useless than Su Shengjing! Although he¡¯s bad, he at least has such a cute and lovable daughter. What about you? You have nothing!¡±

    Sheng Tianci had no words to refute her.

 Chapter 40

    <h4>Chapter 40: Talk Over Tea 3</h4>

    The two elders were mad thinking of having a grand-daughter!

    Su Shengjing was now a wanted man. How could he be less than him?

    Old Master Sheng sighed pitifully.

    <i>Why is she not my grand-daughter?</i>

    As he looked at Su Jiu¡¯s cute face, he could not hold back. He reached out toward her face and said, ¡°Let me hug you and get the feeling of having a grand-daughter. The Old Li living near us knows that I don¡¯t have a grand-daughter, and he always shows off his grand-daughter to us. It makes me so angry!¡±

    ¡°Who asked us to not have the fate of getting a grand-daughter? Go away! It¡¯s not your turn yet. I haven¡¯t hugged her enough.¡±

    Old Mistress Sheng did not let go of Su Jiu. She sat on the sofa and let Su Jiu sit on her legs. The more she looked at Su Jiu, the more she liked her. ¡°Little Sweetheart, why don¡¯t you just stay here. Don¡¯t go home anymore, okay?¡±

    The two of them had heard of Su Shengjing¡¯s situation from Sheng Tianci. With how Su Shengjing was right now, him properly raising a child was a questionable prospect.

    Su Jiu seriously looked at her and replied, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t stay here.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t abandon my dad. He doesn¡¯t have anything: money, a beautiful house, a car, or a wife. He only has me. If I¡¯m not with him, he would be very sad.¡±

    This answer stunned and touched Old Mistress Sheng.

    The world of a child was so simple. They were easily content, and they didn¡¯t care much about the materialistic conditions. As long as they had their parents with them, they would be happy.

    Old Mistress Sheng looked at Sheng Zhiyan, who was sitting at the side. Before this, she found this grandson very lovable. However, whenpared to Su Jiu, he was a little bastard.

    ¡°Look, how obedient this little sister is! How about you? You just fool around like a monkey every day. You should learn from her!¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan sat up straight and ced his hands on his knees. ¡°Grandma, I know and I will learn from Younger Sister.¡±

    Old Mistress Sheng was speechless.

    <i>How could this be? This little girl can change this little bastard?</i>

    <i>Looks like we have really found a treasure!</i>

    Old Mistress Sheng closely hugged her and said, ¡°Little Jiu, Grandma likes you a lot. Can youe over to y frequently?¡±

    Su Jiu bit her lip and showed them an uneasy expression. She then replied in a soft voice, ¡°Grandma, how can Dad earn a lot of money?¡±

    This question surprised Old Mistress Sheng. ¡°This¡­ why did you ask this question?¡±

    <i>This shouldn¡¯t be a concern for a child!</i>

    Su Jiu looked down. With a disturbed look, she answered, ¡°If dad is rich, then he would not have to work so hard. He could apany me more often, and I won¡¯t have to worry about him anymore. Then, I cane and y with Grandma, Grandpa, and Brother frequently.¡±

    Sheng Tianci smiled and thought that this little girl was filled with great ideas. Her main concern was not about ying but how to help his dad.

    Old Mistress Sheng heard her reply and said to Sheng Tianci, ¡°Don¡¯t you have good ties with the third son of the Su family? He had a tough life before, but it was fine. Now, he has a child. He can¡¯t do without money. Why don¡¯t you get him toe and work for ourpany?¡±

    Sheng Tianci shook his shoulders and said, ¡°I told him, but he said that he went into the entertainment industry after graduating from high school, and thus, doesn¡¯t have high qualifications. Ourpany only hires those who have an education level higher than a researcher. He did not want to be gossiped about as someone who entered thepany using connections. Moreover, he doesn¡¯t like relying on others. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t do anything.¡±

    Su Jiu blinked and innocently asked, ¡°Uncle, does Dad not like the entertainment industry?¡±

 Chapter 41

    <h4>Chapter 41: Doted On By Everyone (1)</h4>

    Sheng Tianci rubbed the back of his head and said with uncertainty, ¡°Probably¡­ After what happened to him back then, he left the entertainment industry. He must be unwilling to ept his fate. He told me before that he wanted to be a top star, so maybe, he still dreams of being a celebrity.¡±

    Midway through his speech, he changed his mind. ¡°Well, why am I telling you this? A little girl like you probably won¡¯t understand it. What I¡¯m trying to say is that your father might still like working in the entertainment industry.¡±

    Su Jiu struck while the iron was hot. ¡°Uncle, can you let Daddy enter the entertainment industry?¡±

    Old Mistress Sheng felt her heart ache when she saw how worried Su Jiu was about her father.

    <i>Such a young child, yet she¡¯s so concerned for her father. Why aren¡¯t my naughty kids so obedient? They only know how to create trouble and anger others.</i>

    Thinking of something, she immediately said to Sheng Tianci, ¡°Doesn¡¯t your second brother own an entertainmentpany? Talk to him. See if he can promote Su Shengjing again. Su Shengjing is still young, after all. He can¡¯t continue like this.¡±

    Sheng Tianci said with a sigh, ¡°Will someone as opinionated as Second Brother listen to me? He looks down on me, okay! Plus, Su Shengjing¡¯s reputation is so bad now. Whichpany will ept him? Wouldn¡¯t that be akin to digging a pit for themselves and nting a time bomb that can explode at any time?

    ¡°Nopany wants to incur a loss or spend so much effort to promote a person tied down with scandals. They might as well groom a neer with loads of potential. It¡¯ll save time and effort, and it won¡¯t be so risky.¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s face fell.

    Sheng Tianci was right. In the condition his father was in right now, only a madman would sign him into theirpany.

    Su Jiu pouted and miserably asked, ¡°Uncle, is there no other way? If Daddy really dreams to be a celebrity, will that dream nevere true? He¡¯ll be very sad.¡±

    Old Mistress Sheng could not bear to see the little girl¡¯s disappointed look. She immediately pped Sheng Tianci on the back and said, ¡°Did you hear that? Look at how thoughtful Little Jiu is. You should help her. Don¡¯t disappoint that child!¡±

    Sheng Tianci¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t want to disappoint her. But, Mom, I think that you should talk to Second Brother instead. He listens to you and Dad more.¡±

    Old Mistress Sheng thought about it and agreed. Her gaze fell onto Su Jiu¡¯s face again as she stroked her soft hair. In a loving tone, she said, ¡°Little Jiu, don¡¯t be unhappy. Grandma will help your Daddy.¡±

    ¡°Really? Thank you, Grandma!¡±

    Old Mistress Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Su Jiu face flush with excitement. She got an urge to tightly hug Su Jiu and dote on her. Her desire to have a granddaughter of her own grew stronger.

    She couldn¡¯t help but re at her disappointing son again.

    Sheng Tianci could only avert his gaze, pretending not to notice her.

    ***

    Su Jiu stayed at the Sheng Family for a day and sessfully became the target of everyone¡¯s affection. She enjoyed the treatment fit for a princess. However, Su Shengjing did note to pick her up. Even though the sky was turning dark, he had yet to arrive.

    Old Mistress Sheng tried to coax Su Jiu for the hundredth time. ¡°Little Jiu, it¡¯s almost night time. Why don¡¯t you stay for the night? I¡¯ll ask the cooks to prepare something yummy for you. Sleep with me tonight, okay?¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan, who was at the side, agreed with the sentiment. ¡°Yeah, little sister. Don¡¯t go back. You can sleep with me tonight. I¡¯ll give my favorite toys to you!¡±

    He offered what he thought was a tempting offer, but Su Jiu fidgeted with her hands. As a conflicting expression about making a difficult choice appeared on her face, she firmly asserted, ¡°No, I can¡¯t. Since Daddy said that he would pick me up, he¡¯ll definitelye.¡±

 Chapter 42

    <h4>Chapter 42: Doted On By Everyone 2</h4>

    Old Mistress Sheng sighed.

    <i>This child is too obedient. Other children wouldn¡¯t want to return home if they got the chance to stay in such arge house filled with good food and toys.</i>

    At that moment, the doorbell rang.

    ¡°It must be Daddy!¡± Su Jiu became energized. She jumped down from the sofa and ran toward the door. After much difficulty, she managed to unlock the door with her tiny hands. When the door opened, she saw that it was indeed Su Shengjing.

    ¡°Daddy!¡± Su Jiu happily called out.

    Su Shengjing lowered his head and looked at Su Jiu. Her bright eyes looked right at him, and she even shed such a sweet smile at him. His heart instantly melted as if all the gloominess in his heart had disappeared.

    He realized how much he missed her after a day without her.

    Su Shengjing took her in his arms and rubbed his cheek against hers. ¡°Did you miss Daddy?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Su Jiu forcefully nodded and said in a soft and cute voice, ¡°I thought about you all day, Daddy. I missed you when I was drinking water, eating, and ying¡­ Anyway, I really, really, really missed you!¡±

    She tried her best to express herself in a manner that matched a kid her age. All she wanted to do was make Su Shengjing aware of how important he was to her.

    In Su Jiu¡¯s opinion, a person could pull themselves back together if they felt that they were valued. They needed someone to miss them so that they would have the motivation to strive on!

    Su Jiu¡¯s words were very effective on Su Shengjing. He had not expected her to miss him so much.

    <i>She should¡¯ve been ted in the Sheng family. She should¡¯ve been having so much fun that she should¡¯ve felt reluctant to go home. Yet, she still thought about me all the time!</i>

    ¡°Daddy, why did youe to pick me up sote? I thought that¡­ you didn¡¯t want me anymore¡­¡± As she said this, Su Jiu pouted. She made a face as if she were on the brink of tears, just like a pitiful child.

    Su Shengjing hurriedly replied, ¡°Why would I abandon you? I like you the most.¡±

    ¡°I also like you the most, Daddy!¡± Su Jiu eximed as she hugged Su Shengjing¡¯s neck.

    <i>My rtionship with Su Shengjing is constantly improving, which is good progress. If my rtionship with him deepens further, he won¡¯t abandon me. Then, I won¡¯t be adopted like the character in the novel, right?</i>

    <i>In short, I must not follow the original storyline.</i>

    <i>Surviving is more important.</i>

    <i>Isn¡¯t it better to think of a way to make Daddy a top star, while I be a billionaire heiress?</i>

    While thinking about it, Su Jiu suddenly noticed that Su Shengjing¡¯s neck was a bit red as if he had been sunburned. She immediately asked, ¡°Daddy, what happened to your neck?¡±

    Su Shengjing averted his gaze, looking a bit guilty. He thenughed and dismissively said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. The sun was too bright today, so I got sunburned.¡±

    <i>Is it really a sunburn?</i>

    <i>How long has he been under the sun? How did he be like this?</i>

    At that moment, Old Mistress Sheng walked over. Su Shengjing nodded and greeted her, ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡±

    ¡°Shengjing, it has been a long time. You even have a daughter now.¡± Old Mistress Sheng did not mention the scandals about Su Shengjing. Instead, she enviously watched as Su Shengjing carried Su Jiu. ¡°Little Jiu is so obedient and cute. How did you have such a good daughter? If I get such a good granddaughter, I won¡¯t have any regrets in my life!¡±

    <i>Looks like Su Jiu is very lovable. With how affectionate Old Mistress Sheng¡¯s gaze is, she probably wishes to raise Su Jiu as her own granddaughter.</i>

    For some reason, a sense of pride surfaced in Su Shengjing¡¯s heart. He smirked and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, your wish wille true. Isn¡¯t your third son unmarried? When he gets married, he¡¯ll definitely have a beautiful and cute daughter. You¡¯ll have a granddaughter then.¡±

 Chapter 43

    <h4>Chapter 43: Doted On By Everyone (3)</h4>

    The words immediately made Sheng Tianci angry. He red at Su Shengjing and snapped. ¡°Hey, just speak normally. Don¡¯t drag me into this, okay? I don¡¯t want to marry so early and have a woman control me.¡±

    Sheng Tianci¡¯s reply disappointed Old Mistress Sheng, and she angrily said, ¡°A rascal like you needs someone to look after you! Plus, don¡¯t you want a daughter like Su Jiu?¡±

    Sheng Tianci nced at Su Jiu, coughed, and weakly said, ¡°Of course, I do. But, who can guarantee that I¡¯ll definitely have a daughter after marrying? What if I have a son instead?¡±

    Old Sheng mistress was at a loss for words.

    It was indeed a problem.

    If instead of a girl, her family got another two or three boys, she would be rendered helpless.

    Sheng Tianci felt delighted.?<i>Very good! I sessfully dodged the topic of my marriage.</i>

    When Su Shengjing was about to leave with Su Jiu, Sheng Zhiyan ran out and longingly looked at her. ¡°Little sister, will youe over to y tomorrow?¡±

    His eyes were filled with anticipation. After thinking for a while, Su Jiu turned around and whispered to Su Shengjing, ¡°Daddy, let me down. I have something to say to Big Brother.¡±

    When Su Shengjing saw how serious Su Jiu was, he found it amusing.

    <i>What does this little girl have to say? She sounds so mysterious.</i>

    He ced Su Jiu onto the floor. Su Jiu grabbed Sheng Zhiyan¡¯s hand and dragged him to the side. It looked like they were going to have a secret conversation. This stunned Sheng Zhiyan at first, but he became overjoyed that his little sister was holding his hand. Hence, he followed her and ran to the side.

    Old MIstress Sheng watched as the two children left, and an extremely loving expression appeared on her face. She casually said to Su Shengjing, ¡°Shengjing, I like your daughter so much. She seems to be having a lot of fun with my grandson. Why don¡¯t we let them get engaged?¡±

    <i>If Su Jiu can¡¯t be my granddaughter, she can still be my granddaughter-inw. Anyway, she just needs to be part of my family!</i>

    Old Mistress Sheng apuded herself for this great idea.

    Su Shengjing immediately felt awkward.

    The first thought that popped into his mind was,?<i>How is it possible for them to get engaged!</i>

    He had just reconciled with his daughter. How could he hand her over so quickly? Naturally, he had to leave this matter for the future. Moreover, Sheng Tianci had alwaysined to him about his nephews, especially this one, who was spoiled rotten. The kid always had his way at home and didn¡¯t even respect Sheng Tianci.

    Thus, how could he allow Su Jiu to marry this brat? Wouldn¡¯t she be bullied by him?

    Su Shengjing could only disy an awkward yet polite smile. ¡°Ma¡¯am, my daughter is still young. Let¡¯s talk about this in the future. Everyone advocates for the freedom to love now. If I arrange an engagement for her, she¡¯d hate me if she falls in love with someone else in the future.¡±

    Old Mistress Sheng smiled and said, ¡°It was just a casual remark because I like your daughter too much. To be honest, I hope that my grandson can do better. If Little Jiu and he can be a couple in the future, I¡¯d be absolutely overjoyed.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯ll depend on fate.¡± Although Su Shengjing said that, his thoughts were different.

    For some reason, the more he looked at Sheng Zhiyan, the more he disliked him. To him, it seemed as if he would lose his daughter to this rascal out of the blue.

    He wanted to hear what Su Jiu had to say to the kid, but she was so secretive and far away that he could not hear her.

    When Sheng Zhiyan looked at Su Jiu holding his hand, his face flushed in excitement.

    Su Jiu blinked and looked at him. Moving closer to him, she softly asked, ¡°Big Brother, do you want me toe tomorrow?¡±

 Chapter 44

    <h4>Chapter 44: Moved By The Little Brat</h4>

    Sheng Zhiyan immediately nodded and replied, ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯lle and y with you then. However, can you do me a small favor?¡±

    Her fair and tiny face was right in front of him. Moreover, she spoke in a soft voice and with a beseeching and embarrassed look in her crystal-clear eyes. It seemed as if she were pleading with him.

    Sheng Zhiyan¡¯s protective instincts exploded again. He patted his chest and eximed, ¡°Of course!¡±

    Su Jiu embarrassedly said, ¡°Big Brother, Grandma said that she would ask your daddy to help my daddy. If your daddy doesn¡¯t agree, can you do me a favor and convince him?¡±

    If he could be convinced, she would even be willing to apany this kid for three days and three nights. It was all worth it!

    Sheng Zhiyan agreed without hesitation. ¡°No problem. I promise you!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Big Brother!¡± Su Jiu shed a bright grin at him. Then, she continued whispering, ¡°Also, this is our secret. You must not tell your daddy that I asked you to say that.¡±

    It would be too suspicious if a four-year-old child knew how to manipte others for a favor.

    ¡°Yes! This is our secret!¡± Sheng Zhiyan proudly dered. After thinking about it, he asked the little girl, who was a head shorter than him, ¡°What should I say?¡±

    ¡°Just say¡­ Just say that my daddy is very pitiful. He¡¯s jobless and constantly gets insulted by others. On top of that, he and I live in a run-down house. When I went out with him to buy buns in the morning, we even got beaten up. Can you do me this favor, Big Brother?¡±

    To pave a bright future for her father and to avoid the original character¡¯s demise, Su Jiu was ready to give it her all.

    She was teaching a five-year-old child how to do these shady things, just like an evil viiness.

    However, if the child had any requests, she would do her best to fulfill them as a form of repayment.

    When Sheng Zhiyan heard that Su Jiu did not have a proper house to live in, he felt a sense of pity for her. Her words left a deep impression on him. He even wanted to ask her to stay in his house.

    However, when he heard that someone had beaten up her, he became furious. ¡°Which evil person hit you? Tell me? I¡¯ll beat them up for you!¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan was very skilled at fighting at kindergarten. Other children would burst into tears after fighting with him, and they would insist on looking for their parents. However, he never cried nor turned to his parents.

    He looked all intimidating and aggressive, but in reality, he was just a small kid. Su Jiu felt very amused. ¡°That person is an adult who¡¯s really good at beating up others. Don¡¯t fight with her, Big Brother. It won¡¯t be good if you get injured.¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan angrily rebuked, ¡°But she hit you! She deserves to be beaten up!¡±

    Su Jiuughed and said, ¡°Big Brother, how about this? You drink more milk and eat more food. That way, you can grow taller and stronger. Then, if someone tries to hit me in the future, you can help me fight back.¡±

    As a child who was picky about food and disliked milk, Sheng Zhiyan hesitated for a few seconds. However, as if he had made up his mind, he firmly nodded and promised, ¡°I¡¯ll grow taller and stronger quickly! Little Sister, I¡¯ll protect you then. No one will dare to bully you.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Oh my God, I was actually moved by this little brat.</i>

    <i>Usually, this child is mischievous and arrogant like an untamed puppy. However, in reality, he¡¯s a kind person who¡¯s just a little proud.</i>

    Su Jiu sincerely said, ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re the best.¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan felt embarrassed again. He lifted his chin and proudly dered, ¡°I¡¯m not nice to everyone! I won¡¯t be nice to someone I dislike!¡±

 Chapter 45

    <h4>Chapter 45: Working As A Construction Worker (1)</h4>

    Su Jiu could not help but burst outughing.

    <i>Alright, he¡¯s indeed a proud child!</i>

    ***

    The Sheng family enthusiastically invited the father and daughter duo for dinner. After dinner, Su Shengjing got into the Sheng family¡¯s car with Su Jiu and headed back home.

    Although the Sheng family did not want Su Jiu to live in a run-down house with Su Shengjing, they were father and daughter after all. Moreover, Su Jiu always clung to him, which meant that Su Shengjing was probably a good father. Hence, the family did not voice out any opposition.

    Su Jiu obediently sat at the back with Su Shengjing. The chauffeur in the car was a middle-aged man who kept stealing nces at Su Jiu through the rearview mirror. In the end, he could not help but exim, ¡°Mr. Su, your little girl is so cute.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle,¡± Su Jiu cutely replied.

    The man found her utterly adorable. ¡°You¡¯re wee! Mr. Su, I really envy you. I just have a son and no daughter. After seeing your child, I really want a daughter.¡±

    <i>Who wouldn¡¯t want to have such a cute child?</i>

    Su Shengjing stroked Su Jiu¡¯s tiny head, feeling a bit proud. Other than the people who were prejudiced against Su Jiu because of him, everyone instantly loved her.

    He seriously said, ¡°Well, that depends on fate.¡±

    ¡°Yes, this child is fated with you! There¡¯s a saying that daughters are a father¡¯s precious gems. Mr. Su, you¡¯ll be so lucky in the future!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ll remain lucky or not. People always say that daughters drift apart from their fathers after they grow older. I¡¯m just afraid that when she grows up, she¡¯ll run away with other boys and abandon me,¡± While speaking, Su Shengjing looked at Su Jiu. He heaved a sigh, pretending to be disappointed.

    Su Jiu giggled and hugged his arm. She sweetly said, ¡°Daddy, I won¡¯t run away with other boys. I want to be with you. I like you the most.¡±

    Even though he was not the target of these words, the chauffeur found Su Jiu¡¯s words extremely sweet.

    Su Shengjing became ted. What he had heard were the most beautiful words to enter his ears. He lowered his head, gazed at Su Jiu, and stroked her hair. ¡°Daddy also likes you the most.¡±

    Su Jiu rubbed her face against his palm like a kitten and shed him a bright and sweet grin. His heart softened even more.

    By the time they reached home, the sky had already darkened.

    ¡°Thank you for sending me and my daddy home, Uncle. Thank you for your hard work.¡± Su Jiu politely waved at the chauffeur.

    The chauffeur chuckled and drove away. All he could think about was to eagerly go home and discuss with his wife the prospect of having a daughter.

    Su Shengjing carried Su Jiu up the dim stairway. Su Jiu curiously asked, ¡°Daddy, have you found a job?¡±

    Su Shengjing had not expected Su Jiu to ask this question, so he was surprised. He quickly regained his senses and flicked her nose. ¡°I found one. I¡¯ll have money to support you. Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Su Jiu asked, ¡°Then, what job did you find?¡±

    She was indeed curious. Her father had no educational qualifications or job experience. Furthermore, everyone online hated him. How was it possible for him to find a job?

    Even if apany were willing to hire him, it would be troublesome if he ran into paparazzi. Hence, if they had other potential candidates to choose from, why would they hire him?

    After opening the door, Su Shengjing ced Su Jiu down. He casually said as he closed the door, ¡°I¡¯m working as a construction worker.¡±

    ¡°A construction worker?¡± Su Jiu was surprised. She tilted her head as she gazed at him, not knowing whether he was joking or being serious.

 Chapter 46

    <h4>Chapter 46: Working As A Construction Worker 2</h4>

    Su Shengjing bent down and smiled at her. ¡°Yes, a construction worker. Do you know what it means to be a construction worker?¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Is Daddy telling the truth?</i>

    <i>After all, his body is sunburnt.</i>

    Su Jiu met his gaze for two seconds. Pretending to be oblivious, she then asked, ¡°Daddy, is being a construction worker exhausting? The director of the orphanage said that if children don¡¯t study hard, we¡¯ll have to be construction workers when we grow up. She said that it¡¯s a really exhausting and difficult job.¡±

    When Su Shengjing saw the worry on Su Jiu¡¯s face, he silently sighed.

    He did not expect her to know what a construction worker was. He had assumed that she did not know anything about it. However, in order to calm her down, he had no choice but to exin himself.

    Su Shengjing thought about it and said, ¡°I was lying to you. I¡¯m not a construction worker. Instead, I got an extremely good job with arge office where I can enjoy the cool air conditioning. It¡¯s reallyfortable. I¡¯m not tired at all.¡±

    Su Jiu immediately knew that he was lying.

    However, she did not expose him. She just heaved a sigh of relief and eximed, ¡°That¡¯s good! Don¡¯t be too tired, Daddy. I¡¯ll be sad.¡±

    As she spoke, she hugged his leg.

    Su Shengjing gulped. He felt his heart ache as if something had pricked his heart.

    In his current situation, it was good enough that he could find a job. As long as he had the means to support Su Jiu, his exhaustion didn¡¯t matter.

    Su Shengjing acted as if nothing had happened. He carried Su Jiu again, ced her onto the sofa, and softly said, ¡°Darling, y on your own for a while. I¡¯ll prepare a cup of milk for you.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Thank you, Daddy!¡±

    As she watched Su Shengjing walk toward the kitchen with the cup, Su Jiu thought that he was bing more and more like an experienced dad.

    At the very least, his attitude toward children wasmendable. In the beginning, Su Jiu had been worried that Su Shengjing would have a bad temper and would be hard to get along with. She feared that he could be the type of man who scolded and abused children. However, it now seemed that her worries were unnecessary.

    Luckily, the original author had not treated this character too harshly. Even though she was an evil side character, she had a good father.

    ***

    The next morning, a while after dawn, Su Jiu vaguely heard amotion. She dazedly woke up. When she opened her bleary eyes, she saw Su Shengjing already dressed up, ready to go out.

    ¡°Daddy¡­¡± She rubbed her eyes and sat up on the bed.

    When Su Shengjing heard her voice, he immediately turned around and looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    ¡°Daddy, are you leaving?¡±

    Since she had just woken up, Su Jiu¡¯s voice was extremely cute. Moreover, she was staring at him with her watery eyes, like a newborn fawn. Su Shengjing could not withstand her cuteness. He sat down at the edge of the bed andbed her messy hair with his fingers. ¡°Yes, Daddy is preparing to go to work. I¡¯ve already called the handsome uncle to pick you up. Go and y at his house today, okay?¡±

    Su Jiu nodded. ¡°Okay! Daddy, you can go to work. I¡¯ll be obedient.¡±

    As she spoke, the doorbell rang. Su Shengjing stood up and opened the door.

    Before Su Jiu could even see Sheng Tianci, she heard an excited voice.

    ¡°Little Sister, I¡¯m here to pick you up!¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Isn¡¯t this the voice of that brat, Sheng Zhiyan?</i>

    Sheng Zhiyan indeed appeared at the entrance the very next second. He excitedly ran in and asked, ¡°Have you not woken up yet?¡±

 Chapter 47

    <h4>Chapter 47: The Angry Little Beast</h4>

    Sheng Tianci entered behind the kid. Giving a gentle p to the back of Su Zhiyan¡¯s head, he clicked his tongue and chided, ¡°Little brat, why are you shouting so loudly? What if Su Jiu hasn¡¯t woken up yet and you scared her?¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan felt a bit perplexed.?<i>Oh, right! Why didn¡¯t I think of this?</i>

    He quickly apologized to Su Jiu, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Little Sister. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Big Brother.¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he passed a lunch box to her. Inside the box were some pretty pastries, such as osmanthus cake and walnut cake. ¡°Look, I brought some pastries for you. My family¡¯s chef made them. The pastries he makes are super yummy.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Big Brother.¡± Su Jiu smiled and narrowed her eyes into crescent-shaped moons.

    Although Sheng Zhiyan was satisfied, Sheng Tianci did not forget to leave a good impression on Su Jiu. He ruffled his nephew¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Hah! Wasn¡¯t it me who reminded you to do that?¡±

    These words riled up Sheng Zhiyan. ¡°No way! I was the one who thought of bringing some snacks for Little Sister!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Sheng Tianci¡¯s lips twitched. He did not want to argue with a child, especially with such an unreasonable little demon. Thus, helplessly relenting was the only option for him. ¡°Alright, alright! It was your idea, okay?¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, since you gave me pastries, I¡¯ll also give you a present!¡±

    Su Jiu could tell that Sheng Zhiyan desperately wanted to get into her good books. Hence, she jumped off the bed and took out a small teddy bear from the drawer. Passing it to him, she said in a serious tone, ¡°Big Brother, this is a toy my Daddy bought for me. It¡¯s my favorite toy. I¡¯m giving it to you now.¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan was stunned.

    <i>Ahh! Why is Little Sister so nice to me? I only brought her some pastries, yet she¡¯s giving me her favorite toy!</i>

    As he thought about it, he became ted.

    Now that Sheng Tianci and his nephew hade to pick Su Jiu up, Su Shengjing could head off to work feeling assured. Before leaving, however, he bent down and said to Sheng Zhiyan, ¡°You¡¯re her big brother. You¡¯ll take care of your little sister, right?¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan proudly nodded and replied, ¡°Of course!¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave Little Jiu in your care.¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡±

    After Su Shengjing left the house, Su Jiu tugged at Sheng Tianci¡¯s sleeve, raised her head, and said, ¡°Handsome Uncle, Daddy told me yesterday that he found a job as a construction worker. Can we secretly follow him?¡±

    Sheng Tianci was stunned. ¡°Huh? Construction worker? No way¡­¡±

    ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s follow Daddy, okay?¡± Su Jiu pleaded.

    Sheng Tianci immediately gave in to her and agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring you there!¡±

    He carried Su Jiu down the stairs. When they reached the first floor, Sheng Zhiyan took the lead and ran out of the stairway. A few dirty trash cans were ced at the stairway¡¯s sides. When Sheng Zhiyan saw a boy rummaging through the trash cans with a ragged bag, he frowned and scorned, ¡°Where did this little beggare from? How smelly!¡±

    <i>Little beggar?</i>

    Su Jiu was stunned.?<i>Is it the little viin?</i>

    When Sheng Tianci carried her to the ce, she indeed saw Rong Si.

    When this pitiful little viin heard Sheng Zhiyan call him a little beggar, a hostile look filled his dark eyes. He red at Sheng Zhiyan like an angry little beast.

    Ever since he was young, Sheng Zhiyan had been spoiled rotten. No one had ever red at him like that. Hence, fury surged in his heart, and he yelled, ¡°What are you looking at? I¡¯ll beat you up!¡±

    Sheng Tianci pped his nephew on the back of his head and chided him, ¡°Who are you going to beat up? I should beat you up instead!¡±

    At this moment, Rong Si spotted Su Jiu in Sheng Tianci¡¯s arms. He then nced at Sheng Zhiyan, deducing that they probably knew each other. A hint of disappointment shed across his eyes.

 Chapter 48

    <h4>Chapter 48: Raising the Viin</h4>

    <i>She knows another little boy now. She¡¯s probably very nice to him!</i>

    When Su Jiu saw the little viin picking trash again, an inexplicable,plex emotion surfaced within her. After thinking about it, she could not help but say to Sheng Tianci, ¡°Uncle, this big brother is very pitiful. His mother is sick, so he needs a lot of money. However, he doesn¡¯t have any. Can you help him out and lend him some money? He¡¯ll return it to you after he grows up. He even wrote an IOU for me and my father.¡±

    Sheng Tianci was at a loss for words.

    <i>Is that so?</i>

    A sense of pity rose in his heart as he turned to look at Rong Si.

    <i>This child is around the same age as my nephew, probably just five or six years old. At this age, he should be living a carefree life, yet he has been forced to pick up trash for a living.</i>

    Sheng Tianci carried Su Jiu and walked over. Rong Si cautiously eyed him and immediately retreated a few steps.

    Sheng Tianci asked, ¡°Hey, kid! Why are you picking trash here? Where¡¯s your father?¡±

    <i>Doesn¡¯t his father care that his mother is sick? Or does he not have a father?</i>

    <i>It¡¯s probably thetter.</i>

    Rong Si pursed his lips and remained silent. When Sheng Tianci had mentioned his father, his expression had turned colder, and a fierce look had appeared in his eyes.

    Sheng Zhiyan scrutinized Rong Si. As he saw the old and tattered clothes on his body, he snorted and scoffed, ¡°This little beggar definitely doesn¡¯t have parents. Otherwise, he won¡¯t be picking trash here. It¡¯s so dirty!¡±

    These words infuriated Rong Si. He suddenly reached his hands out and harshly pushed Sheng Zhiyan. ¡°You¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t have a mother!¡±

    Caught off guard, Sheng Zhiyan copsed onto the ground. He scraped his palm against the floor, and his palm instantly bled. This shocked him at first, but he returned to his senses and furiously charged forward. ¡°How dare you hit me? I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±

    Rong Si did not want to back down either. Just like that, a fight broke out.

    Sheng Tianci did not expect the two children to suddenly fight. He quickly dragged Sheng Zhiyan away and yelled, ¡°Hey! What are you doing? Don¡¯t fight!¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan did not stop. He forcefully broke free from Sheng Tianci¡¯s grip, pounced toward Rong Si again, and pushed him to the ground. Then, he aimed a punch at his face.

    Although the two kids were of the same age, Sheng Zhiyan led a pampered lifestyle with a nutritious diet. Despite his tiny body, he was quite strong. Inparison, Rong Si was much thinner and weaker. He could not even get up when Sheng Zhiyan pinned him down. In just a few seconds, he took a couple of punches to his face.

    Sheng Tianci hurriedly dragged Sheng Zhiyan away and angrily scolded, ¡°You brat! I told you to stop hitting him. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±

    ¡°He hit me first! I want to fight with him and beat him to death!¡± Young Master Sheng Zhiyan had lost his temper. He was like an uncontroble lion at this moment; no one could stop him.

    Sheng Tianci ced Su Jiu down. He lifted Sheng Zhiyan and smacked his butt. ¡°It¡¯s your fault for insulting him first! Didn¡¯t your teacher at kindergarten tell you what manners are?¡±

    ¡°So what if I insulted him? He¡¯s just a little beggar! Let me down! Let me down right now!¡± Sheng Zhiyan furiously struggled.

    Rong Si raised his hand and wiped away the blood away from the corner of his lips. He silently sat up, exuding a sinister aura.

    Su Jiu was shocked. Such a ruthless and sinister aura should not appear on a child.?<i>So, is this how viins are raised?</i>

    She quickly walked to his side and helped him up. ¡°Are you okay? You¡¯re injured again!¡±

    Rong Si stood up and pulled his arm away from her grasp as if he did not want her to touch him.

 Chapter 49

    <h4>Chapter 49: You Are Not Obedient</h4>

    As Rong Si was picking trash earlier, his body was filthy. Furthermore, he had even gotten into a fight with someone.?<i>She definitely doesn¡¯t like me anymore.</i>

    <i>However, that boy¡­</i>?Rong Si¡¯s gaze fell on Sheng Zhiyan, who was still struggling to break free.

    <i>This boy is handsome and well-dressed. He looks clean as well, so he definitely doesn¡¯t need to pick trash like me. And since he mocked me for not having parents, he probably has parents.</i>

    <i>He¡¯s much better than me. Little Jiu will naturally prefer to y with him.</i>

    ¡°Let me down!¡± When Sheng Zhiyan saw Su Jiu helping Rong Si, he became even more furious. He felt like someone had snatched away his favorite toy, so he struggled to free himself.

    Feeling Rong Si¡¯s resistance, Su Jiu thought that his pride must have been hurt again.

    No child would feel good if they were mocked like that.

    However, she remained silent and just reached a hand out toward Rong Si.

    Rong Si did not know what she wanted to do. Subconsciously, he thought of avoiding her. However, Su Jiu¡¯s hand had alreadynded on his shirt, and she patted the dust away from his body.

    Sheng Zhiyan was a child after all; he was no match for Sheng Tianci. He was unable to free himself from Sheng Tianci¡¯s grip, and his face flushed with anger. He could only shout, ¡°Little Jiu, he¡¯s a little beggar. His clothes are filthy. Stay away from him!¡±

    Rong Si red at Su Zhiyan with a vicious and angry gaze.

    Su Jiu followed his gaze, pouted, and reprimanded Sheng Zhiyan, ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re not obedient. How can you fight with others?¡±

    Sheng Tianci agreed with her. ¡°Did you hear that? Little Jiu said that you aren¡¯t obedient. If you don¡¯t stop, she won¡¯t y with you anymore.¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan immediately stopped struggling. He clenched his fists and red at Rong Si, feeling indignant and aggrieved. He had intended to act like a hero in front of Su Jiu. He thought that if she saw he was skilled at fighting, she might enjoy hanging out with him more. In the end, she actually scolded him for not being obedient¡­

    The more Sheng Zhiyan thought about it, the more wronged he felt. In the end, he pouted and burst into tears. Out of spite, he yelled, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to y with me. I don¡¯t care about it!¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s lips twitched.?<i>This little brat really has a bad temper. I can¡¯t even reprimand him.</i>

    Sheng Tianci lowered his head and nced at Sheng Zhiyan. Clicking his tongue, he spoke, ¡°Why are you acting so righteously even though you did something wrong? And you¡¯re even crying now? How embarrassing it is for a boy like you to cry in front of a girl!¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan¡¯s eyes were red and brimming with tears. But when he heard those words, he immediately sniffed and stubbornly held back his tears.

    Even though he had said that he did not want to y with Su Jiu anymore, he did not want to embarrass himself in front of her. Moreover, he had immediately regretted saying those words.?<i>Will Little Jiu hate me and really not y with me anymore?</i>

    As he thought about it, Sheng Zhiyan became even sadder. Drooping his head, he sobbed while peeking at Su Jiu from the corners of his eyes.

    Su Jiu was still standing with that little beggar, and Sheng Zhiyan did not like it at all!

    Sensing his resentful gaze, Su Jiu felt that she needed tofort this angry boy.

    She walked over and cutely coaxed him, ¡°Don¡¯t be mad, Big Brother. If you listen to Uncle, you can be an obedient child.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Sheng Zhiyan arrogantly averted his gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be an obedient child!¡±

    To deal with a mischievous child, one needed to understand the child¡¯s inner thoughts and deal with the root cause. Despite knowing that Sheng Zhiyan was lying, Su Jiu went along with his words. ¡°Then, Big Brother, are you angry with me? Will you forgive me if I apologize to you?¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan was speechless.

    When he turned around, he saw the cute little girl looking at him with reddened eyes as if she were about to cry. All of a sudden, he felt that he was a really wicked child.

 Chapter 50

    <h4>Chapter 50: The Little Cutie Is Always Right</h4>

    Sheng Tianci could not bear to see Su Jiu cry. He became anxious and scolded his nephew, ¡°You brat! Look at what you¡¯ve done!¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan wriggled around and told Sheng Tianci to put him down. Then, he grabbed Su Jiu¡¯s hand and said with a guilty expression, ¡°Little Jiu, I¡¯m not angry at you. It was my fault.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not angry.¡± Su Jiu lowered her voice and whispered, ¡°Big brother, that boy doesn¡¯t want to pick trash. However, his mother is sick and needs a lot of money for treatment. He can only pick trash to earn money. We shouldn¡¯t mock him. Instead, we should help him, right?¡±

    Looking at her fair, pretty face, which was just inches away from him, Sheng Zhiyan vigorously nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right!¡±

    <i>You¡¯re so cute that everything you say is right!</i>

    Rong Si still stood there motionlessly. When he saw Sheng Zhiyan grab Su Jiu¡¯s hand, his eyes dimmed. The disappointment in his heart became stronger.?<i>She should be ying with a boy like him. What am I inparison to him?</i>

    He turned around to leave, but Su Jiu quickly called out to him, ¡°Big Brother!¡±

    Rong Si stopped in his tracks.

    Su Jiu ran over and shed a grin at him. ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re not a beggar, and you¡¯re not dirty at all. My daddy says that you¡¯re an obedient child as you earn money to support your mom. I also want to earn money to support my daddy. I should be learning from you.¡±

    As he looked at her bright smile, Rong Si was stunned.

    <i>Does she really not despise me?</i>

    Before he could say anything, Su Jiu grabbed his hand. However, Rong Si instinctively wanted to pull his hand back.

    <i>My hands are so dirty from picking trash, yet she¡¯s holding them?</i>

    Su Jiu did not let go of him. Instead, she dragged him toward Sheng Tianci, raised her head, and pleaded, ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s help this big brother.¡±

    Sheng Tianci scrutinized Rong Si. Suddenly, he thought that although this child was wearing an old short-sleeved shirt and blue trousers and was skinny, he was quite handsome. He even exuded an extraordinary aura that no other children had. When he grows up, he would definitely charm a lot of girls.

    However, the child lived in such a ce and had to pick trash for a living.?<i>How pitiful! He probably has never even attended a kindergarten!</i>

    Sheng Tianci bent down and asked, ¡°Little kid, how much do you need? I can help you.¡±

    Rong Si cautiously looked at Su Shengjing, then at Su Jiu. His attention was still focused on her hand, which was grabbing his.

    It was the first time a child was willing to hold his hand. He could not describe how he felt, but he knew that he did not hate it.

    In fact¡­ he was a bit happy.

    Su Jiu thought that Rong Si was too embarrassed to borrow money from Sheng Tianci, so she moved closer to him and whispered in his ear, ¡°Big Brother, this uncle is a good person. If you really need money, you can ask him for help. Trust me.¡±

    As she spoke, her warm breath puffed against Rong Si¡¯s ears. Rong Si could even smell her sweet fragrance.

    Rong Si felt his ears instantly heat up. He quickly shuffled away and looked up at Sheng Tianci. ¡°Can you really lend me money?¡±

    When Sheng Tianci saw how Rong Si looked at him in a manner that was neither servile nor haughty, he felt that this kid was an extraordinary person. He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Of course! I¡¯m super rich. How much do you want to borrow?¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s lips twitched. With much hesitation, he uttered, ¡°Twenty thousand.¡±

    This was what the doctor had told him. The doctor had said that his mother had a very serious stomach problem. On top of that, she was anemic and undernourished, which made her health extremely poor. If she did not undergo the surgery, the consequences might be dire.

    The cost of the surgery and the hospitalization fee would be at least twenty thousand dors. However, Rong Si¡¯s family could not even afford two hundred dors, let alone twenty thousand.

 Chapter 51 - Little Sister Was Snatched Away

    <h4>Chapter 51: Little Sister Was Snatched Away</h4>

    ¡°Twenty thousand?¡± Sheng Tianci was surprised.

    Rong Si thought Sheng Tianci found the amount too high, but he was not surprised. Whenever he went from house to house to borrow money in the past, no one was willing to lend him as they said the amount was too much.

    As for Sheng Tianci, he had thought that the fees would be a few hundred thousand dors. The amount only being twenty thousand was out of his expectations.

    This amount of money was nothing to him. His monthly pocket money was more than ten times of it. He could hardly believe that this child had been forced to pick up trash and endure other people¡¯s judgment just for this meager amount of money.

    Rong Si tried to probe. ¡°Uncle, can you lend it to me? I¡¯ll definitely return it to you.¡±

    Sheng Tianci could see the determination in the kid¡¯s eyes. It was impossible to doubt the authenticity of his words.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    When Sheng Tianci agreed, Su Jiu saw a glimmer of hope in the little viin¡¯s dark eyes. She then said to Sheng Tianci, ¡°Uncle, since we can¡¯t catch up with Daddy now, why don¡¯t we help this big brother and send his mother to the hospital?¡±

    Without waiting for Sheng Tianci to reply, Sheng Zhiyan angrily refused the suggestion. ¡°No! Just give him the money. Why do we have to go to the hospital?¡±

    <i>Why is Little Jiu treating this beggar so well? It¡¯s making me really unhappy!</i>

    Su Jiu turned to look at him and seriously said, ¡°Big Brother, you promised me just now to help him. If you don¡¯t keep your promise, you won¡¯t be a man anymore!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Sheng Zhiyan was at a loss for words.

    He had no choice but to agree to her if he wanted to show her that he was a man.

    <i>Hmph, I must follow them. I must not let that despicable little beggar snatch Little Jiu away!</i>

    ***

    Rong Si walked up the dim stairway to the third floor. Taking out his keys, he opened the door and entered.

    When the sight of a woman lying on the bed and clutching her abdomen with a pained expression entered his eyes, he quickened his steps and rushed to the bed. Worry filled his child-like face. ¡°Mommy, does your stomach hurt again?¡±

    The woman shed a weak smile at him as if she werepletely fine. She even reached out to stroke his hair. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯ll stop hurting after a while.¡±

    Since she had no money to buy medicine, she endured the pain like this. If the pain got too excruciating, she would just drink some warm water.

    As she replied to her son, she saw Sheng Tianci and the two children enter the room. This shocked her.

    As Su Jiu had walked upstairs, she had expected the little viin¡¯s mother to be very thin. However, she did not expect her to be so skinny that there was no excess fat on her body. She looked as if a strong gust of wind could blow her away.

    Furthermore, Su Jiu did not expect Rong Si¡¯s mother to be so beautiful.

    His mother had a small oval-shaped face and delicate facial features. Her slightly curly long hair cascaded over her shoulders, and soft curls hung beside her ears. Perhaps, because she had not been out for a long time, her skin was fair and her lips were a little pale. Yet, it did not affect her beauty at all.

    The little viin looked like her. His facial features were equally exquisite, if not even more.

    When Sheng Tianci saw the woman, he was stunned for a moment. Then, his ears instantly blushed.

    He embarrassedly said, ¡°Um¡­ Hello, my name is Sheng Tianci. I¡¯m a friend of the family who stays on the sixth floor. I saw your child picking up rubbish downstairs just now, so I asked him a few questions. When I learned that you guys were leading a difficult life, I came up to see if there was anything I could help with.¡±

    <i>The sixth floor?</i>

    The woman suddenly remembered that the little girl Rong Si had mentioned also stayed on the sixth floor.?<i>Could it be¡­</i>

    Her gazended on Su Jiu, who was standing beside Sheng Tianci.

 Chapter 52 - Found a Man Again

    <h4>Chapter 52: Found a Man Again</h4>

    The little girl seemed only three or four years old. She was clothed in a pink cotton dress, and two pigtails hung down her back. Her fair and soft little face was extremely adorable, while her big and watery eyes looked lively.

    When Su Jiu realized that the woman was looking at her, she sweetly smiled. ¡°Hello, Auntie. I¡¯m Little Jiu.¡±

    Her cute, child-like voice melted the woman¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Hello!¡± The woman smiled and greeted Su Jiu. She then turned her gaze to Sheng Tianci. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Song Wanqiu. Ah Si brought you here, right? I¡¯m really sorry to trouble you.¡±

    Sheng Tianci quickly said, ¡°No, no! It¡¯s not troublesome at all. He¡¯s a good kid. Since we met him, we can¡¯t pretend to be ignorant about his plight. Hence, we followed him up. I heard from him that your health is not good. Sickness is a very serious issue. It¡¯d be best to not dy treatment. How about this? We¡¯ll send you to the hospital and get you treated as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Song Wanqiu bit her lips as if she had been ced in a tough spot. She needed a lot of money to treat her illness, but how could she have the cheek to borrow money from someone she had met for the first time and trouble them?

    Su Jiu ran toward the bed. She blinked as she persuaded the woman, ¡°Auntie, since we¡¯re already here, can youe with us to the hospital to get treatment for your illness? If you recover, Big Brother won¡¯t have to pick up rubbish every day!¡±

    Sheng Tianci nodded. ¡°Yes, once you recover, your child can resume a normal lifestyle. At his age, he should be going to school. So, go to the hospital. My car is right outside.¡±

    Song Wanqiu wanted her son to lead a normal life like other children. Hence, she was convinced even though she still felt bad. ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll have to trouble you. I¡¯ll definitely think of a way to return the money to you as soon as possible.¡±

    His mother was weak, so Rong Si helped her down the stairs. She identally stumbled, but luckily, Sheng Tianci was there to catch her in time, preventing her from tumbling down the stairs.

    Song Wanqiu hurriedly said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Looking at her flushed cheeks and embarrassed expression, Sheng Tianci felt a little shy. He immediately let go of her and pretended to be calm. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Slow down. There¡¯s no need to rush.¡±

    When the woman reached the ground level, she happened to meet a few middle-aged women who were ying cards. One of them was the foul-mouthed Madam Zhang.

    When Madam Zhang saw Sheng Tianci and Song Wanqiu leaving the stairway together, she immediately mocked her, ¡°Oh, no wonder I haven¡¯t seen you for so long. So you¡¯ve found yourself another man, huh? Not bad, you¡¯re quite capable.¡±

    All of the other women evillyughed. Those who hung out with Madam Zhang were of the same nature; after all, birds of a feather flock together.

    In a few seconds, they already imagined various scenarios and immersed themselves in wild thoughts.

    Madam Zhang nced at Sheng Tianci and noticed that he was a young and handsome man. Judging from his clothes, she could tell that he wasn¡¯t an ordinary person.?<i>Did Song Wanqiu find herself a rich, young bachelor?</i>

    Feeling envious, she immediately scorned her. ¡°Young man, let me warn you. Don¡¯t be fooled by this woman¡¯s looks. Do you know how many men she has been involved with? She¡¯s not a good woman. In fact, she¡¯s a seductress! If you get involved with her, you¡¯ll suffer. Who knows how many times she¡¯ll cheat on you?¡±

    Rong Si red at her. ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense?¡± Madam Zhang sneered. ¡°Then tell me, who is your father? Your mother has seduced so many men that you don¡¯t even know whose son you are!¡±

    In front of such humiliation, Song Wanqiu¡¯s face turned pale, and her entire body started to tremble.

 Chapter 53 - A Little Smart Child

    <h4>Chapter 53: A Little Smart Child</h4>

    Song Wanqiu was too good-tempered, and she had never quarreled with anyone before. Therefore, she did not know how to rebuke Madam Zheng.

    She knew that no matter what she said, this woman and herpanions would not believe her.

    Sheng Tianci was furious.?<i>Why are these aunties so talkative? They are all women, yet they are making things difficult for her. They are speaking at the top of their voices as if they want everyone to hear them.</i>

    All the middle-aged women he knew were well-mannered. This was the first time he had seen such uncivilized people.

    Su Jiu noticed the little viin clenching his fists and his ck eyes clouding with hatred and anger. It looked like he wanted to rush up and kill someone. Su Jiu couldpletely understand his rage. It was just like when Madam Zhang had mocked her father that morning, making her so angry that she had kicked her in the face.

    Su Jiu gently held Rong Si¡¯s hand and innocently looked up at him. ¡°Big Brother, do you smell a stench?¡±

    The moment she held his hand, Rong Si felt the little girl¡¯s warm palm. It stunned him, and the anger within him miraculously faded.

    He confusedly looked at Su Jiu as she continued, ¡°It must be the stenching out of that auntie¡¯s mouth. It¡¯s so smelly! Ugh!¡±

    Su Jiu raised her other hand to cover her nose as her delicate eyebrows furrowed in disdain.

    Rong Si immediately understood what Su Jiu meant. She was saying that Madam Zhang had a foul mouth.

    <i>Well, it did stink.</i>

    He nodded. ¡°I can smell it too. It smells even worse than garbage!¡±

    Sheng Tianci instantly thought that this little girl, Su Jiu, was not only cute but also smart. She was obviously scolding Madam Zhang in a roundabout way. Hence, he also covered his nose and eximed, ¡°Tsk tsk! I don¡¯t know whose mouth is full of sh*t. This stench ising over to us. This is serious air pollution. How inconsiderate!¡±

    Madam Zhang was so angry that her face flushed. She red at Su Jiu. ¡°You wretched girl! You sure know how to talk, huh? I think you will grow up to be a vixen who seduces men everywhere!¡±

    When Sheng Zhiyan heard Madam Zheng scold Su Jiu, fury surged in his heart. He threateningly waved his fist and said, ¡°How dare you scold my sister? Are you tired of living?!¡±

    His fierce look almost made Su Jiuugh. She held his fists down. ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t hit such a person. It will dirty your hands.¡±

    Madam Zhang was at a loss for words.

    ¡°Even if you want to seduce a man, you have to be pretty. Auntie, you¡¯re so ugly that you can¡¯t even be a seductress,¡± Su Jiu rebuked in a childish voice. Then, she turned around and asked Sheng Tianci and Song Wanqiu, ¡°Uncle, Auntie, am I right?¡±

    Her innocent look when she pretended not to understand anything was the most infuriating thing for Madam Zheng.

    ¡°Of course, whatever Little Jiu says is right.¡±

    Sheng Tianci stroked her little head and said to Madam Zhang and the others, ¡°Hey, can¡¯t you just stay at home and take care of your grandchildren? Why do you have toe out and spout all this nonsense? I¡¯m warning you! Don¡¯t be so crude with your words. umte some good karma for your kids. Also, don¡¯t think that orphans and widows are easy to bully. If I hear you say that again, get ready to be sued in court. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try!¡±

    Madam Zhang¡¯s and the others¡¯ faces turned even darker. They could tell that those were not just empty words. Hence, they had no choice but to fiercely re at him before angrily leaving.

    This was the first time someone had spoken up for Song Wanqiu instead of insulting her alongside the rest. She felt bitter but also moved. Then, she said to Song Wanqiu, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Su Jiu also said with admiration, ¡°Uncle, you were so handsome just now!¡±

    Sheng Tianci scratched his nose in embarrassment. However, he was filled with a sense of aplishment.

 Chapter 54 - This Little Kid Is Like An Overbearing CEO

    <h4>Chapter 54: This Little Kid Is Like An Overbearing CEO</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Sheng Zhiyan didn¡¯t want to let his uncle take the spotlight, so he asked, ¡°Little Jiu, am I not cool?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re also very cool!¡± Su Jiu praised him out of politeness.

    Sheng Zhiyan was ted.?<i>Little Jiu praised me!</i>

    Su Jiu then looked at Rong Si and righteously said, ¡°Big Brother, if anyone insults you in the future, just tell me. I¡¯ll scold them back for you!¡±

    Rong Si looked at her and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    When Sheng Zhiyan, who was standing at the side, saw Su Jiu talking to Rong Si, his happiness instantly diminished. His mood worsened again.

    <i>I¡¯m going to remember this little beggar. When I have the chance, I¡¯m going to teach him a good lesson and warn him against stealing Little Jiu away from me!?</i>

    ***

    The hospital admitted Song Wanqiu, and Sheng Tianci gave her and Rong Si an extra twenty thousand dors for their living expenses. After reluctantly epting Rong Si¡¯s IOU, he left along with Su Jiu and Sheng Zhiyan.

    As Su Jiu sat in the car heading to the Sheng family¡¯s ce, she thought about the novel¡¯s plot. ording to the plot, after recovering, the little viin¡¯s mother would return to work. Unfortunately, as a mysterious person had cklisted her in the industry, she could not find a job. In her desperation, she could only sell her body to support her son¡­

    This had caused serious psychological trauma to the little viin. It was an important reason for his fall into viiny, in addition to that critical car ident that made him a cripple.

    <i>No, I can¡¯t let that happen.</i>

    <i>The little viin is not a bad person. It¡¯ll be a pity if he bes disabled, turns evil, and takes revenge on society. Since I already know how the future will y out, I must not sit idly.</i>

    Just as she thought about it, she heard Sheng Zhiyan¡¯s indignant voice beside her. ¡°Little Jiu, are you thinking about that little beggar? He didn¡¯t bring you any delicious food or fun toys, and he doesn¡¯t even like to talk to you. Why do you enjoy hanging out with him?¡±

    He hated that little beggar whenever he saw him. He was itching to beat him up!

    Su Jiu was at a loss for words.

    <i>Why does he sound like a man questioning his wife, who cheated on him??</i>

    ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t be angry. I like to y with you too.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you clearly like him more!¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan had been pampered since he was young. He was used to others fawning over him. Unwilling to share what he liked with others, he hoped that Su Jiu would only hang out with him.

    Young Master Sheng Zhiyan¡¯s temper red up again. He suddenly reached out to cup Su Jiu¡¯s fair and tender face and warned in a domineering and fierce tone, ¡°He¡¯s just a dirty little beggar. You can¡¯t y with him in the future!¡±

    Rendered speechless, Su Jiu asked, ¡°Then, can I talk to him?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Su Jiu looked at him as if he had ced her in a difficult position. ¡°He still owes me money. If I don¡¯t talk to him, what if he doesn¡¯t return my money?¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan was unconcerned. ¡°It¡¯s fine if he doesn¡¯t pay you back. Anyway, I have money, and I can give it to you.¡±

    Su Jiu was at a loss for words.

    <i>You win!</i>

    She suddenly felt that this little kid was the younger version of the typical domineering CEO.?<i>Is it a good thing to get involved with him? What if he refuses to let me go and forces me to be his exclusive ymate? What should I do then?</i>

    <i>It seems a little troublesome.</i>

    To tempt Su Jiu, Sheng Zhiyan began to make attractive offers to her. ¡°Little Jiu, if you stop ying with that little beggar, I¡¯ll give you half of my pocket money. I¡¯ll also buy you yummy food and fun toys. I will give you loads of presents and bring you to the amusement park to y. Anyway¡­ I can give you whatever you want!¡±

 Chapter 55 - Big Brother, Youre So Nice

    <h4>Chapter 55: Big Brother, You¡¯re So Nice</h4>

    Sheng Tianci¡¯s lips twitched.

    <i>No way! Kids nowadays know how to flirt with girls better than me?</i>

    Sheng Zhiyan¡¯s words were very domineering. Su Jiu felt helpless to do anything else; she could only say, ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re the best!¡±

    <i>It¡¯s impossible for me to stop talking to the little viin. I have to stop those terrible things from happening to him!</i>

    After getting another praise from Su Jiu, Sheng Zhiyan¡¯s mood finally improved.

    Kids weren¡¯t one to remain angry for long. When Sheng Zhiyan returned home and watched cartoons with Su Jiu, he quickly forgot all about Rong Si.

    Old Mistress Sheng watched in relief as her spoiled grandson got along well with Su Jiu. Her affectionate gaze was clear to show that she was already treating Su Jiu as her future granddaughter-inw.

    She pulled Sheng Tianci over and whispered, ¡°The little brat really likes Little Jiu. Yesterday, I asked Su Shengjing if he¡¯s willing to let Little Jiu get engaged to Zhiyan, but he doesn¡¯t want to. Do you think if we offer him more benefits, he¡¯ll be willing to approve the engagement?¡±

    Sheng Tianci was speechless. ¡°Mom, what era are we living in now? There¡¯s no such thing as engagement between kids. If Little Jiu were my daughter, I wouldn¡¯t be happy either, let alone Su Shengjing. Who knows what kind of a man the little brat will be when he grows up? No one can be sure at all! So how would Su Shengjing agree to the engagement? What if that brat grows up to be a bad man? Then, does Little Jiu still have to marry him?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Old Mistress Sheng felt like it was a pity. ¡°Then, it all depends on that little brat. You should find a wife and give me a granddaughter as well!¡±

    Hearing those words, Sheng Tianci immediately escaped in guilt and joined the two kids.

    <i>It¡¯s really tough to y with that young master!</i>

    Su Jiu felt like Sheng Zhiyan had an endless amount of energy. He dragged her around the house, not feeling tired at all.

    By the time Su Shengjing came to fetch her in the evening, Su Jiu was exhausted.

    After Su Shengjing carried her, shey on his shoulder.?<i>Phew, I can finally rest.</i>

    Sheng Zhiyan sent the two of them out. He looked up at Su Shengjing and eagerly asked, ¡°Is Little Jiu stilling over tomorrow? If she is, I¡¯ll go pick her up.¡±

    Su Jiu silentlymented.?<i>Can I note?</i>

    She came up with a n. Burying her face in the crook of Su Shengjing¡¯s neck, she closed her eyes as if she had fallen asleep.

    Su Shengjing knew that his daughter was tired. He tightly hugged her and said to Sheng Zhiyan, ¡°Little Jiu is asleep. She¡¯s a little tired today. When she has rested enough, I¡¯ll let here over to y with you. How about that?¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan pouted and sullenly agreed.

    The father and daughter duo entered the car. Su Jiu only let go of Su Shengjing after Sheng Zhiyan disappeared from her sight. Sitting on hisp, shemented with an aggrieved expression, ¡°I like to be with you, Daddy, but you don¡¯t have time to apany me.¡±

    Su Shengjing instantly felt a little apologetic. Stroking her face, he apologized, ¡°It¡¯s Daddy¡¯s fault. After I start earning money, I¡¯ll bring you to the amusement park to y, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Su Jiu obediently agreed and snuggled into his arms. With Su Shengjing around, she couldpletely rx.

    When she felt Su Shengjing¡¯s chubby stomach, she poked it with her small finger. ¡°Daddy, your fat is still there!¡±

    ¡°Ahem!¡± Seeing how much his daughter disliked his figure, Su Shengjing coughed in embarrassment.

    He had already cut his hair and shaved his beard, so he looked much better now. If he could manage his figure well, he would certainly look like his past handsome self, fit to be the nation¡¯s crush again!

 Chapter 56 - Serves You Right To Not Have A Wife!

    <h4>Chapter 56: Serves You Right To Not Have A Wife!</h4>

    ¡°Daddy, you promised me that you¡¯ll lose that fat. If it¡¯s gone, you¡¯ll look even more dashing than that handsome Uncle!¡±

    Su Shengjing smiled. ¡°Alright, Daddy will exercise tonight and lose the fat.¡±

    After getting out of the car, Su Jiu did not forget to say goodbye to the chauffeur, who had a benevolent smile on his face. She held Su Shengjing¡¯s hand and hopped out of the car.

    When she was about to reach the staircase, Madam Zhang came out of nowhere. It was obvious that she was going to y mahjong again.

    Madam Zhang walked very briskly. Just when she was about to bump into Su Jiu, Su Shengjing quickly held back Su Jiu. Madam Zhang red at her. ¡°You little brat! Are you blind when you walk? Don¡¯t you know how to move aside if someone¡¯s walking toward you?¡±

    Su Shengjing was enraged. ¡°Who the hell are you scolding?!¡±

    ¡°Who else could it be other than the two of you? Who do you think you are? Are you even worthy enough to be angry at me?¡± Madam Zhang arrogantly yelled, ¡°You good-for-nothing rascal! You don¡¯t even have a proper job, yet you have an illegitimate bastard. You should reflect on yourself!¡±

    ¡°I dare you to say that again! Who are you calling a bastard?!¡± Su Shengjing¡¯s eyes became bloodshot as mes of fury raged in his eyes. His expression was so sinister that Madam Zhang got scared.

    ¡°Are you crazy? Serves you right for not having a wife!¡± Madam Zhang spat before leaving.

    Su Jiu did not want Su Shengjing to get enraged because of a petty person like Madam Zheng, so she took the opportunity to praise him. ¡°Daddy, you were so cool just now! I really like you!¡±

    Her praises were effective. Su Shengjing¡¯s anger instantly dissipated, and a sense of pride surged inside him.

    <i>So this is how it feels to act like a hero in front of my daughter! How good!</i>

    ***

    At night, after Su Jiu fell asleep, Su Shengjing stood in front of the mirror, applied some ointment, and put on some clothes to cover his sunburn. If the little girl saw it, she would ask about it again.

    Su Shengjing bitterly chuckled. He used to be the most popr celebrity, but now he was reduced to such a pathetic state.

    However, it was all his fault for being arrogant and thinking too highly of himself. In the end, he had fallen into someone else¡¯s trap!

    He entered the room. Su Jiu had already fallen asleep on the bed. She slept very obediently, not even moving or kicking the nket away. This saved Su Shengjing a lot of trouble.

    ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Su Jiu mumbled in her dream.

    She dreamed that she had returned to the orphanage. The wind was cold and harsh, and it was dark all around her. The crows eerily cawed on the dead trees as she huddled in a corner with her body shivering uncontrobly. Just like the girl selling matchsticks in the fable, she yearned for a warm ce.

    There, she would not have to suffer from hunger or cold. Her parents would be with her, doting on her as if she were their greatest treasure, instead of abandoning her at the orphanage¡­

    Hearing her mumbles, Su Shengjing immediately got onto the bed. When he saw that the little girl was restless in her sleep and that tears glistened at the corner of her eyes, his heart suddenly ached.

    <i>Is she having a nightmare?</i>

    ¡°Daddy, Mommy¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Daddy¡¯s here.¡± Su Shengjing whispered as he patted her back tofort her.

    As if she could feel his touch, Su Jiu calmed down and slowly fell asleep.

    Gazing at her cute sleeping face, Su Shengjing could not sleep for a long while.

    <i>This little girl must really long for aplete family. But, who is her mother?</i>

    The more Su Shengjing thought about it, the more he could not fall asleep. Hence, he whipped out his phone. Remembering that he had not checked Weibo for a few days, he logged in. The moment he did, he realized that his Weibo had be the subject of the top headlines again.

 Chapter 57 - Well Done!

    <h4>Chapter 57: Well Done!</h4>

    It turned out that someone had recorded his argument with Madam Zhang from that morning and posted it online. Those unaware of the whole truth had again attacked him on the inte.

    ¡°Su Shengjing, do you have any manners? You¡¯re arguing with someone on the streets, cursing and, even threatening them!¡±

    ¡°Great job, auntie! Teach that bastard a good lesson!¡±

    ¡°Someone like him deserves a good beating. Good job, auntie!¡±

    ¡°If I see Su Shengjing on the street, I¡¯ll scold him too, okay? The auntie¡¯s words are rough, but her logic isn¡¯t. She¡¯s standing up for us women! He keeps calling her an old b*tch. It¡¯s so awful. If I were her, I¡¯d p him!¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t teach his daughter well either. How is she like a three or four-year-old child? Have you ever seen such a young child hit someone with a shoe? She¡¯s really unrestrained! The auntie is right. She¡¯ll definitely grow up to be a bad person!¡±

    Of course, some people also stood on his and Su Jiu¡¯s side. They criticized Madam Zhang for speaking so crudely and attacking an innocent child like that. However, these people were in the minority. Most of thements were against Su Shengjing and Su Jiu. The people scolded the two of them for the sake of insulting them.

    Su Shengjing did not care about those who scolded him. However, he could not tolerate those who scolded Su Jiu.

    <i>How dark are these people¡¯s hearts? How horrible are their lives? Why would they vent their anger on an innocent child who¡¯s barely four years old?!</i>

    He took screenshots of the Weibo ounts that scolded Su Jiu. Then, he stood up, strode to the balcony, sent all the screenshots to Sheng Tianci, and called him.

    Before he could make the call, however, Sheng Tianci¡¯s call came first. ¡°I had just fallen asleep when you sent me so many messages. It woke me up! I work so hard to take care of your child every day, yet you still won¡¯t let me sleep. Is this how you¡¯re repaying me?¡±

    Of course, this was an exaggeration. To Sheng Tianci, Su Jiu was the easiest child to take care of. She was so obedient and sensible that he did not need to worry about her at all.

    He wished there were ten more children as obedient as Su Jiu.

    Su Shengjing said in a low voice, ¡°Previously, you said you would file awsuit, but I refused. I¡¯ve changed my mind now, so I want to ask you for a favor.¡±

    Sheng Tianci suddenly sobered up a little. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why I suggested filing awsuit! You can¡¯t ignore these people who spout nonsense without distinguishing right from wrong. If you ignore them, they will be even more unrestrained. Who knows, they might even think that they¡¯re amazing debaters and be proud of it. It¡¯s not just these few people scolding you, right? Shouldn¡¯t there be more?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about those who scolded me. You just need to look into those who scolded my daughter.¡±

    Sheng Tianci was at a loss for words.

    <i>D*mn, I was wondering why Su Shengjing suddenly changed his mind. So it¡¯s because theizens scolded his daughter. Naturally, this must not be condoned!</i>

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll contact the Sheng Corporation¡¯s legal department tomorrow morning and get them to handle this matter. I¡¯ll cklist the ounts and sue those who deserve it. Look at how unrestrained these haters have be!¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Su Shengjing sincerely said.

    ¡°Well, we¡¯re close friends, after all! Isn¡¯t it overly polite to thank me? But if you really want to express your gratitude, why don¡¯t you let Little Jiu be my daughter?¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    ***

    As Su Shengjing apanied her, Su Jiu had a good sleep. When she woke up in the morning, Sheng Tianci had already arrived and was talking to Su Shengjing.

    Sheng Tianci deliberately lowered his voice. ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted the legal department and instructed them to settle this matter for you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±

    ¡°I told you not to be so polite. Those haters didn¡¯t even spare the kid. We should¡¯ve dealt with them a long time ago. Little Jiu is such an obedient and cute child, yet they scolded her. I¡¯m so angry.¡±

 Chapter 58 - Capturing Daddys Heart

    <h4>Chapter 58: Capturing Daddy¡¯s Heart</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m useless. I implicated her.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s a good thing if you¡¯re willing to get back on your feet. You don¡¯t know how sad I felt when I saw you being so miserable every day. But you¡¯re doing fine now. I really hope that you can return to your mighty and vigorous self. That¡¯s how a good buddy should look like. You won¡¯t embarrass me then!¡±

    Su Shengjing scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m not doing this for you.¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine, fine. I know you¡¯re doing this for Little Jiu. Indeed, the saying ¡®Daughters are a father¡¯s lovers in his past life¡¯ is right. The heavens sent her to save you.¡±

    Su Shengjing grinned.

    Sheng Tianci felt that Su Shengjing¡¯s smile was filled with the radiance of a proud father. He could not help but silently exim,?<i>Children are truly the best medicine for parents. They are born to help them.</i>

    When Su Jiu heard this, she felt moved.

    <i>Could it be that Daddy asked Uncle Sheng to teach the haters a lesson because they scolded me?</i>

    It seemed that she had sessfully captured her father¡¯s heart!

    She decided to continue winning her father¡¯s favor. Hence, she ran out of the room and hugged Su Shengjing¡¯s leg. ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s okay if they scold me. They just can¡¯t scold you!¡±

    Sheng Tianci was speechless.

    <i>What the heck? What kind of a little angel is she!</i>

    Su Jiu¡¯s words were indeed effective. Feeling extremely touched, Su Shengjing carried her and rebuked, ¡°That won¡¯t do. They shouldn¡¯t scold you either!¡±

    Su Jiu curiously asked, ¡°Daddy, why did they scold you and me?¡±

    Su Shengjing lowered his gaze and said, ¡°Because Daddy didn¡¯t do a good job. If Daddy were more capable, they wouldn¡¯t have had the nerves to scold us.¡±

    ¡°No! It¡¯s not true that you are incapable! You¡¯re the best, Daddy!¡±

    Su Shengjing couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw the little girl¡¯s sparkling eyes shining with admiration.

    A child¡¯s world was really simple. He was such a failure, yet to his daughter, he was actually the best person. Su Jiu¡¯s words gave Su Shengjing renewed confidence and motivation.

    Sheng Tianci, who was watching their disy of affection, became so jealous that he wanted to punch the wall.

    <i>Little Jiu, can¡¯t you hug me too? I helped your dad deal with the haters. Quick, praise me!</i>

    From the corner of her eye, Su Jiu spotted Sheng Tianci¡¯s face, which was filled with anticipation. Hence, she praised him. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re also amazing!¡±

    <i>Yes! I¡¯m so happy!</i>

    After Su Shengjing left the house, Su Jiu dragged Sheng Tianci along and quietly followed him. She softly asked, ¡°Uncle, why isn¡¯t Big Brother here?¡±

    ¡°I left especially earlier today when he was still asleep. However, he should be awake by now. He will definitely throw a tantrum when he finds out that I didn¡¯t wake him up.¡±

    Although that was what Sheng Tianci said, the truth was that he had chosen to not bring Sheng Zhiyan along with him.?<i>That brat is really annoying. Plus, he keeps Su Jiu all to himself. It¡¯s simply uneptable!</i>

    <i>How nice is it now? I can finally enjoy my time alone with this cute little angel.</i>

    Su Shengjing was the most hardworking worker amongst everyone else. Tossing a huge bag of cement on his shoulder, he gritted his teeth and moved them away. Then, he rushed back to carry the next bag.

    The weather was so hot that Su Shengjing was drenched in sweat. He rolled his sleeves up to his shoulders, wiped the sweat off his forehead, and continued working.

    Time slowly passed by. Su Shengjing had gone back and forth dozens of times. He was so tired that he was on the brink of copsing. Therefore, he had no choice but to walk to a shaded area to rest. He grabbed a bottle of mineral water from the box and started drinking.

    ¡°Daddy¡­¡±

    Suddenly, a cute voice rang out. He was so shocked that he almost dropped the bottle.

 Chapter 59 - Little Jiu Is Missing (1)

    <h4>Chapter 59: Little Jiu Is Missing (1)</h4>

    Sheng Tianci walked over with Su Jiu in his arms. The little girl looked at him, and her delicate eyebrows furrowed together. She pouted, then made a face that seemed as if she were on the verge of tears.

    ¡°Daddy, you lied! You said that you work in the office, where you can enjoy the air conditioning. You liar¡­¡±

    Su Shengjing started to panic. He subconsciously wanted to hug Su Jiu and properly exin to her. However, right now, he was filthy; he could not hug her.

    Hence, he could only stand still and helplessly plead, ¡°Darling, please listen to my exnation. I just thought that I could earn more money by working here. Don¡¯t me Daddy, okay?¡±

    Seeing him look so guilty as if he had done something wrong, Su Jiu suddenly felt upset. She ran forward to hug him, not minding that he reeked of sweat. Choking on her tears, she yelled, ¡°I¡¯m ming you! I¡¯m ming you for lying to me that you don¡¯t get exhausted. Daddy, I¡¯m very sad to see you like this.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Su Shengjing was stunned. He could not utter a single word and felt as if something was stuck in his throat.

    After a while, he could only manage to utter, ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s all my fault.¡±

    This was not a ce for children. Hence, he asked the foreman for an hour¡¯s leave, then carried Su Jiu out of here.

    Before he went out, he took out a mask, put it on, and handed her over to Sheng Tianci.

    Su Jiu knew that he did not want to be recognized so that she would not be exposed to the public. Hence, she obediently let Sheng Tianci carry her and walk in front.

    Leaning on Sheng Tianci¡¯s shoulder, Su Jiu kept stealing nces at Su Shengjing behind her. When she recalled the scene of him working so hard at the dusty construction site, she suddenly had an intense urge to help him.

    <i>Daddy¡¯s dream doesn¡¯t lie here. His talent shouldn¡¯t be buried here.</i>

    <i>He should be sparkling brightly on the stage!</i>

    As she thought, she heard Su Shengjing ask, ¡°Darling, are you hungry?¡±

    Su Jiu came back to her senses and gloomily nodded.

    Su Shengjing thought that his daughter was still ming him for lying to her. He felt even more guilty.?<i>I must do something to make her happy.</i>

    Suddenly, he saw a store selling hamburgers in front of him and got an idea. He knew that the ce sold a children¡¯s set meal that included toys. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll buy you something to eat. Wait here with Uncle.¡±

    Su Jiu nodded again. ¡°Okay!¡±

    Su Shengjing walked toward the burger shop. Seeing the unhappy look on the little girl¡¯s face, Sheng Tianci brought her to a small supermarket by the side of the road. He was about to buy her some sweets to console her when his phone suddenly rang.

    When he whipped out his phone, he saw that it was a call from hispany¡¯s legal department. So he put Su Jiu down, told her to choose the sweets herself, and picked up the call. ¡°Yes, all those ounts must be cklisted and they must be sued. Don¡¯t miss a single one. What? There are too many?! Then sue as many as you can. I hired all of you to work at Sheng Corporation so that you guys can work and not idle around!¡±

    After leaving some instructions, Sheng Tianci hung up the call. When he turned around, however, he realized that Su Jiu had disappeared.

    He became flustered. Even after hebed the supermarket, he could not find Su Jiu. It instantly made him anxious. ¡°Su Jiu?¡± ¡±

    ¡°Little Jiu? Where did you go? Are you ying hide-and-seek with me? Your Daddy should be back soon. Come out!¡±

    Only silence greeted him.

    Sheng Tianci started to panic. He quickly stopped a shop assistant and asked, ¡°Did you notice the little girl who came with me just now? Where did she go?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± The shop assistant shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice. The supermarket has two doors. Did she run out through the back door¡ª¡±

    Before the assistant could finish speaking, Sheng Tianci turned around and rushed toward the back door.

 Chapter 60 - Little Jiu Is Missing (2)

    <h4>Chapter 60: Little Jiu Is Missing (2)</h4>

    The streets were extremely crowded. Sheng Tianchi searched the vicinity but still could not find Su Jiu. Anxiety overwhelmed him, and a panicked expression crossed his usually indifferent face.

    <i>Oh no, I lost the little girl!</i>

    <i>Su Shengjing will definitely kill me when hees backter!</i>

    Despite this thought, Sheng Tianci was not worried about what Su Shengjing would do to him. He was more concerned about Su Jiu¡¯s safety.?<i>Such a small and cute child like her will definitely attract attention to herself. If the human traffickers target her, the consequences would be unimaginable!</i>

    At this moment, Su Shengjing returned from buying the children¡¯s set meal and coincidentally encountered Sheng Tianci. When he did not see Su Jiu beside him, he quickly walked over. ¡°Where¡¯s Little Jiu?¡±

    Sheng Tianci¡¯s face was pale. He said with a look of despair, ¡°I¡­ I think I lost her¡­¡±

    ¡°What did you say?!¡± The meal in Su Shengjing¡¯s hand fell to the ground. His eyes turned bloodshot, and he grabbed Sheng Tianci¡¯s cor. ¡°You lost her? You¡¯re not joking, right? Didn¡¯t you say you would look after her?¡±

    ¡°I just took a call, and she disappeared in the blink of an eye!¡±

    ¡°Bastard!¡± Su Shengjing¡¯s anger surged as he aimed a forceful punch on Sheng Tianci¡¯s face.

    However, he was not in the mood to me anyone. His worry for Su Jiu surpassed everything else. He immediately sprinted around the area and squeezed through the crowd to look for Su Jiu.

    Sheng Tianci almost toppled onto the ground due to the punch. He felt that he had deserved it. After all, he was the one who had lost the child.

    He also dashed out with Su Shengjing to look for Su Jiu. Whenever Su Shengjing saw someone, he would ask them if they had seen a four-year-old girl in a pink dress, and every time he heard someone say no, his despair deepened.

    An unprecedented sense of panic and fear overwhelmed him. His forehead and back became covered in a cold sweat.

    Even when he had been sabotaged, mired in countless scandals, and forced to leave the entertainment industry, he never felt this way.

    Su Shengjing could barely imagine what would happen if a three or four-year-old girl lost her way on the streets.?<i>What if she meets a bad person¡­</i>

    He did not dare to think further. As his eyes turned redder, he started to shout at the top of his voice while searching, Little Jiu, where are you? Come out quickly. Don¡¯t scare Daddy!¡±

    Many people nced at him as he staggered about. However, as he was wearing a mask, no one recognized him. Still, many people whipped out their phones to film him.

    Fifteen minutester, Su Shengjing and Sheng Tianci returned to the supermarket. Neither of them found any traces of Su Jiu.

    ming himself, Sheng Tianchi pped himself hard. ¡°It¡¯s my fault! it¡¯s all my fault! I shouldn¡¯t have taken that call!¡±

    Su Shengjing ignored him. His eyes were still bloodshot. He took out his phone and was about to call the police when a thought suddenly came to his mind. He rushed to the cashier and asked, ¡°Do you have any surveince cameras here?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Su Shengjing bellowed, ¡°My daughter is missing. Check the surveince cameras for me. Immediately, now!¡±

    Su Shengjing¡¯s desperate and fierce appearance shocked the cashier. She had no choice but to extract the surveince footage and call over Sheng Tianci and Su Shengjing. They watched the footage together, starting from when they had first entered the supermarket.

    Su Shengjing intently stared at theputer screen. He saw that when Sheng Tianci reached the small supermarket, he ced Su Jiu on the floor to answer a call. Su Jiu then walked in alone and grabbed two bars of chocte from the shelf.

    However, at that moment, a man dressed in a ck coat, hat, and mask appeared. The mask concealed his face. This man snuck toward Su Jiu.

 Chapter 61 - Little Jiu Is Missing (3)

    <h4>Chapter 61: Little Jiu Is Missing (3)</h4>

    The man then scanned the area around him. When he confirmed that Su Jiu was alone, he quickly pped a hand over her mouth and carried her. He wrapped her in his coat, spun around, and rapidly escaped.

    With his speed, he took away Su Jiu in just a few seconds before she could even shout for help.

    The scene in the surveince footage shocked Su Shengjing to the core.

    He widened his eyes in disbelief, and the veins on his forehead bulged.?<i>This man kidnapped a child in broad daylight! Are we still a civilized andwful society?</i>

    Su Shengjing immediately called the police. At the police station, he checked the surveince cameras in the vicinity of the supermarket and discovered that the man carried Su Jiu into a car.

    Weirdly, the man did not hide his license te or use an inconspicuous method to slip away. Instead, he drove the car away openly in public. Moreover, he drove on the main road as if he were not worried about being tracked.

    The police erged the image with the car te number. They nned to ask the traffic police to track the car. However, when Sheng Tianci and Su Shengjing saw the car te number, their expressions changed.

    Su Shengjing¡¯s expression turned ugly in particr.

    He said to the police, ¡°There¡¯s no need to track the car. I know who it is.¡±

    Sheng Tianci sympathetically patted his shoulder. ¡°It looks like you¡¯ll have to make a trip there.¡±

    ***

    After cing Su Jiu in the car, the kidnapper buckled her seatbelt and warned her not to move or cry. Otherwise, he would not let her see her father.

    If any other child were in ce of her, they would¡¯ve wailed their lungs out. However, Su Jiu was different. She noticed that this car was a limited edition Lincoln, which cost at least tens of millions of dors. She instantly felt more at ease.

    A person who could afford such a luxury car was definitely not a human trafficker.

    However, the man had snatched her away without informing her father.?<i>Daddy and Uncle Sheng must be worried sick. Uncle Sheng must be ming himself now, right?</i>

    To rify the situation, Su Jiu decided to dig out some information. As she obediently sat, she turned around and curiously asked the man, who was now driving, ¡°Uncle, are you a bad person?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you kidnap me? Are you going to sell me away? I¡¯m really skinny and small, but I can eat a lot. I¡¯m not an easy child to raise, so I¡¯m not worth much. No one will buy me.¡±

    Her antics amused the man, and he stifled augh. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to sell you. I¡¯m taking you to see someone.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    When he looked into the little girl¡¯s lively eyes, coupled with the fact that she was neither crying nor making a fuss, the man found it hard to dislike her. His tone became gentler as he reassured her, ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there. Anyway, we won¡¯t hurt you. I¡¯ll also bring you back to your father.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ Uncle, I trust you. You must bring me back to Daddy. You¡¯re not allowed to lie. If you lie, you¡¯re a dog.¡± As Su Jiu spoke, she reached out her hand and tugged the corner of the man¡¯s shirt. She blinked with her big eyes and innocently looked at him.

    The man was stunned by her cuteness. ¡°¡­¡±

    <i>Ah, she¡¯s too cute!</i>

    ¡°Sure, I promise you.¡±

    ***

    About half an hourter, the Lincoln drove into a vi district located in the city. Only rich or noble families could live here. A guardhouse protected the entrance, and Chinese parasol trees were nted along the road. Su Jiu peered out and saw the nearby sea.

    The sky was a dazzling blue as fluffy white clouds floated around. The seagulls freely soared in the air, while the golden sunlight cascaded over the sea. The sparkling golden shimmer on the surface of the sea looked extremely beautiful.

    Su Jiu started to feel curious*. Which rich family took a fancy to me and brought me here?*

    <i>Wait a minute!</i>

    <i>Could it be the female protagonist¡¯s parents in the novel, who are also the adoptive parents of my original character?</i>

    Thinking of this possibility, Su Jiu could not remain calm anymore!

 Chapter 62 - Little Jiu Is Missing (4)

    <h4>Chapter 62: Little Jiu Is Missing (4)</h4>

    Su Jiu did not want to have any rtion whatsoever with the female protagonist¡¯s parents. If that happened, it would mean everything might progress ording to the novel.?<i>No, no, no! I don¡¯t want to! I don¡¯t want to die so miserably!</i>

    Su Jiu became nervous.?<i>If they are really the female protagonist¡¯s parents, I must leave a bad impression on them so that they would not want to see me again. That should be okay, right?</i>

    As she contemted the problem, the car drove into a vi and reached a garden.

    The garden was filled with expensive flowers and trees, and a few gardeners were busy with their work. When Su Jiu raised her head, she could see a three-story European-style vi as grand and magnificent as a castle. It left her speechless.

    <i>This family is extraordinarily wealthy.</i>

    The man parked the car in an empty area. Then, he helped Su Jiu unbuckle her seatbelt and led her out of the car. ¡°Be more obedient when you see himter. Don¡¯t talk nonsense, okay? If you say something wrong, the consequences will be very serious.¡±

    Su Jiu was at a loss for words.

    She became even more curious about who she was going to meet.

    The man led her through the garden and walked toward a pavilion. He stopped in front of an old man, who was brewing tea, and said, ¡°Old Master, I¡¯ve brought her.¡±

    The old man did not seem to have heard anything. He only focused on brewing the tea. When he was done, he picked up the cup and sipped it.

    The man knew that the old man had heard him, but did not know why he was silent. The old man¡¯s thoughts were always hard to understand. Not daring to say anything else, the man just waited there and did not let Su Jiu speak either.

    The afternoon sun was very ring. Moreover, with it being summer, the temperature became too high. Su Jiu¡¯s skin was tender, so her fair face quickly flushed due to the sun. The sweat on her forehead almost dripped into her eyes, and she could only wipe it away with her hand.

    <i>This old man is acting like such a big shot!</i>

    <i>Why is he putting on airs? How heartless is he to make a kid wait under the scorching sun?</i>

    When Su Jiu saw this old man, she realized he was not the female protagonist¡¯s parent. Therefore, Su Jiu heaved a sigh of relief.

    Finally, after finishing his third cup of tea, the old man turned around and looked at Su Jiu, whose forehead was covered with sweat and cheeks werepletely beet red from the sun. ¡°Are you Shengjing¡¯s daughter?¡±

    Tilting her head to the side, Su Jiu scrutinized him and timidly asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The man who had brought her here immediately whispered, ¡°This is your father¡¯s father. So, he¡¯s your grandfather.¡±

    Su Jiu was stunned.

    <i>This old man is Su Shengjing¡¯s father?</i>

    <i>No wonder they look a little simr. However, he doesn¡¯t look even one bit kind. His face has such a stern expression, and his aura is so fierce and imposing. One look and I can tell that he¡¯s a formidable character.</i>

    <i>Moreover, despite being my grandfather, he used such a method to bring me over. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that a child like me would get frightened?</i>

    Her deductions made Su Jiu even more certain that the old man was not a kind person.

    <i>Eh, that¡¯s not right. Oh my god! Is the Su family that rich?</i>

    <i>My father is actually a young master from a wealthy family!</i>

    However, Su Jiu soon realized that her father did not seem to be staying in contact with the Su family, nor had he mentioned them to her before. He would rather stay in that lousy room than go home. Evidently, he shared a terrible rtionship with his family.

    Su Guobang looked at Su Jiu and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s your mother?¡±

    Su Jiu shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Su Guobang narrowed his eyes, revealing a hint of danger. ¡°So, your background is unknown? Our Su family does not allow the existence of illegitimate children.¡±

    Twirling the teacup in his hand, he continued in a cold voice, ¡°As the family¡¯s only heir, Shengjing must marry a rich heiress and give birth to the next heir of the family. If an illegitimate child gets in the way¡­¡±

 Chapter 63 - Find Her A Good Family

    <h4>Chapter 63: Find Her A Good Family</h4>

    ¡°Moreover, you¡¯re a girl. It¡¯s even more impossible for you to join the Su family.¡± Su Guobang eyed Su Jiu from the corner of his eyes. His gaze was as sharp as an eagle, devoid of any affection.

    Su Jiu secretly gritted her teeth.?<i>Is he being sexist?</i>

    <i>So what if I¡¯m a girl? Without the existence of a woman, would you have even been born? You¡¯re so old, yet still so unreasonable. Bastard!</i>

    The man who had brought Su Jiu steeled himself and asked, ¡°Old Master, you mean¡­¡±

    After pondering for two seconds, Su Guobang curtly instructed him, ¡°Send her abroad and find her a good family.¡±

    Su Jiu was rendered speechless.

    <i>No way! He¡¯s making such important decisions by himself and controlling my life without even asking for my opinion! This damned old fart!</i>

    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Su Jiu called out in a cute voice, pretending that she did not understand.

    Su Guobang impatiently stared at her. ¡°Who are you to call me grandpa?¡±

    Su Jiu pointed at the man beside him and eximed, ¡°This uncle said that you are my father¡¯s father, so you¡¯re my grandfather. I also have a grandfather! I don¡¯t have to envy other children anymore. I¡¯m so happy!¡±

    As she spoke, she shed the old man a bright smile. Two dimples appeared on her cheeks, making her look exceptionally adorable.

    Su Guobang raised his eyebrows and gazed at the girl with more curiosity. ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡±

    Su Jiu still feigned ignorance. Blinking her big eyes, she innocently asked, ¡°You are my grandfather, so why should I be afraid of you?¡±

    Su Guobang silently mocked her.?<i>Indeed, newborn calves are not afraid of tigers.</i>

    <i>So she¡¯s not afraid of me? Fine, I¡¯ll make her afraid of me. As her elder, I must establish my authority so that she won¡¯t dare to oppose me.</i>

    Su Guobang beckoned her over. ¡°Come here.¡±

    Su Jiu obediently walked toward him. As the man beside Su Jiu saw her ignorant and fearless look, he instinctively wanted to hold her back. However, he did not dare to utter a single word. He could only watch her walk toward Su Guobang and sweetly say, ¡°Grandpa.¡±

    Su Guobang remained silent. At the next moment, his big handnded on the little girl¡¯s delicate neck, and he slowly tightened his grip.

    The man could not bear to watch anymore and averted his gaze. He knew that with the temper he had, the Old Master would make this little girl suffer, even if he did not actually kill her. However, the man hoped that Su Guobang would show some mercy and not give the little girl too much suffering.

    When Su Guobang¡¯s handnded on her neck, Su Jiu¡¯s heart thumped.

    <i>No way, no way! Is this old man trying to strangle me to death?</i>

    The next second verified her thoughts. Therge hand on her neck suddenly tightened, instantly making her feel suffocated. Due to theck of fresh air, her face quickly turned red.

    <i>So ufortable!</i>

    Su Jiu¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡±

    The man saw her pitiful look. Like a kitten that had no strength to retaliate, Su Jiu could only be at the mercy of Su Guobang. He could not help but interrupt, ¡°Old Master, no matter what, she is Young Master¡¯s child. Please¡­ Please show mercy. If Young Master finds out, it will be very troublesome.¡±

    Su Guobang snorted. He did not let go. ¡°I taught him not to mess around with women outside or have an illegitimate child. Since he refuses to listen, he cannot me me for being merciless.¡±

    Su Jiu struggled for a while, but it was to no avail. She could only show her vulnerability and pitifully whimper. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll be obedient¡­ Let go, let go of me, okay? I feel ufortable¡­¡±

    The man averted his gaze. He really could not bear to look on.

    Just when Su Jiu felt like this ruthless old man would strangle her to death, she heard an angry voice. ¡°Let her go!¡±

 Chapter 64 - Just an Illegitimate Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 64: Just an Illegitimate Daughter</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Su Guobang froze, and Su Jiu took this chance to break free of him. However, she lost her bnce and toppled over onto the ground.

    If she were being honest, she felt like crying. Even normal people would feel aggrieved if somebody had treated them like this, let alone a child.

    When she heard her father¡¯s voice, she felt especially upset.

    Su Jiu did not get up immediately. Instead, she sat on the ground and turned to look at the man who was anxiously rushing toward her. Tears brimmed in her big clear eyes. ¡°Daddy¡­¡±

    Ignoring the man blocking his way, Su Shengjing rushed into the pavilion. He reached out, picked Su Jiu up from the ground, and tightly hugged her. He became ecstatic since he had found her. However, that feeling was soon reced by fear.

    Su Guobang watched as the little girl hugged Su Shengjing and buried her little face into his chest. She was as dependent as a little chick. The corners of Su Guobang¡¯s mouth curled into a mocking smile.

    <i>She¡¯s just an illegitimate daughter. Is there a need to care so much about her?</i>

    <i>Isn¡¯t he afraid of being mocked if news about this gets out!?</i>

    <i>No, news has already spread. The scandals about Su Shengjing have resurfaced on the Inte after a few years. Now, countless people know that he has a daughter without marriage. All sorts of criticisms are hurled towards him. Even the Su family has received humiliation!?</i>

    Su Shengjing lowered his head and gazed at the little girl, who was sprawled in his arms. When he saw the red bruises on her fair neck, rage consumed him.

    <i>If I had arrived a secondter, would he have strangled my little girl to death?!</i>

    He red at Su Guobang.

    Su Guobang casually said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to look at me like that. I didn¡¯t n to kill her.¡±

    Su Shengjing could not take it anymore. He bellowed, ¡°No matter what you have in mind, she¡¯s my daughter! What right do you have to take her away and treat her like this?¡±

    He looked down at the child in his arms as his heart ached.

    <i>Little Jiu is such a lively and cute little girl. This incident must have scared her out of her wits. If she gets traumatized, it¡¯ll stay with her for a lifetime!</i>

    Su Shengjing red at Su Guobang while mes of anger raged in his eyes.

    Su Guobang mocked him. ¡°What right do you have then? I¡¯ve told you before that illegitimate children are not allowed in the Su family. Did you take my words for granted? Also, how long are you going to fool around outside? You¡¯ve disgraced me!¡±

    ¡°You know very well why I don¡¯t want toe back.¡± Su Shengjing was so furious that heughed. ¡°Also, I¡¯m warning you seriously now. If you dare touch Little Jiu again, I¡¯ll never acknowledge you as my father in this life. I¡¯ll never return to the Su family!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re cutting off ties with the Su family over an illegitimate daughter?!¡±

    ¡°Since we¡¯ve already cut off ties once, it doesn¡¯t matter if we do it again, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡ª¡± Su Guobang was so enraged that his face turned red. He mmed the table. ¡°Bastard! Good, very good! You¡¯ve be really bold. You don¡¯t respect the Su family anymore! I want to see how you can survive like this. When the timees, don¡¯t cry and plead toe back!¡±

    Su Shengjing coldly red at him. ¡°Even if I die outside, I will never beg you!¡±

    After saying that, he decisively carried Su Jiu and left, leaving behind the angry Su Guobang.

    Su Jiu turned back to look at Su Guobang.?<i>Hmph! Daddy will definitely rise to the top again. I will definitely make him look at Daddy in a different light!</i>

    As they walked out of the Su residence, Su Shengjing carried Su Jiu into the car. He looked at the red bruises on her neck and asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    Su Jiu looked up and shook her head. ¡°Daddy, when you came, it stopped hurting.¡±

 Chapter 65 - Pretty Little Face

    <h4>Chapter 65: Pretty Little Face</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    When Su Shengjing saw his daughter grin at him, he felt very guilty. He patted her little head and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault for not protecting you well.¡±

    ¡°Your dad is really too much!¡± Sheng Tianci was also furious.?<i>Don¡¯t people say that grandparents have innate connections with their grandchildren??</i>

    Unexpectedly, not only did that old man feel zero affection for Little Jiu, but he also wanted to strangle her. He was still as crazy as before.

    Sheng Tianci nced at Su Jiu and carefully said, ¡°Little Jiu, I¡¯m sorry too. Can you not be angry with me?¡±

    <i>If the little girl is no longer willing to talk to me because of this, I¡¯ll be very upset.</i>

    Su Jiu smiled at him. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m not angry at you, and I won¡¯t get angry at you either.¡±

    Her words touched Sheng Tianchi.?<i>You indeed live up to your nickname as the little angel!?</i>

    The two men sent Su Jiu back to the old city area. When they walked into the alley, Su Jiu immediately spotted a little boy downstairs. It seemed like he was waiting for someone.

    <i>The little viin!</i>

    Although Rong Si was just wearing a simple white T-shirt and blue pants, he looked different from the children living nearby. His face was pale, yet looked extremely exquisite. The more Su Jiu looked at him, the more handsome he became.

    Su Jiu felt her mood instantly improve. All the unhappiness from today seemed to vanish at the sight of this good-looking face. An affectionate grin made its way to her face.

    She let go of Su Shengjing¡¯s hand and happily skipped over to Rong Si. ¡°Big Brother!¡±

    Rong Si immediately looked up and saw the little girl running toward him. He quickly hid the item in his hand behind his back.

    Su Jiu noticed it, but pretended to be unaware. She curiously asked, ¡°Big Brother, why are you here?¡±

    With an awkward expression, Rong Si softly said, ¡°Waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°Waiting for me?¡± Su Jiu was surprised.

    ¡°Yeah! This is for you.¡± He brought his hands from behind his back and handed her a packet of lollipops. While his gaze flitted around, he added, ¡°My mother asked me to buy them.¡±

    <i>This handsome little viin gave me a gift. It means he doesn¡¯t despise me! Looks like the kindness I¡¯ve shown him is quite effective. Also, he probably bought the candy himself, even though he insists that his mother asked him.</i>

    <i>Do all guys have such pride??</i>

    ¡°Thank you, Big Brother. I like it a lot!¡± Su Jiu happily epted the candy and opened the packaging. ¡°Big Brother, you should eat it too. What vor do you like? I¡¯ll get some for you.¡±

    Rong Si was, after all, a child. Naturally, he liked sweets. zing at her bright smile, he pondered before mumbling, ¡°Strawberry vor.¡±

    This vor was sweet, just like her smile.

    Su Jiu picked a few strawberry-vored sweets for him. ¡°Here, these are for you.¡±

    Rong Si still felt a little awkward, so Su Jiu directly stuffed all the candies into his hands.

    Su Shengjing walked over. When he saw that the boy was alone, he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your mother? Is she feeling better? When can she be discharged?¡±

    Sheng Tianci also asked, ¡°Yeah! How is she?¡±

    ¡°Mom¡¯s surgery has just finished. The doctor said that she can be discharged in another week.¡±

    Sheng Tianci heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    At this moment, a joyful voice rang out. ¡°Little Jiu!¡±

    Su Jiu was at a loss for words.

    <i>No way! That energetic little devil hase to look for me again!?</i>

    She turned around and saw Sheng Zhiyan. He excitedly ran toward her as the chauffeur followed behind him with a look of exasperation. ¡°Young Master, slow down.¡±

 Chapter 66 - Big Brother Is Amazing!

    <h4>Chapter 66: Big Brother Is Amazing!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Sheng Zhiyan angrily red at Sheng Tianci. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re too mean. You didn¡¯t wake me up and came to look for Little Jiu alone. Hmph!¡±

    ¡°Tsk! You were sleeping like a pig, so I didn¡¯t bother to wake you up. You¡¯re still ming me?¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan became enraged. ¡°You¡¯re the pig, you¡¯re the pig! You¡¯re the stupid pig!¡±

    <i>Wahhhh, Uncle is really too mean! He actually called me a pig in front of Little Jiu. Will Little Jiu dislike me now??</i>

    Su Jiu silently sighed.?<i>This young master is really childish and cute!</i>

    To salvage his image, Sheng Zhiyan looked at Su Shengjing and said to him in an adult-like tone, ¡°Uncle, I have good news for you. I¡¯ve already told my father. He said that he can help you. You¡¯ll have a job soon!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Su Shengjing casually replied.

    He did not harbor much hope. Even though he knew that this kid¡¯s father owned a very big entertainmentpany, how could these people be really willing to work with someone like him, who was mired in so many scandals?

    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Sheng Zhiyan seriously nodded, then asked Su Jiu for praise. ¡°Little Jiu, aren¡¯t I amazing?¡±

    Sheng Tianci was at a loss for words.

    <i>Have some shame, okay?</i>

    Of course, Su Jiu could not dampen the little boy¡¯s enthusiasm. After all, he might have helped a lot. Hence, she grinned and eximed, ¡°Yes, Big Brother is awesome!¡±

    When he heard her say that, the sparkle in Rong Si¡¯s eyes disappeared, and his mood turned gloomy.

    Su Jiu¡¯s sharp eyes noticed the change in the little viin¡¯s expression.?<i>He¡¯s a sensitive child. If I don¡¯t want him to be evil, I must not agitate him or give him the cold shoulder. I must show him some kindness at the right time</i>

    Su Jiu thought about it for two seconds. She leaned closer to him and whispered, ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re super amazing to take care of your Mommy alone! You¡¯re the best in my heart.¡±

    Rong Si was stunned. He looked at her in disbelief and stuttered, ¡°Re-really?¡±

    <i>Look at how shocked the child is.</i>

    ¡°Yes!¡± Su Jiu winked at him and mysteriously continued, ¡°Anyway, you are the best kid I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±

    Rong Si pursed his lips. Although he did not say anything, his gaze had a renewed vigor.

    However, when Su Jiuforted the little viin, the young master became unhappy again. He could not stand Su Jiu whispering to that little beggar.?<i>What are they talking about? What aren¡¯t they telling me??</i>

    Sheng Zhiyan decided to snatch back his Little Jiu. He walked over, held her little hand, and appeasingly said, ¡°Little Jiu, have you been to the amusement park before? I¡¯ll bring you there to y. We can y with bumper cars, slides, and Ferris wheels. I can even win some toys for you at the w machine and buy you candies!¡±

    Without waiting for Su Jiu and Su Shengjing to agree, he dragged her and ran outside. ¡°The car is waiting outside. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Sheng Tianci immediately shouted, ¡°Hey! You brat, Little Jiu is injured, so she can¡¯t go with you!¡±

    <i>Injured?</i>

    Sheng Zhiyan immediately stopped in his tracks. He nervously looked at Su Jiu. ¡°Little Jiu, where are you hurt? Is it serious?¡±

    Rong Si also gazed at Su Jiu with the same nervous expression.

    Only then did he notice a few red bruises on Su Jiu¡¯s neck, which were partially covered by her cor. He did not know how the bruises came about, but they looked very severe.

    He really wanted to ask her if she was in pain, but Sheng Zhiyan spoke first. ¡°Ah, Little Jiu, what happened to your neck? Who did it?! That¡¯s too despicable! I want to beat him up!¡±

 Chapter 67 - Protect Little Jiu!

    <h4>Chapter 67: Protect Little Jiu!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    <i>Why does this child want to beat people up so readily? Seems like he hasn¡¯t experienced society¡¯s viciousness at all.</i>

    As she looked at the kid¡¯s furious expression, Su Jiu consoled him. ¡°Big Brother, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not in pain. Also, my father has already beaten that person. He beat him up very badly.¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s good. Those who bully you must get beaten!¡± Sheng Zhiyan confidently dered. Then, he thought of something and said to Su Shengjing, ¡°Uncle, can you let Little Jiu stay at my ce? That way, I can protect her well!¡±

    Sheng Tianci flicked his little head and disdainfully said, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? She¡¯s someone else¡¯s child. How can she live with you? Are you trying to tell Little Jiu to not have a father?¡±

    ¡°No, I just want to protect Little Jiu!¡±

    Su Shengjing subconsciously pulled Su Jiu to his side as if he were afraid Sheng Zhiyan would take her away. ¡°It¡¯s my fault this time. I will protect her well in the future. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    With his hopes dashed, Sheng Zhiyan unhappily pouted.

    Sheng Tianci ruffled his nephew¡¯s hair, then nced at his watch. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Little Jiu must be hungry. Going home and cooking would take too much time. Shall we go to a restaurant? It¡¯s my treat!¡±

    Su Shengjing worriedly nced at Su Jiu. He wanted to bring her home so that she would note into contact with strangers for the time being. Then, he wouldfort her and coax her to sleep.

    <i>Doesn¡¯t everyone say that children are forgetful and they feel better after a nap??</i>

    He hesitated for a while. Just when he was about to refuse, Su Jiu happily asked, ¡°Uncle, can I eat fried chicken and ice cream?¡±

    Sheng Tianci naturally agreed. He then said to Su Shengjing, ¡°Little Jiu has just suffered such a fright. Let¡¯s follow her wishes.¡±

    The little girl¡¯s face was filled with anticipation as though she hadpletely forgotten that she had been abducted a while ago. Su Shengjing did not know whether it was because she was too forgetful or so sensible that she did not want them to worry. It could very well be thetter.

    After all, she was a meticulous little girl who took special care of other people¡¯s emotions. Anyone could tell that from the way she treated these two little boys.

    Su Shengjing¡¯s heart softened. ¡°Darling, if you want to eat, go ahead.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Su Jiu tried her best to appear happy. Then, she dragged over the little viin. ¡°Big Brother, let¡¯s go. Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s go together! Uncle, can we?¡±

    Meeting the little girl¡¯s expectant gaze, Sheng Tianci nodded without thinking. ¡°You can do whatever you want!¡±

    He had to agree to the little angel¡¯s request!

    Sheng Zhiyan looked at Rong Si. A hostile expression was written all over his face. He clenched his fists as he did not want this guy to tag along. However, since he had to follow Su Jiu¡¯s wishes, he relented.

    When the group arrived at the fast food restaurant, Sheng Tianci and the children¡¯s good looks attracted a lot of attention. Su Shengjing was wearing a cap and a mask, so no one could see his face clearly.

    <i>This little girl is so cute, just like a doll. The two little boys are also handsome. They are sitting on her left and right as if they are little princes protecting her.</i>?Some of the girls even conjured all sorts of fantasies in their minds.

    The man who had brought these kids with him looked like a young, handsome, and rich father. As for the other one¡­

    Although they could not see his face clearly, they felt that he paled inparison.

    Someone snuck out her phone and secretly took photos of the three children. When Su Shengjing spotted this, a cold glint shed across his eyes. He stood up and strode toward the girl. ¡°Can you stop taking pictures secretly?¡±

 Chapter 68 - Ill Take Care of Her for Life

    <h4>Chapter 68: I¡¯ll Take Care of Her for Life</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Someone took out his phone and secretly took photos of the three children. When Su Shengjing saw this, his gaze turned cold. He stood up and strode to the girl. ¡°Can you not take any photos secretly?¡±

    Before this, people had secretly filmed Su Jiu two times. Each time, she had to receive theizens¡¯ attacks.

    Su Shengjing did not want his daughter¡¯s photo to appear on the Inte again even if they had not been recognized this time.

    Feeling a bit guilty, the girl who had taken the photo muttered, ¡°Sorry.¡± She then cooperatively deleted the photo.

    However, she felt that it was a huge pity.?<i>It¡¯s such a pity to not take any pictures of such a pretty girl and handsome boys!?</i>

    Su Jiu ate the fried chicken and ice cream and was satisfied. She also noticed that the little viin was eating very happily.?<i>Probably, he seldom eats or has never eaten food like this before!?</i>

    Since it was not convenient for Su Shengjing to eat with them, he merely watched Su Jiu eat. When he saw that she was having fun, he felt relieved. However, as he recalled the old man¡¯s words, his mood took a worse turn.

    <i>Hah! I can¡¯t survive after leaving the Su family??</i>

    <i>He¡¯s underestimating me.</i>

    <i>So what if I have to carry bricks at the construction site?</i>?Even though it would be tough for him, he would not let Su Jiu return to the Su family. That ce was devoid of any affection and warmth. A child who grew up in such an environment would develop psychological traumas.

    On the way back, Sheng Zhiyan held Su Jiu¡¯s hand and walked in front. Rong Si quietly followed them and nkly watched their inteced fingers.

    He also wanted to hold Little Jiu¡¯s hand. She was the only child who was willing to y with him and the only one who treated him well. However, he had no way to be like that little boy who could hold her hand whenever he wanted.

    Rong Si struggled to directly express his thoughts due to the inferiority that was deeply ingrained inside him. He was afraid that if he did anything wrong, he would make Su Jiu unhappy and lose her as a friend.

    Just when he was feeling down, Su Jiu suddenly turned around and shed him a sweet smile. She even stretched her hand out to him. ¡°Big Brother, hurry up.¡±

    Rong Si had looked like an abandoned little puppy when he walked alone at the back. When she had noticed how pitiful he looked, Su Jiu had been unable to stand it any further.

    Rong Si was stunned. Before he could think of a response, his footsteps involuntarily quickened and he grabbed Su Jiu¡¯s hands.

    Sheng Tianci clicked his tongue and whispered to Su Shengjing, ¡°I think your little girl seems to like that little boy. Will they end up together when they grow up? Then, what about my little nephew? He¡¯ll definitely cry his heart out.¡±

    Su Shengjing rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Do you think anyone can be my son-inw so easily?¡±

    To be honest, he did not think highly of Rong Si. Since a young age, Rong Si had been on the receiving end of other people¡¯s insults and disdain. As a result, he had be introverted and silent. He did not like to talk at all. No one could read his thoughts. A child like him could go on to develop an extremely dark personality, which was very terrifying.

    As for Sheng Zhiyan, he seemed like a childish and ill-tempered young master. He was good to Little Jiu at the moment, but if she did anything to upset him, he might bully her.

    Sheng Tianciughed and patted his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re like a ve to your daughter. If you spoil Little Jiu¡­¡±

    Su Shengjing snorted. ¡°Even if she bes spoiled, she¡¯d be my daughter. If she can¡¯t get married, I¡¯ll take care of her forever.¡±

    As he spoke, his phone suddenly rang.

    Su Shengjing took it out and saw that the call was an unknown number. Although he did not have the habit of answering unknown calls, he epted the call when he noticed that it was from a local number. ¡°Hello?¡±

 Chapter 69 - Earning Money to Raise My Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 69: Earning Money to Raise My Daughter</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    A slightly impolite voice came from the other end. ¡°Su Shengjing, right? There¡¯s a show being filmed at the TV station. Do you want toe over?¡±

    Su Shengjing was stunned. He nced at Sheng Zhiyan.

    <i>This child actually found a job for me?</i>

    He subconsciously asked, ¡°What show?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an outdoor reality show. The filming starts at 2 p.m. tomorrow. Do you want toe?¡±

    There was a huge market for reality shows. They had arge audience base, who enjoyed watching them. Without any hesitation, Su Shengjing agreed. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll be there on time.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t just be punctual. You have to arrive half an hour early.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Shengjing was a little excited. He did not expect someone to invite him to film a show.

    When he hung up, Sheng Tianci raised his eyebrows. ¡°Oh, could it be that my Second Brother really found a job for you? What do you think? Are you really nning to enter the entertainment industry again? You said before that it¡¯s a really messed up ce.¡±

    ¡°I want to enter the entertainment industry again, but my goal is to earn money to raise my daughter. It¡¯s not for my so-called dreams, as it was in the past. I don¡¯t need to be a top celebrity again. As long as I can earn enough money to give Little Jiu a good life, I¡¯ll be content.¡±

    Su Shengjing¡¯s gazended on Su Jiu and became deep and determined.

    Sheng Tianci could feel that Su Shengjing was different from his past proud and arrogant self. The pathetic and decadent lifestyle he had lived after he left the industry was also gone. Now, he was a responsible father.

    ¡°Alright, I support you.¡±

    The three children did not notice the conversation between the two adults. Sheng Zhiyan¡¯s attention was entirely focused on Su Jiu. Right now, he was angrily pouting.

    <i>Little Jiu is holding that little beggar¡¯s hand again. I¡¯m really upset!?</i>

    However, he could not get angry at her. Sheng Zhiyan had never felt so aggrieved before.

    After walking for some distance, Sheng Tianci received a call. It was from Old Master Sheng. First, the old man reprimanded Sheng Tianci for bringing Sheng Zhiyan out to fool around. Then, he asked him to immediately bring back the kid. The kid¡¯s English teacher had been waiting for a long time.

    When Sheng Zhiyan heard that he was going back for lessons, he got even more upset. He threw a tantrum. ¡°I¡¯m not going back. Who wants to attend those boring sses? I don¡¯t want to!¡±

    Sheng Tianci felt a headache. He was about to drag Sheng Zhiyan back when he saw Su Jiu standing on her tiptoes. She reached out to pat Sheng Zhiyan¡¯s head as if she were petting a little puppy. ¡°Big Brother, I don¡¯t even have a teacher to teach me at home. I¡¯m so envious of you. Go back and study well! After you learn everything, you¡¯ll be much better than other children. You can even teach me, then!¡±

    Hearing these words, Sheng Zhiyan suddenly felt much better.

    <i>Yeah! After I learn everything, I¡¯ll definitely be better than the little beggar. I want to beat him!?</i>

    Sheng Zhiyan¡¯s temper instantly disappeared. In fact, he could not wait to go back and study. This shocked Sheng Tianci.

    <i>This kid hates studying the most. Yet, Su Jiu convinced him with just a few words. What a talent!?</i>

    He could not help but say to Su Shengjing, ¡°Who gave birth to your daughter? I think her mother must be extremely capable. Look at Little Jiu¡¯s EQ! She¡¯s not like you at all.¡±

    Su Shengjing smiled.

    <i>The child¡¯s mother?</i>

    <i>I also want to know who she is.?</i>

    After managing to convince the young master to return, Su Jiu and Su Shengjing apanied Rong Si to the hospital for a visit to Song Wanqiu.

    After her surgery was done, Song Wanqiu was resting on the bed. Although her face was still pale, she seemed much better than before. When she saw Su Jiu walking in with Rong Si, it surprised her a little.

    <i>Ah Si is especially resistant to others touching him. Yet, he¡¯s willing to let this little girl hold his hand?</i>

 Chapter 70 - What Goddess Is She?

    <h4>Chapter 70: What Goddess Is She?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    <i>Besides, he looks so embarrassed. Even his ears are slightly red. Is he feeling shy??</i>

    Song Wanqiu suddenly felt gratified.?<i>This child is finally showing some different emotions. He usually remains so silent, just like an autistic child.?</i>

    She had been worried that if he continued like this, his personality would be twisted. That would¡¯ve been troublesome.

    <i>Little Jiu is practically a little savior the heavens sent to us. Not only did she help me, but she¡¯s also helping Ah Si.</i>

    Su Jiu pulled Rong Si to the bedside and asked with concern, ¡°Auntie, are you feeling better? Big Brother said that you can be discharged soon!¡±

    The more Song Wanqiu looked at Su Jiu, the cuter she found her to be. She gently smiled at Su Jiu and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be discharged soon. I¡¯m really grateful to you and your father.¡±

    The woman in front of Su Jiu was really too beautiful and gentle. Even though she looked sickly, she was still extremely beautiful.?<i>What kind of a goddess is she?</i>

    <i>The man who abandoned her and the little viin must be out of his mind!</i>

    <i>If I were a man with such a wife, I¡¯d dote on her so badly!?</i>

    Su Jiu felt indignant. After returning to her senses, she politely replied, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. This is what we should do!¡±

    Su Shengjing also asked about Song Wanqiu¡¯s health out of courtesy. Although he knew that Su Jiu liked to stay together with that little boy, it was gettingte and he still had to return to the construction site. Since he had to film a show tomorrow, he would not be able to continue his job as a construction worker.

    After he and Su Jiu left, Song Wanqiu looked at Rong Si. ¡°Why did you leave for so long today? I was worried that something bad might have happened to you.¡±

    If not for the fact that Rong Si was much smarter than other children and was not gullible, Song Wanqiu would¡¯ve been worried sick.

    ¡°I went to buy some candy.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Song Wanqiu was a little surprised.?<i>Since when does this child like to eat candy?</i>

    Rong Si looked a little guilty. Averting his gaze, he continued, ¡°I gave it to Little Jiu.¡±

    <i>I see.</i>

    Song Wanqiu could not help butugh. It was rare for her child to have a friend he got along with. He even knew how to please her.

    <i>It seems that he really likes that little girl.</i>

    She was very satisfied. ¡°Was Little Jiu happy?¡±

    Rong Si pursed his lips, lowered his eyes, and said, ¡°Another kid also gave her something. His family is very rich, so he gave her many gifts.¡±

    Compared to those gifts that cost a lot of money, his candy was nothing.

    Song Wanqiu caressed his head andforted him. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t think of it that way. Perhaps, Little Jiu prefers the candy you gave her. You can ask herter.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± An awkward expression appeared on Rong Si¡¯s face.

    Song Wanqiu knew that he was embarrassed, so she smiled and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not important what kind of gifts you gave her. The important thing is your sincerity. As long as Little Jiu gets happy when she receives your gift, it means that she likes it. Think about it carefully. When Little Jiu received your gift, was she happy?¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s sweet smile appeared in Rong Si¡¯s mind, making his ears blush further.

    ¡°She was.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Song Wanqiu pulled him over and patiently said, ¡°Little Jiu is a very good girl. She won¡¯t mind what you give her. She¡¯s your good friend now, but she¡¯s too young. As her big brother, you must give in to her and protect her well, understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Rong Si vigorously nodded.

    ***

    When Su Jiu woke up the next morning, she found Su Shengjing making breakfast in the kitchen instead of leaving in a hurry like before. Therefore, she curiously asked, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t you have to work today?¡±

 Chapter 71 - Filming the Show

    <h4>Chapter 71: Filming the Show</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m not working as a construction worker anymore. I¡¯m going to act in a show!¡± As Su Shengjing said those words, his eyes lit up.

    He wanted to leverage this opportunity to do a good job and hoped that he could change his image. If the job allowed him to make aeback and earn some money, supporting Su Jiu would be easy for him.

    All Su Shengjing could think of was to raise his daughter well. Nothing else was within his consideration.

    ¡°Act in a show?¡± Su Jiu¡¯s eyes lit up as well. ¡°Daddy, I also want to go!¡±

    <i>Looks like I did not waste my efforts trying to please Sheng Zhiyan. Daddy can finally act in a show now. This is his first step in returning to the entertainment industry.</i>

    <i>A very good start!</i>

    To Su Shengjing¡¯s surprise, his daughter seemed to be looking forward to the job more than he was. He thought that she was just being inquisitive and yful like a child, so he decided to bring her to the television station.

    He had read some parenting articles on the Inte. They said that a young child like Su Jiu would naturally be curious. It was best for parents to not discourage the child. If possible, they should bring the child to explore more new things.

    It would be good for the child¡¯s intellectual development.

    Su Shengjing tidied himself up and changed into a clean shirt and a pair of trousers. Su Jiu also changed into her most beautiful dress and carried her rabbit bag. Hand in hand, both of them left the house.

    They arrived at the television station very early. The staff was still busily working inside.

    This was the first time that Su Jiu had visited a television station. Finding it to be a novel experience, she started gazing around.

    When many people saw her and Su Shengjing, they started discussing in low voices. However, the way they looked at her was different from how they looked at Su Shengjing.

    The first thought that came to everyone¡¯s mind when they saw Su Jiu was:?<i>What kind of cutie is she? How adorable!</i>

    On the other hand, when they noticed Su Shengjing, a look of disdain crossed their faces.

    They even felt a little heartbroken that such a cute little girl had such a father.?<i>How unlucky is that?</i>

    ording to the usual procedures of filming shows, the guests would have to do their makeup and styling for the show after arriving at the venue. However, no one bothered with Su Shengjing even after a long time passed.

    In contrast, the few young celebrities who arrived after him were warmly received by the director and the staff.

    The moment these people arrived, the staff led them to the dressing room.

    Su Jiu found it to be a little strange. Tugging at Su Shengjing¡¯s shirt, she asked, ¡°Daddy, didn¡¯t they ask you toe over to act in a show? Why are they ignoring you?¡±

    Su Shengjing¡¯s expression also worsened.?<i>Although I¡¯m very unpopr now, do they have to be so disrespectful?</i>

    <i>Since they invited me here to act in a show, someone should at least tell me what I should do, right?</i>

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡± Carrying Su Jiu, Su Shengjing walked to the break room to wait.

    After a while, someone finally spotted him and hurried toward him.

    Just as Su Shengjing was about to greet him, the person impatiently spoke first, ¡°You¡¯re Su Shengjing, right? Why did you bring your child here?!¡±

    ¡°There are no other adults at home. I¡¯m worried about her being alone at home, so I brought her along.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The man looked annoyed. ¡°Forget it. Settle her down ande with me. The shooting is about to start!¡±

    Su Shengjing quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s the content of the show?¡±

    <i>Shouldn¡¯t they have told me beforehand so that I could¡¯ve prepared? Could it be a scriptless reality show?</i>

    That man thought that he had heard wrongly. He found it ridiculous. ¡°No way! Did you think you¡¯re going to appear on the show? Dream on! Do you think you¡¯re still that handsome, popr celebrity from before?¡±

    Su Shengjing¡¯s expression changed as he found himself rendered speechless.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

 Chapter 72 - You Are A Little Genius

    <h4>Chapter 72: You Are A Little Genius</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°We¡¯re going to film a show today, but you¡¯re not in it. You¡¯re only in charge of the logistics. Later, you need to help us in moving the equipment and running after the guests with the camera. Understand?¡±

    After saying that, the man shot Su Shengjing a disdainful look and left.

    <i>A person like Su Shengjing is really embarrassing for men like us.</i>

    Su Shengjing stood rooted to the ground. His initially good mood instantly plummeted to rock bottom. He thought that he had a chance to turn the tables, but in the end, he had been overthinking.

    Sensing his disappointment and anger, Su Jiu became a little angry.

    <i>Seriously, why didn¡¯t they make it clear?</i>

    <i>They made Daddy look forward to it so much, but in the end, it was not what he had imagined. They are simply looking down on and disrespecting him!</i>

    Su Jiu hurriedly hugged Su Shengjing¡¯s leg and softlyforted him. ¡°Daddy, these people are really bad. Don¡¯t get sad, okay? If you get sad, I¡¯ll also get sad. No matter what happens, I¡¯ll always be by your side.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Su Shengjing felt a heartwarming feeling rise within him. He carried Su Jiu and tightly hugged her in his arms.

    ¡°I¡¯m useless.¡±

    Everyone looked down on him and even Su Jiu.

    Su Shengjing remembered that in the past, when he was filming a variety show, a popr female celebrity had brought her child over. All the staff had disyed so much care for the child. They served him tea and kept asking about his well-being. They tried their best to satisfy the child¡¯s request and treated him like a little emperor.

    However, no one had bothered about Little Jiu since she had entered.

    At most, they would nce at her from afar and remark that she was cute.

    As Su Jiu obediently nestled in Su Shengjing¡¯s embrace, he felt very touched. She said, ¡°Daddy, we shouldn¡¯t get angry. If they ignore us today, we¡¯ll make sure that we¡¯ll rise to the top where they won¡¯t be able to reach us!¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s childish voice amused Su Shengjing. The unhappiness he was feeling suddenly disappeared. ¡°Where did you hear this from?¡±

    ¡°The orphanage director said it!¡± Su Jiu found a perfect excuse. ¡°She said that children should study hard and strive forward. In the future, we must make those who look down on us view us in a different light!¡±

    ¡°You know how to say such deep words? Amazing! You¡¯re a little genius.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m very smart!¡± Su Jiu proudly raised her chin.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re the smartest.¡± Su Shengjing¡¯s lips curved into a smile. When he turned around to nce inside, he saw that the guests had already finished their styling. This signaled that the shooting was about to start.

    If he stayed, it would be an insult to himself.

    Carrying Su Jiu, Su Shengjing was about to leave when Su Jiu tugged at his sleeve. ¡°Daddy, since we are already here, don¡¯t leave so soon.¡±

    The television station did not only have one show. Perhaps, they could find other opportunities.

    Su Shengjing thought that Su Jiu wanted to explore the television station, so he agreed. ¡°Alright, Daddy will show you around.¡±

    The television station was really huge, and its modern designs were awe-inspiring. Su Shengjing carried Su Jiu up to the second floor. As they strolled along the corridor, they suddenly heard a disputeing from an office.

    ¡°Look at you! What kind of shows have you been producing all this time? The viewership ratings are so low. None of them can make the cut. Even if we go ahead with it, we¡¯ll be making a loss! I think you should take a break. Have a good rest before we continue this discussion.¡±

    ¡°Director, I have absolute confidence in this show that I¡¯m going to film. Give me a chance, and let me give it a shot. If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll pay for all the losses!¡±

 Chapter 73 - A Bold Idea

    <h4>Chapter 73: A Bold Idea</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°You sure are confident.¡± The director of the television station sarcasticallyughed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you do this show. If the viewership ratings are not good enough, not only must youpensate me for the losses, but you also have to leave this ce!¡±

    ¡°Fine!¡± The other person¡¯s voice was powerful and resounding. It clearly disyed his determination.

    At this moment, another person spoke up, ¡°Hey, Yang, why do you have to be so stubborn? Is it so difficult to admit that you can¡¯t do it? In your current situation, you can¡¯t even afford to pay for the losses. Forget it and stop resisting. If you end up with nothing, it will be troublesome.¡±

    The person seemed to be advising him out of goodwill but was actually mocking him.

    ¡°Even if all of you think that it¡¯s impossible, I still want to do it. Even if I end up with nothing, I won¡¯t regret it!¡±

    After saying that, the man furiously stormed out of the office.

    However, he suddenly chanced upon Su Shengjing and Su Jiu, who he carried in his arms. The sight momentarily stunned the man. He did expect someone to be eavesdropping outside.

    <i>Why does this person look so familiar?</i>

    <i>Oh right! I remember now. Isn¡¯t he Su Shengjing, the male celebrity who used to be extremely popr a few years ago??</i>

    <i>In the past, I even invited him to appear on my show, but hispany rejected me. They probably didn¡¯t think that the show was important enough. I even found it to be a huge pity back then.</i>

    <i>However, not long after, Su Shengjing became the most hated person on the Inte. He even left the entertainment industry and disappeared without a trace.</i>

    <i>It has been a few years since then, and his appearance and figure have changed. He¡¯s not as high-spirited as before too. The little girl in his arms should probably be his daughter! She¡¯s all over the inte.</i>

    What surprised the man was that Su Shengjing¡¯s daughter was adorable. She looked just like a doll!

    At the same time, Su Shengjing also recognized him.

    This man was Yang Fangping, a producer at the Central Television Station. He was around 40 years old. In the past, he had personally sought out Su Shengjing and invited him to participate in a variety show that he produced. The show was about conserving cultural relics.

    Su Shengjing was quite interested at that time. However, hispany thought that those kinds of shows were boring and that young audiences did not like to watch them. Furthermore, his image was that of a young, handsome celebrity who mainly attracted the younger demographic. Hence, hispany rejected the offer on his behalf.

    Su Shengjing was a little surprised and embarrassed to meet Yang Fangping here.

    Yang Fangping was embarrassed as well. He took the initiative to start the conversation. ¡°Su Shengjing, long time no see. This must be your daughter. She¡¯s so cute.¡±

    Su Jiu obediently greeted him. ¡°Hello, Uncle. I¡¯m Little Jiu.¡±

    The child¡¯s cute voice made Yang Fangping¡¯s anger miraculously disappear.

    <i>Oh my! She¡¯s healing my heart!</i>

    Instantly, a bold idea came to his mind.

    Yang Fangping nced around. After confirming that they were alone, he hurriedly asked Su Shengjing, ¡°Su Shengjing, did youe to the television station today to act in a show?¡±

    Su Shengjing shot him a self-deprecating smile. ¡°No, I¡¯m just bringing the child here for a tour.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ Well, I have a variety show now. Do you want to join it?¡±

    Su Shengjing was stunned. ¡°What variety show?¡±

    Yang Fangping lowered his voice. ¡°It¡¯s a parent-child variety show. The overall gist is that the father will be tasked to take care of the child. Usually, it¡¯s the mother who does that. However, that means that the father is often not present to witness his child¡¯s growth. So, I was thinking about starting a variety show featuring fathers taking care of their children. There¡¯s probably a market for it!¡±

    ¡°I n to invite five father-child pairs as guests. Initially, I intended to invite a non-celebrity for one of those pairs. But after seeing your daughter, I really hope that you can bring her along. The little girl is so cute that she will definitely attract a lot of fans!¡±

    As Yang Fangping spoke, he became excited. It was not difficult to find male celebrities and young children in the entertainment industry. However, only a few children were as cute as Little Jiu. She was definitely one in a million!

 Chapter 74 - Will Not Bully Daddy Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 74: Will Not Bully Daddy Anymore</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Su Jiu immediately became excited.?<i>See, here¡¯s the opportunity!?</i>

    Before she had transmigrated, she loved watching parent-child variety shows.<i>?The children in the shows were simply too cute. They can easily attract fans.</i>

    <i>Moreover, the filming process is not tough. In fact, it¡¯s quite easy. After all, the participants are just young children. How can the production team make things difficult for them?</i>

    <i>Therefore, it¡¯s an easy way to earn money.?</i>

    <i>The perfect opportunity has just fallen into ourps.?</i>

    Su Jiu was naturally happy to agree. Gazing at Su Shengjing, she asked, ¡°Daddy, are we going to participate in the show?¡±

    To her surprise, Su Shengjing¡¯s expression was solemn as if he was quite unwilling.

    Joining a parent-child variety show meant that Little Jiu would be exposed to the audience. Every move she made would be scrutinized. Moreover, with a father mired in all sorts of scandals, the majority of the audience would be prejudiced against her.

    Su Shengjing pursed his lips as he recalled the nastyments that attacked Su Jiu on Weibo.

    Yang Fangping waited for his reply. ¡°Su Shengjing, I really think this show suits you. Besides, your daughter is so cute. It¡¯s a pity that she doesn¡¯t appear on television. The remuneration you will get will also be good. Definitely a hundred times better than that if you worked outside! If we get a good viewership rating for the first episode, we can even increase the remuneration for the next episode!¡±

    Yang Fangping felt that his offer was already tempting to the current Su Shengjing. And indeed, he was right.

    Su Shengjing desperately wanted his child to live a good life instead of being stuck in that shabby 20-square-meter house with him. However, at the same time, he was afraid that the audience would hurt her with theirments and he would not be able to protect her well.

    ¡°I understand. Can I consider it for a while?¡±

    Yang Fangping nodded, ¡°Sure, but you have to give me an answer as soon as possible. The other four pairs of guests have basically been confirmed. If nothing unexpected happens, we¡¯ll start filming the first episode next month.¡±

    Su Shengjing did not want a person who offered him an opportunity to wait for too long. Hence, he replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you an answer tonight.¡±

    After exchanging their contact details, Yang Fangping actually felt a little reluctant to see Su Shengjing leave with Su Jiu.

    <i>It¡¯s my first time seeing such an obedient and cute little child. I can¡¯t wait to show her to the audience. If she doesn¡¯t participate in this variety show, it¡¯d be such a waste.</i>

    <i>So if Su Shengjing does not agree, I must fight for it!?</i>

    ***

    On the way home, Su Shengjing looked troubled and conflicted.

    Since he had thought that he was going to act in a show, he had resigned from his job at the construction site. In the end, he ended up with nothing. There was no filming. Furthermore, he was unwilling to stay at the television station to run errands and get looked down on by others.

    Now, without a source of ie, his situation did not look optimistic. Although he could borrow money from Sheng Tianci, it was not a long-term solution.

    Su Jiu knew what was on his mind. When they reached home, she looked up at him. ¡°Daddy, can we earn a lot of money from the show that Uncle mentioned?¡±

    Returning to his senses, Su Shengjing patted her head. ¡°Yes.¡±

    He could clearly see that the little girl¡¯s eyes had lit up. She again asked, ¡°Then, can we participate in the show? If we earn a lot of money, you won¡¯t have to work so hard as a construction worker. No one would bully you anymore!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Su Shengjing¡¯s heart suddenly ached.

    <i>Is Little Jiu only thinking about me??</i>

    She never thought about herself. Even though she had witnessed the luxurious lifestyle of the Sheng family while staying in such a shabby house herself, she had never uttered a singleint.

    She was as warm and radiant as a little sun, not like the other children who often kicked up a fuss and made people upset.

 Chapter 75 - The Childs Trump Card

    <h4>Chapter 75: The Child¡¯s Trump Card</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Su Shengjing bent down and gently ced his hands on Su Jiu¡¯s shoulders. He seriously said to her, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to participate in that show. However, many people think that I did something bad in the past, and they keep scolding me.¡±

    Su Jiu immediately rebuked him, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯ll never do anything bad. I believe in you.¡±

    Su Shengjing chuckled and continued, ¡°But these people don¡¯t believe me. I¡¯m worried that if you participate in the show, they will recognize you as my daughter. What if they start scolding you as well?¡±

    It was a horrible life to constantly have people discussing behind your back every time you went out.

    Su Jiu blinked, looking a little confused. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so why would they scold me? I¡¯m not afraid of being scolded as long as you don¡¯t scold me.¡±

    Gazing at her optimistic expression, Su Shengjing thought that she was indeed a child ignorant to the workings of the world.

    She didn¡¯t know how to read words, so she did not know how the others scolded her. However, she would grow up one day. By then, she would realize how vicious those people were when they attacked her.

    Su Shengjing was worried that it would traumatize her young mind.

    Instead of exposing her to the world, he would rather let her hide behind him and happily grow up. However, he was afraid that his tattered self could not protect her.

    Su Jiu noticed the hesitant and distressed look on Su Shengjing¡¯s face and also felt heartbroken.

    She could tell that her father did not care what would happen to him. All he cared about was her. He was afraid she would be hurt.

    However, Su Jiu was confident that she could seize this opportunity with her father, earn more money, and allow him to make aeback!

    Left with no choice, Su Jiu could only use a child¡¯s trump card. She tugged Su Shengjing¡¯s sleeve and insisted, ¡°Daddy, I want to join the show! I want to earn money! If you don¡¯t let me go, I will cry!¡±

    She sounded like she were on the brink of tears. Her eyes were red and full of tears. Without blinking, she stared at Su Shengjing as if she would burst into tears if he disagreed.

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    <i>How can I even reject her??</i>

    Later that night, Yang Fangping received a call from Su Shengjing. When he heard that Su Shengjing had agreed to go on the show, he was overjoyed.

    <i>Alright! I managed to invite an award-winning actor and his son. With such a cute child like Su Jiu on top of that, I¡¯m sure that the viewership ratings will be amazing!?</i>

    <i>If it doesn¡¯t, I¡¯ll live-stream myself eating a television!?</i>

    ***

    After calling Yang Fangping, Su Shengjing called Sheng Tianci and broke the news to him.

    Sheng Tianci was surprised. ¡°What? You¡¯ve decided to bring Little Jiu onto the show? Will that work? Even celebrities with a good reputation are reluctant to expose their children to the public. Some of their children are very old, yet the public doesn¡¯t even know what they look like. The inte doesn¡¯t even have photos of them as babies.

    ¡°Moreover, if someone like you were to join the show with Little Jiu, the reporters and media personnel would surround you. It will be very troublesome.¡±

    Sheng Tianci persistently continued, ¡°If you guys are filming that kind of show, you have to go out in public. What if you meet some radical people who may try to hurt you? Should I arrange bodyguards to follow you guys?¡±

    It was not his fault for being so long-winded. After spending all this time together with her, Sheng Tianci already treated Su Jiu as his own daughter.

    His worries were no less than Su Shengjing¡¯s.

    Su Jiu leaned closer to Su Shengjing¡¯s phone andmented in a sweet voice, ¡°Uncle, I was the one who asked Daddy to participate in the show. We can earn a lot of money! Nothing bad will happen, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Sheng Tianci felt extremely touched.?<i>Little Jiu, if only you were my daughter! I¡¯d dote on you so much! I wouldn¡¯t need a child to earn money for me, okay?</i>

 Chapter 76 - The Most Charismatic Man

    <h4>Chapter 76: The Most Charismatic Man</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Sheng Tianci could only indignantly say, ¡°Su Shengjing, since you¡¯ve already decided, you must take good care of Little Jiu, okay? Otherwise, I¡¯ll settle the score with you!¡±

    Su Shengjing scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t act like she¡¯s your daughter. Little Jiu is mine.¡±

    ¡°What are you bragging about? If it weren¡¯t for you, would I have let her remain at your ce? I would¡¯ve abducted her and brought her back home long ago!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m bragging. If you¡¯re capable enough, you can have a daughter too.¡±

    Sheng Tianci was at a loss for words.

    <i>You win!</i>

    ***

    The next day, Yang Fangping gave Su Shengjing a call. He exined the details of the program and the subsequent arrangements to him.

    The show was called ¡°Daddy, Let¡¯s Go!¡±. Two pairs of guests were confirmed¡ªthe top actor Han Xiao and his son and the famous pianist Xiao Yang and his son.

    The other two pairs were still in the midst of negotiations. If nothing went wrong, they would be confirmed soon.

    On the first day of the next month, the guests would head to a small town in the south to film their first episode. Before that, they had to shoot an introductory video to whet the audience¡¯s appetite.

    The filming of the introductory video was scheduled to take ce half a monthter. Yang Fangping asked Su Shengjing to mentally prepare Su Jiu so that she would not get frightened when a group of people showed up at her doors for the filming.

    However, Yang Fangping was unaware that Su Jiu was not afraid at all. In fact, she was eagerly looking forward to it.

    However, since she still had some time, she decided to improve her father¡¯s image and awe the audience.

    To be brutally honest, Su Shengjing looked like a greasy man now. His chiseled face and six-packs from before had long disappeared, making him look less dashing than before.

    Su Jiu knew that appearance was a priority for both male and female celebrities. Even though some did not be popr solely because of their looks, they were still in the minority.

    Su Shengjing¡¯s looks were excellent to begin with. Hence, it would be a pity to waste that. If he could regain his former handsomeness as the nation¡¯s crush, then perform well on the show, she firmly believed that he would be able to attract more fans!

    Thus, when they were eating, Su Jiu casually mentioned, ¡°Daddy, Uncle Yang said that two of the other fathers in the show are a top actor and a pianist, right?¡±

    When Su Shengjing had epted the call earlier, his phone was on speaker mode. Hence, he was not surprised by Su Jiu mentioning it. However, it did make him a little bit upset, ¡°Yeah. Do you think that other people¡¯s fathers are very impressive?¡±

    He thought that she was envious of the other children.

    Su Jiu shook her head. ¡°No! I think my Daddy is the best!¡±

    Su Shengjing felt ashamed.?<i>Perhaps, when she finally meets the other fathers, she¡¯d no longer think this way.</i>

    ¡°Daddy, what do the top actor and the pianist look like?¡±

    Su Shengjing had met them at some events before. Recalling those memories, he remarked, ¡°Very handsome.¡±

    It was especially so for Han Xiao, the top actor. Every year, he dominated the charts of the top 100 most charismatic males. Even though he had married a few years ago, countless female fans still mored to have his babies.

    Su Jiu asked again, ¡°Is he more handsome than you, Daddy?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Su Jiu indignantly rebutted. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re the most handsome. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re a bit fat. Otherwise, you¡¯d definitely be the most handsome.¡±

    ¡°Ahem!¡± Su Shengjing almost choked on his own saliva.

    <i>So this little girl isining that I¡¯m too fat.?</i>

    However, after hearing what she said, Su Shengjing suddenly realized that he needed to lose some weight before filming the show. He had to take care of his image. Otherwise, when he stood next to those handsome and well-built fathers, wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing for his daughter?

 Chapter 77 - This Little Girl Is Amazing!

    <h4>Chapter 77: This Little Girl Is Amazing!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    <i>Little Jiu is so adorable that she¡¯ll definitely surpass the other children. I can¡¯t possibly drag her down!</i>

    Su Shengjing did not want to see anyonement that Su Jiu was too unlucky to have such a father.

    Hence, in the following days, he brought her to the Sheng family early in the morning. Then, he shamelessly borrowed Sheng Tianci¡¯s gym and stayed there for a few hours each day.

    He had half a month before the shooting of the introductory video. He strived to lose 5 kg by that time. By the official filming of the show, he aimed to lose another 5kg.

    Sheng Tianci realized that Su Shengjing wanted to improve his image, so he hired the best gym coach to guide him. He took this opportunity to have fun babysitting Su Jiu.

    When Su Jiu saw her father profusely sweating and diligently working in the gym, she felt a bit touched.

    <i>Undoubtedly, Daddy has be so determined because of me.?</i>

    <i>He¡¯s working hard for me.</i>

    Since Su Jiu could not help him much, she could only cheer him on. Strangely enough, every time Su Shengjing was about to copse from training, he would hear the little girl¡¯s encouragement and feel energy rushing back into his body. That was how he found the strength to push on.

    His perseverance even impressed the coach.

    Sheng Zhiyan was the happiest to see Su Jiuing over to his house every day.

    He dashed to the gym and peered inside before dragging Su Jiu out. Then, he curiously asked, ¡°Little Jiu, I heard from Uncle that you¡¯re going to participate in a show with your daddy. Can I join you?¡±

    Before Su Jiu could reply, Sheng Tianci, who had followed his nephew, nced at him and said, ¡°No way! Your Dad will never agree.¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan pouted at the thought of his fierce father.

    Suddenly, he thought of something. He tugged at Sheng Tianci¡¯s shirt. ¡°If Daddy doesn¡¯t want to go with me, why don¡¯t you go with me, Uncle? Does the filming of the show take a long time? If I don¡¯t see Little Jiu for a long time, I will miss her a lot.¡±

    Sheng Tianci was shocked. ¡°Me? Your father will definitely teach me a harsh lesson!¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan insisted, ¡°I want you to bring me there!¡±

    ¡°Stop fooling around. You¡¯re a boy. Aren¡¯t you embarrassed?¡±

    ¡°But I want to be with Little Jiu¡­¡±

    Seeing Sheng Zhiyan¡¯s unhappy expression, Su Jiu hurriedly said, ¡°Big Brother, filming a show is extremely troublesome. You can¡¯t just go there because you want to. Don¡¯t worry! It won¡¯t take long. I promise you that I¡¯lle back to visit you right after the show, okay? I¡¯ll even bring you a gift.¡±

    ¡°Really? You¡¯ll visit me right away?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s have a pinky promise.¡± Su Jiu stretched out her pinky.

    ¡°Alright, pinky promise! If you lie to me, you¡¯re a puppy!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    After they hooked their pinkies, Sheng Zhiyan¡¯s temper instantly disappeared. Feeling happy again, he dragged Su Jiu away to y with his new toys.

    Sheng Tianci could not help but exim in awe, ¡°This little girl is amazing!¡±

    ***

    Half a month passed, and Su Shengjing actually lost 5kg. He had achieved the goal he set for himself.

    Su Jiu realized that her father¡¯s protruding belly was gone and his face had be sharper. His handsomeness had increased by a notch!

    ¡°Daddy, you¡¯ve be more handsome!¡± Su Jiu wrapped her arms around his leg and praised him with her sparkling eyes.

    Su Shengjing lowered his head and nced at the little girl, who was staring at him in awe. He smiled and carried her up. ¡°If I be more handsome, will you like me more?¡±

    Su Jiu mumbled, ¡°I like you even if you¡¯re not handsome, Daddy.¡±

    When it came to her father, Su Jiu would never judge him based on his appearance. The sole reason she hoped he would return to his old self was to ensure that he was well-prepared to enter the entertainment industry again.

    Su Shengjing lowered his head and affectionately rubbed his forehead against hers. ¡°I have to thank you. Without your encouragement, I might not have been able to persevere.¡±

 Chapter 78 - I Like Daddy the Most

    <h4>Chapter 78: I Like Daddy the Most</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    <i>The training was hellish!</i>

    Su Jiu knew that her father was exhausted, so she hugged his neck and softly said, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re the best. I like you the most.¡±

    To Su Shengjing, her words were like a refreshing spring breeze. His mood instantly improved.

    Yang Fangping had called him the previous day to inform him that someone would be at his house the next morning to shoot the introductory film.

    Hence, in the evening, Su Shengjingpleted hisst training session of this half-a-month period and brought Su Jiu home. He nned to have a good night¡¯s rest so that he could focus on the shoot tomorrow.

    However, after Su Jiu entered the house, she scanned around before suggesting, ¡°Daddy, shall we clean up the house?¡±

    It had been a few days since they had cleaned the house. The furniture was covered with dust, and the house had be a little messy. If they let the shooting in the housemence in such a condition, it would leave a bad impression on the audience.

    Su Shengjing was stunned.?<i>That¡¯s right, why didn¡¯t I think of that?</i>

    <i>I must clean the house.</i>

    Without further ado, the father and daughter duo immediately started to clean the house. Fortunately, the house was tiny, so cleaning it was very easy. When Su Shengjing looked at Su Jiu, who was working hard to clean the tables and chairs, his heart felt full.

    He had never expected that so much of his happiness woulde from this little girl.

    It had been a long time since he had felt something like this¡­

    ***

    The next day, soon after dawn, someone knocked on the door.

    Su Shengjing was so nervous about the shoot that he had not slept well the whole night. Hence, the knock on the door immediately woke him up. He nced at the little girl lying beside him and noticed that she was still asleep. Therefore, he sneakily stood up from the bed, washed his face at the fastest speed possible, and ran to open the door.

    When he walked out of the room, Su Jiu slowly opened her eyes. A sly glint shed across them.

    <i>The people at the door must be the cameramen who havee to shoot the introductory video. Well, I already have an idea of how to act cuteter!</i>

    The photographer was stunned when he saw Su Shengjing.

    <i>This¡­ this person is Su Shengjing?</i>

    <i>Why does he look a little different from the photos that are recently circting on the Inte?</i>

    <i>He seems to have lost a lot of weight!</i>

    The crew had two female staff members. When these two saw Su Shengjing, they blushed.

    Before they hade here, they had joked about seeing whether the former nation¡¯s crush had truly be a greasy uncle or not. Now that they had actually seen him, they did not find him greasy at all. On the contrary, he was quite handsome.

    His face was chiseled and handsome, which bore some resemnce to his dashing appearance from a few years back.

    <i>Whoever scolded him for being greasy on the Inte, step forward and admit your mistake!?</i>

    Su Shengjing apologetically said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I just woke up. My child isn¡¯t awake yet. Can you let her sleep for a while more?¡±

    His polite manner surprised everyone outside.

    <i>Didn¡¯t everyone say that Su Shengjing is very proud and arrogant?</i>

    <i>He doesn¡¯t look like it.</i>

    <i>However, there¡¯s the possibility that his temper has changed after all these years.</i>

    The photographer nodded and said, ¡°Sure, we did arrive a little too early. However, this is Director Yang¡¯s idea. He said that we should start filming from the moment both of you woke up. That¡¯s why we came so early.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Come in and take a seat.¡± Su Shengjing moved aside and let the people outside in.

    After sitting down on the sofa in the living room, the crew started sizing up this tiny house.

    When they had just arrived, the terrible environment here had astonished them. Never in their wildest dreams would they have thought that an ex-celebrity would actually live in such a ce!

    This ce looked like an impoverished ghetto!

    Even the house was small and dpidated. The walls were yellowed and cracked, while the furniture looked very old. The few of them had to squeeze on a single sofa, and they felt especially cramped.

    Unexpectedly, the house was very clean. It did not look like the house of a man raising his child alone.

 Chapter 79 - My Darling

    <h4>Chapter 79: My Darling</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    While the cameraman filmed the house, Su Shengjing poured some water for them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! There¡¯s nothing to drink here except water. Please make do with it. I¡¯ll go wash up and change my clothes. Then, I¡¯ll cooperate with you guys for the shoot.¡±

    These people actually looked down on Su Shengjing. However, since he was so polite, their attitude softened.

    After bathing, Su Shengjing opened the wardrobe. After deliberating for a while, he picked a dress shirt and a pair of trousers that he had not worn for a long time.

    The past few years, he had been living a crude lifestyle. He had not paid any attention to his clothing at all. Especially during the summer, he merely wore a tank top, shorts, and a pair of flip-flops.

    Clothes like shirts had been relegated to the bottom of his trunk.

    Now that he had taken them out again, Su Shengjing felt a little emotional. Complex feelings surged in his heart.

    After changing into these clothes, he styled his hair in the mirror.

    The man in the mirror had neat, ck hair that was no longer dishevelled. His face was clean, without any stubbles dotting his chin. The weathered and unkempt look he had in the recent past had disappeared. With the shirt on him, he looked even more like a business elite.

    <i>This is what a twenty-four-year-old man should look like.</i>

    Staring at his reflection, Su Shengjing fell into a momentary trance.

    <i>Can I really¡­ return to how I was like in the past?</i>

    <i>Regardless of whether I can return to my previous glory, I must give it my all for Little Jiu.</i>

    After smoothening his shirt, Su Shengjing returned to the living room. When the people in the room saw him, their eyes lit.

    It was undeniable that Su Shengjing had dashing looks and a dignified aura. After he had slimmed down and changed into a different set of clothes, he lookedpletely different. Initially, these people were worried that he would be too unkempt, which would affect the aesthetics of the show. Now, they had nothing to worry about.

    The cameraman asked, ¡°Can we start filming now?¡±

    Su Shengjing replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The cameraman stood up, lifted the camera, and adjusted it. Then, he said, ¡°Introduce yourself and your kid.¡±

    It had been a long time since Su Shengjing had faced a camera. Even though he had a lot of experience, Su Shengjing still became a little nervous.

    The reason for his nervousness was that he was uncertain whether he would be able to win the audience¡¯s favor through this variety show or he would bring Su Jiu more criticisms.

    He tried his best to calm himself down. shing a grin at the camera, he said, ¡°Dear viewers, it has been a long time. I¡¯m Su Shengjing. I have a daughter called Little Jiu, who is barely four years old. She is a very obedient and cute little girl. She is a gift from heaven and my precious darling.

    ¡°Right now, she¡¯s still sleeping. I¡¯ll bring all of you to her. However, we must be gentle so as to not wake her up.¡± Su Shengjing made a shushing gesture and led the cameraman to the room.

    His secretive look piqued one¡¯s curiosity and anticipation.

    The cameraman was impressed.<i>?As expected of a celebrity who used to be immensely popr. He is sensitive to the camera and has a good grasp of the show¡¯s pace. He doesn¡¯t need any guidance at all!</i>

    As he thought about Su Shengjing¡¯s performance, he suddenly heard a cute voice. ¡°Daddy¡­¡±

    The startled cameraman subconsciously aimed the camera at the entrance of the room.

    The moment he saw Su Jiu, he was immediately smitten with her cuteness.

    <i>Oh my God! Who is this little cutie in pink pajamas, hugging a teddy bear in her arms? Even her hair is so cutely disheveled!?</i>

    Su Jiu seemed half-asleep. Standing on her chubby, small legs, she stumbled toward Su Shengjing and threw herself into his arms. ¡°Daddy, hug me.¡±

    Reaching his arms, Su Shengjing carried her and coaxed her in a low voice, ¡°Did the noise wake you up? It¡¯s all Daddy¡¯s fault.¡±

 Chapter 80 - Ah! How Charismatic!

    <h4>Chapter 80: Ah! How Charismatic!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    The cameraman watched as the little girl rested her head on Su Shengjing¡¯s shoulder while rubbing her sleepy eyes.

    Her pretty and fair face looked so chubby. The moment everyone¡¯s gaze fell on her, their hearts softened.

    <i>No wonder Director Yang insisted on inviting Su Shengjing to the show even though he¡¯s so unpopr and will invite a lot of criticism.</i>

    When the others saw Su Jiu, they were also struck by her cuteness.

    <i>No way, no way! Why does someone like Su Shengjing have such a cute little daughter?</i>

    When Su Jiu saw so many people in the house, she seemed a little embarrassed. shing a shy smile at them, she hid in Su Shengjing¡¯s arms. With her big, crystal-clear eyes, she stole asional nces at them from time to time.

    Her cuteness overwhelmed the two female staff so much that they felt an urge to shout, ¡°Little cutie, you don¡¯t have to be afraid. We¡¯re not bad people. Can you smile at me again? Pretty please?¡±

    Su Shengjing carried Su Jiu and walked toward the camera. ¡°Darling,e and greet everyone.¡±

    Fully aware of how cute she was, Su Jiu moved her face closer to the camera and curiously scrutinized the lens.

    Then, she introduced herself in a childish voice. ¡°Hello, everyone, I¡¯m Little Jiu. I¡¯m almost four years old. My father is called Su Shengjing. This is my home. Let me show you around!¡±

    After saying that, she jumped down from Su Shengjing¡¯s arms and skipped to the front acting as if she were all prepared to bring them around.

    As the cameraman followed her, only one thought kept circling his mind.?<i>She¡¯s so adorable! When she moves her face closer to the camera, it¡¯s like a cuteness overload!?</i>

    He deliberately asked, ¡°Little Jiu, this house is very small, right?¡±

    Su Jiu blinked her big eyes and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°How do you feel living here?¡±

    Su Jiu thought for two seconds before grinning. ¡°Happy!¡±

    The cameraman was stunned. ¡°Happy?¡±

    <i>Seriously?!</i>

    Su Jiu vigorously nodded. ¡°Although the house is very small, I¡¯m happy to be with Daddy! When I grow up, I will work hard to earn money. I¡¯ll support Daddy and buy a big house for him!¡±

    Her words stunned everyone. For such a young child to say such words, it was truly heartwarming.

    Feeling touched, Su Shengjing stroked Su Jiu¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. It¡¯s Daddy who wants to earn money to support you.¡±

    As he spoke, an affectionate and tender look filled his eyes.

    After touring the house, the cameraman noticed that even though the house was simply decorated, the milk powder that Su Shengjing bought for his daughter was not cheap. It was all imported.

    Su Shengjing brought Su Jiu to wash up, then braided her hair. After that, he carried her back to the living room and went to prepare some milk for her.

    While shooting this scene, the cameraman asked, ¡°This milk powder isn¡¯t cheap, right?¡±

    Su Shengjing skillfully poured the milk powder into the cup. As he tested the temperature with the back of his hand, hemented, ¡°It¡¯s not cheap, but it¡¯s for my child. I can¡¯t just choose any random brand.¡±

    He then strode toward Su Jiu and passed the cup to her.

    Everyone looked at Su Jiu lovingly and thought about how adorable she looked while drinking the milk.

    After she finished drinking the milk, the cameraman instructed her to sit next to Su Shengjing for a small interview.

    Instead of sitting beside Su Jiu, Shengjing carried her and ced her on hisp. The scene was extremely affectionate and loving.

    The cameraman asked, ¡°Little Jiu, what kind of a person do you think your father is?¡±

    Su Jiu raised her head and peeked at Su Shengjing. Su Shengjing lowered his face and shed a tender smile at her.

    All the female staff present suddenly felt their hearts race.

    <i>Ah! How charismatic!</i>

 Chapter 81 - This Father-Daughter Pair Are Going To Shoot To Popularity

    <h4>Chapter 81: This Father-Daughter Pair Are Going To Shoot To Poprity</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Su Shengjing¡¯s gaze overflowed with affection!

    When Su Jiu met his gaze, she seemed a bit embarrassed. She blushed as she snuggled against Su Shengjing¡¯s chest. Then, she cutely dered, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re the best person in the world. You¡¯re so nice to me.¡±

    The cameraman was speechless.

    <i>What the heck? For some reason, I suddenly feel envious of Su Shengjing.</i>

    <i>So many people hurl criticisms at him every day, yet his daughter thinks that he¡¯s the best person in the world?</i>

    <i>Is it because of her love for her dad??</i>

    Snapping out of his thoughts, the cameraman continued asking, ¡°Is your Daddy really that good? Is there nothing bad about him?¡±

    ¡°There is!¡± Su Jiu forcefully nodded.

    The cameraman looked forward to her answer. However, Su Jiu puffed out her cheeks andmented. ¡°The bad thing about Daddy is that he has to work hard every day to earn money and raise me¡­ If only he doesn¡¯t have to work so hard¡­¡±

    The cameraman was once again rendered speechless.

    He sincerely thought that even if Su Shengjing fell out of poprity and had to suffer harsh criticisms by the public, nothing mattered as long as he had such an adorable and thoughtful daughter!

    He asked again, ¡°If your Daddy¡¯s working so hard, what can you do?¡±

    The little girl tried her best to think about it. Her eyes suddenly reddened, making her look like a pitiful little bunny. She lowered her long eyshes, cast her gaze downward, and softly said, ¡°If Daddy doesn¡¯t need to raise me, he won¡¯t have to work so hard. He¡­ can send me away.¡±

    <i>Wh¡­ What?</i>

    <i>Send me away?</i>

    Everyone in the room suspected that they had heard her wrongly. When they saw how sad the little girl looked, they felt their hearts ache.

    Although this little girl was so young, she was simply too obedient¡ªto the extent that it made their hearts ache. She even asked Su Shengjing to send her away so that he would not have to suffer so much.

    That was right. If Su Shengjing sent her away, his burden would be considerably reduced.

    Su Shengjing wasn¡¯t expecting Su Jiu to say such a thing either. He felt a sharp pang in his heart.?<i>Looks like Su Jiu still remembers the time when I called Sheng Tianci and told him that I wanted him to raise her on my behalf.</i>

    He suddenly felt like pping himself in the face.

    <i>I shouldn¡¯t think that children are oblivious to everything. In reality, they¡¯re actually very sensitive.?</i>

    Su Shengjing spun Su Jiu around to face himself. When he saw her reddened eyes, he choked up and said, ¡°Dummy, you¡¯re my baby. Why will I send you away? No, I definitely won¡¯t do such a thing.¡±

    ¡°Really? I won¡¯t leave then.¡±

    Su Shengjing chuckled and pinched her cheeks. ¡°Why? Are you nning to run away from home? That won¡¯t do. If you leave, I¡¯ll be terribly sad. So, don¡¯t abandon me, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± The little girl seriously nodded. ¡°I won¡¯t abandon you, Daddy, so don¡¯t be sad.¡±

    The cameraman felt touched as he recorded the entire scene.

    For some reason, even though the introductory video had yet to air, he had a feeling that this father-daughter pair would shoot to poprity!

    ***

    The shootsted for more than two hours. Toward the end of the introductory video, Su Shengjing and Su Jiu pretended to pack their luggage as if they were setting off. This was to make the audience anticipate the subsequent episodes.

    After filming, Su Jiu heaved a sigh of relief.

    <i>It¡¯s finally done!?</i>

    It was not an easy task to act like a four-year-old child. However, if she had to score herself for her previous performance, she would give herself 99 points.?<i>Well, that 1 point deduction is just to be humble.?</i>

    After all, she had employed all the tricks of variety shows¡ªacting cute and telling a sob story. Then, with the addition of the raw emotions she disyed on camera, the effects would certainly be amazing!

 Chapter 82 - Big Brother, Smile

    <h4>Chapter 82: Big Brother, Smile</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Su Shengjing¡¯s heart ached for Su Jiu, who had participated in the shooting with him for such a prolonged period. He stroked her head and said, ¡°Darling, you must be tired. How about I bring you out to eat?¡±

    It was only then that Su Jiu realized she was hungry. She cutely agreed to his words and followed him downstairs.

    When they reached the ground floor, they bumped into Rong Si and Song Wanqiu.

    Song Wanqiu held Rong Si with one hand and carried two grocery bags with the other. The bags contained a bunch of vegetables and tofu, but no meat. When Su Jiu¡¯s gaze fell on the little viin¡¯s skinny face and body, she felt a bit bad.

    Although her daddy was poor, he had a wealthy friend like Sheng Tianci to help him out. Hence, her and her daddy¡¯s lives were not too tough. She could drink imported milk and eat meat every day.

    On the other hand, the little viin led a harsh life.

    Both Rong Si and his mother did not like to owe others anything. Although Sheng Tianci had lent them money, they would not spend it unnecessarily. Instead, they would think of ways to return the money. Therefore, they still led rtively impoverished lives.

    It had been a few days since Song Wanqiu was discharged from the hospital. Herplexion looked a bit better now¡ªat least, she had regained a bit of color in her cheeks. Since she had not seen the father-daughter duo recently, she also discovered the changes in Su Shengjing.

    <i>Why did he lose so much weight? Did he and Su Jiu face any troubles??</i>

    Su Jiu sweetly greeted them. ¡°Auntie! Brother!¡±

    Looking at how cute and polite Su Jiu was, Song Wanqiu felt immense affection for her. After giving birth to Rong Si, Song Wanqiu had always wanted to have a daughter. Unfortunately, she was already struggling to support her son. How could she afford to raise another child?

    Moreover, her son¡¯s father had long abandoned her.

    Concealing the sadness in her eyes, Song Wanqiu gently smiled at Su Jiu. ¡°Little Jiu, where are you going with your Daddy?¡±

    ¡°Daddy said that he¡¯s going to bring me out to eat nice food. Big Brother, Auntie, shall we go together?¡±

    When Song Wanqiu noticed Su Jiu¡¯s bright smile, which suggested nothing bad had happened to them, she felt relieved. However, she was too embarrassed to ept their favors again. Therefore, she tactfully refused, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. We¡¯ve already bought our groceries. You can just eat alone with your Daddy.¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s gaze never left Su Jiu¡¯s face. He gently pursed his lips.

    He knew that recently, Uncle Sheng would pick her up early in the morning and send her backte at night.?<i>She¡¯s probably having a good time ying with that boy, right?</i>

    Feeling disappointed, Rong Si kept silent.

    Su Jiu immediately sensed that something was wrong with Rong Si. She pulled his hand, dragged him to the side, and mysteriously whispered, ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯ll tell you a secret. Daddy and I are going to be on a show!¡±

    As he met her sparkling eyes, the sadness in Rong Si¡¯s gaze faded a little. ¡°A show?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Someone came to our house today and filmed us for a long time with a camera. You¡¯ll be able to see me on television soon.¡±

    <i>Really?</i>

    Rong Si looked forward to it, but he became embarrassed again. Drooping his head, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a television at home.¡±

    Su Jiu was stunned. She suddenly recalled that Rong Si¡¯s house barely had any furniture, let alone a television.

    However, instead of showing any disdain, she happily said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Big Brother. When I have money, I¡¯ll buy you a super big television!¡±

    <i>Buy a television for me?</i>

    <i>And a super big one!?</i>

    Rong Si¡¯s lips twitched. He felt an urge to smile, but he forcefully suppressed it.

    Su Jiu could not help but silently exim.?<i>This little viin keeps all his feelings bottled up inside him. No wonder his mentality became twisted over time in the novel.?</i>

    Hence, she said, ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯ve known you for so long, but I¡¯ve never seen you smile. Can you smile for me?¡±

 Chapter 83 - The Impulse To Have A Daughter!

    <h4>Chapter 83: The Impulse To Have A Daughter!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Rong Si¡¯s expression became awkward.

    ¡°Big Brother, can you smile? Please!¡± Su Jiu shook his arm and acted cutely.

    When Rong Si saw how eager Su Jiu was and heard her adorable voice, he could not hold himself back anymore. A hint of a smile surfaced in his eyes, and his lips gently curved up.

    Through the shades of the tree, the shining afternoon sun rays cascaded on the little viin¡¯s hair, body, and the smooth curvature of his lips. It looked as though he would brightly glow whenever he smiled!

    Su Jiu eximed, ¡°Big Brother, you look so handsome when you smile! Just like a little prince!¡±

    She generously praised him, ¡°You have to smile more often in the future!¡±

    She had to praise an unconfident and antisocial kid like him more often so that he would regain his confidence and realize his own value.

    Su Jiu looked at the little viin as if she were his mother, hoping that he would get better and avoid the path of darkness.

    The little viin¡¯s smilested for three seconds before it gradually faded. Feeling awkward, he resumed his previous taciturn and reserved demeanor. However, that was still a huge improvement.

    Su Jiu was very satisfied.

    Song Wanqiu looked at Rong Si in shock and disbelief.

    <i>Was he smiling earlier?</i>

    <i>How long has it been since Ist saw him smile?</i>

    Feeling emotional, Song Wanqiu said to Su Shengjing with tears brimming in her eyes, ¡°Little Jiu is such a little sunshine. It has been so long since Ah Si has smiled. I thought that he would never smile anymore.¡±

    Su Shengjing said with a smile, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s indeed a little sunshine.¡±

    She had dispersed the darkness surrounding his life, touched his despairing heart, which had not felt the warmth of kindness for a long time. On top of that, she had also spread her joy and warmth to others around her.

    <i>I will definitely cherish and dote on such a precious darling.</i>

    As he thought about it, Su Shengjing¡¯s gaze toward Su Jiu becameden with emotions.

    <i>Darling, I hope that I can make aeback this time.</i>

    <i>I really hope that I can be your pir of support and pride, instead of being a burden. I don¡¯t want to be a useless piece of trash who will only drag you down with me.</i>

    ***

    Two dayster, the editors for the show got so busy that they almost fainted from fatigue. Finally, they finished editing the introductory video of ¡°Daddy, Let¡¯s Go!¡±.

    In the television station, Yang Fangping was sitting in front of hisputer and watching the video sample. There were no problems with the other four father-child pairs; after all, they were celebrities who enjoyed a good reputation in the entertainment industry. Out of the five pairs, Su Shengjing¡¯s was the only exception¡­

    To be honest, Yang Fangping was a bit worried.?<i>When we release the guest list, how will theizens react upon seeing Su Shengjing¡¯s name?</i>

    <i>There¡¯s an 80% chance that everyone will get riled up. First, they will hurl insults at him, then flood the show¡¯s official Weibo ount with criticisms.</i>

    Yang Fangping started to doubt whether he had been too impulsive back then.

    When he saw Su Shengjing¡¯s daughter for the first time, he could not think straight anymore. He had immediately invited her to film the show.

    Nevertheless, since the video had already been edited, there was no point in regretting it. Hence, Yang Fangping had no choice but to watch it seriously.

    However, after watching the sample, he became so excited that his eyes reddened. He almost jumped up from his seat.

    <i>Oh my God! Even if I get criticized terribly, I¡¯d still let Su Shengjing and his daughter participate in the formal recording of the show. This amazing father-daughter pair deserves to be popr, or else, it would be a pity.</i>

    <i>Oh my! What kind of precious darling is Little Jiu? I now feel a strong impulse to have a daughter!?</i>

    <i>However, I¡¯m so old and ugly. How can I ever have such a cute daughter?</i>

    Yang Fangping was so immersed in the video that he did not notice someone enter the room. He only regained his senses when the editors at the side called him.

    When the neer in the room saw Su Shengjing¡¯s face appear on theputer screen, a mocking look shed across his eyes.

 Chapter 84 - Losing Your Reputation

    <h4>Chapter 84: Losing Your Reputation</h4>

    <i>Yang Fangping actually invited such a person to participate in the show. Is he trying to ruin it?</i>

    ¡°Yang, did you run out of money after hiring the top movie star and his son? Is that why you hired a useless person like Su Shengjing?¡±

    When Yang Fangping heard this voice, he immediately paused the video. He humphed and said, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business who I invite on the show!¡±

    This man was called Li Yang, and he was also a producer. He was a few years younger than Yang Fangping but had already produced a few popr programs. Hence, the director of the television station was very pleased with him. When Yang Fangping had been negotiating with the director in the office the other day, Li Yang was there as well. His words were simrly dripping with sarcasm back then.

    Although Yang Fangping did not want to respond to him, Li Yang persistentlymented. ¡°In my opinion, even before your show officially airs, you¡¯ll be the subject of harsh criticisms. Be careful! The television station might instruct you to stop filming the show.¡±

    Yang Fangping unhappily rebuked, ¡°Do you think that people will assume you¡¯re mute if you don¡¯t speak?¡±

    Li Yang chuckled. ¡°Tsk! Yang, sometimes, one has to take into ount their age. You¡¯ve done so many shows, but none of them were popr. Isn¡¯t that a waste of the television station¡¯s funds? Why don¡¯t you give your resources to me ande work for me instead? I¡¯ll let you produce an incredibly popr show.¡±

    Yang Fangping scoffed.?<i>Give him my resources and work for him?</i>

    <i>He¡¯s tantly looking down on me!</i>

    <i>I¡¯ve been working here for such a long time, yet I have to bear the brunt of his sarcasm. D*mn it!</i>

    ¡°Why? Are you unwilling? Yang, it¡¯s not that I think little of your abilities. Well, my show is going to be broadcasted at the same time as yours. When the timees, don¡¯t me me for stealing your viewership ratings. Don¡¯t forget what you told the director. If the viewership ratings are not good, not only will you have topensate him, but you¡¯ll also have to leave the television station.¡±

    Looking at Li Yang¡¯s proud expression, Yang Fangping gritted his teeth and asked in defiance, ¡°How can you be sure that my show will definitely fail?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Most of the viewers are young. Who would be willing to watch a man babysit? They can see a bunch of kids running around in their neighborhoods. They see those kids every day, so what¡¯s so special about it? My outdoor reality show is different. That¡¯s what young people like to watch. Do you know how popr the first episode is?¡±

    Yang Fangping was speechless.

    Li Yang¡¯s show was called ¡°You Can Do It, Mate!¡±. It consisted of a few young, handsome, and pretty celebrities ying outdoor games together. The show was interesting and thrilling. It asionally integrated some elements of mystery and terror. After the first episode was broadcasted, it became very popr and became the hottest variety show of the year.

    Li Yang continued, ¡°In the second episode, I¡¯ve managed to invite Qin Feng. He¡¯s like a huge charismatic ma, attracting fans everywhere. Our official Weibo ount published the guest list a few days ago, and the post already has more than a millionments. Did you know that?¡±

    Yang Fangping fell silent.

    <i>Li Yang actually managed to invite Qin Feng¡­</i>

    Qin Feng was the most popr male celebrity. He was not only extremely handsome but also skilled in singing and dancing. His follower count was more than even the top movie star, Han Xiao. It had reached a terrifying figure of fifty million¡­

    Yang Fangping suddenly recalled that Qin Feng had debuted at the same time as Su Shengjing.

    Back then, Su Shengjing had been in the limelight andpletely outshone Qin Feng. If nothing had happened to him, it would have been impossible for Qin Feng to rece him.

    ¡°That¡¯s why, Yang, the only thing I can hope for is that your show¡¯s viewership rating won¡¯t be too horrible. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to protect your reputation anymore and leave with dignity, right?¡±

    After saying that, Li Yang patted Yang Fangping¡¯s shoulder and arrogantly left.

    The editors at the side became furious. ¡°Director Yang, he¡¯s going too far!¡±

    Yang Fangping did not say anything. He returned his gaze to theputer screen and clicked on the introductory video again. As he stared at Su Shengjing and his daughter, he fell in a daze.

    <i>This time, I¡¯ve staked everything I have on this.</i>

    <i>Su Shengjing, Little Jiu, you must work hard!</i>

 Chapter 85 - Let Me Vomit In Disgust First!

    <h4>Chapter 85: Let Me Vomit In Disgust First!</h4>

    The next day, the official Weibo ount of ¡°Daddy, Let¡¯s Go!¡± published the full guest list. Previously, it had already announced two pairs: top actor Han Xiao and his son, pianist Xiao Yang and his son.

    Now, they published the remaining three pairs: Actor Chen Ke and his daughter; Rock singer Li Kaiwen and his son; andstly, Su Shengjing and his daughter.

    Although Chen Ke and Li Kaiwen were not extremely popr, they still had a lot of fans. When the fans heard that the actor and the singer were going to the variety show, they all leftments to show their support.

    However, to their surprise, they actually saw¡­ Su Shengjing¡¯s name on the list!

    <i>What the heck? No way! This person is going to appear on the show too?</i>

    As the official Weibo ount for the show was newly created, it only had tens of thousands of followers. Yet, the news that Su Shengjing was going to appear on the show quickly spread online. Countlessizens surged in, and the number ofments on the post skyrocketed.

    ¡°What the heck? Su Shengjing? Tell me that I¡¯m not going blind!¡±

    ¡°Is the production crew serious? They¡¯re hiring such a celebrity? They¡¯re willing to be so shameless for the sake of poprity?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! Can a bastard like him even appear on a show? Tell me, how much did he pay the production crew?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s so unpopr now. How can he have so much money? Did he find himself a sugar mommy?¡±

    ¡°He looks like a fat, old uncle. Which sugar mommy would want to support him? They might as well support a young and handsome man with a hot figure (vomit.jpg).¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s the most disgusting male celebrity I¡¯ve ever met! How can he still have the cheek to appear in public? How despicable! Let me vomit in disgust first!¡±

    ¡°This shameless production crew has crossed the line. Are they trying to lead the youngsters astray? Are they trying to say that it doesn¡¯t matter if the guest is immoral, that he can still appear on a show and earn money despite what he has done?¡±

    Although the majority of theizens were criticizing Su Shengjing, somements also took a different tone.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to see what his daughter looks like. Didn¡¯t everyone say that she¡¯s very cute?¡±

    ¡°Well, for some reason, I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±

    ¡°Su Shengjing has been criticized too harshly all these years. If someone invites him to a show, he¡¯ll definitely participate. After all, he needs to earn a living.¡±

    ¡°Hah! Those who aren¡¯t boycotting Su Shengjing have such twisted morals. They¡¯re acting so foolishly that I¡¯m suspecting whether they¡¯re in the right mind.¡±

    The topments were left by influential entertainment ounts. They deliberatelymented things like ¡°He justmitted a mistake that all men will make,¡± ¡°No one can be faultless unless they¡¯re a saint.¡± They werements meant to rile up the others. Hence, theizens became more furious. They criticized Su Shengjing so harshly that he once again appeared on the trending searches.

    When the moderator of Su Shengjing¡¯s three-member fandom group chat saw this, she excitedly sent a message.

    Moderator Flower: ¡°Ahhhhhh! He¡¯s going on a show! I¡¯m so excited!¡±

    Su Shengjing¡¯s Number 1 Fan: ¡°I saw it too! So he is still working toward his dream, right?¡±

    Moderator Flower: ¡°I¡¯ll definitely wait in front of the television on the time. I have to watch Su Shengjing¡¯s first variety show debut in a few years.¡±

    Su Shengjing¡¯s Number 1 Fan: ¡°Me too.¡±

    Both of them were extremely excited. However, the status of the other person in the group chat, ¡°Su Shengjing, I love you,¡± was still inactive.

    Su Shengjing was oblivious to the criticisms about him on the Inte. He was currently training hard in the Sheng family¡¯s gym as he had yet toplete the task of losing another five kilograms.

    Sheng Tianci took his phone and went to the gym. He exasperatedly remarked, ¡°You¡¯re so pitiful. You haven¡¯t done anything yet, yet you¡¯ve received so much criticism.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Su Shengjing¡¯s expression did not change as he continued to do the stretching exercises.

    Theizens only wanted to vent their anger on him. As long as the production crew did not kick him out and still allowed him to earn some money, he was fine with anything.

    ¡°What are you saying? Have you be so numb from being scolded all this while that you don¡¯t care anymore?¡± Sheng Tianci felt indignant.

 Chapter 86 - Just Dont Scold My Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 86: Just Don¡¯t Scold My Daughter</h4>

    Sheng Tianci was the only one who knew what Su Shengjing had been through since childhood; why he had entered the entertainment industry, and how hard he had worked. It had not been an easy journey for him.

    Unfortunately, someone had sneakily sabotaged him and forced him to leave the entertainment industry.

    Although Su Shengjing always acted like he did not care if others scolded him, he was still a dignified young master of the Su family. Ever since he was born, he had led a luxurious life. Everyone had tried to curry favor with him. Yet, these days, he had to suffer from everyone¡¯s insults.

    Only a fool would believe that he was not upset.

    Still, Su Shengjing nonchntly replied, ¡°As long as they don¡¯t scold my daughter, I¡¯m fine. If you see anyone scolding Su Jiu, please send them awyer¡¯s letter again.¡±

    Sheng Tianci sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t think they scolded Little Jiu. They¡¯re all scolding you. Go and take a look at the show¡¯s official Weibo. While there aren¡¯t many seriousments, there are probably ten or twenty thousandments criticizing you. Look, you even made it to the trending searches.¡±

    Su Shengjingughed. ¡°Really? That¡¯s pretty good. This means that I¡¯m still quite popr. Well, don¡¯t people say that notoriety is also considered a form of poprity?¡±

    Sheng Tianci rolled his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re bing more shameless.¡±

    ¡°Hah! If I can earn money to raise my daughter, then what if I¡¯m a bit more shameless?¡± Su Shengjing turned his head to the side to hide the bitter look in his eyes. He then immersed himself in his training again.

    Sheng Tianci shook his head and left.

    After half an hour, Su Shengjing became so tired that he started panting. He copsed on the ground and rested. When he took out his phone and logged in to Weibo, he realized that he had really made it to the trending searches.

    He then clicked on the show¡¯s official Weibo and opened thements section.

    Indeed, seven out of tenments were scolding him.

    As Su Shengjing browsed through thements, he felt very conflicted. Suddenly, a tiny girl ran into the room. ¡°Daddy!¡±

    When Su Shengjing looked over and saw that it was Su Jiu, a smile appeared on his lips.

    Su Jiu ran to him and passed him a drink. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯ve worked hard. This is for you!¡±

    Hearing her sweet voice, Su Shengjing felt much more rxed.

    He took the beverage and gently pinched Su Jiu¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Good girl. What were you doing just now? Did Sheng Zhiyan bully you? If he did, you must tell me. I¡¯ll help you teach him a lesson.¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t bully me.¡± As Su Jiu spoke, she glimpsed at Su Shengjing¡¯s phone. She noticed that the screen was disying the show¡¯s official Weibo. So, she immediately pleaded in a cute manner, ¡°Daddy, what are you looking at? I want to see it too.¡±

    Unable to bear her cuteness, Su Shengjing passed the phone to her. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll show you. However, do you know how to read it?¡±

    Su Jiu took the phone. She instantly spotted all the harsh criticisms directed at her father.

    Although she felt a sharp pain in her heart, she feigned ignorance and asked, ¡°Can you read them to me, Daddy?¡±

    Su Shengjing pulled her into his arms and said with a smile, ¡°They¡¯re all praising you, Little Jiu. They said that you¡¯re a beautiful, cute, and smart girl. They look forward to seeing you on television.¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s eyes lit up, and she happily asked, ¡°What about you, Daddy? Did they praise you?¡±

    ¡°Of course! They said that your Daddy is amazing to have such an adorable child like you.¡±

    Su Shengjing raised his eyebrows with an extremely proud and arrogant expression. When Su Jiu saw that, she felt tears brimming in her eyes.

    She quickly cast her gaze downward. Her tears dribbled down her cheeks andnded on the back of her hand.

    Su Jiu knew that her father had always been the target of criticism. However, when she actually read thosements and saw her father force a smile in front of her, pretending to be alright, she felt extremely sad.

 Chapter 87 - Do Your Best, Shengjing And Your Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 87: Do Your Best, Shengjing And Your Daughter</h4>

    To prevent Su Shengjing from noticing anything amiss, she hurriedly hugged him and happily dered, ¡°Daddy is the best!¡±

    As she spoke, she wiped her tears on Su Shengjing¡¯s clothes.

    <i>I must not be sad. Otherwise, Daddy will also be sad.</i>

    Since Su Shengjing had turned off thements function on his Weibo ount, Moderator Flower had no choice but toment on the show¡¯s official Weibo ount.

    ¡°Shengjing, you¡¯re back? @SuShengjing¡±

    When Su Shengjing saw herment, he replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back. Sorry to have kept you waiting.¡±

    When her idol replied, Moderator Flower became so excited that she almost cried.

    ¡°I waited for you all this time. Luckily, I didn¡¯t give up. Do your best, Shengjing and his daughter!¡±

    Due to Su Shengjing¡¯s reply, thement became so popr that it rose to the top. Theizens scolded the fan, ¡°Urgh! This fan has lost all her morals.¡±

    ¡°Does Su Shengjing even have fans? Why do his fans like him? Because of how he fools around with women?¡±

    ¡°And she¡¯s a female fan! A fan of such a bastard is an embarrassment to us women.¡±

    ¡°How disgusting! Who¡¯s waiting for him? I¡¯m going to vomit out my dinner from the previous night.¡±

    When Su Jiu read thements, her heart felt heavy. However, she was also filled with confidence.

    <i>It doesn¡¯t matter. The truth will be exposed one day.</i>

    <i>The people who sabotaged my father will eventually be exposed. I¡¯ll not let a single one of them get away!</i>

    ***

    A man stayed on the top floor of a luxurious condominium. Through the tall French windows, he could see the wonderful panorama of the city view.

    The handsome man wasfortably lying in the bathtub. He had a ss of red wine in one hand and his phone in the other. When he saw thements scolding Su Shengjing on the official Weibo of ¡°Daddy, Let¡¯s Go,¡± the corners of his lips curved upward into a disdainful smile.

    Although he did not know how Su Shengjing had managed to join the program, it was impossible for him to make aeback through this program!

    The man took a sip of red wine, flipped to a number in his contacts, and dialed it.

    After the call connected, he said to the person on the other end, ¡°That Su guy wants to go on the show. You saw it, right? With theizens furiously scolding him, you should add fuel to the fire. Hire someone to manipte thements. Spread the news that he only made aeback to improve his image. To achieve his means, he didn¡¯t hesitate to use his three-year-old daughter. He¡¯s not a responsible father at all, so he shouldn¡¯t be qualified to participate in a parent-child variety show. It¡¯s just an act!¡±

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll hire some fake reviewers and entertainment ounts to manipte thements.¡±

    After hanging up, the man nced at Su Shengjing¡¯s name again and snorted.

    <i>Su Shengjing¡­ You¡¯re just a condemned man now. If you think that you can make aeback just by participating in a variety show, you¡¯re being too simple-minded. I won¡¯t give you this opportunity!</i>

    ***

    A whileter, manyments surfaced online iming that Su Shengjing was relying on his daughter to improve his image. Thementers used him of deliberately exposing his daughter to the public to test theizens¡¯ attitude toward him.

    Once theizens epted his daughter, he would take the opportunity to portray himself as a good father. Then, he would officially make aeback and continue earning money.

    Reading this, theizens became even more furious.?<i>Su Shengjing is so shameless. How dare he use such a young child, his daughter?</i>

    Su Shengjing was pushed into the spotlight again. Theizens criticized him for a full three days until the introductory video was broadcasted.

    Everyone paid more attention to the sons of the top actor Han Xiao and the popr pianist Xiao Yang. As both of them were extremely handsome, everyone expected their children to inherit their good genes.

    After watching the introductory video, many of the audience members mored to be the sons¡¯ fans. The children were extremely handsome and adorable. They looked even better than the cute boys featured in children¡¯s advertisements!

 Chapter 88 - This Little Cutie Is The Death Of Me!

    <h4>Chapter 88: This Little Cutie Is The Death Of Me!</h4>

    This was especially true for Han Xiao¡¯s son, Han Siye. He was a miniaturized version of his father. The moment he appeared in the video, he instantly won the hearts of the audience!

    Xiao Yang¡¯s son had also inherited his father¡¯s good looks. He was handsome and obedient like a polite little gentleman. He captured many fans¡¯ hearts as well.

    The other two children were also cute and attracted a lot of fans.

    Su Shengjing and his daughter were thest to appear on the screen. At first, theizens did not harbor much anticipation for them. After all, who would be willing to watch an uncool uncle and his daughter?

    Many people assumed that a bastard like Su Shengjing could not raise a child well. Perhaps, his daughter¡¯s character was as bad as his.

    However, when Su Shengjing appeared on the screen, the same question surfaced in the minds of the audience.

    <i>This man is Su Shengjing?</i>

    <i>Why does he look so different from his previous picture?</i>

    ¡°Dear viewers, it has been a long time. I¡¯m Su Shengjing. I have a daughter called Little Jiu, who is barely four years old¡­¡±

    Comments flooded in. ¡°Su Shengjing lost weight?¡±

    ¡°He has indeed lost weight. Well, to be honest, he looks a lot more handsome now.¡±

    ¡°Oh my! I¡¯m scared to say this, but when he talks about his daughter, his voice is so nice and gentle.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so gentle about him? He¡¯s just trying to use his daughter to improve his image. How can a piece of trash like him deserve to be a father?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if he has brainwashed his daughter. She¡¯s probably as stupid as him! I really can¡¯t figure out why they have been invited to the show. You have such poor judgment, Yang Fangping!¡±

    On the screen, Su Shengjing stood up and walked toward his room, leading the cameraman to his daughter.

    ¡°It¡¯sing, it¡¯sing. Get ready to be shocked by her ugliness.¡±

    ¡°The children from earlier are so cute. How can Su Shengjing¡¯s daughterpare to them? She¡¯s destined to serve as a foil to them.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m begging the production crew to release a version that doesn¡¯t feature Su Shengjing and his daughter. Otherwise, even if my favorite actor and his son are there, I¡¯ll still refuse to watch the show and contribute to its viewership ratings!¡±

    However, the next second, those indignant audience members realized that they had been absolutely wrong.

    When they saw the angelic little girl walking out of the room, rubbing her eyes, and cutely saying ¡°Daddy,¡± they were left speechless.

    This was a huge cuteness attack!

    Instantly, countlessments surged in.

    ¡°Ah! Oh my God! How adorable!¡±

    ¡°What the heck? Is she Su Shengjing¡¯s daughter? She¡¯s so cute! Oh my God! His daughter is so cute!¡±

    ¡°How cute! How cute! How cute! I¡¯m going to die!¡±

    ¡°Is she really Su Shengjing¡¯s daughter? How can someone as dumb-looking as him have such a cute daughter?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m dead! This little cutie killed me!¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ Just scold Su Shengjing. Don¡¯t scold the cute little girl. She¡¯s too young to know anything.¡±

    The audience watched as Su Jiu continued sleeping in Su Shengjing¡¯s arms, looking so confused and cute. Their hearts frantically pounded.

    Overwhelmed by how adorable she was, they kept leavingments.

    ¡°Su Shengjing, put the cute little girl down. You don¡¯t deserve to have her!¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh! I¡¯m so angry! Su Shengjing, how can you bear to use your daughter to improve your image? You¡¯ll get bad karma!¡±

    ¡°If only the cute little girl were the top actor¡¯s daughter, she¡¯d lead a super happy life. Who does Su Shengjing think he is?¡±

    The audience clenched their jaws in anger, desiring to band up and steal the child away from Su Shengjing so that he would not corrupt her.

    <i>However, why does this little cutie seem to love her dad so much?</i>

    When Su Jiu looked at Su Shengjing, her face was filled with admiration as if he had charmed her. She had even asked her father to send her away so that he would not have to work so hard.

    <i>I¡¯m going to cry! This little darling is so pitiful. She actually has to suffer just for a bastard like Su Shengjing.</i>

 Chapter 89 - The Little Villains Handsomeness

    <h4>Chapter 89: The Little Viin¡¯s Handsomeness</h4>

    ¡°Can a four-year-old child say such things? Su Shengjing must have taught her this. She¡¯s purposely acting pitiful!¡±

    ¡°Su Shengjing is definitely using his daughter to improve his image! With his daughter saying something like that, it certainly means that she¡¯s not simple-minded. Instead, she¡¯s a scheming child. It¡¯s so scary to think about it.¡±

    Some people started arguing, but the other audience members sympathetic to Su Jiu quickly rebuked them.

    In their opinion, Su Jiu was an adorable and innocent angel who should not be mindlessly insulted. Hence, they said that they should just scold Su Shengjing and leave his adorable child alone.

    Someizens took screenshots of Su Jiu cutely introducing herself to the camera and turned them into cute memes. After being utterly overwhelmed by her cuteness, they started praising her to the people around them.

    Some pregnant mothers even posted on Weibo, saying that their children would be cuter if they looked at pictures of cute babies during their pregnancy. Hence, they decided to look at Su Jiu¡¯s picture every day. If their child came out half as cute and obedient as her, they would be satisfied.

    Due to Su Jiu, Su Shengjing appeared on the trending searches again.

    #SuShengjing¡¯sDaughter.

    #HowCuteCanALittleGirlBe?

    #MaternalInstinctsOverflowing

    #Daddy,Let¡¯sGo!

    Yang Fangping browsed through thements on the official Weibo ount. In the beginning, all thementers were criticizing Su Shengjing and the production crew. However, after some time, thements gradually became about how everyone looked forward to the show. They praised Su Jiu for being so utterly adorable. Many of them started to call themselves her aunties and mothers. It was clear that the viewership ratings of the show would be good.

    <i>As expected of Su Jiu, the girl I liked the moment I saw her. She¡¯s extremely good at attracting fans. Even Su Shengjing, who has been the target of severe criticism, managed to attract more attention to the show. How many times has he appeared on the trending searches?</i>

    Yang Fangping was a bit excited.?<i>Looks like I made the right bet this time.</i>

    <i>Next, I have to focus on filming the first episode well.</i>

    Su Shengjing did not pay much attention to the news on the Inte. Instead, he fully immersed himself in losing weight. He was determined to appear in front of the public with a brand new image.

    ***

    On the day Su Shengjing achieved his goal, he received a call from Yang Fangping and two ne tickets sent by the production crew. As the first episode was going to be filmed in a vige in the south, he had to fly there.

    After packing up his luggage, he was all prepared to leave.

    Tugging his luggage with one hand and carrying Su Jiu with the other, Su Shengjing walked out of the house. When he saw how ted the little girl looked, his mood lifted. ¡°Darling, we¡¯re going on a long trip. Are you happy?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I can finally go out and y with you, Daddy!¡± Although Su Jiu said that, that was not the main reason she was happy. This time, the two of them had suffered harsh criticisms, with many entertainment and spam ounts manipting thements. It was obvious that someone was controlling everything behind the scenes.

    She was lucky that the production crew did not kick her father out. Moreover, they were about to film the first episode of the show. She believed that everything would be fine!

    When the two of them reached the third floor, Su Jiu nced at the little viin¡¯s house and said to Su Shengjing, ¡°Daddy, I want to see Big Brother and the pretty auntie.¡±

    Su Shengjing naturally agreed to everything she asked. He carried her over to the house and knocked on the door.

    Soon, the door opened. When Rong Si saw Su Shengjing and Su Jiu standing outside the door, his dark eyes lit up.

    However, when he noticed Su Shengjing¡¯s luggage, the light in his eyes immediately faded. A nervous and panicked look reced it.

    <i>Is Little Jiu leaving?</i>

    Su Jiu got down from Su Shengjing¡¯s arms. As she admired the little viin¡¯s handsome face, she smiled and dered, ¡°Big Brother, Daddy and I are going to film a show! I¡¯ll remember to bring a present for you!¡±

 Chapter 90 - Its Great To Be Rich

    <h4>Chapter 90: It¡¯s Great To Be Rich</h4>

    Rong Si remembered Su Jiu mentioning that she was going to record a show. When he realized that she was not going to move away, he heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    At this moment, Song Wanqiu walked out and asked with a smile, ¡°Little Jiu, are you going to participate in a show? When are youing back?¡±

    Su Jiu shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it won¡¯t be long.¡±

    Song Wanqiu grinned and passed a bag of biscuits to Su Jiu. ¡°These are some biscuits I baked. You can snack on them along the way.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Auntie!¡±

    The little girl was so cute that Song Wanqiu could not help but stroke her head.

    As Rong Si watched from the side, he suddenly felt an impulse to stroke Su Jiu as well.

    <i>It should be like petting a kitten, right?</i>

    Knowing that Rong Si was reluctant to let Su Jiu leave, Song Wanqiu dragged him along to apany Su Shengjing and Su Jiu down the stairs. When they reached the ground floor, they unexpectedly met Sheng Tianci and Sheng Zhiyan. The uncle and nephew pair stood in the alley as if they had waited for a long time.

    When Sheng Zhiyan saw Su Jiue out, he immediately ran over and excitedly shouted, ¡°Little Jiu!

    ¡°Look what I brought for you.¡± He passed a bag to her with such care that it seemed like he was presenting her with a treasure box. ¡°This bag contains fruits, sweets, jelly, biscuits, and chocte. Uncle said that you two are going to a faraway ce. You won¡¯t feel hungry if you bring this with you.¡±

    Sensing the little boy¡¯s sincerity, Su Jiu could not reject him. Hence, she took the bag and shed him a grin. ¡°Thank you, Big Brother.¡±

    When Sheng Zhiyan saw that Su Jiu had epted his gift, he became even more delighted. He raised his head and reminded Su Shengjing. ¡°Uncle, you must protect and take good care of Little Jiu. I¡¯m still waiting to y with her. Daddy said that our family has just built a new amusement park, and it¡¯ll be opening soon. It has many tall Ferris wheels. When you guyse back, I¡¯ll bring Little Jiu there!¡±

    Su Jiu thought,?<i>Wow, it¡¯s so nice to be rich.</i>

    For some reason, Su Shengjing felt very unhappy.

    <i>Although this little rascal is only five, why does it feel like he¡¯s trying to pursue my daughter?</i>

    He scoffed. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when the timees.¡±

    Rong Si stood at the stairway. When he saw how eager Sheng Zhiyan was to please Su Jiu, an unhappy expression appeared on his face. He stubbornly pursed his lips.

    Song Wanqiu knew that her son felt a bit jealous. After all, Su Jiu was his only friend; he naturally would not want to share her with anyone else.

    She stroked his head and whispered, ¡°Ah Si, I¡¯ll register you in a school in a few days. You must study hard in school and be a sessful person when you grow up. You also want to give Little Jiu presents too, right? Since that¡¯s so, you must work hard.¡±

    Rong Si regained his senses and nodded. A determined look shed across his eyes. ¡°Okay.¡±

    He would study hard and earn a lot of money when he grew up. Then, he would buy anything Little Jiu wanted.

    ***

    After a two-hour-long flight, Su Shengjing and Su Jiu finally reached their destination.

    When they exited the boarding gate, they saw some members of the production crew, who hade to pick them up. They got into the car and reached the hotel after an hour-long car ride.

    Su Shengjing realized that he was the first guest to arrive at the ce. The other four father-child pairs were not there yet. However, Yang Fangping had arrived long ago. He was excited to see Su Shengjing and Su Jiu.

    When he saw Su Jiu, an affectionate grin spread across his cheeks. He walked up to her and said, ¡°Little Jiu, you¡¯re finally here. I haven¡¯t seen you for so long. Do you remember me?¡±

    ¡°I remember. You¡¯re Uncle Yang!¡±

    When Yang Fangping heard the little girl¡¯s cute voice, his face scrunched up, and his smile widened.

    He told the father-daughter pair to have a good rest in their rooms tonight. The filming would officially begin tomorrow.

 Chapter 91 - This Child Deserves A Beating!

    <h4>Chapter 91: This Child Deserves A Beating!</h4>

    The two of them went to their room and ced their suitcases down. When Su Shengjing saw that it was gettingte, he took Su Jiu and walked out of the room hand in hand. He nned on eating something at the restaurant downstairs.

    The dishes at the buffet were quite sumptuous. Su Shengjing took a te for Su Jiu and told her to grab whatever she wanted.

    Su Jiu closely followed Su Shengjing, curiously scrutinizing the various dishes. Even the waiters at the side thought that this little girl was simply too adorable.

    <i>He¡¯s Su Shengjing, the person who everyone is criticizing online!</i>

    <i>Why does he look even more handsome than in the introductory video?</i>

    <i>Did he lose weight again? With his broad shoulders, narrow waist, and long legs, he looks so handsome. No wonder he was called the nation¡¯s crush in the past.</i>

    <i>He lives up to that nickname.</i>

    All of their attention was focused on Su Jiu and Su Shengjing, so they did not notice a five or six-year-old child running in from the entrance. The child¡¯s nanny dashed in after him and exasperatedly pleaded. ¡°Please don¡¯t run around. What if I can¡¯t find you?¡±

    Even at such a young age, the child had an exceptionally handsome face. His eyes held an arrogant and rebellious look. He spun around and made a face at the nanny, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want! Hahaha!¡±

    Without any televisions orputers, this ce was extremely boring to him. Hence, he decided to y hide-and-seek with his nanny instead.

    The nanny was already panting as she chased after him. His words made her almost spit out a mouthful of blood in fury.

    Both of this mischievous child¡¯s parents worked in the entertainment industry. Since they did not have time to discipline him, his grandparents babysat him instead. Thus, he had be a little spoiled. As an arrogant and naughty child, he loved to cause trouble and wreak havoc. Just after arriving at the hotel, he made a mess of the hotel room. His father, Han Xiao, was currently tidying up the room.

    He was an extremely troublesome child.

    However, the nanny suddenly noticed that the naughty kid had stopped running and was staring nkly in a direction.

    The nanny nced over.?<i>Eh? Isn¡¯t that Su Shengjing and his daughter?</i>

    She had also seen the introductory video. Back then, when she had first seen the little girl, she was overwhelmed by her cuteness. Since Su Jiu had left a deep impression on her, she immediately recognized her.

    When the nanny saw the naughty kid so engrossed in staring at Su Jiu, she teased him. ¡°You¡¯ve seen that little girl in the introductory video, right? Isn¡¯t she very cute? You fell into a daze when you looked at her!¡±

    After being exposed like this, Han Siye became furious. His handsome face flushed red. ¡°Who¡¯s looking at her? I-I¡¯m not!¡±

    The nanny smiled. ¡°Do you want to be friends with her? After all, both of you are going to film the show together.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Who wants to be friends with her?¡± Although an arrogant expression crossed Han Siye¡¯s face, he kept shooting nces at Su Jiu.?<i>She¡¯s so tiny like a doll. I feel an urge to¡­ bully her.</i>

    He immediately acted on his thoughts. After Su Shengjing carried Su Jiu to a dining table and ced her on a seat, he told her to eat. Then, he left to get some drinks. Using this opportunity, Han Siye instantly ran over and tugged Su Jiu¡¯s braids from the back.

    Su Jiu was eating her cake when someone tugged at her hair. Subconsciously, she spun around.

    When she saw the boy behind her, she immediately recognized him.

    <i>Isn¡¯t he Han Xiao¡¯s son?</i>

    <i>I think he¡¯s called Han Siye. As expected, he¡¯s a little wild. He actually pulled my braids! Daddy spent a long time tying them for me.</i>

    She extended her arms and tugged her braids out of his grasp. Then, she red at him. ¡°Why did you pull my hair?¡±

    Han Siye raised his eyebrows and arrogantly said, ¡°So what if I pulled your hair? Hit me, then!¡±

    Su Jiu was at a loss for words.

    <i>This child deserves a beating!</i>

 Chapter 92 - How Can You Bear To Bully This Little Cutie?

    <h4>Chapter 92: How Can You Bear To Bully This Little Cutie?</h4>

    Han Siye was certain that Su Jiu would not dare to hit him, but he suddenly saw Su Jiu raise her hand and p him.

    He raised his eyebrows. Although she had pped his arm with her tiny hand, it did not hurt at all. She then fiercely threatened him. ¡°I¡¯ll hit you!¡±

    <i>Ahhhh! How adorable!</i>

    The nanny kept obsessively staring at Su Jiu.

    Since she had always been taking care of the naughty Han Siye, she could not resist the charm of this little cutie who looked so adorable even when she was angry.

    Han Siye found Su Jiu¡¯s angry expression so cute that he had an urge to keep bullying her.

    Lifting his chin, he arrogantly said, ¡°Are you Su Jiu? I¡¯m Han Siye. I¡¯m five and a half years old. I¡¯m older than you, so call me your big brother.¡±

    <i>This mischievous kid¡¯s family must have spoiled him rotten. Or, he must be used to others treating him politely. That¡¯s why he has got such a proud and arrogant aura!</i>

    <i>He has probably never experienced others opposing him or looking down on him. In that case, I¡¯ll let him have a taste of it. If I fawn over him like everyone else and obediently listen to his orders, he will find me boring instead.</i>

    Stabbing her cake, Su Jiu humphed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡±

    <i>Huh?</i>

    This was the first time that Han Siye had been rejected. In his kindergarten, many girls would flock around him and call him their big brother. Yet, this little girl was unexpectedly unwilling to do so!

    In that case, he would insist on it.

    Hence, the mischievous kid snatched her cake away. ¡°Will you call me your big brother? If you don¡¯t, I won¡¯t let you eat the cake anymore!¡±

    Su Jiu feigned panic at her cake being snatched away. Clenching her fists, she furiously red at him. ¡°You are so mean! I will ignore you from now on! Hmph!¡±

    Han Siye thought Su Jiu¡¯s fierce look posed no threat at all. Suddenly, his mood improved, and he desperately longed to hear her call him ¡®big brother¡¯ in her sweet voice.

    Hence, he changed his tone and assured her. ¡°I¡¯m not a mean person, I promise. If you call me your big brother, I¡¯ll give you a present.¡±

    ¡°What present?¡±

    When Han Siye saw Su Jiu blinking as if she was interested, he thought that this method was effective. Hence, he continued, ¡°I¡¯ll give you my little bug. It¡¯s my favorite toy and is very fun to y with. So, quickly call me your big brother.¡±

    Su Jiu was at a loss for words.

    <i>Kid, do you have some weird fetish?</i>

    <i>Why must you force others to call you their big brother?</i>

    <i>Moreover, this naughty kid¡¯s sudden change in attitude is seriously suspicious. The ¡®little bug¡¯ he¡¯s referring to is probably not just an ordinary toy, right?</i>

    Biting her lips, Su Jiu shot him a doubtful nce. Then, herrge eyes sparkled and her tiny lips twitched as if she was hesitating about whether to agree or not.

    <i>How cute!</i>

    Han Siye started to urge her. ¡°Say it quickly!¡±

    ¡°Will you really give me a present if I call you my big brother?¡± The little girl stared at him with eyes full of innocence.

    ¡°Of course. Daddy told me that a man should keep his word!¡±

    The nanny could not stand it anymore.?<i>Little Young Master, is it really appropriate for you to lie to a little girl like this?</i>

    <i>How can you bear to bully such a cute child? If she knows that the little bug you¡¯re talking about is¡­</i>

    Before she could do anything, Su Jiu shot a shy look at Han Siye and timidly said, ¡°Big Brother.¡±

    Her voice was unbelievably cute.

    Han Siye was speechless.

    Although many girls called him their big brother, he had never felt anything special. However, when this little girl called him the same, his body inexplicably trembled; even his heart skipped a beat as if electric currents were surging through his body.

 Chapter 93 - You Dare To Bully My Daughter?

    <h4>Chapter 93: You Dare To Bully My Daughter?</h4>

    For some reason, when Han Siye met the little girl¡¯s clear and watery eyes, he felt embarrassed. A faint blush spread across his handsome face.

    Noticing this, the nanny covered her mouth and stifled augh. ¡°Little Young Master, this girl called you her big brother. Are you going to give her a present? Can you not give her the little bug? Why don¡¯t you give her a better toy?¡±

    When Han Siye regained his senses, his usual arrogant expression returned to his face. He said to Su Jiu, ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll bring it to you now!¡±

    Su Jiu silently pleaded.?<i>Please leave. I¡¯m begging you!</i>

    Han Siye quickly ran back to his room. When Han Xiao saw his son return, he was a bit surprised. ¡°You finished eating so quickly?¡±

    The nanny who had entered behind Han Siye affectionately smiled. ¡°Little Young Master has not eaten yet. He met a pretty little girl at the restaurant downstairs. He asked her to call him her big brother and is even giving her a present!¡±

    Han Xiao was a bit surprised. He chuckled and said, ¡°You brat, how old are you? You already know how to flirt with little girls. What¡¯s going to happen to you when you grow up?¡±

    He then teased him. ¡°Who¡¯s that little girl? Is she cute?¡±

    When Han Siye recalled Su Jiu¡¯s big eyes and chubby cheeks, an awkward expression crossed his face. ¡°She¡¯s average!¡±

    The nanny¡¯s lips twitched.

    <i>You call that average?</i>

    <i>How high are your standards?</i>

    Han Siye picked up a ss case from the shelf. To prevent Su Jiu from immediately knowing what it was, he covered it with a cloth. Then, he excitedly dashed out of the room.

    Back at the restaurant, Su Shengjing had already returned to the table. He ced some small slices of beef into Su Jiu¡¯s te. As the girl¡¯s father, he felt an indescribable sense of satisfaction when he saw how happily she ate.

    At this time, Han Siye walked over to the table. Ignoring Su Shengjing, he directly ced the box on the table and proudly dered to Su Jiu, ¡°Here¡¯s your present!¡±

    Su Shengjing frowned.

    <i>Who are you, brat?</i>

    <i>Wait, isn¡¯t he the son of Han Xiao, that top actor?</i>

    Although Su Jiu knew that the gift was not something good, she still cutely replied, ¡°Thank you, Big Brother.¡±

    ¡°Mmhm!¡± Han Siye stuck his chin in the air. ¡°Open it and see if you like it.¡±

    Su Jiu opened the cloth on the box with a look of anticipation. Despite having already prepared herself, she still felt disgusted when she saw what was inside the box.

    <i>Can someone tell me what this huge and fat insect squirming in the mud is?</i>

    <i>This brat is indeed fearless. He even dares to scare me like this in front of my Daddy!</i>

    Even before Su Jiu expressed her fright, Su Shengjing immediately took the box away in shock and consoled her, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, darling. The bug is in the box. It won¡¯t escape.¡±

    After speaking, he shot an unhappy re at Han Siye. When he saw how arrogant the kid looked as if he had seeded in his prank, Su Shengjing became furious.

    <i>I can¡¯t even bear to scold my little girl, yet this kid is trying to frighten her?</i>

    At this juncture, he no longer cared if they were going to film a show together. Now that her daughter had been bullied, he had to stand up for her as her father!

    Hence, Su Shengjing furiously yelled, ¡°How dare you bully my daughter? You deserve to be taught a lesson! Tell your father toe here!¡±

    Han Siye was, after all, a young child. When he saw Su Shengjing¡¯s gloomy face, he felt a bit scared.

    He mumbled, ¡°This¡­ This is the scarab beetle I¡¯m raising. It hasn¡¯t grown up yet. When it does, it won¡¯t look like this! It¡¯ll be really pretty!¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap! Get your father here immediately!¡± Su Shengjing raised his voice. ¡°Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off the hook so easily!¡±

 Chapter 94 - Big Brother Did Not Bully Me

    <h4>Chapter 94: Big Brother Did Not Bully Me</h4>

    Naturally, Han Siye was unwilling to bring Han Xiao to this ce. Although Han Xiao was rarely at home, he was very strict when disciplining his son. Sometimes, whenever Han Siye was disobedient, his enraged father would smack him with a cane. Hence, he was a bit scared of his father.

    However, before Han Siye could call his father over, his father had arrived there by himself.

    Han Xiao was curious about the girl his son had met. When he arrived at the restaurant, he discovered that she was Su Shengjing¡¯s daughter!

    When Han Xiao had watched the introductory video back then, the little girl¡¯s cuteness had utterly overwhelmed him. She was a precious little angel whose words were so heartwarming.

    She waspletely unlike his son, who wore tattered clothes with holes all over them.

    When Han Xiao appeared there, the waiters and waitresses around them eximed in surprise.

    <i>This is the top actor, the top actor who has won so many awards!</i>

    As he was a man who always ranked top amongst the most charismatic celebrities, Han Xiao¡¯s looks and body were not to be underestimated. He was not only extremely handsome but also immensely charismatic. He looked like a sculpture that hade to life, and the charmingly masculine aura he exuded could charm countless women to fall head over heels for him.

    When Su Jiu saw him, she could not help but marvel at his handsomeness.

    When Su Shengjing noticed that the little girl kept staring at the actor, he angrily pouted and his fury increased.

    Han Xiao was famous in the entertainment industry for having a good temper. He had a lot of friends. At the same time, he was aware of the shady dealings that urred in the entertainment industry.

    A few years ago, when Su Shengjing had been at the peak of his poprity, scandals about him hade out in the public almost consecutively. Han Xiao guessed that a mastermind was behind all of this. Perhaps, Su Shengjing had offended someone or was an obstacle to certain people.

    Hence, he did not openly pick a side to support.

    When he saw Su Shengjing, he merely treated him as his partner in the show. He went up to him and greeted, ¡°Nice to meet you, Su Shengjing. I¡¯m Han Xiao.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you too.¡± Su Shengjing¡¯s expression darkened. He nced at Han Siye, who was standing at the side, and cut straight to the point. ¡°Mr. Han, your son bullied my daughter. How should we settle this?¡±

    Han Xiao immediately red at Han Siye, who guiltily lowered his head.

    When he spotted the insect box on the table and the little girl cowering in Su Shengjing¡¯s arms, Han Xiao understood what had happened. Tugging his son toward him, he scolded him with a serious expression, ¡°Why did you scare the little girl with the insect? You¡¯re older than her. Yet, instead of protecting her, you bullied her! Are you itching for a beating?¡±

    Since he had received a scolding in public, Han Siye¡¯s face flushed. He tried his best to protect his ego. ¡°No! I-I thought she would like it!¡±

    ¡°Are you still rebuking me? Apologize to her immediately!¡±

    Han Siye was still reluctant to relent, and he stubbornly clenched his fists.

    Han Xiao furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Hurry up and apologize!¡±

    <i>This kid is really embarrassing me.</i>

    ¡°Hmph, I won¡¯t!¡± Han Siye rebelliously swiveled his head to the side.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Han Xiao was about to say something when he suddenly heard a cute voice.

    ¡°Uncle, Big Brother was not bullying me. He just wants me to y with the insect he likes. Don¡¯t me him! Also, I¡¯m not scared. He said that this insect will be pretty when it grows up, so I¡¯m no longer terrified!¡±

    Han Siye was stunned. He stared at Su Jiu, doubting his ears.

    <i>He gave her a fright, but she¡¯s defending him now?</i>

    When Han Siye heard her words, he was simrly stunned. Su Jiu knew that he had heard her.

    No child was willing to be scolded in public, let alone a proud brat like Han Siye. At suitable timings, it was better for her to protect his ego and make him feel touched. Not only could she avoid more trouble, but if her daddy had to meet Han Xiao in the future, it would not be awkward for him. It was a win-win situation.

 Chapter 95 - This Little Girl Is Quite Capable

    <h4>Chapter 95: This Little Girl Is Quite Capable</h4>

    Su Jiu kept up the act. She pointed at the ss box and asked, ¡°Big Brother, are you really giving this pretty insect to me? I¡¯ll ept it!¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    <i>My dear daughter, what¡¯s wrong with you? Shouldn¡¯t you be afraid of such things?</i>

    <i>Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re defending this brat just because he¡¯s handsome?</i>

    Feeling guilty, Han Siye awkwardly mumbled, ¡°I¡¯ll give you another present instead of the insect. Also, um¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, what did you say?¡± Su Jiu pretended not to hear him.

    The blushing Han Siye raised his voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    <i>Yes, very good.</i>

    Su Jiu was satisfied.

    When Han Xiao had scolded his son earlier, the kid had been unwilling to apologize. Yet, with just a few words, this little girl had made him apologize so willingly!

    <i>This little girl is quite capable, huh?</i>

    <i>She seems to have a really high EQ.</i>

    While Han Xiao mulled over it, the ¡®high EQ¡¯ Su Jiu nced at him and said in a cute voice, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re so handsome.¡±

    When Han Xiao saw Su Jiu gazing at him with sparkling eyes, he suddenly felt proud of himself.?<i>Looks like I can charm everyone, whether they are three or eighty years old! Well, I guess I¡¯m indeed really charismatic.</i>

    Han Xiao deliberately teased her. ¡°Then tell me, who¡¯s more handsome¡ªyour father or me?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The little girl contemted for two seconds as if she were facing a huge dilemma. Then, she shyly dove into Su Shengjing¡¯s arms and softly said,¡± Of course, my daddy¡¯s more handsome. He¡¯s the most handsome person in the world! ¡±

    Han Xiao was speechless.

    <i>What the heck? Although Su Shengjing looks miserable, it¡¯s such a blessing for him to have a thoughtful daughter like her!</i>

    Feeling envious, he said to Su Shengjing, ¡°I apologize for my son¡¯s actions. I¡¯ll properly discipline him in the future. How about this? I¡¯ll buy you a drink.¡±

    Su Shengjing was still a bit angry about the earlier incident with Han Siye.

    If he were honest, he would much rather prefer Little Jiu to not be so obedient. Instead of defending that brat, she should cry loudly upon being scared, just like all the other little girls.

    She was barely four years old¡ªan age where she should still be an immature child who demanded others to give in to her. Yet, she kept thinking for others and taking care of their feelings.

    <i>Does she know that if she¡¯s too obedient, my heart would ache for her?</i>

    Suppressing the bitter feeling in his heart, Su Shengjing refused Han Xiao. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I can¡¯t hold my liquor well. If I get drunk, no one will look after my daughter.¡±

    Han Xiao did not insist either. He smiled and spoke, ¡°Alright. What about this? I heard that our show is about the father ying games andpleting missions with his child. Sometimes, the child will have to fulfill the missions themselves instead. I¡¯ll tell my son to take greater care of your daughter and help her finish her mission. Consider that as our apology. What do you think?¡±

    Without waiting for Han Xiao to ask for his opinion, Han Siye nodded and promised. ¡°I will.¡±

    The camera installed in the corner of the restaurant filmed everything that had happened. Han Xiao and Han Siye sat at the other side of the dining table. Han Xiao had a long chat with Su Shengjing; their conversation revolved around their children.

    When Han Xiao asked Su Shengjing how he had raised such an obedient child, thetter proudly stroked Su Jiu¡¯s head. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because girls are naturally more obedient. It¡¯s really easy to take care of Little Jiu. She¡¯s my precious daughter whom I treasure a lot.¡±

    Su Jiu looked up at him and cutely said, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re also my precious father.¡±

    Han Xiao was speechless.

    <i>What the heck? Who can withstand this?</i>

    The little girl¡¯s cuteness once again utterly charmed Han Xiao. His mind was filled with thoughts of how obedient and adorable this little daughter was.?<i>Wait, no!</i>?He quickly pinched his thigh and reminded himself to wake up.?<i>I don¡¯t have a daughter!</i>

 Chapter 96 - Uncle, I Want A Hug

    <h4>Chapter 96: Uncle, I Want A Hug</h4>

    When Su Shengjing saw how envious Han Xiao was, his mood significantly improved. He felt extremely proud of himself.

    Han Siye¡¯s mind was upied with the image of Su Jiu defending him.?<i>When I go back, Daddy will probably not scold me anymore!</i>

    <i>I must think of what present to give her. Also, I must help her with more missions!</i>

    At that moment, a tall, handsome, and elegant man entered the restaurant with a boy.

    When he spotted Han Xiao and Su Shengjing, he approached them with the child. He asked in a mellow and deep voice, ¡°You guys arrived so early?¡±

    The four of them in the restaurant raised their heads and saw that it was the famous pianist, Xiao Yang.

    Xiao Yang was considered the most handsome pianist in the music industry. Like Su Shengjing and Han Xiao, he was more than 1.85 meters tall. Even his body proportions were impable.

    With these three handsome and hot men gathered in the restaurant, the waitresses around them felt like their hearts were beating so fast that they could die.

    <i>This is like a gathering of the gods. They¡¯re simply too good-looking!</i>

    Xiao Yang was acquainted with Han Xiao. They had be friends after filming a movie together. Hence, Xiao Yang gave a short greeting to Han Xiao, then turned his gaze toward Su Shengjing and Su Jiu.

    <i>Su Shengjing has lost a lot of weight, probably because of the show. That¡¯s very determined of him. As for his daughter¡­</i>

    <i>She¡¯s indeed adorable, just like a little doll.</i>

    <i>I have an urge to hug her.</i>

    Su Jiu sweetly greeted him. ¡°Hello, Uncle.¡± While the adults exchanged polite greetings, her gazended on the boy beside Xiao Yang.

    <i>Wow! This little boy is also very handsome!</i>

    The kid¡¯s face was fair and exquisite. He had worn a white shirt and ck suspenders, which made him look just like a little gentleman. When the kid noticed that Su Jiu was looking at him, he shed a shy smile at her. One could tell from the first nce that he was a nice-tempered and gentle child.

    <i>He¡¯s probably Xiao Yang¡¯s son, Xiao Wei.</i>

    The introductory video showed that he was an obedient and quiet boy who had inherited his father¡¯s talent for ying the piano. At the young age of six, he had already performed on stage many times.

    Xiao Yang gently asked Su Jiu, ¡°Are you Little Jiu? How cute! Can you let me hug you?¡±

    Before Su Shengjing could speak, Han Xiao interrupted him. ¡°No!¡±

    He disdainfully nced at Xiao Yang and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t hugged her yet, so it¡¯s not your turn. Go and join the queue behind me.¡±

    Unwilling to back down, Xiao Yang rebuked, ¡°Hey, what does this have to do with you? Are you refusing to let me hug her because she rejected you? Han Xiao, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a person.¡±

    Han Xiao gently coughed. He actually yearned to hug the little girl, but he was too embarrassed to ask. After all, his son had just bullied her earlier.

    Wanting to help her father win their favor, Su Jiu grabbed the opportunity to act as cutely as possible. She got down from the chair and ran to Xiao Yang. Stretching her arms, she then said, ¡°Handsome uncle, hug me!¡±

    Xiao Yang was speechless.

    He gasped and felt like he had just struck the lottery. Without wasting any time, he bent down and carried the little girl. He didn¡¯t forget to shoot a proud look at Han Xiao.

    As Han Xiao gazed at Su Jiu in Xiao Yang¡¯s arms, he frantically looked at her, trying to give her a hint.?<i>I¡¯m jealous.</i>

    Su Jiu understood his hints. She got down from Xiao Yang¡¯s embrace and turned her adorable gaze toward Han Xiao. ¡°Uncle, I want a hug!¡±

    <i>Ah!</i>

    The overjoyed Han Xiao carried her and ced her on hisp.

    <i>Oh my God, this little girl is so much more adorable than my little brat. Hugging her is like hugging a fluffy ball of cotton. My heart is already melting!</i>

 Chapter 97 - Vying For Affection

    <h4>Chapter 97: Vying For Affection</h4>

    Han Xiao, who had discovered a new wonderful feeling, decided that after returning home, he would discuss with his wife whether they should have a second child. If he had a daughter, she would definitely be extremely beautiful.

    Su Shengjing felt very gloomy.?<i>What¡¯s wrong with these two? Don¡¯t they have their own kids?</i>

    <i>Why are they hugging my daughter?</i>

    <i>Put her down! Thank you very much!</i>

    <i>And these two brats! Why are they always staring at my daughter? I¡¯m so angry!</i>

    When this scene in the restaurant was edited and released online, manyizens burst outughing.

    ¡°Hey,e and witness this scene where everyone is vying for the little girl¡¯s affection!¡±

    ¡°Little Jiu: It¡¯s not enough to act cute to one person. I must treat everyone equally.¡±

    ¡°Am I the only one who thinks that Su Jiu is like a winner in life? Not only does she get to know such handsome little boys, but she even got hugged by Han Xiao and Xiao Yang! Ahhhh! I¡¯m dead! Release them and let me hug them instead!¡±

    ¡°To the previousmenter, I¡¯m not trying to burst your bubble. However, if you were half as cute as Little Jiu, you¡¯d not be stuck there, left with no choice but to type that on your keyboard.¡±

    ¡°Why do I think that Su Shengjing is acting like a jealous wife? Look at his resentful gaze! How hrious!¡±

    ¡°No, it should be the ¡®jealous father.¡¯ Hahahaha!¡±

    ¡°Boo hoo hoo! Little Jiu is so cute. I have a really bold idea that I¡¯m not sure if I should say out loud!¡±

    ¡°You mean, team up and steal the child away? What a coincidence! I have the same bold idea!¡±

    ***

    Soon, the other two pairs of guests arrived as well. The actor Chen Ke had a gentle-looking five-year-old daughter called Chen Xixi. The gentle girl had a soft voice.

    Li Kaiwen, the rock singer, had a son who was of mixed race. The kid, who was five and a half years old, was named Li Nuoer. Not only was he as handsome as his father, but he often dressed up in a cool fashion style. With his lively personality, he soon became close to Han Siye.

    The two kids could not help but sneak a couple more nces at Su Jiu. They thought that she was extremely pretty.

    Yang Fangping, the director, was hiding in a corner and directing the cameras shooting the scene. When it was almost time, he walked out and said to the guests, ¡°Everyone, thank you so much for rushing here from afar. Rest early tonight. We¡¯ll be leaving for the vige tomorrow morning. Kids, are you looking forward to it?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± the children simultaneously replied.

    ¡°Hahaha, how obedient! Alright, now go back and rest well with your fathers. Don¡¯t stay up toote.¡±

    ***

    The next morning, Su Jiu and Su Shengjing stepped inside the production crew¡¯s bus, whose destination was a nearby vige.

    When Han Xiao and his father reached the bus, they coincidentally saw Su Jiu step inside. Without any hesitation, Han Siye abandoned his father, dashed over, and boarded the bus after her.

    Han Xiao was speechless.

    <i>This little bastard is abandoning his father for a girl?</i>

    After getting into the car, Han Siye tugged Su Jiu¡¯s arm.

    Su Jiu turned around and saw that it was him. shing him a sweet smile, she said, ¡°Big Brother!¡±

    Su Jiu had worn a light pink dress today, and her hair was tied into a double bun by Su Shengjing. She looked as adorable as ever. Han Siye¡¯s ears turned red as he ordered her in an awkward, yet domineering tone, ¡°Sit with meter!¡±

    Su Jiu decisively shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Big Brother. I want to sit with Daddy. I can¡¯t let him sit alone.¡±

    <i>Although I sessfully won this naughty kid¡¯s favorst night, I can¡¯t promise him everything he demands. I need to reject him at the right time and y hard to get so that I can still maintain his interest.</i>

    Su Jiu felt like she was being a hypocrite. However, it did not matter. She just wanted to make herself as likable as possible to attract fans for her father!

 Chapter 98 - Like A Domineering CEO

    <h4>Chapter 98: Like A Domineering CEO</h4>

    Su Shengjing snapped at Han Siye. ¡°Sit with your father.¡±

    Han Siye was speechless.

    Feeling a bit unhappy, he chose a random seat and slumped on it.

    Han Xiao entered the bus and noticed his son¡¯s unhappy look. So he sat down beside Han Siye and asked in surprise, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong? Who provoked you again?¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Han Siye pouted. He unhappily watched as Su Shengjing led Su Jiu to the back and sat down.

    Han Xiao understood what happened, and he teased his son, ¡°Why? Do you like the little girl a lot?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like her. I want to bully her!¡± Han Siye angrily rebuked him.

    Han Xiao¡¯s expression immediately became serious. ¡°You dare? I¡¯ll spank you!¡±

    Feeling threatened by his father, Han Siye did not dare to utter another word.

    Half an hourter, the bus arrived at the vige.

    The children in the bus had been living inrge cities from the moment they were born. They had lived luxurious lives. It was their first time visiting a rural area. Therefore, they excitedly scanned their surroundings right after alighting from the car. This was a novel experience for them.

    After carrying their suitcases down the bus, the fathers led their children to Yang Fangping and the crew, who were already waiting for them in therge field.

    With a bright smile, Yang Fangping greeted the fathers and children. ¡°Good morning, everyone. Did you sleep wellst night?¡±

    ¡°I had an amazing sleep!¡± The liveliest child, Li Nuoer¡ªalso known as the rock-and-roll little prince¡ªspoke first.

    ¡°Well, it was average!¡± Han Siye expressionlessly replied.

    Han Xiao tutted at this reaction.?<i>This kid is really something. Isn¡¯t he saying this just because he wasn¡¯t allowed to sit with Su Jiu? He¡¯s still upset.</i>

    Yang Fangping was amused by the kid¡¯s reaction. ¡°Alright, since everyone has arrived, I¡¯ll briefly exin the process of this trip. Each father and kid pair will spend three days and three nights in this beautiful little vige. I know that as you are usually busy with work, you don¡¯t have time to apany your children. Hence, you can take this perfect opportunity to spend some quality time with them.

    ¡°The first thing you need to do is to select a house. I have five cards here. Children, pick a card you want. Each card represents a house. Of course, there are good and bad houses in the mix. What you get depends on your luck! Which child wants to pick the card first?¡±

    Almost everyone looked at Su Jiu at the same time.

    She was a girl and the youngest amongst them all. The boys thought that she should choose first, while Chen Xixi also felt that she should let the younger girl have the first pick.

    Han Siye immediately said, ¡°Let Little Jiu choose first.¡±

    He stated it as a fact, not asking for anyone¡¯s opinion.

    It really made him look like those domineering CEOs.

    ¡°Okay. Little Jiu,e here and choose first.¡± Yang Fangping beckoned Su Jiu.

    Su Jiu raised her head and nced at Su Shengjing. After meeting his encouraging gaze, she walked toward Yang Fangping.

    As Yang Fangping gazed at the little girl¡¯s cute face, an affectionate feeling surfaced within his heart. He bent down and passed five cards to her. ¡°Little Jiu, look at them. Which one do you want?¡±

    Five types of fruits were printed on the five cards.

    Su Jiu observed the fruits. The five different fruits were watermelon, pineapple, mango, apple, and strawberry. The cards were arranged by the size of the fruits, from the biggest to the smallest.?<i>Does it indicate how good or bad the houses each card represents are?</i>

    After some deliberation, Su Jiu cutely said, ¡°I like strawberries.¡±

    <i>This is probably the worst house, but I¡¯m going to choose it!</i>

    Based on her past experiences of watching such parent-and-child shows, the unlucky guests who selected the worst house often received more attention.

    That was what she was after!

 Chapter 99 - Such Good Luck!

    <h4>Chapter 99: Such Good Luck!</h4>

    ¡°Really? You don¡¯t like watermelons? Pineapples are also very yummy!¡± Yang Fangping said as he secretly shot her a look. He was trying to give her a hint.

    Su Jiu noticed his gaze and understood what he was trying to say.?<i>Looks like the watermelon card represents the best house, followed by the pineapple, and so on.</i>

    Nevertheless, she feigned ignorance and insisted on her decision. ¡°But I like strawberries the most.¡±

    Yang Fangping was speechless.

    <i>Alright, little cutie. Since you insist on choosing the strawberry card, I can¡¯t help you anymore even if I want to.</i>

    Han Xiao noticed Yang Fangping¡¯s gaze and said, ¡°Director Yang, do you expect a small child like her to understand your intentions? Why don¡¯t you just tell her which house is the best? We won¡¯t have any objections, right?¡±

    The other fathersughed. ¡°Yes, just tell Little Jiu. We can¡¯t bear to see her suffer.¡±

    Now that his thoughts had been exposed, Yang Fangping guiltily denied the father¡¯s words. ¡°Do I look like a person who would do something like that? This must be a fair process! Alright, Little Jiu has selected her card. Which darling is going to choose next?¡±

    The boys unanimously let Chen Xixi go this time. Not knowing what was so special about these cards, Chen Xixi chose her favorite fruit, the mango.

    Han Siye chose the watermelon, Xiao Wei chose the pineapple, and Li Nuoer chose the apple.

    Yang Fangping smiled and said, ¡°Alright, since the children have chosen their cards, the fathers will now bring them to look for their houses!¡±

    When the show was broadcasted, theizens saw that Han Xiao and his son were the first to find their house.

    Their house was a bright and spacious farmhouse with grape trellises in the yard. The yard even had fruits, vegetables, and some nts. The house was clean and tidy. The rooms were huge, and even the bed had brand new bedsheets.

    Moreover, the house also included a kitchen and a bathroom, which was even installed with a shower head. One had to admit that the house was really good.

    The actor¡¯s fans all praised in unison. ¡°Wow! Little Siye is so amazing. He¡¯s so lucky to have chosen the best house.¡±

    ¡°If you repost this little boy, you¡¯ll be extremely lucky!¡± They attached a screenshot of Han Siye in their posts.

    ¡°Little Siye is so handsome. Mommy loves you!¡±

    ¡°Get lost! I¡¯m his mother! In fact, I¡¯m in Han Xiao¡¯s house right now, drinking tea and chatting with my inws!¡±

    ***

    Xiao Wei¡¯s house was the second-best. It was a spacious bungalow with a vegetable garden. Although this house was not as big as the first house, it also had a kitchen and a toilet. It could be considered quite good amongst the houses in the vige.

    Chen Xixi had chosen the mango card. Hence, her house was slightly smaller. It was not exceptional, but the conditions were not horrendous either. At the very least, it still had a kitchen and a tiny yard.

    The house Li Nuoer chose was much worse. It was a tile-roofed house with only one bedroom and no kitchens or toilets. To be honest, it was really simple and crude.

    And as expected, the house Su Jiu chose attracted the most attention. Theizens assumed that even if it was the worst house, it would not be too bad. However, when the cameras panned and they saw the house¡ª

    ¡°What the heck?¡±

    ¡°A straw hut? No way! The toilets in the rural viges over here look like that.¡±

    ¡°Are they really going to stay in the toilet?¡±

    When Su Shengjing saw the house, he felt despair engulf him.

    <i>Su Jiu¡¯s luck is¡­. amazing!</i>

    Holding Su Jiu¡¯s hand, he walked over to the house. When he opened the door, a cloud of dust greeted him. He subconsciously waved his hand in front of his nose.

    Su Jiu also covered her nose and observed the house.

    This house was even worse than she had imagined. Thirty square meters in size, it waspletely unfurnished except for a small table, two stools, and a bed¡ª No, to be precise, it was a bed frame with ayer of dust covering it.

    The sleeping area was connected to the kitchen. The y stove had spiderwebs on it, while the pots and pans were all covered with dust. They were so filthy that it seemed as if no one had lived here for ages.

 Chapter 100 - An Adorable Little Princess

    <h4>Chapter 100: An Adorable Little Princess</h4>

    A single lightbulb hung from the ceiling, which was filled with the corpses of many tiny bugs.

    In conclusion, this house looked downright terrifying.

    Theizens raised a ruckus. ¡°What the heck? What¡¯s the production crew trying to do? This is on purpose, right? Can anyone even stay in such a run-down house?¡±

    ¡°The production crew is so merciless! Su Shengjing can stay in such a ce, but how can Little Jiu?¡±

    ¡°Exactly! Little Jiu is an adorable little princess. How can she live in a ce like this with Su Shengjing? Isn¡¯t this too miserable for her?¡±

    ¡°Su Shengjing is a piece of trash who did so many bad things that he used up all of his daughter¡¯s luck! Trash!¡±

    ¡°What the heck? Little Jiu is so pitiful! Why does she want to live in such a ce with him?¡±

    ¡°Little Jiu,e to my house now¡­ I¡¯ll let you sleep on a princess bed and feed you with delicious food!¡±

    ***

    <i>Good lord! This house is even worse than the slums in my cities. We have to stay here for three days and three nights!</i>?The first thought that surfaced in Su Shengjing¡¯s mind was that Su Jiu would be upset.

    ¡°Darling, this house¡­¡± Su Shengjing hesitated, wanting to console Su Jiu.

    He was about to say something when the little girl unexpectedly raised her head and looked at him. Delight appeared in her sparkling bright eyes. ¡°Wow! Daddy, this house is bigger than ours!¡±

    As she spoke, she touched the table. The action immediately left some dust on her fingers. ¡°It¡¯s just a bit dirty, but that¡¯s okay. Daddy, let¡¯s clean the house together, okay? I¡¯m really diligent. I always do a good job!¡±

    The little girl was filled with optimistic energy.

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    <i>My dear daughter, say that again?</i>

    Su Shengjing was not the only one who was stunned. The simrly astonishedizens quickly leftments.

    ¡°Any other child would burst into tears on seeing such a house. Yet, Little Jiu is so happy. Does this mean that her usual life is really tough?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Who told her to have such a bastard father?¡±

    ¡°Little Jiu has to work so hard at such a young age? Su Shengjing, I¡¯m going to sue you for child abuse!¡±

    ¡°Boo hoo hoo, poor baby!¡±

    When Su Jiu walked in and noticed that Su Shengjing was still motionlessly standing at the door, she waved at him and said, ¡°Daddy,e in quickly!¡±

    Her excited expression made Su Shengjing feel very upset and bitter.

    Logically speaking, no one would like a house like this.?<i>Is she pretending to be happy because she knows we have to cooperate with the production crew? Is she unwilling to affect my mood?</i>

    When he thought of this possibility, Su Shengjing¡¯s heart ached for her.

    He walked in, squatted in front of Su Jiu, and stroked her tiny head. Then, he assured her in a low voice, ¡°Darling, the house we chose this time is not ideal. It¡¯s going to be hard on you, so please don¡¯t be sad. I promise you that I will work hard and buy a big house for you in the future.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m not sad.¡± The little girl replied in a serious tone, then shed a sweet smile at him. ¡°As long as I¡¯m with you, I¡¯m happy. It¡¯s fine even if I have to live in a run-down house!¡±

    Su Shengjing suddenly felt an urge to cry. He became incapable of uttering a single word as he pulled Su Jiu into his arms and tightly hugged her.

    ¡°Ahhhh! Little Jiu¡¯s smile is so sweet and cute! It¡¯s killing me! My heart is melting!¡±

    ¡°Why do I suddenly feel like crying?¡±

    ¡°Although Su Shengjing is a bastard, he¡¯s quite nice to his daughter.¡±

    ¡°From this angle, Su Shengjing looks so handsome. He has indeed be different after losing so much weight. His side profile is amazing! Look at that jawline, that Adam¡¯s apple¡­ Wow!¡±

    ¡°Are you guys crazy? This piece of trash is just putting on a show. He¡¯s using his daughter to improve his image. He¡¯s just pretending to dote on her. Don¡¯t let him trick you!¡±

 Chapter 101 - Im Falling In Love!

    <h4>Chapter 101: I¡¯m Falling In Love!</h4>

    ¡°Why are you pretending to be so morally righteous? Although Su Shengjing has been a bastard to many women in the past, it¡¯s not like he can¡¯t dote on his daughter. Doesn¡¯t Little Jiu love him as her father?¡±

    ¡°You must have lost your mind to speak up for such a person!¡±

    After the show was broadcasted, most of thements about the show were rted to Su Shengjing and Su Jiu. Theizens who supported the father-daughter pair even started quarreling with those who hated Su Shengjing.

    The remaining people either paid more attention to the other guests or chose to remain neutral. They wanted to see how Su Shengjing and his daughter would be liketer on.

    Afraid that Su Jiu would breathe in too much dust, Su Shengjing carried her to the door and told her to wait outside. He refused to let her in. Then, he took a broom and a cloth, fetched a bucket of water from outside, and diligently cleaned the house.

    Su Shengjing had no other choice. If he wanted Su Jiu to live here morefortably, he had to clean this house.

    It took Su Shengjing a lot of effort to clean up the house. He scrubbed everything, the pots, the pans, and even the lightbulbs. When he was done, he felt that he had be too filthy. Therefore, he hid from the cameras and changed his clothes in a discreet corner. Lastly, he spread the bed sheets and nket prepared by the production crew over the bed frame.

    As Su Shengjing looked at the run-down house, which was much cleaner than before at least, he wiped the sweat off his forehead and heaved a sigh of relief.

    After her daddy had prohibited her from entering the house, Su Jiu obediently sat on the bench at the entrance and waited for him. From time to time, she would peek inside.

    Su Shengjing soon walked out, carried her in, and ced her on the bed. Su Jiu nced around, and her face lit up. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re amazing!¡±

    Hearing these words, Su Shengjing felt like all his fatigue had disappeared. He smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re amazing too, darling.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Daddy and I are both amazing!¡± the little girl eximed with a cute voice. ¡°Are you tired? Do you want me to give you a massage?¡±

    ¡°Really? Alright, give me a massage. Ouch, my neck and waist hurt.¡± Su Shengjing sat down beside her and deliberately feigned a painful expression.

    Theizens watched as the little girl stood behind her father. She gently pounded his back with her tiny fists and even massaged his shoulders as if she were an experienced masseuse. This scene amused many.

    It felt so heartwarming.

    ¡°Su Shengjing, you shameless bastard! Stop with your act! Aren¡¯t you embarrassed to have your little daughter serve you?¡±

    ¡°Little Jiu should just kick him away.¡±

    ¡°Little Jiu is such an angelic daughter! I¡¯m loving her!¡±

    ¡°Little angel, give me a massage too. I¡¯ll shower you with amazing gifts!¡±

    ¡°Well, I must admit that Su Shengjing did a good job. He cleaned the house very well, unlike some men who don¡¯t even know how to tidy a ce.¡±

    ***

    At this moment, Han Xiao and Han Siye visited Su Shengjing and Su Jiu¡¯s house. When an extremely run-down house appeared in front of them, Han Xiao was surprised. ¡°What the heck? The production crew is quite ruthless. They actually selected such a dpidated house for the show!¡±

    Although Su Shengjing felt a bit powerless to do anything, the one who had chosen this house was his daughter after all. He didn¡¯t want to discourage her, so he could only feign nonchnce. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s liveable after I cleaned it up.¡±

    Han Siye frowned. He examined the house in an adult-like manner.?<i>No way, it¡¯s too shabby! Little Jiu can¡¯t stay here. She should live in a big house with me.</i>

    He looked at Su Jiu and instructed her. ¡°You,e and live with me.¡±

    His tone was extremely overbearing as if he were giving an order.

    Su Shengjing casually asked, ¡°What about me?¡±

    Han Siye shot him a nce, then dismissively said, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t care. You can stay anywhere you want.¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    <i>Very well. I¡¯ll remember you, little rascal!</i>

    <i>If you grow up and still n to woo my daughter, see how I¡¯ll stop you. Don¡¯t even think of getting past me!</i>

 Chapter 102 - Dont Be Lied To By The Bad Big Brother

    <h4>Chapter 102: Don¡¯t Be Lied To By The Bad Big Brother</h4>

    Han Xiao smacked the back of Han Siye¡¯s head. ¡°Why are you being so rude? Looks like your grandparents really spoiled you!¡±

    Han Siye disdainfully snorted.

    Han Xiao clenched his jaw and thought to teach his mischievous son a lessonter. He then said to Su Shengjing, ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s too inconvenient for you and Su Jiu to stay in such a ce. You don¡¯t even have a bathroom or a toilet. Why don¡¯t you just stay at our ce? Although our room only has one bed, the children can share it. We can just sleep on the floor.¡±

    When Han Siye heard that he could sleep with Su Jiu, he yearned for her to go to his house even more.

    Even though a look of anticipation gleamed in his eyes, Han Siye¡¯s words were still domineering. ¡°Go to my ce. I¡¯ll give you all my toys. Of course, I won¡¯t give you any bugs. Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Watching this scene, theizens became excited. Thements kept flooding in. ¡°Hahaha! He¡¯s so skilled! Little Jiu, don¡¯t let this bad big brother trick you!¡±

    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m actually shipping these two kids together. Am I sinning?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already imagining a ten-thousand-word-long novel of a domineering CEO falling in love with a cute, innocent girl. What about you guys?¡±

    As soon as Han Siye finished speaking, Xiao Yang also arrived at the house with his son. After scrutinizing the house, he also eximed in surprise, ¡°No way! This is your house? Looks like I overestimated how kind the production crew would be.¡±

    He then nced at Han Xiao. ¡°Why are you guys here?¡±

    Han Xiao jabbed a finger at his rebellious son. ¡°This kid wanted to visit Little Jiu. Coincidentally, I wanted to visit them as well, so I brought him here. This house is indeed quite bad. We n on letting Little Jiu stay with us.¡±

    Xiao Wei nced at the little girl beside Su Shengjing. With a shy expression, he tugged at Xiao Yang¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Daddy, our house is quite nice. Little Jiu can live with us.¡±

    Immediately after he said this, Han Siye red at him and fiercely said, ¡°No! I came here first. Little Jiu wants to stay at my ce!¡±

    Xiao Wei¡¯s clear eyes met Han Siye¡¯s. He didn¡¯t get afraid at all as he rebuked, ¡°Little Jiu will decide where she wants to go.¡±

    As the two children red at each other, theizens howled in excitement. ¡°Wow! Are the domineering CEO and the elegant young master going to sh? Fight! Fight! Fight!¡±

    ¡°I love Xiao Wei! He¡¯s so handsome and polite. On the other hand, Han Xiao¡¯s son is so fierce that I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll bully Little Jiu!¡±

    ¡°I love him too! Xiao Wei is such a nice boy. He¡¯ll definitely treat her well!¡±

    ¡°Although Han Xiao¡¯s son is fierce, haven¡¯t you guys realized that he only pays attention to Little Jiu? Since he ignores everyone else, it means that Little Jiu is very special to him!¡±

    ¡°Am I watching a parent-child television show? Why did it be an idol drama?¡±

    Han Xiao did not know what to do with his son. He could only gaze at Su Jiu with a fatherly smile. ¡°Little Jiu, who do you want to stay with?¡±

    Su Jiu was at a loss for words.

    <i>I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t want to go anywhere!</i>

    <i>Because no matter whose house I chose, the other boy will feel upset.</i>

    Tilting her head, she hesitatingly said, ¡°I want to go to both of their houses, but¡­ this is the house I picked. I have to stay in it. Daddy spent a lot of effort to clean this ce, so I can¡¯t let his efforts go to waste! Also, I want to stay in the same house as Daddy!¡±

    When Su Shengjing heard that, he felt extremely satisfied.

    <i>Indeed, my daughter cares about me the most!</i>

    Xiao Yang smiled and tried to diffuse the awkward atmosphere. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re an obedient child who abides by the rules. Why don¡¯t youe to my ce for dinnerter?¡±

    Xiao Wei and Han Siye immediately turned their gazes toward her.

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Uncle! I just deflected their question, but why are you sending me into another dilemma?</i>

 Chapter 103 - Only A Little Child Would Make A Choice

    <h4>Chapter 103: Only A Little Child Would Make A Choice</h4>

    When it came to deciding whose house to dine at, the choice was in Su Jiu¡¯s hands.

    Su Jiu did not refuse their offers. After all, the stove in her house¡¯s kitchen was a rudimentary mud stove. If she and her daddy wanted to light a fire and cook food, it would not be a simple task for them. They might as well freeload off the rest.

    She deliberated for a few seconds as a troubled expression crossed her face.

    The two boys looked at her with a mixture of anticipation and nervousness. It looked as if they were waiting for her to make an important judgment.

    With such an atmosphere, even Xiao Yang and Han Xiao became a bit nervous.

    The one to win the little girl¡¯s favor would be the person with the greater charisma. This concerned a man¡¯s dignity. After all, so many people in the audience were watching the show.

    At this moment, the little girl¡¯s eyes lit up as if she had thought of a good idea. She cutely asked, ¡°Can I go to Uncle Xiao¡¯s house for lunch and Uncle Han¡¯s house for dinner?¡±

    The two men were shocked at such a response from her. They could not help but exim how smart Little Jiu was.

    Not only did she manage to secure the meals for the day, but she also managed to not offend anyone. Instead, she took care of everyone¡¯s feelings.

    <i>What a smart little girl!</i>

    Xiao Yang immediately agreed to her proposal. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do that! Little Jiu, remember to go to my house for lunchter. You muste. Otherwise, I¡¯ll get angry.¡±

    Han Xiao followed up and said, ¡°Little Jiu, you muste to my house for dinner tonight. Otherwise, I¡¯ll settle the score with your Daddy. Understand?¡±

    The little girl obediently nodded and promised, ¡°Understood! Daddy and I will remember to go.¡±

    Theizens were struck by her cuteness again. ¡°Hahahaha! Little Jiu, you¡¯re so smart! You got meals for today!¡±

    ¡°Oh my God, how cute! I hereby announce that I¡¯m going to be Little Jiu¡¯s fan from now on! Little Jiu, please look at me!¡±

    ¡°I think that Little Jiu is like those sweet, yet cunning girls in those novels! Hahahaha! How naughty! But still, I love her so much!¡±

    ***

    Su Shengjing nced at the little girl from the corners of his eyes and raised an eyebrow.

    <i>My daughter is so impressive! I was worried about how to cook using that mud stove, but now, I can freeload off others instead!</i>

    He felt that he was really a useless father. All he could do was tag along with his daughter and leech off everyone¡¯s good food.

    Han Siye nced at Xiao Wei and unhappily humphed.?<i>I don¡¯t like this person. I came here first! Who is he to snatch Little Jiu away from me?</i>

    At that moment, the crew members passed the mission cards to the three fathers.

    The card mentioned that the production crew had not prepared lunch for anyone. The fathers would need to work together with their children to obtain the ingredients.

    The fathers had to go to the fields to pluck some radishes, while the children would exchange them with the vigers for other ingredients. Having grown up in the cities, these fathers had never plucked radishes before. Wearing straw hats, they worked hard in the fields under the scorching sun. It tired them so much that they profusely perspired.

    On the other hand, the children cheered them on under the shade of a tree.

    The production crew divided the children into two groups. Su Jiu happened to be in the same group as Xiao Wei and Han Siye. They were given a trolley, which they could use to carry the radishes.

    Su Jiu grabbed a big radish and ced it into the trolley. After cing two radishes inside it, Xiao Wei said to her, ¡°Little Sister, you don¡¯t need to do this. Let me do it.¡±

    Han Siye nced at him. Unwilling to admit defeat, he carried a fewrge radishes over and proudly said to Su Jiu, ¡°This is a job for us boys. You¡¯re a girl, so you can just rest at the side.¡±

    Chen Xixi, who was at the side, huffed and puffed as she carried the radish and ced them into the trolley. When she heard these words, she shot an envious look at Su Jiu.

 Chapter 104 - A Handsome Man In The

    <h4>Chapter 104: A Handsome Man In The Future</h4>

    Chen Xixi hoped that she would not have to work too hard like Su Jiu and that someone else would help her. However, her teammate, Li Nuoer, was intensely focused on carrying the radishes. All he could think of was to exchange them for something yummy.

    Xiao Yang and Han Xiao, who were working hard in the fields, felt very touched when they saw their sons diligently carrying the radishes for Su Jiu.

    <i>Looks like my foolish son is quite sensible. Excellent! I won¡¯t have to worry about him finding a wife in the future.</i>

    The trolley soon became full of radishes. Han Siye took the initiative to grab the trolley handle. Extending his other hand toward Su Jiu, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and exchange the radishes for food.¡±

    Su Jiu nced at Xiao Wei, who was patting the dirt away from his body. She wanted to wait for him, but Han Siye grabbed her hand and forcefully dragged her away.

    This action stunned Xiao Wei. He quickly followed Su Jiu, pulled her other hand, and said to Han Siye with a frown, ¡°Walk slower. She can¡¯t catch up with you.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Han Siye nced at him with an arrogant expression. However, he did slow down.

    The scene of two handsome boys holding the hands of a cute little girl looked adorable.

    When this episode was broadcasted, many of the audience members could not hold back their excitement.

    ¡°Ah! How can they be so cute?¡±

    ¡°Little Jiu, I¡¯m so envious of you. Do you know that you¡¯ve got two potential hotties right beside you?

    ¡°Little Jiu¡¯s facing such a huge dilemma! Who should she choose between the two boys? Why doesn¡¯t she just choose them both?¡±

    ¡°Even Li Nuoer stole little nces at Little Jiu from time to time when carrying the radishes. Her charm is so great!¡±

    ¡°Even a woman like me wants to snatch and bring the little cutie home, let alone these men.¡±

    ***

    Although every child had a mission toplete, it seemed as if Su Jiu had no mission to do. She merely followed Han Siye and Xiao Wei.

    When the kids went to exchange food with the residents, Su Jiu only needed to act cute. Whenever she visited a household, she would sweetly greet the residents and bid them farewell. Some families could not help but stuff them with more food.

    A whileter, the three kids had given away all the radishes in the trolley and reced them with vegetables, fruits, and meat.

    On the way, they ran into Chen Xixi and Li Nuoer.

    In front of his father, Lin Nuoer was very lively. However, when faced with strangers, he would be too shy to speak.

    Chen Xixi was a very gentle and quiet girl to begin with. Needless to say, she was now hiding behind him, not knowing how to approach the vigers.

    They had not gotten any ingredients yet, so they were starting to panic.

    Li Nuoer looked at Chen Xixi behind him and said, ¡°Um, can you go and exchange the radishes with them?¡±

    Chen Xixi shook her head and whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to¡­ You should go instead.¡±

    As he looked at the granny smiling at them at the door, Li Nuoer felt embarrassed. However, he braced himself and asked, ¡°Granny, we¡¯d like to exchange some radishes for food. Can we do that?¡±

    As the granny was quite old, her hearing was not very good. She couldn¡¯t hear what the kid just said, so she continued to smile at him.

    This made Li Nuoer even more embarrassed. He nced at Chen Xixi again and said, ¡°It¡¯s your turn to speak this time.¡±

    Chen Xixi was still cowering in fear. Panic overwhelmed Li Nuoer, and his temper suddenly red up. ¡°In that case, we won¡¯t have anything to eat for lunch!¡±

    Not having anything to eat meant that they would have to go hungry. Chen Xixi had not eaten much in the morning, so she was already starving. When she heard these words, she became upset. Tears welled up in her eyes as she helplessly looked at the cameraman beside her.

    However, the cameraman was only in charge of filming and was not allowed to help.

    Chen Xixi¡¯s eyes reddened even more. As she pouted, she reached the verge of bursting into tears. However, suddenly, she heard a child-like voice. ¡°Let us help you!¡±

 Chapter 105 - Youre Amazing!

    <h4>Chapter 105: You¡¯re Amazing!</h4>

    Li Nuoer and Chen Xixi spun around at the same time. When they saw Su Jiu and the other two kids, they felt like their saviors had just appeared in front of them.

    Dragging the two boys along, Su Jiu ran toward the granny. She raised her head and asked in a loud voice, ¡°Granny, can we exchange the radishes for some food?

    ¡°We just picked these radishes from the fields. They are very fresh, crisp, and sweet!¡±

    Su Jiu did not get intimidated at all. She enunciated her words so that the olddy could hear clearly hear her.

    The granny affectionately looked at the cute children in front of her and kindly agreed, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll get some for you.¡±

    Li Nuoer and Chen Xixi sessfully exchanged their radishes for some chickens and vegetables. Chen Xixi stopped crying at once and shot Su Jiu a grateful look.

    <i>It¡¯s all thanks to Su Jiu. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have any food for lunch and would¡¯ve been so miserable.</i>

    On the way, many of the vigers bumped into these adorable children. They took an instant liking to them, especially to Su Jiu, who always had a sweet smile on her face. All of them gave the kids some food.

    By the end, the kids¡¯ trolleys were overflowing with food!

    After finishing their work, the fathers gathered under the trees. While they sipped tea, they waited for the kids to return.

    As his daughter was the youngest, Su Shengjing could not help but feel worried. He was in no mood to drink, and he stared at the road ahead.

    Han Xiao thought that Su Shengjing really doted on his daughter. He consoled him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! A smart child like Little Jiu will definitelyplete her mission.¡±

    Su Shengjing replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine even if she doesn¡¯tplete her mission. I¡¯m just worried that she¡¯ll get lost or fall.¡±

    Whenever the two of them went out in the past, he always carried her in his arms. He was afraid that she would fall while walking or get knocked over by other pedestrians or cars.?<i>She¡¯s on the same team as that naughty kid, Han Siye. Can they even cooperate?</i>

    At the thought of this, Su Shengjing became even more worried. If Su Jiu came back in tears, his heart would ache.

    After ten minutes, which felt like an eternity to him, the children finally returned.

    When Sh Shengjing saw Han Siye and Xiao Wei holding the hands of an unscathed Su Jiu, he felt extremely relieved. He stood up and rushed toward them.

    ¡°Daddy!¡± The little girl ran over to him with a bright smile on her face.

    Su Shengjing grinned as well and opened his arms wide. Su Jiu quickly dove into his embrace.

    This scene made other fathers envious.

    <i>D*mn it! We also want to hug this little cutie.</i>

    Su Jiu lifted her head from his embrace as her face flushed with excitement. ¡°Daddy, the other big brothers and I exchanged a lot of food!¡±

    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re amazing!¡±

    Receiving her father¡¯s praise, Su Jiu became happier. She tightly hugged him, refusing to let go.

    Hence, Su Shengjing lifted Su Jiu and carried her. He wiped the sweat off her forehead as he walked toward the shade of the tree. ¡°What do you want to eat for lunch? I¡¯ll cook for you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll eat anything that you cook!¡±

    Finding this scene heartwarming, the audience could not help butment, ¡°Little Jiu shares such a good rtionship with her father. I¡¯m so envious.¡±

    ¡°When I watched this, I suddenly felt that my dad pales inparison.¡±

    ¡°Su Shengjing must be putting on an act! How is it possible for him to be a responsible father? I refuse to believe it!¡±

    ¡°Exactly! This bastard is just using his daughter to improve his image. Why are so many idiots falling for his trick? How disgusting!¡±

    ¡°To be honest, I can¡¯t tell if Su Shengjing is acting. After all, his daughter seems to really like him.¡±

    When Chen Xixi came back, Chen Ke hugged her and asked, ¡°Did you get anything to eat today?¡±

    The little girl nodded and whispered, ¡°Yes. Little Jiu helped me. Daddy, I-I want to be friends with her.¡±

 Chapter 106 - Nurturing Their Friendship Through Sharing Parental Tips

    <h4>Chapter 106: Nurturing Their Friendship Through Sharing Parental Tips</h4>

    Chen Ke nced at Su Jiu. He also liked this cute little girl the most. Stroking his daughter¡¯s head, he encouraged her, ¡°Then, be brave and make friends with her. Why don¡¯t you invite her over for lunch?¡±

    Chen Xixi bit her lip and nodded.

    While the fathers became busy with the food ingredients, Chen Xixi shuffled toward Su Jiu, who was surrounded by the other boys. Mustering her courage, she softly asked, ¡°Little Sister, can we be friends?¡±

    Su Jiu grinned and nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±

    Chen Xixi was ted. ¡°Then, can youe to my house for lunch?¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Why are they all inviting me to eat with them?</i>

    Despite this thought, Su Jiu knew that it was never a bad thing to make an additional friend. She gazed at Chen Xixi, who had an expectant look on her face, then smiled and said, ¡°Okay, Xixi. Let¡¯s be friends. However, I can¡¯t go to your house for lunch today because I¡¯ve promised Xiao Wei that I¡¯ll eat at his house.¡±

    Chen Xixi nced at Xiao Wei and bit her lip. She looked a bit unhappy.

    However, she had no choice but to say, ¡°Alright. Can youe to my house tomorrow then?¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± When Su Jiu agreed to this offer, Chen Xixi¡¯s face immediately brightened up. She instantly ran back and bragged to her father that she had just made friends with Su Jiu.

    Chen Ke could not help but turn his gaze toward Su Jiu again.?<i>This little girl is really so lovable!</i>

    His daughter had always been a timid and introverted girl who did not like to make friends with others. On the other hand, Su Jiu was different. With her sweet personality, she could quickly be close to anyone. If his daughter could be more lively through ying with her, Chen Ke felt that it would be great.

    As he wondered about this, his gazended on Su Shengjing.

    He had to admit that although Su Shengjing was still young, he was quite skilled at raising kids. Since Su Shengjing could raise such an obedient and cute child on his own, he naturally had to learn from him.

    Su Jiu was still oblivious to the fact that by making a new friend, she had unknowingly helped Su Shengjing build his social circle.

    In the future, Chen Ke and Su Shengjing would be good friends in the entertainment industry. There would be an interview where a reporter asked Chen Ke how his friendship with Su Shengjing started. Chen Ke replied with a cough, ¡°Our friendship started when we shared our parenting tips. I learned how to be a good father from him. Gradually, we became good friends.¡±

    ***

    In the afternoon, Xiao Yang and his father led Su Jiu and Su Shengjing to their house, while the other father-child pairs watched in envy.

    The two fathers instructed their children to y in the courtyard while they cooked.

    Xiao Wei whipped out an airne model kit. ¡°Little Jiu, let¡¯s build the airne together.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Jiu was very cooperative. She sat down at the stone table under the shed with Xiao Wei and started to build the model together with him.

    Xiao Wei was extremely quick and skilled at this. Although Su Jiu thought that she was not actually a child, she still paled inparison to him.

    She praised him, ¡°Big Brother, You¡¯re so good at this! I don¡¯t even know how to do it.¡±

    Xiao Wei was stunned. He raised his head and looked at her. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re really amazing!¡± Su Jiu was generous with her praises.

    Xiao Wei¡¯s eyes lit up for a moment. However, he quickly cast his gaze downward andmented. ¡°I actually love to build these models. I don¡¯t like to y the piano. However, my mom wishes for me to be a pianist like my dad. So, she threw away a lot of my toys. All I¡¯ve left is this ne.¡±

    <i>Huh?</i>

    <i>Looks like this little boy doesn¡¯t live a happy life¡­</i>

    Even when he did not like ying the piano, he still managed to host a concert at such a young age. His mother probably deprived him of a lot of free time, forcing him to undergo intensive piano training every day.

 Chapter 107 - Give My Daughter More Food

    <h4>Chapter 107: Give My Daughter More Food</h4>

    Some parents liked to impose their wishes on their children. They thought that they were doing this for their children¡¯s good. However, in the process of doing so, they often neglected the children¡¯s feelings.

    <i>This little boy is quite pitiful.</i>

    Su Jiu looked at the photographer who was filming nearby and asked, ¡°Uncle, I need to talk to Big Brother Wei in secret. Can you stop filming for now? Please!¡±

    When the cameraman saw the little girl sp her hands together and plead with him, his heart softened. He agreed to her request.

    ¡°Can you also not broadcast the video you filmed just now? If his mother saw it, she¡¯d be furious.¡±

    The cameraman thought,?<i>Xiao Wei was talking about his inner thoughts. He mentioned something he feels sad about. The scene is indeed quite unsuitable to be broadcasted to the public</i>. The cameraman nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell the director.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle!¡± Su Jiu smiled, then whirled around to face Xiao Wei. ¡°You can continue talking to me. Your mom won¡¯t know now. I¡¯ll keep this a secret for you!¡±

    Xiao Wei did not expect this girl to do such a thing. When he realized that he had identally revealed his secret to her, he felt a little guilty.

    <i>But Little Jiu is such a nice person!</i>

    ¡°Big Brother, why did your mother refuse to let you y?¡± Su Jiu whispered, ¡°Does she think it would affect your piano practice?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that. I diligently practice every day because I don¡¯t want mom to get angry. Dad is always away from home, and it¡¯s very tiring for her to take care of me on her own.¡±

    <i>Wow, what a thoughtful child!</i>

    Su Jiu asked, ¡°Did you tell your mother that you don¡¯t like ying the piano?¡±

    Xiao Wei shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell your mom, how will she know that you don¡¯t like to y the piano?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Xiao Wei fell silent.

    ¡°You¡¯re a little man. You need to muster your courage. You have to be brave enough to admit your thoughts, instead of bottling them within you forever. That will make you feel terrible.¡± Su Jiu patiently consoled him. ¡°You can tell your dad first, then ask him to discuss this with your mom.¡±

    From what she had observed, Xiao Yang looked like a gentle, elegant, and polite person. Furthermore, Xiao Wei was his only child. If the kid got his father¡¯s help, Su Jiu believed that it would prove useful.

    When Xiao Wei saw the serious look on Su Jiu¡¯s face, he felt encouraged. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell my daddy! Thank you, Little Jiu.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be unhappy, okay? You¡¯re super amazing!¡± Su Jiu continued to heap praises on him. She wanted to help him in building up his confidence. ¡°Daddy said that you organized a concert. How amazing! You¡¯re not like me, who only knows how to eat and sleep.¡±

    A smile finally surfaced on Xiao Wei¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re such a happy child. You¡¯re also amazing!¡±

    Su Jiu could not help but feel touched.?<i>This little kid has the potential to grow up and be like those gentle, warm, and nice guys. His smile is so charming that it instantly improved my mood!</i>

    She took the opportunity to say, ¡°Xiao Wei, if you feel unhappy in the future, you can always tell me, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Wei nodded. He found himself liking her even more and more.

    ***

    In the afternoon, after the fathers and the children had their post-lunch break, they yed some games together. The fathers were tasked to catch mudskippers in the swamps. The person who caught the most mudskippers would be rewarded with an ingredient.

    Su Shengjing was determined to win. After all, since he and Su Jiu had to live in such a run-down house for now, he needed something else to make up for it. Hence, he worked extra hard. Even with his feet deep in the dirt, he did not mind being filthy at all.

    In the end, he managed to catch the most mudskippers.

    Moreover, he had caught a dozen more mudskippers than the second ce, Han Xiao.

    After getting out of the water, Han Xiao casually remarked, ¡°It¡¯s just a game. Aren¡¯t you putting in too much effort?¡±

    Su Shengjing smiled. ¡°Well, I just want to give my daughter more food to eat.¡±

 Chapter 108 - Taking Advantage of My Idolâ€™s Popularity?

    <h4>Chapter 108: Taking Advantage of My Idol¡¯s Poprity?</h4>

    ¡°I see. However, did you know that I lost to you on purpose?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Han Xiao nced at Su Shengjing from the corners of his eyes as if he were looking at a fool. ¡°I did it so that you can obtain more food for your little cutie!¡±

    Xiao Yang, who had only caught a few mudskippers, walked over to the two of them. Heughed and chimed in on the topic. ¡°What a coincidence! I thought the same. Shengjing, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m unable to catch any mudskippers. I simply lost to you on purpose like him.¡±

    Han Xiao scoffed. ¡°Really? Isn¡¯t it that since you¡¯re a pianist, you want to take good care of those delicate hands. Can you even bear to immerse your hands in the mud for a long time?¡±

    Xiao Yang rolled his eyes at him and rebuked, ¡°Why must you expose me? Can¡¯t you show some consideration for my pride?¡±

    Su Shengjing¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Thank you so much.¡±

    Han Xiao patted his shoulder and reminded him. ¡°Remember to bring your daughter to my ce for dinner tonight. If you don¡¯te, I¡¯ll personally go over to your house and bring your daughter away.¡±

    ¡°Hah! Then, you should ask her if she¡¯s willing to go with you.¡±

    The image of these three handsome, hot men standing together looked extremely pleasing to the eye. The audience had a st watching them. It was especially so for those fujoshis fans who kept eximing that they were overwhelmed with excitement.

    At night, Su Shengjing brought Su Jiu to Han Xiao¡¯s house for dinner as promised. He used the chicken, which was his reward for catching the most mudskippers in the afternoon, and cooked a bowl of chicken soup.

    The two fathers poured a bowl of soup each for their children. Han Siye moved therge chicken drumstick inside his bowl to Su Jiu¡¯s. ¡°Little Jiu, this chicken drumstick is for you.¡±

    Han Xiao raised his eyebrows and asked his son, ¡°Don¡¯t you like to eat that the most?¡±

    Han Siye immediately got embarrassed. His ears turned beet-red, and he defiantly replied, ¡°Who said that I like them the most? I hate chicken drumsticks the most!¡±

    ¡°Then, why are you giving Little Jiu something you despise?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Han Siye was stumped; he was at a loss for words.

    Su Jiu quickly diffused the awkward atmosphere. She looked at Han Xiao, who had an amused grin spread across his cheeks, and eximed, ¡°Uncle, I like chicken drumsticks very much. Thank you, Big Brother Siye!¡±

    Han Siye immediately heaved a sigh of relief.?<i>Little Jiu¡¯s so nice! She defended me again.</i>

    Hence, he picked up another chicken drumstick from his bowl and ced it into Su Jiu¡¯s. ¡°Little Jiu, you should eat more so that you can grow taller.¡±

    Han Xiao was speechless.

    <i>This kid is amazing. He only has eyes for pretty girls. He doesn¡¯t even care about his dear father anymore.</i>

    On the other hand, Su Shengjing felt a bit upset.?<i>This little rascal is really good at picking up girls, huh? I wonder who he learned this from. How annoying!</i>

    When the audience noticed the fathers¡¯ expressions, theyughed out loud.

    ¡°Han Xiao is really pitiful. His son can¡¯t even be bothered about him anymore.¡±

    ¡°Han Xiao: Today is another day of being neglected by my son.¡±

    ¡°Han Xiao, if you make Little Jiu your daughter-inw, your son might spare a second nce at you!¡±

    ¡°Su Shengjing looks so exasperated! Hahahaha! He must feel so helpless that his daughter is being pursued by so many people.¡±

    Despite suchments, many of Han Xiao¡¯s fans warned Han Xiao against getting too close to Su Shengjing. They were afraid that Su Shengjing would be a negative influence on him. Therefore, they said Han Xiao should stay away as far as possible from trash like Su Shengjing to not dirty himself.

    However, to their surprise, these fans saw that Han Xiao was getting along well with Su Shengjing. It made them mad with fury. They leftments on the production crew¡¯s social media ounts, asking them to separate Su Shengjing and Han Xiao.

    <i>Why should a bastard like him take advantage of my idol¡¯s poprity?</i>

    <i>People even ship his daughter with Han Xiao¡¯s son! That¡¯s disgusting!</i>

    ***

    After dinner, Su Shengjing rejected Han Xiao¡¯s offer to stay at their house. Instead, he walked back while carrying Su Jiu.

    As it was already dark, he walked very carefully, afraid of dropping Su Jiu.

    Halfway on the path, he suddenly remembered something.

 Chapter 109 - Take Care Of Your Daughter For Me!

    <h4>Chapter 109: Take Care Of Your Daughter For Me!</h4>

    It was Little Jiu¡¯s fourth birthday the next day.

    When Su Shengjing had first met Su Jiu, there had been a birth certificate in her bag. It mentioned her name and birthday, which he had silently memorized. A few days ago, he had thought that since Little Jiu¡¯s birthday wasing soon, he should give her a proper celebration.

    However, then the show happened. He had gotten so preupied with thinking about how to conduct himself in the show that he almost forgot about this important matter!

    Su Shengjing instantly broke out into a cold sweat. However, he was d that he had remembered this in time. Otherwise, he would feel extremely guilty toward Su Jiu.

    <i>From Little Jiu¡¯s expression, it seems that she doesn¡¯t recall it either. That¡¯s good! I can give her a surprise tomorrow.</i>

    At night, Su Shengjing got some water for Su Jiu to wash up and brush her teeth. When it was gettingte, theyy on the bed together.

    The camera hidden in the corner of the room recorded every interaction between the father and daughter.

    Su Jiu knew that the scene before they fell asleep would be broadcasted, so she decided to leave the audience with a good impression of her father. Hence, she snuggled into Su Shengjing¡¯s arms like a tiny kitten. ¡°Daddy¡­¡±

    Su Shengjing looked down at her and gently pinched her cheeks. ¡°Are you feeling sleepy?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ Daddy, can you tell me a story?¡±

    ¡°What story do you want to hear?¡±

    After some deliberation, Su Jiu softly said, ¡°I want to hear the story about the Ugly Duckling.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Su Shengjing tucked her into her nket. With his charismatic and mellow voice, he narrated the story to her.

    After the story ended, Su Jiu snuggled in his arms and mumbled with her eyes closed, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯ll also be a beautiful white swan.¡±

    Her child-like voice, which was filled with such innocence, momentarily stunned Su Shengjing. A bitter feeling rose in his heart.

    No matter how much the public criticized him, Su Jiu had always believed in him. She always admired him and stood by his side. However, he had a vague inkling that Su Jiu was aware of his current situation; she was not actually an ignorant child.

    Holding back his tears, Su Shengjing stroked Su Jiu¡¯s tiny head and promised with a smile, ¡°I also hope that I can be a white swan one day. When that dayes, we¡¯ll fly high in the skies together, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± The little girl chuckled and wrapped her arms around Su Shengjing¡¯s neck. ¡°Daddy, Mommy doesn¡¯t want me anymore. You¡¯re now the most important person to me. I want to stay with you forever.¡±

    When this episode was broadcasted, the audience felt quite bad.

    ¡°Su Shengjing¡¯s voice is so nice when he tells bedtime stories. If he¡¯s not a celebrity, he should do a voiceover for the male lead of an idol drama!¡±

    ¡°His daughter is so obedient and thoughtful!¡±

    ¡°Although Little Jiu is still young, she seems to understand her situation. She even consoled her father. My heart aches for her¡­¡±

    ¡°I feel so sorry for her. Su Shengjing, you better take good care of your daughter for me!¡±

    ¡°I have to admit that Su Shengjing is gentle and patient with his daughter. Those antis who use him of putting on an act should just admit their mistakes now. If he were merely acting, why does Little Jiu like him so much? Why does she want to stay with her daddy forever?¡±

    Afterward, #SuShengjingNarratesTheUglyDuckling and #LittleJiu¡¯sMommy even made it to the trending searches.

    ***

    The next day, Su Shengjing woke up early. He asked the cameraman to watch over Su Jiu, then headed out alone.

    The audience was curious about where he was going.?<i>How can he leave the little cutie alone at home?</i>

    <i>What if she wakes up and misses her father? Will she cry?</i>

    After leaving the house, Su Shengjing looked for Yang Fangping. ¡°Director, can you lend me some money? I urgently need it.¡±

 Chapter 110 - How Pitiful! I Want To Hug Her!

    <h4>Chapter 110: How Pitiful! I Want To Hug Her!</h4>

    When the filming of the show was about to start, the crew had taken the guests¡¯ money and phone. Currently, Su Shengjing was penniless. However, he needed to buy a birthday present for Little Jiu.

    <i>He urgently needs it?</i>

    Yang Fangping¡¯s sharp instincts told him that this was going to be a highlight of the episode. Hence, he feigned indifference and denied the man. ¡°No. The production crew has a rule saying that we can¡¯t give money to the guests.¡±

    Su Shengjing felt troubled. ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯ll think of a way myself.¡± He then left.

    The cameraman tailed Su Shengjing and noticed that he was heading toward a watermelon patch in the vige. Su Shengjing walked to a viger who was fertilizing the nts. ¡°Hello!¡±

    The dark and skinny viger raised his head and enthusiastically greeted him. ¡°Hi! You¡¯re here to film a show, right?¡±

    Su Shengjing nodded, then requested the viger. ¡°Buddy, you¡¯re fertilizing the nts now, right? How about this? I¡¯ll help you with the farmwork, and you can pay me in return. Even a dor will do. It¡¯s my daughter¡¯s birthday today, so I want to buy a cake for her.¡±

    Once again,ments flooded the video broadcast¡¯sment section. ¡°What the heck? It¡¯s Su Jiu¡¯s birthday today, so he wants to buy a cake for her. No wonder he woke up so early in the morning!¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh! Su Shengjing¡¯s fatherly instincts are exploding. He suddenly looks so charismatic!¡±

    ¡°Well, we can¡¯t possibly hate on him for this, even if we want to.¡±

    ¡°His attitude is so humble. Is he afraid that the viger will refuse his request and he won¡¯t be able to buy a cake for his daughter?¡±

    ¡°I feel a bit touched.¡±

    The nice viger agreed to Su Shengjing¡¯s request. ¡°Alright, help me then.¡±

    Su Shengjing suddenly grinned. He pushed his sleeves up to his elbows, walked into the watermelon patch, and started working.

    As the bright, golden sunlight cascaded on his handsome face, he looked extremely attractive when focused on his work.

    The cameraman thought that since Su Shengjing doted so much on his daughter, he should film him in a way that entuated his handsomeness as much as possible.

    The watermelon patch was huge. By the time Su Shengjing finished fertilizing the nts, he was exhausted and profusely sweating.

    The viger whipped out ten dors from his pocket and passed it to him. ¡°You want to buy a birthday cake for your daughter, right? I¡¯ll give you ten dors.¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡­ Thank you so much!¡± Su Shengjing thanked the viger again and again as he gratefully epted the money.

    Without any dy, he sought other vigers to work and earn money.

    Back in the run-down house, Su Jiu dazedly woke up. She realized that she was all alone at home, with her father nowhere to be seen.

    Even after she waited for a while, her father did not return.?<i>He has probably left to attend to something else.</i>

    Su Jiu knew that at a time like this, the audience would pity a child who tried her best to appear strong despite being extremely terrified.

    Hence, she dressed herself up, clumsily tied her shoces with her chubby hands, and walked out. When she did not see her father, a confused look crossed her face. A trace of panic crept into herrge and dark eyes.

    ¡°Daddy?¡± She called out with her cute voice.

    However, silence greeted her.

    She looked at the cameraman in front of her and softly asked, ¡°Uncle, did you see my father? He¡¯s missing.¡±

    The cameraman felt sorry for the little girl. He consoled her. ¡°Your dad has gone out. He¡¯ll be back soon. Don¡¯t get scared, okay?¡±

    Su Jiu pitifully sniffled, and her eyes reddened. Feeling terrified and flustered, she could only stand still on the ground and nce around to desperately look out for her father.

    The audience wished for nothing more but to capture Su Shengjing and send him to Su Jiu right away.

    ¡°How pitiful! I really want to hug her.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Hearing her call out for her daddy breaks my heart. I want to give her a warm hug!

    ¡°Seriously, Su Shengjing! Doesn¡¯t he know that his daughter will get scared if he abandons her just like that?¡±

    At this moment, a crew member sent a mission card to Su Jiu and kindly read it aloud for her.

 Chapter 111 - The Little Fool

    <h4>Chapter 111: The Little Fool</h4>

    The mission card said that the children had to take their breakfast somewhere. Furthermore, they were not allowed to have their fathers apany them.

    Since Su Jiu was a short little girl, she walked very slowly. This made her thest to reach the point. The other children had long arrived, with Han Siye being the first.

    When Han Siye had arrived and seen the breakfast on the dining table, he had instinctively wanted to grab some bread, milk, and eggs before heading home.

    However, after ncing around, he had not spotted Su Jiu anywhere.

    <i>Does that little fool know that if sheeste, all this yummy food would be taken away by the others?</i>

    Hence, Han Siye decided to wait there.

    Moreover, he had already snatched everything he wanted to eat, and he nned to share some with that ¡®little fool.¡¯

    A whileter, Xiao Wei had also arrived. When he saw that Su Jiu had yet to arrive, he did not return home after taking his breakfast. Simr to Han Siye, he waited for Su Jiu toe.

    Han Siye shot a nce at him, then snorted and ignored him.

    When Chen Xixi and Li Nuoer arrived, they saw Han Siye standing there like a little tyrant. He intimidated them a little, so they quickly snuck away after grabbing their breakfast.

    After a long wait, the two boys finally saw Su Jiuing toward them. Both of them gave her some bread and milk, but they did not see any hint of happiness on her face at all. Her eyes were red, and it looked like she was on the verge of tears.

    Xiao Wei was a little puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Little Jiu? Are you unhappy?¡±

    Han Siye immediately clenched his fists and fiercely said, ¡°Did someone bully you? I¡¯ll beat him up for you!¡±

    The little girl unhappily mumbled, ¡°Daddy¡¯s gone¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Your daddy might have gone on a mission, and he¡¯ll be back soon. Have breakfast first.¡± Xiao Wei consoled her and passed her a piece of bread.

    Su Jiu could tell that Xiao Wei had not eaten yet, so she did not ept the bread. Instead, she picked up a small basket on the table.

    The basket held three buns. Su Jiu hugged the bamboo basket as if it were something precious. She said, ¡°I¡¯m going back to wait for Daddy. I¡¯ll eat with him when he¡¯s back.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll send you back, Little Jiu.¡± Xiao Wei walked forward, held her hand, and took the bamboo basket from her. ¡°I¡¯ll hold this for you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll also send you back!¡± Han Siye quickly followed her and grabbed her other hand.

    ***

    On the other side, with the dozens of dors he had earned from his hard work resting in his pocket, Su Shengjing headed to the town outside the vige. He roamed around for half an hour when he finally found a little cake shop. He hurriedly walked in.

    When the owner saw a cameraman following Su Shengjing, she deduced that he was a guest on the show. Thus, she warmly greeted him. ¡°Would you like to buy a cake?¡±

    Su Shengjing nodded as he scanned the cakes in the disy cab. ¡°Which one is popr with kids?¡±

    The owner pointed at some cakes and gave him a suggestion. ¡°These cakes. Kids love strawberry cakes and chocte cakes the most.¡±

    After asking for the price, Su Shengjing decided to buy a strawberry cake. He asked, ¡°Can you throw in some candles?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then. Please give me four candles.¡±

    Now that he had finally bought the cake, Su Shengjing suddenly felt like he was bursting with energy. He quickly rushed back to the vige.

    <i>Su Jiu should be awake by now. Will she get scared if she doesn¡¯t see me?</i>

    Feeling worried, he quickened his pace.

    The cameraman recorded this entire scene. When it was broadcasted, the audience watched it with extreme seriousness.

    After sending Su Jiu back to her house, Han Siye and Xiao Wei received a mission from the crew. Hence, they had no choice but to return to their houses.

    Su Jiu carried a wooden bench to her house¡¯s entrance and sat there alone while hugging her bamboo basket. She had yet to take even a single bite of the bun. She firmly insisted that she would only eat after her father returned.

    By now, the audience had already be anxious.?<i>Is Su Shengjing a turtle?</i>

    <i>Why hasn¡¯t he returned yet?</i>

 Chapter 112 - Can We Band Together To Steal This Child Away?

    <h4>Chapter 112: Can We Band Together To Steal This Child Away?</h4>

    <i>This little cutie has been waiting for him for such a long time. She must be famished by now!</i>

    Finally, after the audience¡¯s desperate calls for Su Shengjing, the man finally emerged in front of the cameras.

    ¡°Daddy!¡± When Su Jiu saw him, her eyes lit up. She dashed toward him like a little kitten and dove into his arms. Then, she raised her head and unhappily looked at him, ¡°Daddy, where did you go?¡±

    Hugging Su Jiu with one hand and hiding the box of cakes behind his back with the other, Su Shengjing guiltily said, ¡°Darling, I¡¯m sorry. You must¡¯ve waited a long time for me, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ve been waiting for so long¡­ I was scared that you won¡¯te back¡­¡±

    ¡°Why won¡¯t Ie back?¡± Su Shengjing¡¯s guilt intensified. ¡°I only went to buy a present for you.¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s eyes sparkled, and a delighted expression appeared on her face. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°The sun is too bright outside. Let¡¯s go into the house, and I¡¯ll show youter.¡± Carrying Su Jiu with his arm, Su Shengjing walked into the house.

    The audience quicklymented. ¡°Oh my God! When I saw how happy she was when she ran toward her father, tears unknowingly streamed down my cheeks.¡±

    ¡°A! What an amazing father-daughter pair!¡±

    ¡°How can a bastard like Su Shengjing have such an angelic daughter? What the heck?¡±

    After entering the house, Su Shengjing ced the box on the table and unwrapped the ribbon on top. A six-inch strawberry cake came into view. Su Jiu eximed in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s a cake!¡±

    ¡°Darling, it¡¯s your birthday today. Happy birthday! I hope that you can grow up to be a happy and healthy child.¡± Su Shengjing smiled and stroked Su Jiu¡¯s head. He then stuck the candles into the cake and lit them up. ¡°Come, make a wish and blow out the candles.¡±

    Su Jiu closed her eyes, sped her hands together, and made a wish with utmost seriousness.

    Then, she opened her eyes and blew out the candles.

    Su Shengjing asked with a grin, ¡°Darling, what did you wish for?¡±

    With a mysterious expression, Su Jiu replied, ¡°I¡¯m not telling you, Daddy.¡±

    Her wish was for her father to make aeback and reim everything that belonged to him. She did not want him to suffer from so much malice again.

    She even hoped that the heavens would be nicer to the little viin so that he could live a good life and not turn evil in the end.

    Su Shengjing cut a slice of cake for his daughter and passed her a tiny fork.

    When Su Jiu took a bite of the cake, she was delighted by how sweet it was.

    ¡°Is it yummy?¡± Su Shengjing asked in anticipation.

    Su Jiu raised her head. Her reddened eyes brimmed with tears. She mumbled with a sob, ¡°Daddy, this is the first time I¡¯ve eaten a cake. It¡¯s very yummy.¡±

    In the past, she did not know when she was born.

    When she had been abandoned at the entrance of the orphanage, she had only been a few months old. As she did not have a birth certificate or anything else to prove her identity, the orphanage¡¯s director had designated her birthday as the day she was left at the orphanage.

    She had never celebrated her birthday because it was the day when she was abandoned.

    She disliked it a lot.

    However, right now, Su Jiu was overwhelmed by genuine joy. Tears uncontrobly dribbled down her cheeks.

    <i>So, this is what it feels like to have a father celebrate my birthday for me.</i>

    <i>It feels so nice.</i>

    The audience could not hold their emotions back anymore. ¡°D*mn it, I¡¯m crying. What about you guys?¡±

    ¡°Poor Little Jiu¡­ This is her first birthday. I wonder what kind of a life she lived in the past. I really want to hug her.¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh! Little Jiu, don¡¯t cry! Mommy loves you! Mommy will shower you with affection!¡±

    ¡°Little Jiu, I prohibit you from crying! If you cry, I¡¯m going to cry too!¡±

    ¡°Can we band together to steal the little child away? I want to steal Little Jiu home and stuff her with cakes every day. She won¡¯t have to suffer with a bastard like Su Shengjing anymore!¡±

 Chapter 113 - This Father-Daughter Pair Is So Heartwarming Yet Heartbreaking

    <h4>Chapter 113: This Father-Daughter Pair Is So Heartwarming Yet Heartbreaking</h4>

    ¡°Su Shengjing worked so early in the morning just to buy a cake for his daughter. I must admit that it¡¯s really thoughtful of him.¡±

    ¡°He has slept with too many women in the past. So, the heavens sent his daughter here to punish him, hoping that he¡¯ll turn over a new leaf and be a good person.¡±

    ¡°When I saw how hard he worked under the scorching sun just to buy a cake for Little Jiu, I felt like crying.¡±

    ***

    When Su Shengjing saw that Su Jiu was crying, he panicked and quickly wiped her tears.

    ¡°Darling, why are you crying?¡±

    Su Jiu sniffed and replied, ¡°Because¡­ Because I¡¯m happy.¡±

    <i>She¡¯s happy.</i>

    <i>Is she that easy to satisfy?</i>

    The heartbroken Su Shengjing carried Su Jiu and ced her on hisp. He rested her forehead against hers and promised her. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, darling. I¡¯ll celebrate your birthday every year with cakes and gifts.¡±

    Su Jiu snuggled in his warm embrace and replied, ¡°Okay!¡±

    ***

    Su Shengjing and Su Jiu shared the cake with the other fathers and children. When the fathers heard that it was Su Jiu¡¯s birthday, they worked together to whip up a sumptuous meal. The children also gave Su Jiu some presents.

    Han Siye gave her a cute frog pillow, while Chen Xixi and Li Nuoer gave her some sweets and a toy guitar respectively. Xiao Wei gave her his only toy¡ªthe airne model.

    In the beginning, Su Jiu refused to ept it. However, since he kept insisting that she ept it, she had no other choice.

    At night, Su Shengjing and Su Jiuy on the bed together. Stroking her head, Su Shengjing asked, ¡°Darling, are you happy today?¡±

    ¡°Yep! I¡¯m extremely happy!¡± Su Jiu replied with a bright grin, revealing a row of little white teeth. She grabbed her feet and fiddled around with them while exuding an extremely happy aura.

    ¡°Daddy, will you apany me during my birthdays in the future?¡±

    Su Shengjing grinned. He did not even notice how affectionate his smile was. ¡°I will.¡±

    The little girl became even happier. She snuggled deeper into his arms and whispered in a mysterious tone, ¡°Daddy, let me tell you what I wished for today, okay!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Su Shengjing curiously looked at her.

    Su Jiu blinked, looked at him with her clear eyes, and said with extreme seriousness, ¡°I hope that you¡¯ll be happy because you look extremely handsome when you smile. I love it the most when you smile.¡±

    Su Shengjing felt a bitter feeling rise within his heart again. Overwhelmed by emotions, he smiled. ¡°Alright, I promise you that I¡¯ll smile more often in the future.¡±

    ¡°Really? Pinky promise!¡±

    ¡°Okay, pinky promise.¡±

    ***

    The audience burst into tears again.

    ¡°D*mn! D*mn! D*mn! I watch this show to entertain myself, not to be tormented!¡±

    ¡°This father-daughter pair is so heartwarming, yet heartbreaking at the same time! I¡¯m dying!¡±

    ¡°The production crew, I¡¯m begging you! Please be nicer to Little Jiu! Can you give her more yummy food? If it weren¡¯t for the cake today, the only food she¡¯d have for breakfast were buns!¡±

    ¡°Little Jiu, I¡¯m so touched by how thoughtful you are. I hereby dere that from now on, I¡¯m your fan. Who the heck is Su Shengjing? I don¡¯t know him!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m crying! Regardless of how awful the little kid¡¯s father is, nothing can ever hinder my love for Su Jiu!¡±

    ***

    Su Jiu nestled in her father¡¯s embrace and closed her eyes with extreme satisfaction.

    She believed that after this episode was broadcasted, she and her father would have left a better impression on the audience. She had vividly portrayed the heartwarming father-daughter rtionship between a so-called bastard and a pitiful little child.

    However, she did not expect Su Shengjing to remember her birthday and even spend so much effort in preparing a present for her.?<i>Daddy is really nice to me. I really do love him so much.</i>

    <i>Daddy, since I¡¯ve found you in this world, let¡¯s just rely on each other and strive for a better life together.</i>

 Chapter 114 - The Main Female And Male Characters Are Nothing

    <h4>Chapter 114: The Main Female And Male Characters Are Nothing</h4>

    Su Jiu did not want to get involved in the messy affairs of the main male and female characters in the original novel. All she wanted to do was to make her father be popr again and help him earn more money.?<i>Is it not better for me to be the heir of a billion-dor asset?</i>

    The main male and female characters were nothing to her!

    ***

    The three-day filming session finished quickly. At the end of the show, Yang Fangping summoned all the fathers and children into a room and asked them to share their thoughts.

    When it was Su Jiu¡¯s turn, she obediently sat beside Su Shengjing on the bench. Her conduct was unlike that of Han Siye, who was extremely disobedient. He ran around without looking at the cameras or cooperating with the crew. His antics gave Yang Fangping and Han Xiao massive headaches.

    When Yang Fangping saw how obedient Su Jiu was, his voice softened. He asked, ¡°Little Jiu, three days have passed. It¡¯s time for you to go home! Do you have anything to say about this show? For example¡­ Are you happy?¡±

    Su Jiu did not immediately answer. Instead, she looked at Su Shengjing and asked, ¡°Daddy, are you happy?¡±

    Su Shengjing nodded. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll be happy when I¡¯m with you.¡±

    The little girl¡¯s eyes brightly sparkled while her cheeks turned rosy. With a delighted, yet slightly embarrassed expression, she said to Yang Fangping, ¡°Since Daddy says that he¡¯s happy, I¡¯m also happy!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m only happy if you¡¯re happy.¡± Su Shengjing lowered his head and looked at her with eyes full of affection.

    Yang Fangping was speechless.

    <i>What the heck? That¡¯s enough! Can you stop torturing this man, who doesn¡¯t have a daughter?</i>

    Yang Fangping tried his best to calm down and asked, ¡°Little Jiu, do you want to participate in the show again? We¡¯ll go somewhere else next time.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The little girl vigorously nodded. Then, as if she remembered something, she worriedly asked, ¡°But Uncle, can Daddy and I go to those ces only if a lot of people watch this show?¡±

    Yang Fangping was stunned.

    Su Jiu mumbled, ¡°Because¡­ Because I heard a very fierce person say that if no one watches the show, they won¡¯t let you film it. He even demanded that you get lost!¡±

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Yang Fangping almost spat out a mouthful of blood.

    <i>This little girl really touched my sore spot.</i>

    <i>She must have overheard my argument with the director of the television station in the office that day.</i>

    If Yang Fangping were being honest, he was not very confident. With Han Xiao and Xiao Yang as guests, he surmised that the viewership ratings should not be too bad. However, he had taken a risk by inviting Su Shengjing. If many people refused to watch the show because of their hatred for Su Shengjing, he would¡¯ve lost the bet.

    After all, a huge number ofizens had leftments on their official Weibo ount, saying that they would boycott the show because of Su Shengjing, even though Han Xiao and his son were guests in the show as well.

    However, on second thought, Yang Fangping wondered if Su Jiu was trying to boost his viewership ratings by saying that.

    <i>This is very possible.</i>

    <i>What an impressive little girl! Why is she so smart?</i>

    If he were the one saying this, it would sound very deliberate. However,ing from Su Jiu¡¯s mouth, these words sounded natural.

    When the audience heard this exchange, they immediatelymented. ¡°For the sake of our daughter, we must increase the viewership ratings! I¡¯ll invite all my uncles and aunties to watch it together!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already looking forward to the next episode! Everyone, hurry up and watch it a few more times. The viewership ratings will go up!¡±

    Toward the end of the interview, Yang Fangping thought of a sensitive question. Since Su Shengjing was embroiled in so many scandals, they definitely had to ask him more questions to make the show newsworthy.

    Hence, the director cleared his throat and asked, ¡°Su Shengjing, what do you think about exposing your daughter to the public? Are you worried that it will have a negative effect on her?¡±

 Chapter 115 - Determination To Protect His Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 115: Determination To Protect His Daughter</h4>

    Su Shengjing¡¯s expression became stern. ¡°In the beginning, I didn¡¯t want to participate in the show. I knew that my scandals would definitely implicate my daughter. However, she wanted to join the show, so I decided to apany her. I still stand by my words. No matter what others think of me, please don¡¯t hurt my daughter. She¡¯s innocent. To these haters, I say that please spare her and direct your hatred to me alone.

    ¡°If someone insists on hurting my baby, I¡¯m sorry! No matter the cost, I will pursue the matter to the end!¡±

    Su Shengjing loudly dered

    The audience could see in his eyes the determination to protect his daughter.

    ¡°What the heck? How can anyone bear to hurt such a nice girl like Little Jiu? I¡¯ll scold whoever I found doing that!¡±

    ¡°Wow! I suddenly find Su Shengjing so handsome!¡±

    ¡°Su Shengjing, since you¡¯re so protective of your daughter, I¡¯ll criticize you less in the future!¡±

    ¡°Is there anyone who wants to protect this little cutie? Let¡¯s band together and criticize those haters who keep scolding her!¡±

    Gazing at Su Shengjing, Su Jiu hugged his arm and cutely said, ¡°I also don¡¯t want anyone to hurt my Daddy.¡±

    Su Shengjing lowered his head and looked at his daughter. He stroked her tiny head and assured her. ¡°As long as you¡¯re not hurt, no one can hurt me.¡±

    Thements section became abuzz withments again.

    ***

    The first episode of the show ended with the children and the fathers singing happily. When it was broadcasted, it immediately attracted a lot of attention. Its viewership ratings skyrocketed.

    Even theizens who initially did not watch the show because they disliked Su Shengjing could not control their curiosity when they saw the fathers and the children appear so frequently on the trending searches. They started to watch the show.

    And when they started watching it, they could not stop themselves at all!

    <i>Oh my God!</i>

    <i>How can there be such an adorable and heartwarming girl? She and Su Shengjing are truly a father-daughter pair made in heaven!</i>

    <i>Even the heavens won¡¯t know how to criticize Su Shengjing. It¡¯s as if there¡¯s nothing to criticize him for!</i>

    The show ¡°You Can Do It, Mate!¡± was broadcasted at the same time ¡°Daddy, Let¡¯s Go!¡±. Their crew had invited the popr Qin Feng and a few other celebrities, whose fans frantically tried to raise the poprity of their show. Hence, viewership ratings for that show exponentially increased, surpassing all the other variety shows broadcasting at the same time.

    Director Li Yang especially looked for Yang Fangping. ¡°Yang, you¡¯ve seen how many views my show got, right? I knew it. You can never beat me.¡±

    Yang Fangping looked at the man¡¯s proud expression and scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t be so certain. It has only been two days since the shows were aired. We don¡¯t know what will happen in the future. I believe that diamonds will always shine, no matter what. More and more people will start to appreciate true talent.¡±

    ¡°Heh! I really don¡¯t know where you get your confidence from. Let¡¯s just wait and see!¡± Li Yang disdainfully left.

    Yang Fangping could not be bothered with him. He logged into the show¡¯s official Weibo ount and posted the selfies the fathers had taken with their children. Then, he invited theizens to watch the show.

    Initially, the official Weibo ount for this show did not have a lot of followers. However, after the show started airing, their follower count quickly increased.

    When theizens saw the pictures Yang Fangping posted, they quickly saved them, especially the photo featuring Su Jiu and Su Shengjing.

    The background of this photo was a hill where wildflowers bloomed all over. The golden sunlight cascaded on Su Jiu, who had a flower wreath on her head. She was sitting in Su Shengjing¡¯s arms with her head slightly lowered. Her dense eyshes fluttered downward, while a sweet smile spread across her face, revealing two cute little dimples on her cheeks.

    Su Shengjing gazed at her with a gentle and loving smile.

 Chapter 116 - Daddys Lucky Relic

    <h4>Chapter 116: Daddy¡¯s Lucky Relic</h4>

    The image was so beautiful and heartwarming that it instantly captured many people¡¯s hearts.

    ¡°Director Yang, how did you find such a cute girl? Your eye is quite good!¡±

    ¡°Little Jiu is like the ideal daughter of my dreams!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to say anything else. I¡¯m just going to rewatch the show five more times.¡±

    ¡°I strongly rmend it! It¡¯s really, really nice to watch! The show¡¯s so hrious, yet tear-jerking at the same time. If you don¡¯t find it nice, you guys are free to beat me up!¡±

    ***

    When Li Yang read thements, he scoffed.?<i>What a tasteless audience!</i>

    <i>Does Yang Fangping really think that he can make aeback with such a boring show? How is that possible?</i>

    <i>He couldn¡¯t evenpare to me from the start, let alone catch up to me now!</i>

    Betraying Li Yang¡¯s expectations, however, on the third day after the two shows had been broadcasted, the tables started to turn.

    The viewership ratings of ¡°Daddy, Let¡¯s Go¡± kept soaring, while the increase in the viewership ratings of ¡°You Can Do It, Mate¡± slowed down. Moreover, the trending searches became dominated by ¡°Daddy, Let¡¯s Go!¡±. If one of the trending searches about them fell down the ranks, another would quickly rise to take its ce.

    This meant that ¡°Daddy, Let¡¯s Go!¡± had really be popr!

    The director of the television station summoned Yang Fangping to his office and praised him for creating such a popr show.

    When Yang Fangping saw how angry Li Yang looked, his heart was filled with joy.

    Su Shengjing did not pay attention to how popr the show had be. Instead, he nned to use the money he had earned from the show to buy a better house, some milk powder, clothes, shoes, and toys for his daughter.

    Furthermore, he had also arranged for her to attend a kindergarten.

    Yang Fangping had initially nned to invite another non-celebrity father-daughter pair. However, he changed his mind and decided to invite Su Shengjing and Su Jiu again. Su Shengjing still signed a contract with him as a non-celebrity. In that case, the remuneration for filming an episode was only 150,000 dors.

    This was a huge sum of money for the current Su Shengjing, who was so poor that he had to be a construction worker. As long as he could earn money, he did not care about whether he appeared on the show as a celebrity or not.

    As the show¡¯s poprity continued to increase, Sheng Tianci became overjoyed. He deliberately visited Su Shengjing and said, ¡°Su Shengjing, Su Jiu is bing so popr! She has a lot of fans online. They flooded the show¡¯s official Weibo ount withments, demanding you to create an ount for her!¡±

    ¡°Oh, I expected that.¡± Su Shengjing raised an eyebrow with a proud expression.

    <i>This little girl is so cute that everyone will naturally like her!</i>

    Sheng Tianci was genuinely happy for Su Shengjing. ¡°Why do I have a feeling that you¡¯re going to make aeback? I read a lot of praises about you online. They said that you¡¯re a good father.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Su Shengjing was confident in himself.

    Sheng Tianci¡¯s lips twitched, but he could not rebuke his friend. When he saw that Su Shengjing was packing up and calling the movers, he asked, ¡°You¡¯ve rented another house?¡±

    Su Shengjing nodded. ¡°I rented an apartment in the city center. It¡¯s a high-rise building with a garden and a kindergarten downstairs. The estate management and security are pretty good there.¡±

    Although the rent was a bit expensive, costing more than three thousand a month, Su Shengjing did not mind spending a bit more money. If he could bring Little Jiu out of this smelly, rubbish-filled slum, the move was worth it.

    ¡°Yeah, you should be thinking of your child.¡± As Sheng Tianci spoke, he turned around and looked at Su Jiu. The little girl licked her lollipop on the sofa. A bright grin spread across Sheng Tianci¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Little Jiu, you really are your father¡¯s lucky relic. He¡¯s got such a horrible reputation, yet you still managed to make him popr!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because Daddy is amazing!¡±

    Sheng Tianci was at a loss for words.

    <i>Why do I feel so angry when she looks at Su Shengjing with such an admiring gaze?</i>

    Sheng Tianci stroked her head and continued, ¡°Oh, right. Sheng Zhiyan wanted me to ask you if you made good friends with the boys in the show. If you¡¯re friends with them, will you ignore him from now on?¡±

 Chapter 117 - Too Many Little Boys Surrounding Her

    <h4>Chapter 117: Too Many Little Boys Surrounding Her</h4>

    Su Jiu felt awkward. ¡°No, Uncle. Why would I ignore him? He¡¯s also my good friend.¡±

    Sheng Tianciughed. ¡°Sure, once that rascal hears your words, he will probably be delighted.¡±

    Standing at the side, Su Shengjing became exasperated.?<i>My daughter is so charming that too many little boys are surrounding her, and there¡¯s no way to avoid this!</i>

    Su Shengjing could imagine how tough it would be for him when Su Jiu grows up. He definitely had to keep an eye on her. If he were caught unawares, one of those rascals might manage to snatch her away. By then, it would be toote for him to cry.

    ***

    At this moment, Rong Si was buying some daily necessities in a small shop outside the alley. When he walked to the cashier to pay for his stuff, Rong Si realized that the shopkeeper was engrossed in a television show.

    The shopkeeper was an uncle in his forties. He was foolishly smiling as he watched the TV, oblivious to Rong Si standing there. When he saw a little girl sweetly say ¡°Daddy,¡± an affectionate smile spread across his cheeks.

    <i>Oh my! This little girl is so cute!</i>

    <i>It¡¯s a pity that I only have a son. Will I have such a cute little granddaughter in the future?</i>

    When Rong Si saw Su Jiu on the television, he was stunned. He stood there in a daze as he started watching the show with the shopkeeper.

    In the show, Su Jiu looked as adorable as she was in real life. She joked around with the other kids as if she was having a lot of fun. However, two boys constantly stayed by her side and held both of her hands on each side.

    Rong Si suddenly had the same thought as Sheng Zhiyan.

    <i>Will Su Jiu ignore me after knowing all these little boys?</i>

    <i>They are probably rich, but I¡¯m not¡­</i>

    <i>I can¡¯t evenpare to them.</i>

    Rong Si cast his gaze downward and nced at the things he had ced on the counter. They were just some daily necessities. He had only bought the cheapest items and did not dare to look for anything extra. Even if he wanted to buy a lollipop, he would hesitate for a long time.

    This was the difference between him and those little boys.

    When the shopkeeper turned his head around, he discovered Rong Si standing there. The affectionate smile on his face quickly faded. ¡°Little boy, you¡¯re paying for these, right?¡±

    Rong Si returned to his senses and forced himself to look away from the television. He nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    While scanning the items, the shopkeeper started to rmend the show to Rong Si. ¡°Little boy, do you like to watch pretty little girls? Isn¡¯t this little girl on the television so pretty and cute? If you like her, watch this show! It¡¯s called ¡®Daddy, Let¡¯s Go!¡¯. Tell your parents and grandparents to watch it with you. Watch it a few more times and increase the viewership ratings, okay?¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s gaze uncontroblynded on the television again, which was coincidentally broadcasting the scene of Su Jiu eating a slice of cake on her birthday.

    When Rong Si saw her cry and say that it was her first time eating cake, he suddenly pursed his lips. He felt extremely upset.

    Although he was not exactly leading a good life, he had still eaten cake before.

    Furthermore, it had been a cake with manyyers. A famous pastry chef from France had baked it.

    After paying for the items, Rong Si stuffed the remaining five dors into his pocket. Then, he walked out of the shop and scanned around. Upon discovering a dessert shop opposite the road, he dashed over quickly.

    As he left, he heard the shopkeeper still shouting behind him, ¡°Little boy, remember to invite your family to watch the show together!¡±

    ***

    When he was done packing his things, Su Shengjing called the movingpany. He and Su Jiu could set off to the new apartment when the movers arrived.

    Soon, the movingpany¡¯s van arrived downstairs. Just then, the doorbell rang.

 Chapter 118 - Ill Make Money To Support You!

    <h4>Chapter 118: I¡¯ll Make Money To Support You!</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯ll open the door. Are they the movers?¡± Sheng Tianci asked as he opened the door.

    However, when he saw a skinny little boy standing at the door, he raised his eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±

    Rong Si quickly hid his hands behind his back and embarrassedly asked, ¡°Is Little Jiu here?¡±

    <i>It¡¯s the little viin!</i>

    Su Jiu immediately jumped down from the sofa and ran to the door. shing a bright grin at him, she asked, ¡°Big Brother, are you here to talk to me?¡±

    Rong Si nodded. He then shot a nce at Sheng Tianci with an embarrassed expression.

    He took out the object hidden behind his back and passed it to Su Jiu. ¡°Here¡¯s your present. Happy birthday!¡±

    Su Jiu was surprised. She did not expect the little viin to know her birthday.?<i>Did he watch the show too?</i>

    The cake was an ordinary cupcake with cream and strawberries. Rong Si whispered to her, ¡°The cake is a little small. In the future¡­ I¡¯ll give you a bigger one.¡±

    Sheng Tianci was speechless.

    <i>Not bad, you rascal! So many already like Little Jiu, but you¡¯re here to join in the fun too. Well, that¡¯s enough people for a game of cards!</i>

    <i>Tsk! My nephew is rich, but so hopelessly dumb. He doesn¡¯t seem to have any advantage in thepetition. Let¡¯s see how he fares in the future!</i>

    ¡°Thank you, Big Brother. I really like it!¡±

    When Rong Si saw Su Jiu happily taking the cake, he heaved a sigh of relief.

    <i>Luckily, she doesn¡¯t seem to mind it.</i>

    At that moment, Su Shengjing received a call from the movingpany. Rong Si overheard him telling the movers that they coulde up now. This stunned him, and he instinctively asked Su Jiu, ¡°Are you moving away?¡±

    A hint of anxiety crept into his eyes.

    Su Jiu nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    The little viin turned silent and pursed his lips. It was obvious that he was reluctant to let her go, but he did not know what to say.

    Su Jiu suddenly remembered that the little viin¡¯s mother had significantly recovered from her illness. ording to the novel¡¯s plot, when she had gone to look for a job, a mysterious person had blocked her path. In the end, she had to sell her body to support the little viin.

    Later on, the little viin had caught her in the act, which had left him with serious psychological trauma. It had even nted a seed of hatred within his mind.

    If Su Jiu moved away just like that and cut off all ties with him, she would not be able to stop the little viin from bing evil.?<i>That must not happen!</i>

    She quickly pulled the little viin aside and whispered to him, ¡°Big Brother, do you want to move away? Do you want to leave this dirty ce and live in a beautiful house?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Rong Si answered without hesitation. ¡°But I don¡¯t have money.¡±

    Su Jiu patted her chest and shed him a bright grin. ¡°It¡¯s okay! I have the money to support you!¡±

    Rong Si looked at her in shock.

    <i>Is¡­ Is she being serious?</i>

    Sheng Tianci did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re still a kid. How can you earn money to support other kids?¡±

    Su Jiu puffed her cheeks. ¡°I can do it! I¡¯ll go and film the show. The director promised my father that if many people start watching the show, he¡¯ll pay my father more money!¡±

    As she spoke, she spun around and dashed toward Su Shengjing. She asked, ¡°Daddy, I want to invite Big Brother to our new house. Shall we help him rent an apartment unit too?¡±

    With the money her father currently had, renting another apartment unit was not a problem for him.

    If everything went as nned, the second episode¡¯s filming would start very soon. By then, he would have more money in his bank ount!

    ¡°Hm?¡± Su Shengjing did not expect that Su Jiu would want that little boy to go with her.

    ¡°Daddy, can I?¡±

    The little girl eagerly looked at him. Even if she made an outrageous request, like asking him to pluck the stars in the sky, he had no reason to refuse her.

    Su Shengjing firmed himself, then replied, ¡°We¡¯ll have to seek his mother¡¯s opinion.¡±

 Chapter 119 - Big Brother, Dont Lie to Me

    <h4>Chapter 119: Big Brother, Don¡¯t Lie to Me</h4>

    They went downstairs and arrived at Song Wanqiu¡¯s house.

    At this moment, Song Wanqiu was looking at a recruitment notice on her phone with a worried expression.

    For some reason, although she had been looking for a job for a long time, no one had epted her.

    Even if an interviewer seemed to be very satisfied with her and asked her to go home and wait for their updates, in the end, all she got was a message that said ¡°Sorry, you didn¡¯t pass the interview!¡±

    If this continued, she would struggle to earn a living and sustain her family.

    Moreover, she owed Sheng Tianci a lot of money.

    Just as she was mulling over this problem, she heard a knock on the door. Song Wanqiu immediately walked over to open the door. When she saw the people standing at the door, she was stunned. After a while, a wide grin spread across her cheeks. ¡°Why are you all here? I thought it¡¯s just Ah Si, so I didn¡¯t even dress myself up.¡±

    Song Wanqiu¡¯s long hair was draped loosely over her shoulders. Although she had worn a in dress, she exuded a gentle aura that made people subconsciously take a liking to her.

    Su Jiu admired Song Wanqiu¡¯s beautiful face. She then walked forward, hugged her legs, and looked up at her. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m moving soon to a new house that Daddy said is big and beautiful. But, I can¡¯t bear to leave you and Big Brother. Let¡¯s go over to that house together, okay? Daddy can help you rent a house!¡±

    <i>What?</i>

    Song Wanqiu was shocked. ¡°I can¡¯t ept such a huge favor!¡±

    They had already been very kind by lending her money to treat her illness. How could she be shameless enough to demand more?

    ¡°Why not? Auntie, juste with us.¡± Su Jiu cutely puffed up her cheeks.

    Song Wanqiu nced at Su Shengjing. Although she really wanted to let her child stay in a better environment, she was not very close to Su Shengjing. It would be inappropriate to make him pay for her rent.

    Noticing her dilemma, Sheng Tianci took a step forward and gave a suggestion. ¡°How about this? Leave the rent to me. Anyway, I have nothing but loads of money! If no one is staying in the apartment opposite Little Jiu¡¯s, I¡¯ll rent it. Isn¡¯t it good that both of you can be neighbors?¡±

    Su Shengjing nced at him.

    <i>It¡¯s rare for him to pay so much attention to a woman. Could it be that he has taken a liking to her?</i>

    He did not say anything much; he merely nodded in agreement. ¡°That apartment is in the city center, and its surroundings are pretty good. Some pretty high-ranked kindergartens and high schools are in its vicinity. It¡¯s the optimal time for your child to go to school, so it isn¡¯t good to dy it any further.¡±

    Song Wanqiu opened her mouth. She wanted to say something. However, Sheng Tianci interrupted her, not giving her a chance to refuse. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve already made my decision. If you don¡¯t agree, it means that you¡¯re being rude to me, Su Shengjing and Little Jiu, is that okay?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Auntie, let¡¯s be neighbors!¡± Su Jiu excitedly said and grabbed Song Wanqiu¡¯s hand.

    Song Wanqiu¡¯s heart softened as she held Little Jiu¡¯s tiny hand. To her surprise, she actually agreed. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Sheng Tianci smiled in satisfaction. Perhaps, it was because he took pity on this mother and son pair or it was something else, but he always had an urge to help them without wanting anything in return.

    Song Wanqiu stroked Rong Si¡¯s head. ¡°Ah Si, quickly thank them.¡±

    Rong Si looked at Sheng Tianci and said, ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s fine as long as you and your mother can live a better life.¡±

    Song Wanqiu shot him a grateful look. ¡°I really don¡¯t know how to thank you. I¡¯ll think of a way to return the medical fees, the living expenses, and the rent to you.¡±

    Sheng Tianci generously said, ¡°No need to rush! I don¡¯tck money at the moment, so it¡¯s fine even if you repay me after eight or ten years.¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s gazended on Rong Si¡¯s face, and she sweetly said, ¡°Big brother,e over after packing your luggage with Auntie. Don¡¯t lie to me, okay?¡±

 Chapter 120 - Ill Protect The Little Villain!

    <h4>Chapter 120: I¡¯ll Protect The Little Viin!</h4>

    Rong Si nodded.

    Ten minutester, as Su Jiu sat inside the car on the way to her new apartment, she suddenly felt that what had happened earlier was a little surreal.?<i>I¡¯m actually going to be neighbors with the little viin!</i>

    Her subsequent task was to prevent Song Wanqiu from engaging in that sort of work.

    Also, she had to let the little viin sessfully enroll in a school.

    In the novel, the viin was characterized as a genius with a high IQ and a photographic memory. Even though he had not attended school when he was younger, that did not make any difference at all. He still surpassed all the other students.

    When he was only 16, he got into a top university overseas and went abroad with a full schrship. He returned a few yearster. By then, he had be a mega viin with billions of assets and immense power. He was starting on his journey to oppose the male character¡ªa journey that would only end with his demise.

    <i>That must not happen. For his and my survival, I must protect this little viin!</i>

    ***

    Sheng Tianci kept his words and rented a house for Rong Si. Since the apartment opposite Su Shengjing¡¯s apartment was avable for rent, Sheng Tianci settled the procedures very quickly. Rong Si could move over anytime.

    Song Wanqiu never expected that she could live in such a clean and bright apartment despite her current ie level.

    <i>It¡¯s all thanks to that little girl.</i>

    <i>Unexpectedly, such a young child has helped me and Ah Si so tremendously.</i>

    <i>Meeting her is really a blessing.</i>

    When Rong Si entered the house and saw the LCD TV hanging on the wall, he suddenly became extremely delighted.

    <i>With the television, I can finally watch Little Jiu¡¯s show!</i>

    ***

    After Su Jiu and Su Shengjing had moved to their new apartment, every time they went out, people would surround them. These people excitedly snapped pictures of the father and daughter duo with their phones.

    Now, ¡°Daddy, Let¡¯s Go¡± had be the hottest variety show. No one could stop its momentum as it skyrocketed to poprity. Su Jiu was the most popr child in the show, so everyone knew who she was.

    Hence, even if Su Shengjing wanted to bring her to the supermarket to buy some daily necessities, he had to especially wear a cap and mask. However, even then, they got recognized.

    A group of people rushed forward and shouted, ¡°Ah! It¡¯s Little Jiu! Is that really you? Mommy loves you!¡±

    Su Shengjing shielded Su Jiu with his arms and pressed her little head against his chest. He prevented the others from taking pictures of her. Using his other arm to block these people, who were trying to get closer to them, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but please don¡¯t scare my child, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay! I¡¯m sorry. Little Jiu, I mean no harm. I just like you too much!¡±

    ¡°Little Jiu, you¡¯re so cute!¡±

    ¡°Ever since my mom saw Little Jiu, she said that she wanted to be a fangirl just like me. Who would¡¯ve thought that she¡¯d be a fan of a four-year-old child?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, my mom too! Our moms are the same!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it. Even my grandparents like Little Jiu. They say that she¡¯s as cute as a doll. They keep urging me to get married and give them a cute granddaughter. It¡¯s so tough on me!¡±

    The crowd, which consisted of men and women from different age groups, excitedly discussed this situation. They genuinely liked Su Jiu, to the extent that their dislike for Su Shengjing had started to waver.

    In Su Shengjing¡¯s embrace, Su Jiu turned her head around and grinned at them. ¡°Thank you for liking me. Please like my daddy too!¡±

    Her sweet smile and childish voice made everyone around her feel like they had been blessed. All they could think of was how adorable Little Jiu was.

    Her smile was so sweet that they felt overwhelmed by her cuteness.

    ¡°Okay, okay! We¡¯ll listen to whatever you say!¡±

    ¡°Su Shengjing, when will you start filming the second episode? We can¡¯t wait to watch it!¡±

 Chapter 121 - The Close Father And Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 121: The Close Father And Daughter</h4>

    Su Shengjing smiled. ¡°That depends on the director¡¯s arrangement.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer! What is Director Yang¡¯s number? I want to call him and tell him to quickly film the next episode!¡±

    ¡°I think he has a Weibo ount. Let¡¯s urge him together!¡±

    ¡°Little Jiu, where are you going with Daddy?¡±

    Hearing this, Su Jiu cutely replied, ¡°I¡¯m going to buy something with Daddy.¡±

    ¡°What are you buying? Tell us if you need anything, and we¡¯ll give it to you!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! You used to live in such a dpidated house. It must not have been easy for you to move here. Little Jiu, why don¡¯t youe to Auntie¡¯s house for lunch? I can cook really delicious braised pork.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Come to my house for dinner. I know how to cook very well. I¡¯ll cook anything you¡¯d like to eat!¡±

    Su Shengjing had to expend a lot of effort before he could get rid of this group of passionate people. Carrying his daughter, he desperately fled the scene.

    He then lowered his head and nced at the little girl in his arms. Coincidentally, Su Jiu also looked at him. When their eyes met, they shared a tiny smile.

    <i>It has been a long time since I had people chasing after me.</i>?Su Shengjing felt a little happy.

    Su Jiu reached out a hand to cup her father¡¯s face. ¡°Daddy, soon, more and more people will like you.¡±

    <i>I believe in you!</i>

    Feeling touched, Su Shengjing kissed her forehead. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether others like me or not. As long as Little Jiu likes me, it¡¯s enough.¡±

    ¡°Hehe! I like Daddy the most!¡±

    As he heard her cheerful voice, Su Shengjing silently sighed.

    <i>It¡¯s normal for her to like me the most now. It might not be the case after she grows up!</i>

    ***

    Even after a few days since the broadcast of ¡°Daddy, Let¡¯s Go,¡± its poprity was still rapidly rising. The program even showed the potential to be the hottest variety program¡ªone watched by everyone in the nation.

    However, with more poprity came more trouble. Some popr entertainment ounts tried to im that the production crew had paid for some of the trending searches and was trying to promote a scumbag.

    They said that theizens were being too tolerant toward male celebrities. It was simply too unfair for a scumbag, who had slept with so many women, to make aeback. Even after all he had done, many people were still supporting Su Shengjing.

    Some even questioned whether Su Jiu was Su Shengjing¡¯s biological daughter. They revealed the adoption information that was posted on the orphanage¡¯s official website, which included Su Jiu¡¯s name and photo.

    There were quite a few photos of her from when she was merely a few months old to when she was three years old. She looked adorable in all of those photos. The orphanage¡¯s official website said that the little girl was very well-behaved and loved to smile. She seldom cried or threw a tantrum, so it was not difficult to take care of her. All they wanted to do was find a good family for her.

    When this information was posted, a hugemotion unfolded amongst theizens. They started to flood Weibo withments.

    ¡°No way! Could it be that Su Shengjing really adopted Su Jiu?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m bewildered! So Su Jiu is not his biological daughter?¡±

    ¡°What the f*ck! Su Shengjing might actually be using this so-called daughter to improve his image? How scheming of him!¡±

    ¡°Damn it, I¡¯ve been cheated! The close rtionship they share is all fake! Su Shengjing, you¡¯re a genius in directing and acting this entire act! You¡¯ll definitely get an Oscar if you be an actor.¡±

    ¡°Am I the only one who thinks that Little Jiu is really pitiful? She¡¯s just a child who¡¯s too young to understand anything, but she ended up bing a tool for that scumbag to clear his name!¡±

    ¡°Su Shengjing, go to hell. How can you bear to exploit a little kid? You might as well let me raise Little Jiu instead!¡±

    In a high-end apartment in the city, Qin Feng scrolled through Weibo while drinking wine. As he saw the topics that were starting to gain traction, he made a call and said, ¡°Continue to buy more fake social media ounts and send these topics to the trending searches.¡±

    The person on the other end assured him. ¡°Understood. We¡¯re trying to blow it up further. Don¡¯t worry! We won¡¯t let Su Shengjing make aeback.¡±

 Chapter 122 - My Biological Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 122: My Biological Daughter</h4>

    Qin Feng had not expected Su Shengjing to make aeback just by relying on a little girl who had appeared out of thin air.

    What he needed to do right now was to stop this trend and put a brake on Su Shengjing¡¯seback to poprity!

    Arge group of fake social media ounts entered the discussion. After the topics gained more poprity, they started to attract even more attention.

    Yang Fangping saw many people insulting Su Shengjing on the show¡¯s official Weibo ount. These people wanted to boycott Su Shengjing and said that the production team was utterly insane.

    ¡°How can they invite such a person to the show? This is unfair to the other male celebrities who know their ces. It¡¯s even more unfair to the female celebrities!¡±

    However, after careful observation, Yang Fangping realized that many of thements were simr as if they were copy-pasted. He immediately understood that they were fakementers.

    <i>During the past few years, Su Shengjing became so unpopr and inactive. So why is someone still buying all these fake ounts and trying to defame him?</i>

    <i>Even though he just appeared in front of the public, everyone is already criticizing him so enthusiastically. If we film a few more episodes, will the public hate him even more?</i>

    ***

    The next day, the director of the television station called Yang Fangping to his office again and seriously said, ¡°You¡¯ve seen the trending searches on Weibo, right? Su Shengjing has a tarnished reputation. If we continue to let him participate in the show, he will negatively impact it.

    ¡°If things get serious, the higher-ups might summon us for a meeting. Won¡¯t it be worse if they force you to stop airing the show and edit everything? So, I suggest that you change the guests.¡±

    <i>Change the guests?</i>

    Yang Fangping knew very well that the show had managed to be so popr mainly because of Su Shengjing and his daughter.

    If he were to rece Su Shengjing because of these attacks from those fakementators, he would feel extremely guilty. He would feel like he was abandoning Su Shengjing right after exploiting him.

    Besides, he really liked Little Jiu.

    Many in the audience liked her too. They had even set up their own fan club, which included many female and male fans.

    So, how could he change the guests just like that?

    At this moment, the fan club was fighting with the entertainment ounts and the fakementators.?<i>How dare they say that Little Jiu is not Su Shengjing¡¯s biological child? How infuriating!</i>

    To the people in the fan club, Su Shengjing and Su Jiu were a father-daughter pair made in heaven¡ªthe ideal pair of their dreams. Now that some people were iming that Su Jiu was not Su Shengjing¡¯s biological daughter, no one in the club could ept it.

    They had to rebuke the haters.

    ***

    In the apartment, Su Shengjing¡¯s expression turned grim as he scrolled through Weibo.

    <i>Some people are really messing with me so tirelessly. I¡¯m so unpopr that I¡¯m almost a non-celebrity. Who am I getting in the way of?</i>

    Having been defamed for so long, Su Shengjing could calmly deal with a lot of insults. However, when he saw others iming that Su Jiu was not his biological daughter, he instantly flew into a rage. He dug out the DNA test he had done with Su Jiu.

    Back then, he had visited three different DNA testing agencies, so he had three copies of the reports. He took pictures of all of them and posted them on Weibo.

    ¡°She¡¯s my biological daughter. The people who spread this rumor, just wait to receive mywsuit!¡±

    He tagged all the entertainment ounts that had started the rumors. The ounts numbered more than a hundred, which rendered it a spectacr sight.

    Su Shengjing¡¯s actions were very direct and efficient. Those three reports were enough to dispel everyone¡¯s doubt.

    Yet, some haters still questioned the authenticity of the reports and tagged the DNA testing agencies. They wanted these agencies to expose Su Shengjing for faking the reports.

    However, DNA testing agency No. 1mented, ¡°We¡¯re a professional DNA testing agency. Our uracy rate is as high as 100%. We are absolutely trustworthy. P.S. We indeed published this report!¡±

    DNA testing agency No. 2: ¡°Yes, we confirmed it! @SuShengjing, pleasee again next time.¡±

    DNA testing agency No. 3: ¡°We guarantee that our report is definitely urate.¡±

    All the haters were rendered speechless.

    <i>Must you humiliate us like that?</i>

 Chapter 123 - Earn Money to Raise My Daddy!

    <h4>Chapter 123: Earn Money to Raise My Daddy!</h4>

    When theizens who liked Su Jiu and Su Shengjing saw all this, they heaved sighs of relief.

    ¡°Hahaha! She¡¯s his biological daughter. The person who started this rumor must be so embarrassed right now!¡±

    ¡°Wow, I suddenly think that Su Shengjing is a little handsome!¡±

    ¡°Su Shengjing really dotes on his daughter. No matter how harshly others scolded him, he never retaliated. However, once it involved his daughter, he immediately filed awsuit.¡±

    ¡°Su Shengjing has done a good job in this aspect. As Su Jiu¡¯s fans, we support him!¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s supportive fan club badly criticized the haters. Han Xiao and Xiao Yang also threw in their support. They even posted on Weibo to speak up for Su Shengjing.

    Han Xiao reposted Su Shengjing¡¯s post andmented, ¡°They look so alike! How can they possibly not be rted? Do the haters need to check their eyesight?¡±

    Xiao Yangmented, ¡°If she¡¯s not Su Shengjing¡¯s biological daughter. I¡¯ll live-stream myself eating a [emailprotected]</a>¡±

    With the two of them speaking up, their fans naturally had to stand on Su Shengjing¡¯s side. When Su Shengjing¡¯s supporters got the numerical advantage, theypletely suppressed the entertainment ounts and fakementators.

    The rumor-mongers actually receivedwsuits. Some even posted it on the inte. They sought help and asked if they would go to jail. Theizensughed their heads off at this.

    Taking advantage of Su Shengjing¡¯s poprity, Yang Fangping quickly reported to the director of the television station that he was going to film the next episode of the show soon. Hence, he requested more funding from the director.

    The director agreed without any hesitation. He even urged Yang Fangping to start filming quickly. Numerous people were waiting to watch the second episode. Furthermore, the television station also received many invitations from brands that were seeking to sponsor the show.

    Yang Fangping felt that he could finally hold his head high for once. He quickly called Su Shengjing and told him to prepare for the next episode¡¯s filming, which was going to be held in two days.

    Yang Fangping was a practical person. In the end, the most important thing for a variety show was poprity and publicity. Even when Su Shengjing had a tarnished reputation, Yang Fangping would still invite him. Even if it might cause controversy, that would still be a source of publicity for the show.

    After all, even if Su Shengjing was being hated on, it implied that he was popr.

    When Su Shengjing received Yang Fangping¡¯s call, he did not agree to it immediately. Instead, he asked Su Jiu, ¡°Darling, do you still want to join the show?¡±

    Raising her little face, Su Jiu blinked her round eyes and asked, ¡°Do you want to, Daddy?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go if you do.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll join! It¡¯s fun to film the show. Plus, I can earn money to support you, Daddy!¡±

    Su Shengjing smiled. With an affectionate gaze, he lovingly stroked her little head. ¡°Okay, then you shall bring me along to the show and earn money to support me!¡±

    Yang Fangping announced on Weibo that the second episode would be broadcasted soon. The audience, who had been waiting for ages, became overwhelmed by excitement. All of them pleaded with Yang Fangping to release the new episode as quickly as possible.

    ***

    When Qin Feng saw that the situation did not turn out like how he had imagined, he got so furious that he smashed his phone onto the ground.

    <i>Things seem to be out of control now. If this continues, Su Shengjing will really rise back to his previous glory!</i>

    ***

    The filming of the second episode was set to happen in a quaint little town. The fathers and their children arrived at their destination on time.

    Su Shengjing carried Su Jiu with one hand and dragged his luggage with the other. When he arrived, Han Xiao and Xiao Yang approached him with their children.

    Han Xiao immediately stretched out his arms toward Su Jiu. He grinned brightly like a wolf trying to abduct Little Red Riding Hood and asked, ¡°Little Jiu, can I hug you?¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Su Jiu obediently reached her arms out.

    The overjoyed Han Xiao gently and carefully hugged her, afraid that she would fall. As he did so, he shot a smug look at the other fathers.

    The rest of them were rendered speechless.

    <i>I think that you¡¯re trying to make us resent you.</i>

    Han Xiao could not bear to let go of Su Jiu even after hugging her for a while. Han Siye, who was standing beside him, unhappily tugged at his sleeve. ¡°Hey, are you done hugging her?¡±

    Han Xiao nced at him. ¡°Why are you being so fierce? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m hugging your wife!¡±

 Chapter 124 - My Beloved Child!

    <h4>Chapter 124: My Beloved Child!</h4>

    Han Siye knew what the word ¡®wife¡¯ meant. His handsome face instantly went pink as he red at Han Xiao.

    Su Shengjing also got unhappy.?<i>Is Han Xiao taking advantage of my daughter?</i>

    Without another word, he snatched Su Jiu away from Han Xiao¡¯s arms and tightly hugged her. ¡°I¡¯ll carry my own daughter.¡±

    Xiao Yang hurriedly protested. ¡°Hey, I haven¡¯t hugged her yet!¡±

    However, Su Shengjing acted as if he had not heard Xiao Yang. He carried his daughter and walked toward the production crew.

    The rest of the fathers enviously gazed at his back.

    Yang Fangping was already waiting for them in front. When he saw Su Jiu, he wanted to tease her and y with her. However, Su Shengjing gave him a look.

    Although Su Shengjing¡¯s gaze was calm, Yang Fangping could almost hear him say, ¡°No thanks, you¡¯re too ugly for her.¡±

    <i>Wait a minute. I¡¯m not ugly. At most, I¡¯m just a little older. How am I ugly? A man reaches his prime at forty years old, okay!</i>

    With Su Shengjing shielding Su Jiu, Yang Fangping could only give up on teasing Su Jiu.

    When all of the fathers and the children had arrived, Yang Fangping announced the rules for this episode. Just like the previous episode, the children would choose their houses first, thenplete their missions.

    As Su Shengjing recalled the run-down house they had stayed in the previous time, he still felt a lingering fear. Although it did not really bother him, he did not want his daughter to live in the worst house anymore.

    <i>Hopefully, her luck would be better this time.</i>

    This time, the cards did not have images of fruit on them. Instead, they werebeled from one to five. There were no hints written on the cards. Thus, it put the children in a dilemma as they did not know which one to choose.

    Yang Fangping looked at Su Jiu and smiled in a friendly manner. ¡°Little Jiu, you¡¯re the youngest. Why don¡¯t youe here and choose first?¡±

    Su Jiu did not immediately go over. Instead, she looked at her father and softly asked, ¡°Daddy, which number do you like?¡±

    Su Shengjing lovingly said, ¡°You can choose whichever number you like.¡±

    ¡°No, I want to choose what you like. Daddy, tell me quickly!¡± the little girl cutely insisted as she hugged his arm and swayed it.

    When this scene was broadcasted,ments poured in. ¡°Wow! She¡¯s such a thoughtful and adorable child!¡±

    ¡°Little Jiu¡¯s my favorite child! How can she be so cute?¡±

    ¡°Ah! if Xiaojiu acts cutely to me, I might faint on the spot. Even if she wants the stars in the sky, I¡¯ll give them to her!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s so adorable! I beg the production crew to give her more screen time.¡±

    Su Shengjing was the one who could not stand Su Jiu¡¯s cuteness the most. Left with no other choice, he could only say, ¡°I like the number four.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Su Shengjing affectionately smiled as he stroked the two cute little buns on her head. ¡°I chose four because you¡¯re four years old.¡±

    When Su Jiu heard this, her eyes lit up. Her little cheeks blushed. She happily ran toward Yang Fangping and dered in a child-like voice, ¡°Uncle, my daddy said he wants to choose number four.¡±

    Yang Fangping had seen the little girl acting cutely toward Su Shengjing just now. A trace of jealousy crept into his tone as he asked, ¡°What if room number four isn¡¯t good?¡±

    ¡°As long as I¡¯m staying with Daddy, I will like it even if it¡¯s a bad house!¡±

    Yang Fangping was speechless.

    <i>Fine, I¡¯m even more jealous now.</i>

    Actually, he was not the only one who was jealous. The other fathers, especially Han Xiao and Xiao Yang, felt that Su Shengjing had truly lucked out by having such a thoughtful daughter.

    Yang Fangping gave the number four card to Su Jiu. Soon, the other children also finished selecting their houses.

    After the five houses which the cards represented were announced, Su Jiu suddenly heard a child crying.

 Chapter 125 - A Little Angel From Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 125: A Little Angel From Heaven</h4>

    Su Jiu turned her head and saw that Chen Xixi was the one crying. Her father was hugging and coaxing her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. The house we stayed in the previous time was pretty good, so it¡¯s fine even if the house we got this time is a bit worse. We need to give the other kids a chance to stay in a good house too.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to live in such a house.¡±

    Chen Xixi cried, and tears rolled down her cheeks.

    Feeling exasperated, Chen Ke said, ¡°Look at Little Jiu. She didn¡¯t cry when she stayed in such a poor housest time. As her older sister, you should be more sensible than her. Why are you crying?¡±

    House no. four, which Su Jiu had chosen this time, was average. On the other hand, House no. one, which Chen Xixi chose, was the worst. When the director had passed her the photo of the house, she had immediately burst into tears.

    Su Jiu took pity on Chen Xixi. Suddenly, an idea popped inside her mind. If she swapped houses with Chen Xixi, not only could she calm the kid down, but she could also leave a good impression on the audience.

    Hence, she nced at Su Shengjing, who was beside her, and whispered, ¡°Daddy, she¡¯s crying so sadly.¡±

    When Su Shengjing noticed his daughter¡¯s worried expression, he knew that she had an idea. Hence, he asked her, ¡°What should we do then?¡±

    The little girl bit her lip and looked at the photo of House four in her hands. Although she was a little reluctant, she gave him a suggestion. ¡°Daddy, why don¡¯t we swap houses with her?¡±

    Su Shengjing could not help butugh. ¡°Darling, you stayed in the worst housest time. Do you still want to stay in the worst house this time?¡±

    ¡°I said that it doesn¡¯t matter where I stay, as long as I can be with you, Daddy!¡± Su Jiu said as she jumped into his arms. Snuggling her head against his chest, she asked again, ¡°Daddy, shall we swap houses with her?¡±

    Unable to resist her cuteness, Su Shengjing helplessly said, ¡°You can swap if you want to. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    After getting her father¡¯s approval, Su Jiu happily ran to Chen Xixi, who could not be coaxed no matter what. ¡°Xixi, let me swap houses with you!¡±

    The audience was stunned.

    ¡°Oh my God! She¡¯s definitely a little angel who has descended to the mortal world.¡±

    ¡°Little Jiu, how can you make yourself suffer like this? My heart aches for you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m crying! I don¡¯t want Little Jiu to live in a lousy house again! Why? Why?¡±

    ¡°Everyone, please pay more attention to Little Jiu. She deserves to be loved by everyone. You¡¯re always wee to join Little Jiu¡¯s fan club!¡±

    Chen Xixi was stunned for a moment. The tears stopped rolling down her cheeks as she softly asked, ¡°You¡­ You want to swap houses with me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Su Jiu nodded with a grin and passed the card to her. ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore, okay? Here, this is for you!¡±

    Chen Ke secretly eximed Su Shengjing¡¯s daughter and saw that she was really a little angel. Theizens werepletely right about her.

    He quickly declined her offer. ¡°Little Jiu, how can we ept that? Take it back. This time, Xixi chose House one herself. Even if it¡¯s the worst house, we have to stay in it. If we swap houses, it¡¯ll be so unfair to you. Xixi, Little Jiu stayed in the worst housest time. Do you still want her to stay in the worst house this time? It¡¯ll be really sad for her.¡±

    Chen Xixi was initially very reluctant to refuse the offer. However, when she heard that Little Jiu would be sad, she quickly shook her head. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t swap houses. I can¡¯t let Little Jiu stay in the worst house.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Good girl.¡± Chen Ke heaved a sigh of relief.

    He had finally managed to coax his child. It was not an easy feat, but he had managed to do so. And it was all thanks to Little Jiu. Hence, he smiled at her and said, ¡°Little Jiu, thank you, but Xixi won¡¯t be swapping anymore.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then.¡± Su Jiu cast her eyes downward, looking a little disappointed. However, she soon grinned. ¡°I¡¯lle over more often to y with Xixi. Both of you can alsoe to my house to y.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Chen Xixi stopped crying and smiled. Once again, she felt that Little Jiu was really nice.

    <i>I really like her.</i>

 Chapter 126 - Useless Son

    <h4>Chapter 126: Useless Son</h4>

    Han Siye got the second-best house. When he saw Su Jiu talking to Chen Xixi, he walked over to them. He overheard their conversation. Hence, he promptly decided to give his card to Chen Xixi. ¡°I¡¯ll swap houses with you.¡±

    Chen Xixi was stunned again. She blushed as she looked at this handsome boy in front of her. ¡°W-why?¡±

    ¡°No reason. I just want to swap. Can¡¯t I?¡±

    He acted just like a domineering CEO.

    Even Chen Ke felt a little intimidated by the kid. He smiled and refused him. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Xixi has already decided to not change houses.¡±

    ¡°But I want to!¡± Han Siye insisted on it. When he saw that Chen Xixi did not agree, he simply snatched her card away from her and stuffed his into her hand.

    After taking the card for house no. one, Han Siye nced sideways at Su Jiu and raised his chin. ¡°Now, I¡¯m living in the worst house!¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>What¡¯s this rascal trying to do?</i>

    Both Chen Xixi and Chen Ke were dumbfounded. They did not understand why Han Siye had done this.

    When Han Siye saw that Su Jiu did not seem to understand, he blushed and fiercely yelled, ¡°Idiot!¡±

    After that, he spun around and left without exining.

    Han Xiao, who had witnessed everything, was speechless.

    <i>You rascal! Did you even discuss with your father before you swapped houses with someone? Do you even consider your own father?</i>

    <i>You¡¯re only thinking of these pretty little girls, right?</i>

    <i>D*mn it! I might as well have a piece of roasted pork instead of a son. At the very least, I can eat the roasted pork.</i>

    When Su Jiu came back to her senses, she realized that Han Siye had probably changed his house because he had heard her conversation with Chen Xixi. She said to Chen Xixi, ¡°I wille over more often to y with you.¡±

    <i>Does he think that I¡¯ll visit him if he stays in the worst house?</i>

    <i>Oh my god! It¡¯s my first time seeing such a proud child. He¡¯s even prouder than Sheng Zhiyan!</i>

    Su Jiu quickly chased after Han Siye. Since Han Siye walked really quickly, she stumbled as she ran. She softly shouted behind me, ¡°Big Brother, wait for me!¡±

    Han Siye nced at her from the corner of his eye and pursed his lips. However, he slowed down in the end.

    This time, to cater to the audience¡¯s love for Su Jiu, Yang Fangping had specially appointed two more cameras for the little girl. A total of four cameras were filming her from different angles.

    Hence, when Su Jiu ran, the four cameramen chased after her. Everyone wanted to capture her most adorable and interesting side.

    This allowed the audience to watch a very entertaining scene.

    Su Jiu stretched out her arm and tugged at Han Siye¡¯s sleeve. Her face fell as she nervously asked, ¡°Are you angry at me?¡±

    Although Han Siye was not angry, he deliberately nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re stupid!¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>You¡¯re the stupid one, little rascal!</i>

    Her eyes instantly reddened as she softly mumbled, ¡°If I¡¯m stupid, will you stop ying with me?¡±

    Seeing that the situation was looking bad, Han Siye quickly coaxed her. ¡°D-Don¡¯t cry! As long as I¡¯m smart, it¡¯s okay if you¡¯re stupid. I won¡¯t despise you. Instead, I¡¯ll y with you!¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Where is my knife?</i>

    However, she decided to feign ignorance and gain the audience¡¯s favor. She grinned at Han Siye, and her eyes became full of admiration for him. ¡°Really? You¡¯re so nice!¡±

    This scene amused the audience. ¡°Hahaha, this silly girl. Even if someone sells her, she¡¯ll help the bad guy count the money, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m dying fromughter. Little Jiu, wake up. He just called you stupid!¡±

 Chapter 127 - What A Precious Daughter!

    <h4>Chapter 127: What A Precious Daughter!</h4>

    Thements flooded in.

    ¡°Ah! Brat, you¡¯re not allowed to bully my daughter! Be careful or I¡¯ll stop loving your Dad!¡±

    ¡°Oh my god! They are the domineering CEO and the sweet little princess. I¡¯m shipping them together so badly!¡±

    ¡°Same here! Suddenly, I have an urge to fall in love. I can¡¯t believe that I got this feeling because of these two little kids!¡±

    ***

    When Su Jiu said those words, Han Siye¡¯s expression became much more pleasant. He proudly said, ¡°Good girl.¡±

    He even stroked her head.

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Why do I feel like I¡¯m a puppy? Do I need to bark too?</i>

    At this moment, Yang Fangping¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Alright, the fathers can now bring your children to look for the houses. The production crew has already prepared lunch for you guys. After lunch, you¡¯ll get a break. We¡¯ll continue with the missions in the afternoon!¡±

    Carrying Su Jiu in his arms, Su Shengjing found House no. four. It was a small house simr in size to the run-down house they had stayed in before. The furnishing was very simple, and the ss window even had a hole. The house had not been cleaned for a long time, and ayer of dust covered it.

    Su Shengjing quickly cleaned up the ce. Then, he brought home lunch and started eating with Su Jiu.

    The camera recorded Su Shengjing giving all the meat to Su Jiu. Su Shengjing only started eating his food after his daughter was finished with her meal. While finishing all the leftovers, he reminded Su Jiu to not waste food.

    The little girl solemnly nodded. ¡°I know, Daddy. The director at the orphanage said that it¡¯s really tiring for our farmers to grow crops. Everything we eat is the result of their blood, sweat, and tears. Hence, we must not waste food.¡±

    The audience erupted into amotion again. ¡°Oh my god! Little Jiu is so sensible!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s such a precious daughter! I love her.¡±

    ¡°I just nced at my four-year-old nephew who doesn¡¯t even know how to count and suddenly felt so disdainful.¡±

    ¡°Little Jiu must have led a tough life when she was in the orphanage. She knows food is precious because she didn¡¯t have much to eat, right?¡±

    When the fans saw thisment, they became heartbroken. They wished for nothing more than to dote on her.

    After lunch, it was time for a nap.

    As the fathers and the children had traveled thousands of miles on a ne to get here, they were exhausted. They needed a break.

    Even after lying down, Su Jiu could not fall asleep. She scrunched her nose and whispered to Su Shengjing, ¡°Daddy, there are mosquitoes here.¡±

    Su Shengjing¡¯s heart ached when he saw the three huge mosquito bites on Su Jiu¡¯s fair arm. He softly coaxed her. ¡°Be a good girl and sleep. I¡¯ll chase away the mosquitoes for you.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Su Jiu cutely replied as she closed her eyes again.

    Su Shengjing stood up and got off the bed. He took out a bottle of mosquito repellent from his luggage and sprayed it beside the bed. Then, he sat down at the edge of the bed, picked up a fan on the table, and chased away the mosquitoes for his daughter so that she could have a good afternoon nap.

    The camera recorded Su Shengjing¡¯s every action.

    Instead of resting, he kept fanning Su Jiu to stop the mosquitoes from biting her. His gaze never left his daughter for even an instant. He stared at her affectionately and gently, as if he could never get tired of looking at her.

    The little girl fell asleep very quickly. Su Shengjing reached out and caressed her mosquito bite. As his heart ached, he applied some ointment for her.

    Since he was afraid of waking Su Jiu up, he made sure to be very gentle.

    When the audience saw how cautious he was, they were moved.

    The captions said, ¡°Darling, with Daddy around, you can sleep in peace.¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a simple house, I will protect you and give you warmth.¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re the most precious darling to me.¡±

 Chapter 128 - A Clingy Girl

    <h4>Chapter 128: A Clingy Girl</h4>

    The audience members wiped away their tears as they watched the show. ¡°I¡¯m crying again. Stop tormenting me, okay?¡±

    ¡°Su Jiu and her father have once again touched my heart.¡±

    ¡°This is so heartwarming. Although Su Shengjing is useless at everything else, he¡¯s the best father ever.¡±

    While the show was broadcasted, the butler in the Su family was brewing a pot of hot tea for Su Guobang in the Su Residence¡¯s living room. When he brought it over, he realized that Su Guobang had changed his habit of watching the financial news. In fact, Su Guobang was actually watching¡ª

    <i>Huh?</i>

    The butler was shocked.?<i>Am I seeing things? Is the Old Master really watching a variety show?</i>

    <i>This intimidating old man, who dominates the corporate world and can make people tremble with fear, once mocked that entertainment was for the brainless. Only the foolish would watch variety shows. However, he¡¯s watching them now!</i>

    <i>Furthermore, this variety show features a bunch of adults and children. It¡¯s extremely noisy, which is what the Old Master hates. Even all the windows in this house are soundproofed! Why is he watching such a show?</i>

    The butler did not know why, but he dared not to ask. After all, this old man¡¯s thoughts were always unreadable.

    Su Guobang took the cup of tea, gently blew on it, and took a sip. His gaze never left the little girl and the handsome young man on the screen. As he went deep in thought, his brows furrowed.

    Thest time he saw Su Shengjing was more than two months ago. Now, Su Shengjing looked like apletely different person. Not only had he lost a lot of weight, but he also looked much more energetic. It was unlike his listless and pessimistic self in the past.

    He got along well with the guests on the show and was quite good at taking care of his kid.

    Su Guobang watched as Su Shengjing sat beside the bed and patiently chased the mosquitoes away from Su Jiu with his gaze filled with affection. Suddenly, an indescribable emotion surfaced in Su Guobang¡¯s heart.

    <i>I have never seen Su Shengjing reveal such an expression before.</i>

    <i>It¡¯s as if that little girl is extremely precious to him.</i>

    <i>This is a huge joke! She¡¯s just an illegitimate daughter who doesn¡¯t even know her mother¡¯s identity. Doesn¡¯t he feel embarrassed joining the show with his illegitimate daughter?</i>

    <i>Su Shengjing should be d that he didn¡¯t reveal his identity when he debuted back then. If people knew about his rtionship with the Su family, I¡¯d have never allowed this show to be broadcasted.</i>

    On the television screen, Su Jiu sleepily rubbed her eyes after waking up. She kept calling out to Su Shengjing, ¡°Daddy! Daddy!¡± As she wrapped her arms around him, she looked like a clingy little girl.

    However, Su Shengjing acted as if he were enjoying himself. He allowed her to hug him to her heart¡¯s content.

    <i>Hah! She¡¯s just a little girl. Is she really that precious?</i>

    <i>However, her child-like voice sounds so adorable when she calls out for her father. I wonder what it¡¯ll sound like when she calls me her grandfather.</i>

    This thought suddenly jolted Su Guobang back to reality.

    <i>No, why would she call me her grandpa? She¡¯s just a worthless and illegitimate daughter. Even if I have to jump off this building and die, I¡¯ll never acknowledge her, much less dote on her like that bastard, Su Shengjing!</i>

    The butler observed Su Guobang¡¯s expression. Although the old man looked extremely unhappy, he was still reluctant to change the channel. Hence, the butler carefully asked, ¡°Old Master, do you need me to change the channel? The financial news show is about to start.¡±

    At this moment, the scene on the screen had already switched to another father-child pair. Hence, Su Guobang coldly instructed the butler, ¡°Change it!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The butler picked up the remote control. He was about to change the channel when the scene cut back to Su Shengjing and Su Jiu.

    Su Guobang immediately interrupted the butler. ¡°Wait!¡±

 Chapter 129 - Daddy, Be Good And Wait For Me To Come Back

    <h4>Chapter 129: Daddy, Be Good And Wait For Me To Come Back</h4>

    ¡°Old Master?¡± The butler confusedly looked at him.

    Su Guobang¡¯s eyes gleamed as if he were trying to hide something. He pretended to sternly cough. ¡°Forget it, there¡¯s no need to change the channel. Anyway, it¡¯ll be over soon. I don¡¯t like to give something up halfway.¡±

    The butler was speechless.

    <i>You just want to watch your son and granddaughter. Why are you pretending?</i>

    <i>The little girl is so cute. When I saw her the previous time, I liked her so much. Back then, the Old Master wished for nothing more than to strangle her to death. He had even scared her to tears. However, even though he resented her so much back then, he¡¯s so engrossed in the television show right now!</i>

    ***

    In the afternoon, the fathers carried their children, who had just woken up, to the meeting point. There, Yang Fangping announced the mission for the day.

    The fathers had to help the vigers water the fields, feed the pigs and chickens, and harvest corn. The money they earned would be handed over to the children, who were tasked to buy groceries at the market.

    When the fathers heard the mission, they were very surprised.?<i>The production crew is letting the children buy groceries themselves. At such a young age, these kids don¡¯t even understand the concept of money. How can they possibly buy groceries?</i>

    Han Xiao subconsciously asked, ¡°Are you letting the children go alone?¡±

    Yang Fangping nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. They have to go alone with only the cameramen and staff tagging along. The fathers are not allowed to apany them. However, you can tell the kids what they should buy. Also, you have to eat whatever food they bring back. Understood?¡±

    The director shed a sly grin at them.

    The fathers instantly had a headache. They thought that this was an impossible task.

    The children were also troubled. When they had to buy something, someone else had always paid for them. They didn¡¯t have much experience dealing with money, so this mission proved challenging for them.

    On the other hand, Su Shengjing was not worried about whether Su Jiu couldplete the mission or not. It was fine even if she failed. He was just concerned that it would be unsafe for her to go alone.

    Afterpleting his mission, he handed the thirty dors he had earned to Su Jiu.

    The little girl excitedly took the money and grabbed the basket from the production crew. With an eager expression, she asked, ¡°Daddy, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll buy it for you!¡±

    Su Shengjing bent down and smiled. ¡°You can buy whatever you want to eat. However, I didn¡¯t earn much money this time. I reckon that you can only buy one type of meat. Fish, perhaps, because it¡¯s cheaper. With the remaining money, you can buy some vegetables. This way, we can cook more dishes tonight.¡±

    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ve remembered everything you said!¡±

    Su Shengjing worriedly looked at her. ¡°Can you do it alone?¡±

    Su Jiu firmly nodded. ¡°Daddy, you said that I¡¯m amazing, so I can definitely do it! Be good, and wait for me toe back! Don¡¯t run around!¡±

    With an amused expression, Su Shengjing chuckled and kissed her forehead. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you toe back, darling.¡±

    When her father kissed her, a delighted, yet shy look appeared on Su Jiu¡¯s face. She blushed as she shouted at the cameraman beside her. ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Her cuteness overwhelmed the cameraman.?<i>Ah! This little cutie talked to me!</i>

    As he felt the excitement, Su Shengjing suddenly walked over and requested him. ¡°Hey, buddy. My daughter is still young, so please keep an eye on her and take care of her. Thank you!¡±

    The cameraman was earnest, and he had no reason to refuse. Hence, he nodded and assured Su Shengjing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will.¡±

    Even if Su Shengjing had not reminded them, they would still look after the little cutie. After all, she was the treasure of the show.

    In the scene, Su Jiu had worn a white fluffy dress and was carrying arge basket. She happily skipped on the small path, where flowers blossomed on the surrounding fields. The audience could feel the energy and joy emanating from her.

    Theymented, ¡°My mood improved after looking at her. Even my food became yummier!¡±

    However, when they saw a figure appear on the screen, the audience members were unable to hold back their emotions anymore.

 Chapter 130 - Ive Bought All The Flowers For You

    <h4>Chapter 130: I¡¯ve Bought All The Flowers For You</h4>

    ¡°D*mn it! Yang Fangping, why did you enter the scene? Go away, you old man!

    ¡°I¡¯m going toin to the television station that you¡¯re ruining the beautiful scene and the aesthetics!¡±

    Yang Fangping had just appeared on camera. He walked to Su Jiu¡¯s side and shed a kind smile at her. ¡°Little Jiu, the market is a little far from here. Do you want me to send you there?¡±

    Despite the rules, Yang Fangping was still a little worried about this four-year-old girl.

    <i>She doesn¡¯t know anything, probably not even what money looks like!</i>

    Therefore, he had randomly decided to intervene and personally help herplete the mission.

    He had his personal motivations too. He wanted to experience how it felt like to take care of this little cutie.

    Unfortunately, Su Jiu did not give him a chance to do so. She clenched her fists and confidently dered, ¡°There¡¯s no need, Uncle Yang. I can do it myself.¡±

    ¡°Really? Are you that awesome?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m super awesome!¡± While praising herself, Su Jiu did not forget to add, ¡°But Daddy is the best. I¡¯m the second best!¡±

    Yang Fangping was at a loss for words.

    <i>Forget it! The little girl only cares about her father. To her, he¡¯s probably like an undefeatable hero. I can already imagine that if the person who came was Su Shengjing, she would¡¯ve jumped into his arms instead of rejecting him.</i>

    ¡°Uncle Yang, you can go back. I can really go by myself. The mission said that the children should buy groceries themselves. We shouldn¡¯t break the rules!¡± Su Jiu stated as if it was matter-of-fact.

    The audience praised her for being so sensible. Although Li Nuoer and Chen Xixi were older than her, they still cried and demanded their fathers toe along. Inparison, Little Jiu was really sensible and brave!

    Just like that, Su Jiu had gained a lot more fans. The parents watching the showmented that Su Jiu was not their child while reminding their children to learn from her.

    Yang Fangping was, once again, speechless.

    <i>Not bad! You even know about following the rules.</i>

    <i>But do you know that you¡¯re so cute that it doesn¡¯t matter if you break the rules?</i>

    Yang Fangping had no choice but to give up on the idea of bringing Su Jiu to the market. Unexpectedly, another person arrived. This time, it was a child.

    When the audience saw that it was Han Siye, they became excited.

    ¡°Oh! This is the proper way the scene should¡¯ve unfolded!¡±

    ¡°Yang Fangping, do you know that you¡¯re an eyesore? Go away! I want to ship them together!¡±

    ¡°D*mn! Not only has a weird uncle arrived, but the bad little boy is here too! Little Jiu, run!¡±

    ¡°Han Xiao, can you control your son? Stop him from having any thoughts about my daughter. Let her be alone!¡±

    Han Siye had speciallye to look for Su Jiu. The moment he saw her, he quickly ran toward her and held her hand. He nced sideways at Yang Fangping and stated, ¡°I¡¯ll bring Little Jiu there. You can go back.¡±

    The audience burst outughing again. ¡°Hahaha! It feels like he¡¯s an emperor telling his officials to leave!¡±

    ¡°So domineering! Will he point at the flower fields and say to Little Jiu, ¡®This is the empire I¡¯ve conquered for you!¡¯?¡±

    ¡°No, he¡¯ll say, ¡®Little Jiu, I¡¯m going to tell everyone here that I¡¯ve bought all the flower fields for you!''¡±

    As Yang Fangping could not afford to offend this child, he silently snuck away.

    The sight of these two good-looking children walking along the fields looked extremely pleasing to the eye.

    Su Jiu knew that if Han Siye came to look for her, it would be a highlight of the show. Furthermore, as she felt that he should be concerned about himself instead, she did not chase him away. Raising her head, she asked, ¡°Big Brother, why did you look for me?¡±

    Han Siye looked at her with disdain written all over his face. ¡°Because you¡¯re so stupid that I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll get abducted by bad people.¡±

 Chapter 131 - I Am Smiling Frantically

    <h4>Chapter 131: I Am Smiling Frantically</h4>

    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re the stupid one, you big idiot!¡± Su Jiu angrily flung Han Siye¡¯s hand away. Ignoring him, she strode ahead with the big basket in her hands.

    Han Siye suddenly smiled. The corners of his lips curved upward into a charming smirk.

    Since Han Siye was a head taller than Su Jiu and had longer legs, he walked faster than her. He easily caught up with her. Then, he reached out and grabbed her pigtails. ¡°Hey, I was just teasing you!¡±

    Su Jiu shielded her pigtails from his grasp and puffed up her cheeks. Feigning anger, she cutely scolded him, ¡°You¡¯re so mean! Don¡¯t grab my hair. My father tied my hair for me, so if you mess it up, I¡¯ll cry!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Han Siye immediately put down his hand. ¡°Alright, I lose. I won¡¯t grab your hair anymore.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Su Jiu was skeptical.

    ¡°Why would I lie to you?¡± Han Siye said as he reached out to take her basket. ¡°Give it to me. I¡¯ll help you carry it.¡±

    A sweet smile immediately spread across Su Jiu¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Thank you, Big Brother!¡±

    The smile stunned Han Siye for a moment. He thought that Little Jiu looked adorable when she smiled. His ears blushed, but he merely grunted an acknowledgment as if nothing had happened.

    The audience could not stop grinning at this scene.

    ¡°Ah! This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Han Siye smile. He¡¯s so handsome, just like Han Xiao!¡±

    ¡°When he smiled at Little Jiu and said that he had lost to her, he looked so affectionate!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m frantically smiling. My mom even thinks that I¡¯ve gone crazy.¡±

    Su Jiu had been living independently ever since she had left the orphanage. Hence, she was experienced with buying groceries. When she reached the market with Han Siye, she started looking for the ingredients with ease.

    However, Han Xiao thought that she did not know anything at all. He turned around and asked, ¡°What does your father want you to buy?¡±

    ¡°He wants to buy fish and vegetables.¡±

    Han Siye nodded and brought Su Jiu to a fish stall. When the stall owner saw that his customers were just two little kids, he sold a big fish to Su Jiu at the cheapest price.

    ¡°Thank you, uncle. I hope you can sell all your fish and earn a lot of money!¡± Su Jiu sweetly eximed.

    The stall owner¡¯s heart softened.?<i>Ah, whose daughter is this? Isn¡¯t she too cute?</i>

    After buying the fish, Su Jiu came to a vegetable stall. She frowned a little as she tried to remember Su Shengjing¡¯s favorite dishes.

    When she came to a conclusion, she pointed at a few vegetables and asked, ¡°Uncle, can you hand me two tomatoes and a cabbage? And this, this, and this!¡±

    The vegetable stall owner also found her adorable. He helped her pick out the ingredients she wanted to buy and did not charge her much. He even gave her a bunch of green onions for free.

    Su Jiu bought all the ingredients in one go, fulfilling her mission. Moreover, she bought arge variety of ingredients, and the portions were just right.

    The audience praised Su Jiu for being impressive.

    Besides Han Siye, who was trying hard to remember what he needed to buy, the other children were not fulfilling their missions. Xiao Wei was looking at models in a toy shop, Li Nuoer had been distracted by the cotton candy sold on the streets, and Chen Xixi¡¯s eyes were fixated on a doll sold in a small shop.

    They hadpletely forgotten what they were supposed to do aftering to the market.

    As Su Jiu was the first child toplete the mission, the cameraman asked her to show the camera what she had bought. Su Jiu pointed at the vegetables in the basket and said, ¡°This is what my father likes. This too! Everything is his favorite!¡±

    She acted as if she were showing off the results of her victory; like she had done something amazing. Her rosy cheeks were glowing with excitement and pride.

 Chapter 132 - Daughters Slave

    <h4>Chapter 132: Daughter¡¯s ve</h4>

    The cameraman casually asked Su Jiu, ¡°Why did you buy your father¡¯s favorite food instead of your own?¡±

    <i>Huh?</i>

    As if she had just realized something, Su Jiu nced around.

    She noticed something at the convenience shop. Hurriedly walking over, she pointed at an ice cream in the freezer and asked the shopkeeper, ¡°Uncle, how much is this?¡±

    The shopkeeper replied with a smile, ¡°Five dors.¡±

    Su Jiu lowered her head and stared at the money in her hands. She only had a few cents left, so she mumbled, ¡°I don¡¯t have any more money.¡±

    However, at the next moment, she raised her head and cheerfully said to the camera, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll buy my favorite food next time. This time, I¡¯ll buy Daddy¡¯s favorite food!¡±

    After saying that, she happily ran back, dragging the basket along with all her might.

    Finished with their work, the fathers were sitting in the break room, watching their children¡¯s every move on the television screen. When everyone saw this scene with Su Jiu, they simultaneously turned their gazes toward Su Shengjing.

    Han Xiao was very jealous. ¡°Not bad! How did you raise such a caring daughter? She¡¯s thinking about you even when she¡¯s buying groceries!¡±

    Chen Ke clutched his chest and eximed, ¡°That¡¯s it! I feel so tormented now. I need to go out and get some fresh air. Look at my child! He went to buy toys instead. Hepletely forgot about what I said at all. He and Little Jiu are so different from each other!¡±

    ¡°Of course, my daughter is the most considerate.¡± Su Shengjing proudly raised his chin.

    However, when no one was paying attention, he quickly wiped away his tears.

    He could not control his sudden emotions anymore. Tears started to brim in his eyes.

    Ever since he was young, he had lived in a family devoid of affection and kinship. He always felt as if something was missing in his life.

    To escape from that family, he had entered the entertainment industry.

    He thought that he would never experience the feeling of kinship in his life again. However, out of his expectations, a little girl had suddenly appeared in his life and filled the gap in his heart.

    When Su Shengjing saw that Su Jiu had left the market and was about to return, he could not sit still anymore. He stood up and left the break room.

    He wanted to pick Su Jiu up. After all, his heart ached when he saw her carrying such a heavy basket of vegetables with her small stature.

    Han Xiao watched as Su Shengjing ran out and chuckled. ¡°Tsk, he¡¯s like his daughter¡¯s ve.¡±

    Xiao Yang enviously remarked, ¡°If I have a daughter like Little Jiu, I¡¯d be happy to be one too.¡±

    Li Kaiwen chimed in too. ¡°Everyone feels the same way!¡±

    Chen Kemented. ¡°Inparison, my rtionship with my daughter doesn¡¯t seem to be that good¡­ I¡¯m also jealous.¡±

    Su Shengjing rushed to the entrance of the vige and anxiously waited for Su Jiu¡¯s return. Five minutester, he spotted the little girl and instantly walked toward her.

    Su Jiu did not expect her father to be waiting for her there. She called out in surprise, ¡°Daddy!¡±

    Su Shengjing quickly walked up to her and hugged her without a word. He tenderly kissed her head and praised her. ¡°You¡¯re so amazing!¡±

    The moment he hugged his child, he felt like he wasplete.

    His initial worry finally disappeared.

    ¡°Daddy, I bought a lot of your favorite food!¡± Su Jiu showed him the basket as if she were presenting a treasure to him.

    Su Shengjingughed. He carried her with one hand and picked up the basket with the other. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go home. I¡¯ll cook something delicious for you.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    The setting sun hung high above the trees, enshrouding Su Shengjing and Su Jiu with a faint golden glow. The light cast long shadows on the road. This scene was heartwarming and beautiful.

    Using the ingredients Su Jiu had bought, Su Shengjing cooked three dishes. When he saw Su Jiu happily eating, he felt satisfied.

    When Su Shengjing recalled how excitedly Su Jiu told the camera that these were all his favorite food, his heart ached. Suddenly, he said, ¡°Darling, I¡¯m going out for a while and will be back soon. Continue eating at home and wait for me toe back, okay?¡±

 Chapter 133 - Please Be Kinder!

    <h4>Chapter 133: Please Be Kinder!</h4>

    Su Jiu did not know what her father was nning to do. However, she did not mull over it or ask any questions. Instead, she obediently replied, ¡°Alright!¡±

    Su Shengjing walked out of the courtyard and looked for Yang Fangping. He wanted to borrow five dors.

    He tried his best to persuade Yang Fangping for a long while. In the end, the director reluctantly agreed. The audience members who understood Su Shengjing¡¯s intentions felt exasperated.

    ¡°Yang Fangping, please be kinder! Su Shengjing just wants to buy ice cream for Little Jiu. Can¡¯t you fulfill his wish?¡±

    ¡°D*mn it! He doesn¡¯t even want to give up five dors. I really want to barge into the television screen and beat him up.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so angry! It¡¯s so tough on Su Shengjing and Little Jiu. Yang Fangping, I¡¯m going to scold you.¡±

    After receiving the money, Su Shengjing borrowed a bicycle from a viger and rode to the market. Since the sky was about to darken, the store might close soon. Therefore, he had to rush over as quickly as possible.

    Finally, he managed to reach the market in time.

    The convenience store¡¯s owner was about to close the shop when Su Shengjing dashed over and passed five dors to him. ¡°Wait, I want to buy ice cream.¡±

    When the shopkeeper turned around and saw Su Shengjing panting and profusely sweating, he was baffled.

    <i>Huh? This man came all the way here just to buy ice cream?</i>

    When Su Shengjing received the ice cream, a relieved smile spread across his cheeks. Without dying for even a second, he mounted the bicycle and rushed back to the vige.

    Su Jiu, who had finished her meal, realized that Su Shengjing was yet to return. Hence, she stood at the door and anxiously looked around with confusion and panic in herrge eyes. Through thements, the audience started urging Su Shengjing to return quickly.

    ¡°It has be so dark. Little Jiu will be afraid if she¡¯s alone at home.¡±

    Su Shengjing also thought of this, and he cycled even faster. However, his bicycle suddenly tripped over an object, and he toppled off the bicycle!

    The captions ¡°Please do not imitate this dangerous act¡± immediately appeared on the screen.

    Su Shengjing had crashed onto the ground. Although his hand was scraped and it hurt a lot, he did not care at all. He just nervously looked at the ice cream in his hand. When he saw that it was alright, he heaved a sigh of relief. Then, acting like nothing had happened, he nonchntly patted the dirt off his body and mounted the bicycle again.

    When the audience saw how urgent he cycled, they felt an indescribable feeling surface within their hearts.

    ¡°Oh dear! It¡¯s too dangerous to cycle so quickly at night.¡±

    ¡°He just wants to send the ice cream to his daughter as soon as possible. He doesn¡¯t care if he gets injured. Is this fatherly love?¡±

    ¡°If Little Jiu sees her Daddy injured, she¡¯ll definitely be upset, right? I don¡¯t want to see her cry!¡±

    The little girl was still waiting at the door. She refused to go back into the house as her father had yet to return. After a while, she spotted Su Shengjing from afar and was instantly delighted. ¡°Daddy!¡±

    When Su Shengjing heard his daughter¡¯s child-like voice, he suddenly felt energy coursing through him again. He quickly cycled back and jumped off the bicycle. Then, he eagerly handed the ice cream to her and asked, ¡°Darling, look! What¡¯s this?¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s eyes instantly lit up as she cheered up. ¡°Ice cream!¡±

    ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    ¡°I like it! Where did you buy it?¡± Su Jiu was very surprised. However, she soon remembered that the fathers were probably watching the kids when they went to the market earlier in the afternoon.

    Otherwise, why would her father specially buy her ice cream? Furthermore, he had chosen the same ice cream she wanted to buy back then.

    <i>The previous time, he bought me a cake. Now, it¡¯s ice cream.</i>?Su Jiu felt moved, yet bitter.

    Su Shengjing smiled and replied, ¡°I used magic to conjure it!¡±

    ¡°You know magic? How impressive!¡± Su Jiu heaped praises on him.

 Chapter 134 - Buy A Freezer For Little Jiu

    <h4>Chapter 134: Buy A Freezer For Little Jiu</h4>

    Su Shengjing helped her open the packaging of the ice cream. The ice cream had already melted a little, so he quickly passed it to Su Jiu. ¡°Darling, eat it quickly, or it will melt.¡±

    After Su Jiu took a bite, he hurriedly asked, ¡°Is it sweet?¡±

    Su Jiu licked her lips and shed a bright grin at him. ¡°It¡¯s super sweet!¡±

    Su Shengjing smiled as well. He moved a small stool to sit by the door and ced Su Jiu on hisp.

    Under the moonlight, he lowered his head and watched Su Jiu eat her ice cream. His gaze was filled with deep affection as if he could look at her for the rest of his life just like this.

    Both the background music and the captions on the show were touching. ¡°Darling, I really hope that you can grow up slowly. Just a little slower.

    ¡°That way, I can still buy you ice cream, and you can still stay in my arms for a while longer.¡±

    As expected, the audience was touched again.

    ***

    When it was time to sleep at night, Su Shengjing got some water for Su Jiu to brush her teeth and wash up. It was only then that Su Jiu noticed the wound on his arm.

    It was obvious that something rough, like asphalt, had scraped his skin.?<i>Did he fall from his bicycle?</i>

    Su Jiu worriedly asked, ¡°Daddy, does it hurt?¡±

    Su Shengjing instinctively hid his hand behind his back and stroked her little head with his other hand. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lying. It must be very painful!¡± The little girl red at him.

    ¡°It really isn¡¯t. I¡¯m old. So unlike a little kid, I¡¯m not afraid of pain. This injury is nothing to me.¡±

    Despite his words, Su Jiu did not feelforted at all. Her eyes reddened, and she wrapped her arms around his neck. As she snuggled against him, she sobbed and whimpered, ¡°Even if it isn¡¯t painful, I don¡¯t want you to get hurt.¡±

    Feeling heartbroken, Su Shengjing softly coaxed her. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. I promise you that I won¡¯t get hurt anymore, okay?¡±

    Su Jiu raised her head and sniffed while she looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to lie to me anymore, Daddy.¡±

    Su Shengjing reached out to wipe the tears on her face. His eyes had also be a little red, but he tried his best to force out a smile. ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you. Alright, brush your teeth and wash up. Let¡¯s go to bed early. When you wake up tomorrow, my injury will be better.¡±

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll brush my teeth, wash up, and sleep right now so that your injury can be better!¡±

    When the audience saw this scene, they found it heartwarming. Their tears streamed down their cheeks again.

    <i>Perhaps, this is the purest love that exists between a father and a daughter.</i>

    <i>The father loves his daughter, and she also loves him. Both of them have each other¡¯s best interests at heart. How nice!</i>

    ***

    When the show was aired, Rong Si turned on the television in the apartment on time. He sat on the sofa and intently watched the show.

    He had seen how Su Jiu wanted to buy ice cream but had to return empty-handed as she did not have enough money. At that moment, he got an urge to rush into the television and buy ice cream for her with the money he had saved up for a long time.

    However, he could not do that. Therefore, he had no choice but to silently memorize the ice cream she wanted to buy.

    <i>After I be rich, I¡¯ll buy a huge freezer for Little Jiu and fill it up with her favorite ice cream. That way, she can eat to her heart¡¯s content.</i>

    The viewership ratings for the second episode skyrocketed. It became more popr than ever and constantly appeared on trending searches.

    Other than the usual audience, there were still a lot of haters criticizing Su Shengjing. They kept repeating the same things, that he was merely putting on an act and exploiting his daughter. However, Su Jiu¡¯s fans rebuked all their ims.

    <i>An act?</i>

    <i>Haha! In that case, Su Shengjing¡¯s acting skills are simply excellent. Why does he still need to film a variety show? He should aim for the Oscars instead and make our country proud!</i>

    Although the haters were at a disadvantage, they had to continue hurling usations at Su Shengjing because they had been paid.

    Soon, they dug out Su Shengjing¡¯s academic qualifications and started to criticize him for having a low education background. They imed that a person who had only graduated high school knew nothing and was unworthy of standing alongside Han Xiao and Xiao Yang. In fact, they said that he did not even deserve to work in the entertainment industry!

 Chapter 135 - Humiliating The Haters

    <h4>Chapter 135: Humiliating The Haters</h4>

    The fans were at a loss for how to rebuke these people.

    It was undeniable that Su Shengjing¡¯s academic qualifications were not high.

    The haters took advantage of this point and criticized him forcking both brains and morals. However, Su Shengjing soon humiliated them by himself.

    On the second day of filming, Yang Fangping announced the mission for the day. The fathers were to bring their children on an exploration.

    One of the games was to escape from a room.

    The fathers had to rack their brains to obtain clues and the key in the safe before they could escape.

    In consideration of the children, the rooms were not located in a terrifying ce, like an abandoned house or factory. Instead, they were in a hotel located in town. The rooms were very bright and spacious, which made them less frightening than the usual escape rooms.

    The rules of the game stated that each father and child pair would start from a designated room on the third floor. After leaving their room, they could reach the room on the second floor.

    They had to escape from the second floor to reach the ground level.

    Each father had to escape from three rooms. The first pair toplete the mission could stay in the hotel¡¯s most luxurious room and eat the most sumptuous dinner.

    This was a huge motivation for both the fathers and the kids.

    Chen Ke and Chen Xixi were the most tempted. As they stayed in the worst house and had not managed toplete their grocery shopping mission, their life was quite tough.

    As a top student of the film academy, Chen Ke was very confident in himself.

    <i>Isn¡¯t it just solving puzzles?</i>

    <i>It won¡¯t be difficult for me.</i>

    To make it fair, the puzzles in all the rooms were the same. Everything boiled down to who could solve them faster.

    Chen Ke and Chen Xixi headed to a room on the third floor. As she looked at this unfamiliar ce, Chen Xixi felt a little scared. She tugged at Chen Ke¡¯s sleeve and asked, ¡°Daddy, what if we can¡¯t find the key and escape?¡±

    Chen Ke was full of confidence. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that won¡¯t happen! Not only will I find the key, but I will also be the first toplete the mission. This way, we can stay in the best room and have a feast!¡±

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s awesome!¡± Chen Xixi immediately cheered up. ¡°Daddy, you can do it!¡±

    Once the game started, Chen Kepleted the math problem in the room and the puzzle. Through that, he found the safe that contained the key.

    The password was a four-digit number. To find out the password, he had to solve four linear equations.

    At this stage, Chen Ke was stumped. Although this was just middle school mathematics, it had been so many years since he was a student that he had forgotten about it!

    Han Xiao was also a top student in the film academy. His mathematics had been quite good when he was a student, so he breezed through the questions. He immediately grabbed a pen and a piece of paper, then started solving the equations.

    On the other hand, Xiao Yang and Li Kaiwen were stuck at the stage, especially Li Kaiwen. He had never liked studying in his childhood. Later on, he had dropped out of school to pursue music. As a result, he could only stare nkly at the questions.

    Ten minutes passed, but he still had no clue.

    The audience keptmenting, ¡°Hahaha!¡± and ¡°They¡¯re all stumped!¡±. Then, the scene turned to Su Shengjing and his daughter¡ªthe pair everyone was looking forward to the most.

    The audience thought that Chen Ke was fast enough. Even though he was still in the midst of solving the equations, they were surprised to find out that Su Shengjing had already scribbled down the answers on a piece of paper.

    He did not take more than three minutes to solve the four questions.

    After calcting the answer, without wasting another second, he quickly entered the passcode.

    With a click, the safe opened!

    At the side, Su Jiu immediately cheered him. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re so awesome!¡±

    The audience was surprised. ¡°D*mn! Is Su Shengjing that good?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing! I expected Han Xiao or Chen Ke to be the first to escape the room, but it turned out to be him!¡±

    ¡°How is that possible? Did he cheat?¡±

 Chapter 136 - Su Shengjing Proved Himself

    <h4>Chapter 136: Su Shengjing Proved Himself</h4>

    ¡°He must¡¯ve cheated! How can someone who can¡¯t even get into university be better at math problems than Han Xiao and the rest? I¡¯m dying ofughter. This show is so fake!¡±

    ¡°Tsk! The haters are criticizing over nothing again. Su Shengjing merely solved a few middle-school math problems, and they¡¯re using him of cheating?¡±

    ¡°The haters are so annoying! Get lost!¡±

    Su Shengjing carried Su Jiu to the second room. This time, the questions tested him on his knowledge of literature. He again quickly found the safe based on clues.

    The password still consisted of four digits. He had toplete the second half of the four poems to crack the code.

    Su Jiu nced at the four poems. They were very simple to her, but she did not know whether her father knew the poems or not. If he didn¡¯t, she would think of a way to remind him.

    In short, if Su Shengjing wanted to attract more fans, he had toplete this mission and do a good job!

    Su Jiu knew that the entertainment industry had all sorts of people and celebrities of varying standards. Someone with a high IQ and EQ would certainly prove to be more popr than the rest.

    In terms of EQ, most celebrities usually did not fare too poorly. After all, thepanies they were contracted to would train them ordingly. However, one¡¯s intelligence boiled down to oneself.

    Su Jiu had seen some celebrities expose how unintelligent they were on variety shows. Some did not even know basic addition or subtraction, and thus, they incurred the public¡¯s ridicule. On the other hand, some celebrities were extremely smart and had extensive knowledge of the world. These were the ones who managed to attract more fans.

    Hence, celebrities who had a reputation for being intelligent could be very popr.

    <i>This is why Daddy must perform well today!</i>

    Su Shengjing did not disappoint her. He quicklypleted the poems and entered the passcode.

    <i>Click!</i>

    The safe was unlocked again!

    The audience widened their eyes. ¡°What the f*ck! Su Shengjing, you just proved yourself!¡±

    ¡°What kind of a poem is this? I¡¯ve never seen this poem before. ¡®Had we but the world enough, and time¡­¡¯ Has it ever appeared in our textbooks?¡±

    ¡°These poems aren¡¯t in the textbooks, but Su Shengjing knows them? Amazing!¡±

    ¡°So what if he has low academic qualifications? He knows everything!¡±

    Su Jiu was not stingy with her praises. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re awesome!¡±

    Su Shengjing was pleased. After grabbing the key, he carried her and grinned. ¡°Since I want you to stay in the best room, I need to do a good job. Let¡¯s go to the next room!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Li Kaiwen was still stuck in the first room. Since he could not solve those questions, he had no choice but to give up. Meanwhile, Han Xiao, Chen Ke, and Xiao Yang had already entered the second room. Although they had managed to find the safe, they were stumped by the poems.

    Just when they were racking their brains over it, they suddenly heard Yang Fangping¡¯s voice through the loudspeaker. ¡°Little Jiu¡¯s father has already entered the third round. The other fathers have to work hard!¡±

    The four fathers were speechless.

    ***

    The third round was the most difficult. After finding the safe, Su Shengjing picked up the card ced on it. Su Jiu also peered at it.

    The card stated, ¡°The password of this safe is a single letter. Isn¡¯t it simple? However, if you enter the answer incorrectly three times, it will be permanently locked!¡±

    Afterbing through the room, Su Shengjing found another card. On it was a riddle, ¡°I run smoother than any rhyme; I love to fall but can¡¯t climb.¡±

    When the audience saw this question, they eximed, ¡°This is so difficult!¡±

    ¡°What the heck is this?¡±

    ¡°Yang Fangping, you bastard! If you don¡¯t want Little Jiu to stay in the best room, just say it! Why are you going to such lengths?¡±

    After thinking hard for a while, Su Shengjing suddenly thought of something and entered the letter ¡°R.¡±

    However, this answer was wrong.

 Chapter 137 - Im A Fan From Today Onwards

    <h4>Chapter 137: I¡¯m A Fan From Today Onwards</h4>

    Su Jiu softly said, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re wrong.¡±

    Su Shengjing frowned. ¡°How can it be wrong? Darling, look. It¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s a river. It can flow through anything smoothly, but only downstream due to gravity. The answer should be the river.¡±

    When he said that, the audience understood it.?<i>So that¡¯s the answer to the riddle!</i>

    As ¡°R¡± was the first letter of the river, Su Shengjing thought it was the password.

    ¡°How impressive! His logical reasoning is quite good. It¡¯s quite amazing that he managed to think of that.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, I didn¡¯t think of that at all! His exnation sounds reasonable, so why was it wrong?¡±

    Su Shengjing nced at the innocent little girl in his arms and smiled. ¡°Darling, can you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±

    <i>Of course I can!</i>

    Su Jiu mumbled in her heart. However, she tilted her head and pretended to think. Suddenly, her eyes lit up, and she said, ¡°Daddy, I know!¡±

    ¡°Huh? You do?¡± Su Shengjing raised his eyebrows. Unlike those parents who would mock their children for being ignorant, he did not doubt her at all. Instead, he asked, ¡°Can you enlighten me?¡±

    The little girl cutely said, ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s supposed to be water. The answer should be ¡®W¡¯!¡±

    Although the four-year-old child struggled to enunciate that letter, her voice was filled with determination.

    Su Shengjing was stunned for a moment. However, he immediately understood and keyed in ¡°W.¡± The safe was unlocked at the next second.

    This scenepletely stunned the audience.

    Thements sections were flooded with exmations of surprise.

    ¡°Ah! My little daughter is so smart. How can she be so intelligent?¡±

    ¡°Oh my God! When they worked together and unlocked the safe, I was so excited that I burst into tears.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m also excited! They¡¯re such an amazing team together!¡±

    ¡°Little Jiu is too smart! Shepletely changed my impression of four-year-old children. Little Jiu, from today onward, I am also your fan!¡±

    The audience heaped praises on the father-daughter pair. Some of Su Jiu¡¯s fervent fans got so excited that they teared up.

    Although Su Shengjing and Su Jiu had received the least amount of remuneration, they were the ones who made the show so popr. They had constantly been thrown into the spotlight and attacked by armies of haters who appeared out of nowhere. These haters didn¡¯t even spare a small child like Su Jiu as they hurled harsh insults at them.

    The fans felt heartbroken that a little child, who knew nothing about the world, had to bear all these attacks.

    Now, Su Shengjing and his daughter¡¯s brilliant performance was the best retaliation to the haters!

    After the haters recovered from their shock, they started to create a ruckus again. ¡°This is definitely scripted. How is it possible for a lowly educated man and a four-year-old child to solve such a question?¡±

    ¡°Su Shengjing, that¡¯s enough. Did you make some shady deal with Yang Fangping? You¡¯re using your daughter again!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, I¡¯m dying ofughter. His acting is so obvious, but he¡¯s still being praised so much. All of you are brainless!¡±

    The fans were furious. How dare they still criticize Su Shengjing and Su Jiu? They wiped their tears away, determined to fight with these haters till the end.

    Soon, the searches, #DaddyLet¡¯sGoEscapeRoom, #LittleJiuWater, #DaddyLet¡¯sGoIsScripted, and #SuShengjing appeared on the trending searches. Their poprity kept rising.

    Su Shengjing¡¯s brilliant performance in the show had aroused the suspicion of manyizens. Hence, the show had no choice but to post a rification on their social media ount. ¡°The show¡¯s not scripted, nor is there any acting involved. Everything we aired is based on our guest¡¯s actual behavior.¡±

    Yang Fangping also logged into his ount and directly retorted the haters. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for the show to be scripted. They aren¡¯t the most popr father-child pair for nothing. Believe it or not, @SuShengjing is that impressive!¡±

 Chapter 138 - Let More People Know Her!

    <h4>Chapter 138: Let More People Know Her!</h4>

    Some of the members of the production crew also rified on their social media ounts that the show was not scripted in any way.

    Even the fathers participating in the show posted on Weibo.

    Han Xiao: ¡°Who said the show¡¯s scripted? Reveal yourselves and get prepared to be punished!¡±

    Xiao Yang: ¡°No way! Don¡¯t tell me people still think that variety shows are scripted?¡±

    Chen Ke: ¡°If I had the script, I would¡¯ve won long ago. My daughter and I stayed in the worst house, so why would I let @SuShengjing win?¡±

    Li Kaiwen: ¡°If there¡¯s really a script, would I have performed so badly? Wouldn¡¯t I be begging for criticism if I did that on purpose? @SuShengjing is really impressive.¡±

    Since even a bigshot like Han Xiao had rified the matter, there was nothing else to suspect.

    Su Shengjing and Little Jiu had genuinely solved a difficult problem. They deserved to stay in the best room and enjoy a sumptuous feast.

    The fans were d.?<i>The haters should stop now. If they insist on criticizing Su Shengjing and Su Jiu, I¡¯ll report their ounts!</i>

    ***

    When the episode was released, it became even more popr than the first episode.

    Yang Fangping and the production crew became overjoyed as they watched the viewership ratings steadily climb and surpass ¡°You Can Do It, Mate.¡±

    It was very difficult to create a popr variety show. Now that they had created a show that could be a national phenomenal hit, they got so excited that they could barely sleep.

    Su Shengjing¡¯s and Su Jiu¡¯s fans increased at a rapid speed. In fact, countless people were joining Su Jiu¡¯s fan club every day.

    The club¡¯s moderators became extremely busy. However, the more new entries to the club, the happier the moderators were. This meant that Su Jiu was very popr!

    They wanted to let more people know of this adorable little girl and make her even more popr.

    Even Su Shengjing attracted a lot of fans. Almost all of them had been moved by his love for his daughter, with some having been impressed by his looks, figure, and charismatic voice.

    His fan chat group, which initially had only three people, immediately experienced a surge in members. The initial members had no choice but to increase the limit of members in the group to a thousand people. They even started a few other group chats.

    ¡°Moderator Flower¡± and ¡±Su Shengjing¡¯s Number 1 Fan¡± watched as more and more people joined the group. The group chat that used to be inactive was now flooded withments every day. They could not help but burst out crying for a long time.

    <i>Su Shengjing, people are finally discovering how amazing you are! You have not let us down at all!</i>

    <i>We¡¯ll continue to protect you. You will definitely be better in the future!</i>

    ***

    In a high-end condominium, Qin Feng was watching thetest episode of ¡°Daddy, Let¡¯s Go.¡± When he saw that almost all thements praised Su Shengjing and Su Jiu, his face clouded over.

    In the end, he got so furious that his body quivered. He suddenly grabbed a bottle of mineral water and gulped some water. Somehow, he managed to suppress his urge to smash theputer.

    After furiously pausing the show, he logged into his Weibo ount.

    When he saw that five of the top ten trending searches were rted to this show and Su Shengjing¡¯s name constantly appeared in them, he seethed with fury.

    <i>Is this unpopr scum going to make aeback?</i>

    No matter how reluctant he was, Qin Feng had to admit that Su Shengjing and his daughter performed too well on the show. It was inevitable that they would attract fans.

    <i>Su Shengjing is simply a lucky bastard.</i>

    Now, the public opinion about Su Shengjing on the inte was slowly changing. Su Shengjing was no a target of hate for theizens. Furthermore, many people were even suspecting whether a father like him, who doted on his daughter so much, could really be that bad.

    ¡°Bam!¡± Qin Feng threw theputer onto the ground, shattering its screen into smithereens.

 Chapter 139 - Just Go Back To The Countryside And Farm!

    <h4>Chapter 139: Just Go Back To The Countryside And Farm!</h4>

    Qin Feng couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He whipped out his phone and dialed a number. When the call went through, he immediately yelled, ¡°Are you all useless? I spent so much money, and this is the result you¡¯re giving me?¡±

    He had called a professional who handled fake criticisms. However, this professional helplessly said, ¡°Do you think we want to? We¡¯ve tried very hard to nder and criticize Su Shengjing, but it¡¯s useless!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s useless? Then why are you still working as a hater? Just go back to the countryside and the farm!¡±

    ¡°We really don¡¯t have a choice. Su Shengjing has a lot of fans now. We can¡¯t even flood the social media tforms with negativements anymore. Many of our ounts have been blocked. In the past, we could¡¯ve easily defamed him and had him thrown out of the industry in no time. Now, we really can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I said you¡¯re all trash!¡± Qin Feng was furious. ¡°I¡¯ll give you another million dors. Continue to dig up dirt on him and nder him. Don¡¯t let him make aeback!¡±

    ¡°Forget it. We only have a limited number of people. How can wepare to his fans? Oh right, his daughter has even more fans. His followers have increased by a few million in this short period. All of them are his daughter¡¯s fans. Tell me, how can we fight with such a huge fanbase?

    ¡°We really can¡¯t hang in there anymore. If this continues, our reputation will be ruined. We still want to do business in the future. Please find someone else.¡±

    After saying that, the professional on the other end hung up.

    ¡°Hello? Hello?¡± Qin Feng hurriedly dialed again only to realize that the other party had already cklisted him.

    He was rendered speechless.

    The team of haters he had contacted was thergest and the most professional team to do such work. If even they could not deal with Su Shengjing or influence the public opinion about him, other teams would be unable to do so too.

    <i>Is there nothing I can do about Su Shengjing? Can I only idly watch by as he gradually makes aeback?</i>

    <i>But in the end, he¡¯s only relying on his daughter. That little girl is extraordinary. She¡¯s indeed very cute, clever, and likable¡­</i>

    A dangerous gleam shed across Qin Feng¡¯s eyes as he tightly clenched his fists.

    ***

    Su Shengjing and Su Jiu stayed in afortable hotel room for a night. After everyone hadpleted the mission for the third day, the filming for the second episode of ¡°Daddy, Let¡¯s Go¡± finally ended. Su Shengjing and his daughter boarded the ne back together.

    This time, Yang Fangping gave them five hundred thousand dors in total, which was almost three times more than what they had gotten for the previous episode.

    With this sum of money, they could easily sustain their current lifestyle. Su Shengjing could even send his daughter to the best kindergarten.

    Leaning against the seat, Su Shengjing closed his eyes and began thinking about which kindergarten he should send Su Jiu to.

    The international bilingual kindergarten in the city was the best, but it had many rich second-generation heirs. Many of these children had grown up pampered by their families. If he sent her there, would she get bullied by others?

    However, if Su Jiu did not go to that kindergarten, he was worried that she would not be able to enjoy the best education.

    Feeling a headache, Su Shengjing massaged his temples. He suddenly thought that being a father was not a simple task. There were many things to worry about, especially when raising a little girl.

    If he had a son, he would not be bothered to care so much. He would just raise his son casually; everything would be fine as long as the kid did not starve to death.

    As Su Shengjing mulled over the problem, Su Jiu hugged his arm and asked softly, ¡°Daddy, what are you thinking about?¡±

    Su Shengjing opened his eyes and affectionately looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about how to spend so much money. What would you like to buy? I¡¯ll get that for you.¡±

    She sweetly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t want anything as long as you¡¯re happy!¡±

    Smiling, Su Shengjing stroked her hair. Suddenly, a deep voice sounded beside him, ¡°Is she your daughter? How adorable!¡±

 Chapter 140 - Your Daughter Is Also Very Cute

    <h4>Chapter 140: Your Daughter Is Also Very Cute</h4>

    The person who had just spoken was a middle-aged man sitting beside Su Shengjing. Only an aisle separated the two of them.

    Ever since Su Shengjing had sat down with Su Jiu in his arms and taken their masks off, the man had been ncing at them from time to time. He thought the two of them were really good-looking, just like celebrities.

    This middle-aged man, who was around thirty years old, was dressed in a suit and a pair of leather shoes. He was handsome and exuded a gentle and dignified demeanor, like a sessful businessman. Sitting beside him was a pretty little girl who looked about four, five years old. She was also curiously peering over Su Jiu and Su Shengjing.

    When the girl saw Su Jiu, she shyly smiled, her big eyes clear and bright.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Su Shengjing nodded at the man. ¡°Your daughter is also very cute.¡±

    Su Jiu took the initiative to greet both of them. With a sweet voice, she said, ¡°Hello!¡±

    The middle-aged man smiled. ¡°Hello! Are you and your father traveling?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence! I also brought my daughter out to travel. Why don¡¯t you two little girls get to know each other?¡±

    Su Jiu looked at the little girl and introduced herself. ¡°My name is Su Jiu, and I¡¯m four years old. What about you?¡±

    The little girl had worn a pink dress with a tiara-shaped clip on her hair. She looked as sweet as a little princess. When she saw that Su Jiu was not afraid at all, her shyness also disappeared. She cutely replied, ¡°My name is Song Xinyan, and I¡¯m five years old. I¡¯m really happy to meet you!¡±

    <i>What? Song¡­ Song Xinyan?</i>

    Su Jiu¡¯s mind suddenly went nk as if she had been just struck by lightning. She was utterly stunned.

    <i>This is the name of the novel¡¯s female lead!</i>

    <i>Is this a coincidence, or¡­</i>

    Su Jiu regained her senses and quickly asked the man, ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    The man was taken aback, not expecting Su Jiu to ask such a question.

    If it were any other child, he would¡¯ve definitely thought that the question was an impolite one. However, this little girl was simply too straightforward and cute. Hence, he gently smiled and said, ¡°My name is Song Jiye.¡±

    Su Jiu widened her eyes and gasped.

    <i>Could it really be such a coincidence?</i>

    <i>In the novel, the female lead¡¯s father, who is also my original character¡¯s adoptive father, is also called Song Jiye!</i>

    Su Jiu was beyond shocked. She decided to test him again to confirm if he really was that ¡°Song Jiye.¡± Hence, she said, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ve heard of you. You own a very richpany called the Song Corporation. You¡¯re a really good person who donates a lot of money to orphanages and old folk¡¯s homes every year!¡±

    Song Jiye was very surprised. Then, heughed out loud. ¡°You¡¯re right. I do own the Song Corporation. Have I be that famous? Even a little kid knows about me. Looks like my efforts all these years have not been in vain.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Oh no, oh no! I actually met the female lead and her father.</i>

    <i>I left the orphanage to look for my real father precisely because I wanted to escape from these two and avoid interacting with them. I can¡¯t believe that I still bumped into them here!</i>

    Su Shengjing was also a little surprised. He lowered his head and asked, ¡°Darling, how did you know about him?¡±

    ¡°The orphanage¡¯s director told us that he donated a lot of money.¡± Su Jiu used the orphanage director as an excuse again.

    Luckily, Su Shengjing was not suspicious. He stretched out his hand toward Song Jiye and said, ¡°I¡¯m Su Shengjing. Nice to meet you.¡±

    Song Jiye also shook his hand. ¡°Nice to meet you too.¡±

    While the fathers happily chatted, Su Jiu felt extremely flustered.

    <i>What should I do? Could it be that I can¡¯t change the novel¡¯s plot? Is what¡¯s destined to happen, going to happen no matter what?</i>

 Chapter 141 - Cute Sisters

    <h4>Chapter 141: Cute Sisters</h4>

    <i>That won¡¯t do! It wasn¡¯t easy to get a chance to live again with a good father. I don¡¯t want to die!</i>

    Su Jiu mulled over the problem. The reason the original character had died was that she had gone against the undefeatable female lead, who was born with a halo. The original character had even offended the viin and ended up in a miserable state.

    <i>Won¡¯t it be fine if I didn¡¯t be enemies with the female lead and the viin?</i>

    <i>I don¡¯t believe that a side character like me will still die if I be a good person at a young age. If I still die, there must be something wrong with this world!</i>

    <i>As long as the little viin doesn¡¯t be evil, he should be fine. Now, I just have to build a good rtionship with the female lead.</i>

    <i>Why do we have to be enemies? Can¡¯t we just be cute and close sisters?</i>

    <i>Right! Let¡¯s do that.</i>

    Su Shengjing was clueless that so many thoughts had gone through Su Jiu¡¯s mind in such a short period. Blinking, Su Jiu shot a shy nce at Song Xinyan, then said, ¡°Daddy, she¡¯s so pretty like a princess!¡±

    Thepliment delighted Song Xinyan. She tugged at Song Jiye¡¯s sleeve and whispered, ¡°Daddy, I want to invite her home to y.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Song Jiye immediately agreed. Since the ne they were on would bending at the capital¡¯s airport, he asked, ¡°Little Jiu, you live in the capital, right? Me too! If you¡¯re free, why don¡¯t youe over to my house with your daddy?¡±

    Su Jiu thought about it and said, ¡°Oh, if that big sister is at home, I¡¯ll go. If not, I won¡¯t.¡±

    Song Jiyeughed when he saw Little Jiu staring at his daughter as if she liked her a lot. ¡°Hahaha, sure! Xinyan will definitely be waiting for you to visit her home.¡±

    Song Xinyan eagerly invited Su Jiu too. ¡°Little Sister, why don¡¯t youe over to my house this weekend? I¡¯ll treat you to candy, and you can y with my toys too.¡±

    Su Jiu grinned, and her eyes lit up. Happiness and anticipation took over her face as she eximed, ¡°Really? Thank you, Big Sister!¡±

    Then, the two fathers exchanged their phone numbers and home addresses.

    Su Shengjing couldn¡¯t help but exim how good Su Jiu was at socializing. Within such a short period, she had already made so many friends. Even the adults were fond of her. And now, she had even made friends with the Song Corporation¡¯s chairman and his daughter.

    Su Shengjing sincerely believed that as long as Su Jiu was willing, she could make friends with everyone.

    ***

    After more than an hour, the ne slowlynded at the capital airport. The two children reluctantly bade farewell to each other.

    Song Xinyan kept inviting Little Jiu to her house to y. Afraid that Su Jiu would forget, she reminded her a couple of times more.

    On the way back to their house, Su Shengjing noticed that Su Jiu was very quiet as she snuggled in his arms. With a frown on her face, she leaned her little head against his chest. Seeing that she looked extremely troubled, he wondered what had happened to her.

    She should¡¯ve been happy since she had made a new friend.

    Su Shengjing pinched her chubby cheeks. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, darling?¡±

    Su Jiu looked up at him and softly said, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m thinking of something.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°What if¡­ what if I die one day?¡± As Su Jiu spoke, her voice became softer.

    Although she had be friends with the female lead, she was still worried that this would only change the process but not the ending.

    Upon hearing his daughter¡¯s strange question, Su Shengjing was stunned. His heart skipped a beat.

    <i>I have never thought of this question before, so why did Little Jiu think of it?</i>

 Chapter 142 - You Must Be Well, Okay?

    <h4>Chapter 142: You Must Be Well, Okay?</h4>

    ¡°Little fool, what are you talking about? How could you die?¡±

    Su Jiu intently stared at him. ¡°Daddy, if I die, will you miss me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Su Shengjing gulped.

    He seriously said, ¡°No, I¡¯ll protect you. I won¡¯t let anything happen to you. Also, if something bad really happened to you, I wouldn¡¯t want to live anymore. People end up in the underworld after they die. It¡¯s a very dark ce. How could I bear to let you go there alone?¡±

    He would be there for her.

    Staring into Su Jiu¡¯s eyes, he continued, ¡°So, you mustn¡¯t die, Little Jiu. If you die, I¡¯ll die too. You must remain well, understand?¡±

    <i>She¡¯s still young. She might not understand how important she is to me.</i>

    <i>This adorable little girl has be my pir of support and source of motivation. If I lose her, I¡¯ll copse.</i>

    ¡°Okay!¡± Su Jiu snuggled in his arms and sobbed.

    <i>With such a father, I don¡¯t want to die.</i>

    <i>No matter what the oue is, I have to cherish the present and think of a way to avoid my demise!</i>

    ***

    The second day after they returned home, Su Shengjing took the DNA test report and Su Jiu to the police station to register her.

    Once she was registered, he could enroll her into a kindergarten.

    In the end, Su Shengjing decided to enroll her in the international bilingual kindergarten so that she could receive the best pre-school education. Although many children in that school belonged to extraordinary families, if they dared to bully his daughter, he would not let any of them off the hook.

    The kindergarten was not far from their apartment and was quite decent in all aspects. Even though the tuition fees were very high, costing tens of thousands of dors every month, Su Shengjing made up his mind to enroll Su Jiu there.

    After all, his daughter deserved the best!

    Su Shengjing had thought that it would be very difficult to enroll in this kindergarten. Unexpectedly, the principal and the teachers were Little Jiu¡¯s fans. They liked her very much. As soon as they saw her, they couldn¡¯t stop grinning from ear to ear. They kept calling her endearing names, wishing that they could bring her home and raise her by themselves.

    Little Jiu lived up to their expectations as well. She cutely greeted the principal and the other teachers with a sweet smile on her face, her cuteness instantly melting their hearts.

    The principal unhesitatingly approved Su Shengjing¡¯s application to enroll Su Jiu into the kindergarten. She felt bad for Su Jiu as thetter had grown up in an orphanage, where she might have suffered from the poorer living conditions. Therefore, the principal gave Su Jiu special treatment. She reduced more than half of Su Jiu¡¯s tuition fees and told Su Shengjing to save the money to raise Su Jiu well.

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    <i>Not only can Little Jiu help me earn money, but she can also help me save it. I love it!</i>

    When he left the kindergarten, the principal and the teachers gave him a lot of snacks and fruits. He had no choice but to ept them as they said that this all was a greeting gift. Then, they happily sent him and Su Jiu to the entrance.

    A cutie like Su Jiu was now a student at their kindergarten. If word got out, the teachers in other schools would be jealous of these teachers and the principal.

    Su Shengjing held Su Jiu¡¯s hand as they walked on the streets. He lowered her yellow cap a little, concealing the upper half of her face so that no one would recognize her.

    A shopping mally just ahead of them. Thinking of something, Su Shengjing lowered his head and said to Su Jiu, ¡°Darling, you¡¯re going to attend kindergarten soon. I¡¯ll buy a new bag for you, okay?¡±

    Su Jiu obediently nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    As she spoke, she suddenly saw a security guard in front of a primary school chasing out a mother and her son. ¡°The principal said that he won¡¯t ept your son. It¡¯s useless even if you kneel and beg him. Hurry up and leave!¡±

 Chapter 143 - Go To My House To Play

    <h4>Chapter 143: Go To My House To y</h4>

    Su Jiu was astonished.

    <i>It¡¯s the little viin and his mother!</i>

    Song Wanqiu stood at the school¡¯s entrance with a pale face. She wanted to say something to the security officer, but Rong Si pulled her back. With a cold and stubborn expression, he said, ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Song Wanqiu nced at her son and solemnly closed her eyes. Left with no other choice, she could only leave the school while holding Rong Si¡¯s hand.

    When she unintentionally raised her head, she spotted Su Shengjing and Su Jiu. For a moment, she felt awkward. However, she pretended to smile as if nothing had happened. ¡°What a coincidence! Why are you guys here?¡±

    Su Shengjing carried Su Jiu and walked over to them. ¡°I brought my daughter to enroll her into a kindergarten. What about you guys?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Song Wanqiu averted her gaze. ¡°I also took out my child to enroll him into a school.¡±

    Big brother!¡± Su Jiu pretended not to hear anything and sweetly greeted the little viin.

    Rong Si was dressed in a white shirt and dark blue suspenders. He looked exceptionally handsome.

    Hearing her greeting, he pursed his lips and avoided her gaze.

    He felt embarrassed that Little Jiu had witnessed him being kicked out of the school. Right now, he did not even have the courage to look at her. He got an urge to turn around and leave.

    Noticing the odd expressions on their faces, Su Shengjing asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is the school unwilling to ept him?¡±

    Song Wanqiu nced at the school behind her and looked down in disappointment. ¡°Yeah, they won¡¯t ept him. We visited a couple of schools, but all of them refused.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°They said that their sses are full and that they¡¯ve stopped epting students.¡± Song Wanqiu bitterly smiled as a hint of sarcasm crept into her voice.

    She knew that these were all excuses. Someone behind the scenes must be manipting everything.

    <i>Why? It¡¯s one thing to stop me from finding a job. But now, they are making it impossible for Ah Si to go to school. How far are they going to push us?</i>

    As Song Wanqiu thought about it, she suddenly seemed to have made up her mind. Her gaze became firm as she said to Su Shengjing, ¡°Mr. Su, can I ask you for a favor?¡±

    Su Shengjing nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°You and Little Jiu are going home, right? Can you help me send Ah Si back?¡±

    Rong Si immediately looked at his mother and confusedly asked, ¡°What about you?¡±

    Song Wanqiu stroked his head and gently smiled. ¡°I¡¯m going to visit another school. There will definitely be a school willing to ept you. Go back with Little Jiu first, okay? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back soon!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Rong Si did not say anything and just stared at her.

    He knew that his mother was not going to visit another school. There had to be another reason she was trying to send him away. Yet, he merely nodded without probing further.

    Su Shengjing took Su Jiu and the little viin to a mall, then bought school bags for the two of them.

    Rong Si nkly stared at his new school bag. He wanted to go to school, but he did not know if he would have the chance to do so. He knew very well that someone was deliberately trying to make things difficult for him and his mother.

    Su Jiu noticed his expression. After returning to the apartment, she said to him with a smile, ¡°Big Brother, since your mother is not around,e to my house to y! I have a lot of yummy snacks there!¡±

    Rong Si naturally wanted to go, but he shook his head. ¡°No. I¡¯ll go next time.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother?¡± Su Jiu called out to him, but Rong Si had already spun around, taken out his keys, and entered his apartment.

    The little viin¡¯s back was very thin. As she watched him close the door, Su Jiu puffed up her cheeks. She had no choice but to follow Su Shengjing home for now.

    She was still worried because Rong Si¡¯s mood did not seem to be good. Hence, she moved a stool to the door, climbed onto it, and peered out through the peephole.

    Coincidentally, she saw the door of the house opposite to her open again. The little viin coldly walked out and headed downstairs.

    Su Jiu was stunned.

    <i>Where is the little viin going?</i>

 Chapter 144 - Okay, Ill Listen To You

    <h4>Chapter 144: Okay, I¡¯ll Listen To You</h4>

    <i>He¡¯s probably going to look for his mother.</i>

    Rong Si was an independent and thoughtful child. However, he did not tell anyone about his thoughts, not even his mother. Even at such a young age, he had be much more mature and shrewd than other children.

    Su Jiu was afraid that he would be in danger. To be exact, she was afraid that he would see something he should not see. It would be bad if that traumatized him. Hence, Su Jiu hurriedly jumped off the chair and ran to the kitchen to look for Su Shengjing.

    ¡°Daddy, Big Brother went out alone. What if he meets an evil person who wants to sell him to some shady people? Can we follow him?¡±

    Su Shengjing was preparing some milk for Su Jiu when he noticed the anxious look on her face. He recalled that he had promised Song Wanqiu that he would send Rong Si home and ensure his safety. Therefore, he immediately stopped whatever he was doing. Wearing a cap and a face mask, the two of them headed out together.

    Su Jiu whispered, ¡°Daddy, Big Brother went out secretly. Let¡¯s also follow him secretly and not make him aware of us.¡±

    She wanted to see what the little viin was up to.

    Su Shengjing nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    When they reached the ground floor, they spotted Rong Si. He had already walked out of the main entrance.

    Su Shengjing carried Su Jiu and quickened his pace to catch up with the kid.

    Rong Si¡¯s small figure weaved through the crowd on the streets. Su Jiu realized that he had a clear destination in mind and was familiar with the route. He did not hesitate at all along the way.

    After walking for about half an hour, Rong Si arrived at the financial district in the city center. He stopped in front of a hundred-story, magnificentmercial building and looked up at the logo on it.

    Su Shengjing carried Su Jiu to the park opposite the building and looked up as well.

    He was stunned.?<i>R.S. Corporation?</i>

    <i>This is one of the top enterprises in the city, which is almostparable to the Song Corporation. What is this kid doing here?</i>

    Rong Si stared at the entrance of the building that had a security post. One needed to swipe a card to enter the building; otherwise, one would be stopped at the entrance.

    All Rong Si could do was stand under the scorching sun and stare at the entrance without moving. His lips were tightly pursed and his hands clenched into fists. Just like that, he continued to wait.

    At this moment, in R.S. Corporation¡¯s CEO¡¯s office.

    Song Wanqiu red at the man sitting on the leather chair with bloodshot eyes. ¡°Rong Cheng, I don¡¯t care how you and that woman treat me, but Ah Si is your son. Why are you treating him like this? You¡¯re his biological father!¡±

    Rong Cheng was dressed in a custom-made ck suit. He had a handsome appearance and a dignified aura. Upon closer inspection, anyone could see that he resembled Rong Si.

    As Rong Cheng sized up this woman, who was trembling with anger, an ambiguous smirk yed on his lips. With eyes as cold and emotionless as Rong Si¡¯s, he said, ¡°I promised Qiao Man that after marrying her, I will cut off all ties with you and Ah Si. I have no choice.¡±

    Song Wanqiu¡¯s face was pale. ¡°Does that mean you really don¡¯t care about Ah Si anymore? Even if he can¡¯t go to school? Are you going to watch as his bright potential goes to waste?¡±

    Rong Cheng gazed at her pale, yet beautiful face andughed. ¡°You¡¯re so charming even when you¡¯re angry. To be honest, although I¡¯m married to Qiao Man, I still can¡¯t forget you.¡±

    As he spoke, he stood up and walked closer to Song Wanqiu. He extended his hand and pinched her chin. ¡°Every time I lie on the same bed as Qiao Man, I think of you.¡±

 Chapter 145 - A Beast in Human Clothing

    <h4>Chapter 145: A Beast in Human Clothing</h4>

    He leaned closer to her and gently sniffed her. ¡°It¡¯s been so long since we got divorced¡­ I still remember what you taste like. How nostalgic!¡±

    Song Wanqiu¡¯s hair stood on end. She became afraid and felt as if a venomous snake had wrapped itself around her neck. Quickly retreating a step, she red at him. ¡°Shameless!¡±

    Rong Cheng sneered and returned to his desk. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible if you want your son to go to school. Since you¡¯ve found your way here, I¡¯ll give you a good suggestion.¡±

    ¡°Speak!¡±

    Rong Cheng slowly said, ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to apany me, I¡¯ll let him attend the best primary school.¡±

    <i>Apany him¡­</i>

    Song Wanqiu shuddered. She had not expected Rong Cheng to make such a shameless request.

    He had already divorced her and married another woman. Yet, he was still demanding her to apany him.

    ¡°Rong Cheng, how can you be so shameless?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to. Think of another way, then.¡± Rong Cheng lowered his head and nonchntly flipped through the documents.

    <i>This man is simply a beast dressed in human clothing.</i>

    Song Wanqiu trembled and her face became ashen. She remained silent for a long time.

    Rong Cheng leaned against the leather chair and gazed at her with a serious expression. ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t this a very simple thing? Do you need to think for so long? As a mother, you should be willing to do anything for your child, right?¡±

    Song Wanqiu was so furious that sheughed. ¡°I¡¯m willing to do many things, but if Ah Si finds out that I have to sell myself to a piece of trash like you, he¡¯ll definitely be furious.

    ¡°I once told him to be a responsible and respectable man. As his mother, if I have no dignity or backbone, how can I teach him how to lead his life?¡±

    ¡°Ha, so you¡¯re unwilling? I¡¯ll see what you can do! You¡¯re at your wits¡¯ end now, aren¡¯t you? Don¡¯te begging me again. It won¡¯t be as simple as just apanying me once. I¡¯ll make you unable to get out of bed¡­¡±

    Before Rong Cheng could finish his sentence, Song Qiu suddenly grabbed the cup of coffee on the table.

    <i>Ssh!</i>

    She ruthlessly sshed the coffee onto his face.

    As the coffee had just been brewed, it was still hot. This caught Rong Cheng off guard. The hot coffee sshing all over his face and dripping down made him look pathetic.

    He flew into a rage. ¡°Song Wanqiu, do you have a death wish?¡±

    Song Wanqiu put down the coffee cup. Her hand was slightly trembling, yet her gaze was firm. ¡°Rong Cheng, I was foolish and ignorant for thinking that you were a good man back then. Now, I have finallye to my senses. You like to sleep with multiple women and enjoy life, right? One day, you¡¯ll meet your doom, you bastard!¡±

    After saying that, she spun around and left.

    Song Wanqiu already had a n. If she could not stay in the capital, she would just leave with her child.

    It was a big world, so there would always be a ce for her and Ah Si.

    She did not believe that Rong Cheng¡¯s influence could be so widespread!

    Right at this moment, the office door to the building suddenly opened. As Song Wanqiu almost bumped into someone, she subconsciously apologized. Suddenly, she heard a surprised voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±

    Song Wanqiu looked up. She was simrly surprised when she saw Sheng Tianci.

    Immediately afterward, she averted her gaze and mumbled in embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±

    Sheng Tianci looked at her, then back at Rong Cheng, who was furiously wiping his face with a tissue. Having understood something, he said to the secretary behind him, ¡°CEO Rong isn¡¯t in the right state to talk about the coboration, right? Let¡¯s meet another time.¡±

    With that said, he turned around and chased after Song Qiu without waiting for the secretary to respond.

    ***

    Rong Si was still waiting downstairs. It was so hot that his face had started to be red.

    No one came out even after he waited for so long. However, he was certain that his mother hade to find that man.

    That person was rich and powerful. If his mother wanted help, she could only look for him.

    As Rong Si stared at the eye-catching logo above his head, a hint of ruthlessness surfaced in his eyes.

    <i>When I grow up, I will destroy everything this man owns!</i>

 Chapter 146 - What Flavor Do You Like?

    <h4>Chapter 146: What vor Do You Like?</h4>

    Rong Si could never forget the rainy night when that man chased him and his mother out of their house like stray dogs, then married another woman the next day.

    Rong Si swore to force that man to kneel before him and his mother like a dog and beg for forgiveness!

    He wanted to torture that man, and¡­

    As countless dark thoughts surfaced in his mind, a cute voice rang out behind him. ¡°Big Brother!¡±

    Rong Si froze. He then subconsciously turned around.

    When his eyes fell on the little girl excitedly running toward him, his hostile aura instantly vanished.

    All those vicious thoughts were thrown to the back of his mind. A sense of astonishment reced them.

    <i>Why is she here? Has she been following me all along?</i>

    <i>Did she discover anything?</i>

    Rong Si clenched his fists, feeling a little flustered.

    Little Jiu was his only friend. Naturally, he did not want her to discover this dark side of him.

    He did not want to experience the feeling of being looked down upon and abandoned by her.

    ¡°Big Brother, the sun is so hot. You¡¯ll get a heat stroke if you stand like this for too long. Let¡¯s go to the park opposite this building, okay?¡± Su Jiu grabbed his hand.

    Rong Si did not move. Instead, he stared at her and asked, ¡°Did you follow me here?¡±

    Su Jiu stuck out her tongue in embarrassment. Grabbing his hands, she cutely said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Big Brother. When I saw you unhappily sneak out of your home, I was worried that you might meet some bad guys. So, I followed you along with Daddy. Don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡±

    Rong Si was speechless.

    He suddenly realized that he did not know what to do with her. All his fury had disappeared.

    He awkwardly said, ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Su Jiu instantly grinned. ¡°Then, you shouldn¡¯t stay in the sun here anymore. Let¡¯s sit under the shade of the trees, okay? My daddy bought ice cream. Shall we eat together?¡±

    Rong Si pursed his lips and turned to look at the entrance of the building. Even now, no one came out. Left with no other choice, he followed Su Jiu to the park across the street and found a shady spot to sit down.

    Just then, Su Shengjing returned to them with two ice creams in his hands. One was a strawberry ice cream and the other was a vani one.

    Instead of immediately taking the ice cream, Su Jiu asked Rong Si, ¡°Big Brother, what vor do you like?¡±

    Rong Si liked the strawberry-vored ice cream. However, thinking that she might like it too, he said, ¡°Anything is fine. You should choose first.¡±

    And indeed, as he thought, Su Jiu picked the strawberry-vored ice cream and passed the vani one to him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat this, Big Brother?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Rong Si took the ice cream. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡±

    When Su Shengjing saw this, he suddenly felt unhappy.

    <i>Why?</i>

    <i>Why is my daughter treating another boy so well? She even smiled so sweetly and brightly at him. This brat is bing an eyesore!</i>

    Rong Si took a bite of the ice cream and turned to look at the little girl beside him. He watched her happily eat the ice cream and lick the corner of her lips.

    <i>How adorable!</i>

    Su Jiu pretended to casually ask, ¡°Big Brother, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I was just roaming around.¡± Rong Si gave her a vague answer, afraid that she would discover something. Suddenly, he stood up. ¡°I should go back.¡±

    Su Jiu stood up as well. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go back together. Big Brother, don¡¯t sneak out anymore. What if you meet a bad person?¡±

    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t sneak out anymore. I¡¯ll stay at home and wait for Mommy toe back.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± Su Jiu stood on her tiptoes and stroked his head like she were petting a puppy.

 Chapter 147 - Couldnt Resist Her

    <h4>Chapter 147: Couldn¡¯t Resist Her</h4>

    If it were anyone else, Rong Si would have resisted and retreated a step.

    However, he just couldn¡¯t resist Su Jiu. In fact, he liked it when she acted so intimately. Hence, he motionlessly stood there and let her stroke his head.

    Before leaving, Rong Si turned around and shot ast nce at the building.

    When the trio returned to the apartment, Su Jiu invited Rong Si to her house for dinner. Not long after, Song Wanqiu returned as well. She thanked Su Shengjing and brought Rong Si home.

    After closing the door, Song Wanqiu turned around and found her son standing behind her.

    His dark eyes were fixated on her as if he were trying to read her mind.

    Although Song Wanqiu suddenly felt a little guilty, she smiled as if nothing had happened. ¡°Ah Si, Mommy has good news for you. A school is willing to ept you. It¡¯s the best primary school in the city. You can go to school soon. Are you happy?¡±

    Unlike what she expected, Rong Si¡¯s expression was cold without a hint of happiness.

    Song Wanqiu immediately got nervous and reached out to stroke his cheek. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you unhappy?¡±

    Rong Si suddenly said, ¡°You went to find that man today.¡±

    He was stating a fact not asking a question.

    Song Wanqiu was at a loss for words as she looked at him in shock.

    <i>How¡­ How did he know?</i>

    Rong Si asked again, ¡°Did he bully you?¡±

    Recalling Rong Cheng¡¯s shameless face and the words he had uttered, Song Qiu endured the sense of disgust rising within her. She feigned nonchnce and said, ¡°No.

    ¡°I went to look for him, but I only asked him to help me contact a school. I didn¡¯t ask for anything else, so he didn¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not lying to me?¡±?<i>How is it possible for that man to let her off so easily?</i>

    In Rong Si¡¯s memory, whenever his mother was with that man, she often hid and secretly cried. Her eyes were always puffy and swollen from crying.

    Sometimes, there would even be injuries on her face. It was obvious that, that man used to beat her, but she never uttered a word.

    <i>Does she think that I know nothing?</i>

    Song Wanqiu hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. Look! I¡¯m fine, right?¡±

    Rong Si scrutinized her. When he saw that she did not seem to be injured, he felt relieved. He then calmly asked, ¡°Did he agree?¡±

    Song Qiu cast her gaze downward and shook her head.

    A grim look crept into Rong Si¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°However,¡± Song Wanqiu looked up, and her eyes sparkled. ¡°I¡¯m very lucky to have met Mr. Sheng. He¡¯s the one who helped us. You remember that uncle, right? He¡¯s a friend of Little Jiu¡¯s father.¡±

    When Song Wanqiu had left the office, she had not expected Sheng Tianci to follow her.

    As he kept asking her, she had no choice but to reveal the truth to him.

    Although she had not intended to ask him for help, Sheng Tianci had smiled and said, ¡°You want Rong Si to attend school, right? That¡¯s simple! Just leave it to me.¡±

    He had made a call and spoken to the person on the other end for a few minutes, then said that everything had been settled.

    She could not believe it. It was onlyter she found out that the Sheng family was actually a shareholder of the best primary school in the city.

    Now, she owed Sheng Tianci another big favor, but she did not know how to repay him. All she could do was thank him from the bottom of her heart. Even when she did that, Sheng Tianciined that she was being overly polite.

    He had said that if she continued acting so formally, he would not help Rong Si attend school anymore.

    He had even given her his name card, saying that she could just approach him should she encounter any difficulties in the future.

    In exchange, he had asked for her phone number.

    Just the thought of this matter made Song Wanqiu shy.

    Rong Si remembered Sheng Tianci and asked, ¡°Did he really help you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! So the next time you see that uncle, you must thank him. He has helped us a lot.¡±

 Chapter 148 - Protect Little Jiu

    <h4>Chapter 148: Protect Little Jiu</h4>

    Rong Si now had confirmation that his mother had not been bullied by that bad person.

    The resentment in his heart subsided. ¡°Got it.¡±

    Song Wanqiu smiled and pinched his face. ¡°In two days, when the admission procedures are done, you can go to school and officially be a primary school student. You must study hard, alright? We must not let Mr. Sheng¡¯s kindness go to waste.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Rong Si nodded.

    He would definitely study hard and be stronger.

    Only then could he teach those annoying people a lesson in the future.

    Moreover, this way, he could also protect Little Jiu and give her the things she liked.

    With these thoughts in mind, he said, ¡°Mom, I just ate at Little Jiu¡¯s ce. I want to go back to my room and read.¡±

    ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡± Song Wanqiu gently smiled.

    Rong Si turned around and walked toward the room. As she looked at his back, Song Wanqiu suddenly felt that her son had started to seem a little unfamiliar.

    He was only six years old, but she could not read his mind at all.

    When he had asked her those questions just now, he seemed as mature as an adult. She could not help but feel worried.

    She did not dare to imagine how he would¡¯ve reacted had she agreed to Rong Cheng¡¯s request.

    When she had mentioned Rong Cheng¡¯s name, she had seen a look of hatred in Rong Si¡¯s eyes, which was as vicious as Rong Cheng¡¯s.

    Such an expression should not appear on a child¡¯s face.

    ***

    On the day Rong Si went to school, Su Shengjing also sent Su Jiu to kindergarten.

    Before getting out of the car, Su Shengjing worriedly reminded her, ¡°Darling, when we reach the kindergarten, you must listen to the teacher and get along well with the other kids. Don¡¯t get into any conflicts, okay?¡±

    Sheng Tianci, who was driving the car,ughed. ¡°Don¡¯t you know Little Jiu well? She¡¯s a likablelittle girl who can get along well with anyone. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Since today was Su Jiu¡¯s first day at kindergarten, Sheng Tianci insisted on sending her there.

    Coincidentally, his nephew also attended this kindergarten. When Sheng Zhiyan learned that Little Jiu was going to the same kindergarten, he was overjoyed. He had begged the adults to let hime along with them. Now, he was sitting at the back of the car, trying his best to tter the little girl.

    Sheng Zhiyan patted his chest and assured Su Shengjing, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll protect Little Jiu! If anyone dares to bully her, I¡¯ll beat them up!¡±

    Sheng Tianciughed. ¡°Come on, if you get into trouble, your dad will beat you up first.¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan pouted. ¡°Hmph, even if he¡¯ll beat me, I will still fight anyone who bullied Little Jiu!¡±

    He spoke enthusiastically, but Su Jiu was a little distracted. Her mind was filled with thoughts about the little viin.

    On her way out today, she had bumped into his mother, who was sending him to school.

    When Su Shengjing had chatted with Song Wanqiu for a while and found out that Rong Si would be attending the best primary school in the city, Su Jiu got a bad feeling.

    <i>Many schools had refused to ept the little viin. So why was the best school willing to ept him? Did Song Wanqiu get someone to help her?</i>

    It was very possible. Furthermore, the one who could do this could not be an average person.

    As Su Jiu did not know that Sheng Tianci was the one who had helped Song Wanqiu, she was a little worried.

    <i>Is Song Wanqiu following the plot of the original novel?</i>

    <i>If that¡¯s the case, the little viin is in danger of bing evil!</i>

    <i>That must not happen!</i>

    Sheng Zhiyan moved closer to Su Jiu and appeasingly asked, ¡°Little Jiu, did you hear what I just said?¡±

    Returning to her senses, Su Jiu blinked in a daze. ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan was speechless.

    <i>Little Jiu wasn¡¯t listening to me!</i>

    <i>Does she dislike me now after making friends with the other boys in the show?</i>

 Chapter 149 - I Have a Daughter, But You Dont

    <h4>Chapter 149: I Have a Daughter, But You Don¡¯t</h4>

    Noticing Sheng Zhiyan¡¯s unhappy expression, Su Jiu quickly rified her words. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to ignore you. It¡¯s just that today is my first day in kindergarten, so I¡¯m a little nervous. Don¡¯t get angry.¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s coaxing immediately improved Sheng Zhiyan. He confidently assured her. ¡°Little Jiu, don¡¯t be nervous. I will protect you. No one will dare to bully you!¡±

    Su Jiu sweetly smiled. ¡°Okay! Thank you, Big Brother.¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    <i>Ah! Little Jiu is so cute.</i>

    When the group reached the kindergarten, Su Shengjing sent Su Jiu to the entrance. With eyes full of reluctance, he watched her step inside the kindergarten with Sheng Zhiyan.

    A teacher came out to pick Su Jiu and told her to bid goodbye to Su Shengjing. Su Jiu turned around and waved at her father. ¡°Goodbye, Daddy!¡±

    Su Shengjing smiled and waved back at her. ¡°Bye, darling. Be a good girl. I¡¯ll pick you up after school.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Su Shengjing watched as the teacher held Su Jiu¡¯s hand and entered the ssroom. Suddenly, he felt a lump in his throat, and his eyes reddened.

    <i>What¡¯s going on? Why do I feel like my daughter is getting married?</i>

    He had only spent a short while with Su Jiu before she had to leave him to attend kindergarten. After so many days of staying together, he was not used to being separated from her.

    It would¡¯ve been great if he had stayed by her side from the moment she was born. That way, he could¡¯ve spent more time with her.

    Sheng Tianci noticed his friend¡¯s reddened eyes as he stared at the ssroom. Then, he patted his shoulder and asked, ¡°You can¡¯t bear to leave her now? You¡¯d be bawling when she grows up and marries someone.¡±

    Su Shengjing immediately retorted, ¡°Marry someone? I won¡¯t let that happen!¡±

    ¡°Are you serious? Won¡¯t you be interfering with her life? She will eventually grow up, marry someone, and leave your side. Although I really want a daughter like Little Jiu, the thought of her getting married in the future makes my heart ache.¡±

    Su Shengjing was filled with indignation. ¡°She won¡¯t move away after marrying. I¡¯ll just ask my son-inw to live with us.¡±

    ¡°Good idea!¡± Sheng Tianci moved closer to him and shed a sly smile. ¡°Recruit my nephew. I would be very happy to let him live with you.¡±

    ¡°Forget it! He¡¯s just a silly boy.¡± Su Shengjing red at Sheng Tianci. ¡°Also, if you want a daughter, have one yourself. Stop being so obsessed with mine.¡±

    Sheng Tianci pouted. ¡°I wish! But I need to find a woman who¡¯s willing to have a child with me.¡±

    ¡°Ha! You¡¯re the picky one. Your parents have introduced you to so many women, but you don¡¯t like any of them.¡±

    ¡°Choosing a marriage partner is not like buying groceries. I have to spend the rest of my life together with her, so I cannot treat this matter too casually!¡± Sheng Tianci righteously rebuked him. ¡°Wait! Why do you have the cheek to criticize me? Look at yourself! Haven¡¯t you always been single? You¡¯re in the same boat as me. What right do you have to criticize me?¡±

    Su Shengjing nced at him. ¡°I¡¯m in a much better situation than you. I have a daughter, but you don¡¯t.¡±

    Sheng Tianci was speechless.

    <i>F*ck! Why does this bastard always manage to attack me where it hurts the most?</i>

    Su Shengjing did not leave. Instead, he hid behind the bushes beside the kindergarten and peeked inside. Sheng Tianci could not stand it anymore and entered the car first.

    When some people passed by Su Shengjing, they turned around to stare at him.

    <i>Why is he acting so sneakily like a thief?</i>

    <i>He¡¯s probably the father of a child who has just attended kindergarten. That¡¯s a relief! I¡¯ve seen many parents like this.</i>

 Chapter 150 - An Emotionless Machine

    <h4>Chapter 150: An Emotionless Machine</h4>

    Su Shengjing was worried that his daughter would get bullied because of her soft personality. Surprisingly, the moment she entered the ssroom, many children recognized her.

    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s Little Jiu! I¡¯ve seen her on television!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve especially watched that show. My parents praised her for being cute!¡±

    These three- or four-year-old kids were not so maniptive. They all thought that if someone had appeared on television before, that person was very impressive. On top of that, this new student was as pretty as a doll. Therefore, all of them wanted to make friends with her.

    The little boys were stunned by her beauty.

    When she saw so many adorable kids at once, Su Jiu became overwhelmed by cuteness. She warmly greeted them. The moment their lessons ended, she shared her experiences in the vige with them.

    She captured the attention of all the kids. Proud that they had made such an incredible friend, these kids could not wait to go home and brag.

    Su Jiu had done a marvelous job on her first day of school. Every kid in her ss liked her. Su Shengjing¡¯s fear was unfounded.

    As the school ended, Su Jiu¡¯s new school bag became filled with sweets and snacks the kids gave to her.

    Some boys even surrounded her and offered to send her home in their fathers¡¯ cars. However, before Su Jiu could answer, Sheng Zhiyan rushed over and pulled her toward him. He aggressively warned them. ¡°I will send Little Jiu home. All of you, stand aside!¡±

    When the kindergarten teachers saw this scene, they secretly chuckled. Meanwhile, Su Shengjing, who was standing outside and waiting for Su Jiu, was extremely displeased.

    <i>Does this shameless brat think my daughter is his?</i>

    Su Shengjing immediately walked over, carried his precious daughter, and left Sheng Zhiyan behind.

    As Su Jiu got carried away from him, Sheng Zhiyan finally realized that he was no longer holding her hand. He hurriedly followed after Su Shengjing. ¡°Uncle, wait for me!¡±

    Su Shengjing ignored him and entered the car.

    Sheng Tianci sat at the front and watched as his nephew climbed into the car while foolishly smiling at Little Jiu.?<i>Tsk! He¡¯s such a disappointing child.</i>

    <i>He¡¯s acting like a silly boy. Against all the boys who like Little Jiu, he doesn¡¯t have an advantage.</i>

    Sheng Tianci ignored his nephew. He shed a friendly smile at Su Jiu and asked, ¡°Little Jiu, today was your first day in kindergarten. How do you feel? Are you happy? No one bullied you, right?¡±

    ¡°No! All the children were very nice to me.¡± Su Jiu said as she opened her bag, ¡°Look! They gave all this to me!¡±

    When Su Shengjing saw Su Jiu¡¯s bag full of snacks, he knew that he had been worrying unnecessarily.

    As expected, everyone liked Su Jiu.

    Su Jiu shared the snacks and candies with Sheng Zhiyan, which made the kid overjoyed.?<i>Little Jiu only shared these yummy snacks with me because she likes me!</i>

    As the car drove along, Su Jiu casually looked out of the window and immediately froze.

    She had spotted the little viin.

    He was wearing a brand new school uniform and carrying his school bag over one shoulder. Standing on the street opposite the kindergarten, he watched as the car drove away.

    The school that the little viin attended was just a street away from this kindergarten.?<i>Did he especiallye here to see me?</i>

    Su Jiu suddenly felt touched.

    The little viin was actually a meticulous and thoughtful person, but he never showed it. He always suppressed his emotions as if he were a cold and emotionless machine.

    Despite knowing him for quite some time, Su Jiu had seen him smile only once.

    Furthermore, that smile had been extremely brief.

 Chapter 151 - How Many Big Brothers Does She Have?

    <h4>Chapter 151: How Many Big Brothers Does She Have?</h4>

    As she thought of this, Su Jiu¡¯s heart ached.

    The feeling in her heart right now was the same as when her fans took pity on her.

    As her car continued to move forward, the little viin¡¯s figure became smaller and smaller. He stood still and waited until Su Jiu¡¯s car hadpletely disappeared from his sight. Only then did he walk back.

    After returning to the school¡¯s field, he sat there and watched as a group of primary school students yed ser. A few minutester, his phone rang. It was a call from Song Wanqiu. ¡°Ah Si, I¡¯m at the school gate. Can youe out?¡±

    Rong Si nodded and walked out.

    When Song Wanqiu saw her son, she quickly walked over and squatted down to hug him. Then, she apologized to him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. There was a traffic jam on the road, so I arrivedte.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Song Wanqiu ruffled his hair and smiled at him. ¡°Ah Si, I have good news for you. I found a job. Although I¡¯ll only be an assistant at a very small dessert shop, I¡¯ll still earn some ie. I¡¯m also nning on finding another part-time job to earn as much money as possible.

    ¡°Anyway, if you diligently study and I work hard, I¡¯m sure that our days will get better. There are no obstacles that can¡¯t be ovee, right?¡±

    Rong Si nodded. Holding her hand, he walked home.

    In her apartment, Su Jiu leaned against the window and looked down. She finally saw the little viin and Song Wanqiu.

    When she heard the sound of the door opening, she immediately grabbed a bag of candies. She called out to Su Shengjing, who was busy in the kitchen. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m going to give some candies to Big Brother!¡±

    Su Shengjing¡¯s lips twitched.

    <i>How many ¡®Big Brothers¡¯ does my daughter have?</i>

    Song Wanqiu was about to close the door when she saw Su Jiue out. She gently smiled at the little girl. ¡°Little Jiu, are you here to look for Ah Si? Come in.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m looking for him!¡± Su Jiu followed Song Wanqiu into the house. When Su Jiu saw Rong Si, she immediately dashed toward him and gave him the candies. ¡°Big Brother, my ssmates in kindergarten gave me a lot of snacks and candies today. I want to share them with you. Here, these are all for you!¡±

    Rong Si was stunned.

    <i>She¡¯s giving me so much?</i>

    He pursed his lips. ¡°I don¡¯t like to eat candies.¡±

    <i>Tsk! He¡¯s lying!</i>

    Su Jiu moved closer to him and whispered in his ear, ¡°Big Brother, I know that you like to eat candies. Also, you like strawberry-vored ones, right?¡±

    Rong Si was surprised.?<i>How does she know this?</i>

    The little girl cutely giggled. ¡°Thest time you ate a strawberry-vored lollipop, you smiled.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Rong Si was stunned again.

    Su Jiu continued, ¡°This is why I¡¯m giving you these strawberry-vored candies. After you eat them, can you smile? I like to see you smile because you look really handsome when you do it. Super duper handsome!¡±

    As Su Jiu finished speaking, she felt a little emotional.

    <i>Little viin, I¡¯m putting in so much effort to protect your vulnerable heart and shower you with kindness. You must be a good person instead of taking revenge on society, okay?</i>

    As Rong Si stared at Su Jiu¡¯s smiling face, which was just inches away from him, his ears blushed.

    Unable to reject her kindness, he took the candies from her hands. He could not help but stretch out his hand and pinch the little girl¡¯s chubby face. ¡°You¡¯re so silly.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    She red at him. ¡°Why am I stupid?¡±

    <i>I¡¯m trying to be nice to him out of kindness, but he¡¯s calling me silly! How ridiculous!</i>

    Rong Si pinched her face again. ¡°You¡¯re just silly.¡±

    No children were willing to y with him or even be close to him. Yet, she had be his friend and treated him nicely. If not foolish, then what was she?

 Chapter 152 - Youre Not Silly, Im Silly

    <h4>Chapter 152: You¡¯re Not Silly, I¡¯m Silly</h4>

    ¡°You¡¯re the silly one! If you again say that I¡¯m silly, I¡¯ll get angry.¡±

    When he looked at the little girl¡¯s angry face, Rong Si¡¯s mood suddenly improved. He relented to her. ¡°Okay, you¡¯re not silly. I¡¯m silly.¡±

    Song Wanqiu walked over with a ss of water. When she overheard the kids¡¯ conversation, she found it adorable. Laughter burst out of her mouth.

    She realized that in front of Little Jiu, Rong Si would be livelier. He would be more expressive instead of his usual cold and aloof self.

    <i>How nice!</i>

    Song Wanqiu ced the ss of water in front of Su Jiu and gently asked, ¡°Little Jiu, are you thirsty? Have some water. Sorry, I don¡¯t have any juices or beverages at home. I¡¯ll prepare some for you next time. Can you make do with in water this time?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Auntie. I like drinking water.¡± Su Jiu smiled at her.

    Song Wanqiu¡¯s heart melted.?<i>This little girl is so obedient.</i>

    While looking at Song Wanqiu, Su Jiu recalled her initial concerns about Rong Si¡¯s school. She asked, ¡°In the future, can I attend the same school as Big Brother?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Song Wanqiu smiled. ¡°It was all thanks to your father¡¯s friend. If it weren¡¯t for him, Ah Si wouldn¡¯t have been able to go to school. Can you thank him on our behalf the next time you see him?¡±

    <i>So, Sheng Tianci was behind this!</i>

    Su Jiu suddenly understood why everything had gone so smoothly.

    Since that was the case, she was relieved.

    Now that the little viin and his mother had settled down and he could attend school, the only concern Su Jiu now had was about Song Wanqiu¡¯s employment. Logically speaking, Song Wanqiu shouldn¡¯t have to sell her body to earn a living like what the original novel described?

    ¡°Okay, Auntie!¡± Su Jiu nodded and agreed.

    Song Wanqiu brought over a peach-shaped cake. ¡°Little Jiu, this is for you.¡±

    This dessert was very exquisite. Su Jiu quickly said, ¡°Auntie, I don¡¯t want it. Give it to Big Brother.¡±

    Su Jiu was so obedient and sensible that Song Wanqiu¡¯s heart ached.

    <i>She must think that Ah Si and I are leading a tough life. That¡¯s why she always gives things to us without asking for anything in return.</i>

    <i>She¡¯s not even willing to ept a little cake.</i>

    Song Wanqiu could only say, ¡°I especially bought this for you. Even if you hadn¡¯te to my house, I would¡¯ve sent it to you. Please ept it! Otherwise, I¡¯ll be sad.¡±

    Unable to withstand the stare of such a beautifuldy, Su Jiu asked, ¡°Then¡­ is this expensive?¡±

    <i>If it¡¯s expensive, I¡¯ll not ept it no matter what. It¡¯s better I leave it for the little viin instead.</i>

    Song Wanqiu was amused by Su Jiu¡¯s careful gaze. ¡°How old are you to ask this? It¡¯s not expensive, so don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m working at a dessert shop now. The manager gave it to me for free.¡±

    Su Jiu was rendered speechless.

    <i>She even found a job?</i>

    <i>This is awesome!</i>

    <i>But will that mysterious person in the novel suddenly appear and force the little viin and his mother to the brink of despair?</i>

    <i>The little viin is not evil at all. Furthermore, his mother is breathtakingly gorgeous and kind. I really don¡¯t want anything to happen to them.</i>

    <i>Good people should not end up with such a miserable oue. It¡¯s not fair at all.</i>

    <i>If I hadn¡¯t transmigrated into this book, I would¡¯ve definitely given this author a poor review.</i>

    <i>What right does the author have to let the kind suffer and get constantly tormented by evil people? On the other hand, the viins always escape scot-free!</i>

    <i>However, since I have already transmigrated, I¡¯m determined to protect the little viin. I will not let a good child like him be evil and embark on a path of no return. Not only will I protect him, but I will also protect his mother!</i>

 Chapter 153 - Become A Slave To Your Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 153: Be A ve To Your Daughter</h4>

    As it was inappropriate for her to keep refusing Song Wanqiu¡¯s kindness, Su Jiu blinked and asked, ¡°Can I eat with Big Brother?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Song Wanqiu patted her head. ¡°I¡¯ll get you a spoon.¡±

    After passing the spoons to the kids, Song Wanqiu busied herself in the kitchen. When she saw the heartwarming scene of Su Jiu and Rong Si eating dessert together, she could not help but smile.

    When the kids were almost done eating, Su Shengjing came over to look for Su Jiu. Seeing cream all over Su Jiu¡¯s mouth, he clicked his tongue. ¡°I was wondering why you hadn¡¯te back. So you¡¯re here secretly eating a cake?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not eating it secretly. Daddy, I left some for you. Look!¡± Su Jiu pointed at the two desserts on the te. ¡°One is Daddy¡¯s and the other is Auntie¡¯s.¡±

    Surprised that Su Jiu had saved some cake for her too, Song Wanqiu smiled.

    <i>Daughters are so thoughtful, especially a sweet little girl like Su Jiu!</i>

    ¡°Really? At least you have some conscience left in you.¡± Su Shengjing flicked the little girl¡¯s nose and stretched his arms out to carry her. ¡°But I don¡¯t like sweet food. Let your Auntie and Rong Si eat it.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, you don¡¯t like sweet things? Then, I¡¯ll eat all the sweet things you buy in the future.¡±

    Su Shengjingughed. ¡°You can¡¯t eat so much sugar. Be careful to protect your teeth. When they start to ache, you¡¯ll definitely cry.¡±

    As Rong Si listened to the conversation by the side, he suddenly remembered that Little Jiu liked to eat candies.?<i>It¡¯ll be great if there are candies that won¡¯t harm her teeth.</i>

    He secretly made up his mind.?<i>I will definitely study hard and invent such candies in the future.</i>

    While Rong Si reluctantly watched Su Shengjing and Su Jiu leave, Song Wanqiu stifled a chuckle.

    <i>Looks like Little Jiu is special to Ah Si. He likes her.</i>

    <i>I also like that little girl a lot. If she can be my daughter-inw one day, how great will that be! I¡¯ll be overjoyed every day.</i>

    ***

    The next afternoon, Su Shengjing and Sheng Tianci arrived at the kindergarten early to fetch the kids.

    As Su Shengjing stared at the entrance of the kindergarten, he repeatedly took out his phone to check the time.?<i>School is ending in five minutes, but why does it feel so long?</i>

    Sheng Tianci teased him. ¡°I think you¡¯ve really be a ve to your daughter. You¡¯ll see her in five minutes, so why are you in such a hurry?¡±

    Su Shengjing scoffed. ¡°You don¡¯t even have a daughter. Who are you to say that to me?¡±

    Sheng Tianci was speechless.

    <i>I feel attacked again! This is too much!</i>

    Finally, the school bell rang, and led by the teachers, the kids walked out of their ssrooms in orderly rows. They jumped into their parents¡¯ arms like baby birds.

    On spotting Little Jiu, Su Shengjing immediately got out of the car.

    However, the moment he got out of the car, he acutely sensed something. After all, his previous experience as a top celebrity had sharpened his senses. He spun around and nced at a tree beside the road.

    Someone was hiding there. When this person saw Su Shengjing looking over at him, he immediately hid behind a tree.

    Su Shengjing frowned.?<i>My instincts tell me that he¡¯s a paparazzi. And he¡¯s not alone.</i>

    It was not strange for paparazzi to appear here. After all, many people in the kindergarten recognized Su Jiu, and the principal and teachers were her fans. It was very likely that they had leaked the news of her attending this kindergarten.

    Although they probably did not mean any harm, Su Shengjing did not want his daughter¡¯s personal life to receive too much attention. The exposure she had gotten through the show was enough.

    He walked into the kindergarten and carried Su Jiu. Pressing her head against his chest, he warned her, ¡°Darling, don¡¯t look up. Someone is filming us.¡±

 Chapter 154 - Cute Little Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 154: Cute Little Daughter</h4>

    Su Jiu obediently buried her face in his arms. Feigning ignorance, she asked, ¡°Daddy, why are they filming us? Is it because we are very popr?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Because of you, we became popr through the show.¡±

    Su Shengjing spoke as he carried her out of the kindergarten. At this moment, a man wearing a bucket hat and casual clothes hurried over to them. He nced around before asking, ¡°Hello. You¡¯re Su Shengjing, right?¡±

    Su Shengjing looked at the man, and his gaze became wary. He subconsciously hugged Su Jiu tightly and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The man immediately whipped out a name card and passed it to him. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Li Yang, a producer at the television station.¡±

    <i>He¡¯s also from the television station?</i>

    Su Shengjing asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°I need to talk to you about something, but it¡¯s not convenient to talk here. Shall we sit down somewhere? I know a decent cafe nearby. Let¡¯s talk there.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Su Shengjing nodded and nced at Sheng Tianci¡¯s car that was parked by the street. He signaled him to leave first.

    However, Sheng Tianci had no intention of leaving. Sheng Zhiyan, who was sitting at the back, eximed, ¡°Uncle, is that man a bad person? Let¡¯s follow them!¡±

    ***

    Li Yang brought the father and daughter duo to the coffee shop, then sat down at a quiet corner.

    After ordering two cups of coffee and a cup of fruit juice, he looked at the little girl in Su Shengjing¡¯s arms and gritted his teeth.

    <i>I have to admit that she looks adorable. She even looks cuter in real life than on television! With her innocent and obedient look, it¡¯s no wonder she attracted so many fans.</i>

    ¡°Daddy, Let¡¯s Go¡± hadpletely overshadowed Li Yang¡¯s show. Even with Qin Feng and the other popr celebrities appearing on the show as guests, the production team could not stop ¡°Daddy, Let¡¯s Go¡± from skyrocketing to poprity.

    How popr was the show, exactly?

    Even though it had been a few days since the previous episode was broadcasted, the episode was still at the top of the trending searches.

    Li Yang¡¯s ssmates, friends, colleagues, rtives, and even his elderly grandparents loved to watch the show. They said that they would feel happy whenever they saw the little kids.

    He had begged his family to watch his show, but they were all reluctant. They imed that it was boring to look at those celebrities. Anyway, as they were clueless about what was happening on his show, they would rather watch little kids, especially an adorable girl like Su Jiu.

    Li Yang admitted that Yang Fangping had acted smartly this time. The show¡¯s positioning was very good. As ¡°Daddy, Let¡¯s Go¡± was intended to be a variety show suitable for everyone, young or old, it bing popr was inevitable.

    ording to the staff at the television station, Su Shengjing and Su Jiu had signed the show¡¯s contract as non-celebrities. Furthermore, the contract was signed one episode at a time. This made things much easier. Li Yang nned to win over Su Shengjing and Su Jiu, then feature them as special guests in his show.

    With their current poprity, the viewership ratings would definitely increase!

    Furthermore, without the two of them, ¡°Daddy, Let¡¯s Go¡± would not be as attractive as before.

    It did not matter if that show had Han Xiao and Xiao Yang as guests. After all, their sons were not as popr as Su Shengjing¡¯s daughter!

    In short, Su Shengjing and his daughter were the core of ¡°Daddy, Let¡¯s Go.¡± Without them, the show would naturally lose its appeal.

    With this idea in mind, Li Yang took a sip of coffee and said, ¡°Su Shengjing, let me get straight to the point. I especially looked for you this time because I want you to join my show. I can give you double or even triple the remuneration that Yang Fangping gave you!¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>So he¡¯s here to poach us.</i>

    Su Shengjing fell silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Your offer is very appealing.¡±

    Li Yang instantly smiled. ¡°Right? So, do you want to join us?¡±

 Chapter 155 - The Fans Are Devastated

    <h4>Chapter 155: The Fans Are Devastated</h4>

    Su Shengjing replied, ¡°No.¡±

    He directly rejected Li Yang.

    Li Yang¡¯s smile froze on his face. He couldn¡¯t believe that Su Shengjing would refuse him.

    <i>A celebrity¡¯s expenses are very high. Furthermore, he still has to raise a daughter. Why is he refusing such a huge sum of money?</i>

    ¡°Why is that so? Do you think that the remuneration is too little? The money I¡¯m offering you is much higher than what Yang Fangping is giving you. If you still think it¡¯s too little, then¡­ how about two million?¡±

    Two million was an extremely high price. Li Yang was certain that it would tempt Su Shengjing.

    However, Su Shengjing still refused.

    Li Yang got a little annoyed. ¡°You¡¯re still not satisfied? Su Shengjing, even though you¡¯re popr now, don¡¯t get carried away. Not many people in the industry will offer you such a high remuneration!¡±

    Su Shengjing had not gotten rid of his previous scandals yet. If anything happened to him now, he could fall from his pedestal anytime. The more he tried to elevate his status now, the worse his fall from poprity would be.

    Su Shengjing picked up his cup of coffee and slowly exined, ¡°Yang Fangping¡¯s show isn¡¯t over yet. If it were over, I¡¯d have definitely agreed. Right now, I can¡¯t.¡±

    He had be popr because of Yang Fangping¡¯s show. If he abandoned it and joined another show after filming only two episodes, theizens would harshly criticize him.

    Most likely, they would scold him for being an ungrateful and opportunistic person who only cared about money.

    This would be detrimental to his future development.

    After all, if he could get poached so easily, he would leave a poor impression on the show¡¯s investors. If he were not careful, he might get cklisted. Then, no one would invite him to a show ever again.

    Su Jiu was thinking about the same thing. Initially, she was worried that her father might agree, so she now felt relieved.

    Li Yang sighed. ¡°So you are refusing? Actually, your contract doesn¡¯tst for the entire season of the show. You cane to my show. It¡¯s very reasonable.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Su Shengjing insisted. ¡°We can discuss in the future if you¡¯d still like me on your show after my current one ends.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Li Yang stopped making things difficult for Su Shengjing. He thought of something and said, ¡°Oh right, my team is nning a new show. To be honest, it¡¯s inspired by ¡®Daddy, Let¡¯s Go.¡¯ We n to film the daily life of a father taking care of his child at home. As you won¡¯t have to travel around, it¡¯d be much easier for both you and your child.¡±

    As he spoke, he took out a proposal from his bag and handed it to Su Shengjing. ¡°The show is still in the midst of preparation. We haven¡¯t decided on the guests yet. Everything will probably be ready around two monthster. If you¡¯re willing to participate, you can take a look.¡±

    <i>Another parent-child program?</i>

    Su Shengjing frowned and nced at Su Jiu in his arms.

    If he were the only one participating in the show, he would be more than willing to ept the offer. However, since Su Jiu would have to join the show with him, he felt rather conflicted.

    <i>She¡¯s too young. Is it really appropriate to expose her to the public so frequently?</i>

    He did not intend to make her a child star, nor did he want her to receive too much attention. All Su Shengjing wanted was for Su Jiu to grow up safely and happily.

    After deliberating about it, he said, ¡°Let me consider it for a while.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Li Yang smiled and stretched his hand out to him. ¡°I sincerely invite you and your daughter to join that show. It¡¯d be a pity if an adorable girl like her stops appearing on television. Her fans will be devastated!¡±

    Staying silent, Su Shengjing shook his hand out of courtesy.

    The paparazzi hiding across the street instantly captured this scene.

    Right after Qin Feng received the photos, he sent them to the army of fakementators and instructed them to start work right away.

 Chapter 156 - Arrogant Right After Rising To Popularity

    <h4>Chapter 156: Arrogant Right After Rising To Poprity</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    That night, a media ount published an article with the headlines: ¡°Su Shengjing cruelly abandons ¡®Daddy, Let¡¯s Go¡¯ and joins another show!¡±.

    ¡°Has Su Shengjing gotten arrogant right after rising to poprity? Does he owe ¡®Daddy, Let¡¯s Go¡¯ an exnation?¡±

    ¡°Su Shengjing never changes. Here¡¯s a detailed ount of the bad deeds he has done after bing popr!¡±

    The article included a photo taken by the paparazzi. It imed that Li Yang and Yang Fangping werepetitors from the same television station and did not get along well with each other. Su Shengjing was nning to abandon Yang Fangping, who had single-handedly made him popr again, and join Li Yang¡¯s show. The article ended with a searing condemnation of Su Shengjing for being disloyal and ungrateful.

    Su Shengjing¡¯s face was clearly depicted in the photo.

    The photo of him shaking hands with Li Yang did seem like they had finished negotiating a coboration.

    Some media ounts took the opportunity to uncover Su Shengjing¡¯s past scandals and even photoshopped some ugly photos of him. With the fakementators influencing the discussion, theizens were quickly led astray.

    ¡°Are you serious? Why is he so unprofessional? He joins whichever show pays him more money. Why is Su Shengjing so materialistic?¡±

    ¡°How disgusting! These photos of Su Shengjing in the past are so ugly. And he was even the nation¡¯s crush? Ugh!¡±

    ¡°Su Shengjing, be a better man, okay? Do you think that this is fair to Director Yang?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re a father. You¡¯ll lead your daughter astray!¡±

    ¡°Oh my god! He only filmed two episodes, and he¡¯s already be so arrogant and ungrateful. Who will still invite him to a show in the future? We should just cklist immoral celebrities like him!¡±

    Su Shengjing¡¯s fans quickly forwarded these posts to the group chat. When ¡®Moderator Flower¡¯ saw them, she got so angry that she was at a loss for words.

    <i>Su Shengjing has just be popr, but why are there so many people trying to defame him? Who did he offend??</i>

    <i>Anyway, I don¡¯t believe that Su Shengjing is that kind of person. What can these photos of them shaking hands prove? They could¡¯ve been discussing other projects, right??</i>

    <i>Before the matter is even rified, these media ounts and haters are trying to influence the discussion. How shameless!?</i>

    Hence, she immediately mobilized her fellow fans to defend Su Shengjing on Weibo. They knew that they must not let these haters nder their idol!

    Su Jiu¡¯s fans also quickly appeared and started arguing with the haters and the fakementators.

    <i>If you insult Little Jiu¡¯s father, aren¡¯t you insulting her too??</i>

    <i>We won¡¯t allow this!</i>

    Due to this, Weibo instantly became flooded withments, attracting the attention of otherizens. As expected, Su Shengjing appeared on the trending searches again.

    ¡°What the heck? An unpopr celebrity like Su Shengjing has appeared on the trending searches so many times! He practically lives there!¡±

    Su Shengjing had yet to realize what had happened on Weibo. After he returned from the caf¨¦, he cooked dinner and guided Su Jiu in doing her arts and craft homework.

    Su Jiu did not even have to use her brain when doing such homework. However, as she was still a four-year-old kid, she needed to act like her age. Hence, she had to feign ignorance and ask Su Shengjing for help.

    This greatly boosted Su Shengjing¡¯s self-esteem as a father. It made him feel like his daughter needed him. In fact, he felt prouder than he had been when he got the Best Rookie Award in the past.

    As he helped Su Jiu glue a paper butterfly to the paper, Sheng Tianci called him.

    ¡°What are you doing? Did you see Weibo? You¡¯re trending again. Quickly post something to rify it!¡±

    Su Shengjing frowned. ¡°What happened again?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you take a look. F*ck, someone stalked you today! I don¡¯t know which bastard is so despicable. If I catch him, I will never forgive him!¡± Sheng Tianci felt extremely indignant.

 Chapter 157 - Do You Know Youre Laughing Out Loud?

    <h4>Chapter 157: Do You Know You¡¯re Laughing Out Loud?</h4>

    His childhood friend had taken a very difficult journey to improve his circumstances, yet an unknown bastard kept defaming him. Sheng Tianci couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Did you make enemies with someone in the entertainment, and that person is trying to nder you now?¡±

    Su Shengjing scoffed. ¡°Who can I possibly be enemies with? The only person who has a grudge against me is that old man.¡±

    Su Jiu blinked.?<i>Is he talking about his father?</i>

    As she thought of Su Guobang, a chill ran down her spine.

    Thest time, he had kidnapped her. He had shown his contempt for her since she was a girl and an illegitimate child. Moreover, he had even acted as if he wanted to strangle her!

    Unbeknown to her and Su Shengjing, this so-called old man was currently sitting in the study room and watching ¡°Daddy, Let¡¯s Go!¡± on hisputer. While watching the adorable Su Jiu, he did not even realize that he was happilyughing out loud.

    When the butler knocked on the door, the old man immediately returned to his senses. He paused the video and regained hisposure before letting the butler in.

    The butler came in with a ss of warm milk. He silently sighed when he saw Su Guobang pretending to review the documents on the table.

    <i>Old Master, do you know that you wereughing out loud?</i>

    <i>I¡¯ve already heard it, so stop pretending!</i>

    However, the butler did not expose the old man. He ced the milk in front of Su Guobang and pretended to casually mention, ¡°Old Master, Young Master has sent Little Miss to the international bilingual kindergarten. If you¡¯re free, you can go and visit her.¡±

    Su Guobang raised his head and red at him. ¡°Who¡¯s Young Master? Who¡¯s Little Miss? Who are those two? Watch your tongue!¡±

    The butler was speechless.

    <i>Forget it! Pretend that I didn¡¯t say anything.</i>

    After the butler left, Su Guobang immediately resumed watching the show. Even though he had already watched it three or four times, he was not sick of it.

    Logically speaking, he did not need to pay so much attention to an illegitimate daughter. Perhaps, he had been too bored recently.

    <i>Wait, what did the butler say just now? The international bilingual kindergarten?</i>

    When Su Guobang looked at the cute little girl, who was sweetly smiling and saying ¡®Daddy,¡¯ an idea surfaced in his mind.

    ***

    Back in the apartment, Su Shenjing heard Sheng Tianci continue. ¡°I think you need a public rtions team. Looking at your current circumstances, I can say that you will always get criticized. You need a team to help you solve such problems as soon as possible. If you miss the perfect timing to rify, you¡¯ll be in trouble. If things drag on, you won¡¯t even be able to prove your innocence.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I ask Second Brother and see if his entertainmentpany will allow you to join them? Now that you¡¯re so popr, there¡¯s a high chance that you can get in. It¡¯ll be much better if apany helps you deal with such matters.¡±

    Su Shengjingughed. ¡°Your second brother¡¯s entertainmentpany is one of the best in the country. If they sign a contract with me, they¡¯ll have to deal with a bunch of my scandals immediately.¡±

    Whichpany would be willing to take on more trouble?

    ¡°I¡¯ll give my second brother a call. Meanwhile, you should publish a statement first to rify. Also, please remember that you¡¯re a celebrity. You shouldn¡¯t be checking Weibo only after I remind you.¡± Sheng Tianci hung up after saying that.

    Su Shengjing was about to log into Weibo when Yang Fangping called again.

    As he answered the call, he heard Yang Fangping¡¯s devastated cry. ¡°Shengjing! No, I¡¯ll call you my big brother, okay? Are you really going over to Li Yang¡¯s side? What about my show?

    ¡°I¡¯m ready to start filming the third episode. I even n to rig the game and let Little Jiu live in the best house, while giving both of you more screen time! Why are you leaving now? If you leave, what am I going to do?¡±

 Chapter 158 - All Celebrities Use This

    <h4>Chapter 158: All Celebrities Use This</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Su Shengjing¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°I didn¡¯t coborate with Li Yang. I¡¯ll make a rification now.¡±

    Hearing this, Yang Fangping became overjoyed. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great! You scared me to death. I thought the show was going to get ruined. This show really can¡¯t do without you guys. I¡¯ll request the television station to increase your remuneration!

    ¡°In short, no matter what, please finish filming this season. After that, I will respect any choice you make. I will not have any objections to you joining anyone¡¯s show.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Su Shengjing replied.

    After ending the call, Su Shengjing logged into Weibo. Sure enough, he saw scandals about him all over the Inte.

    If these people wanted to defame him, so be it. Yet, it was simply unforgivable that they had photoshopped his past photos, which he had taken immense pride in, in such an ugly manner.

    Su Jiu came over and saw the trending searches on Weibo.

    <i>#SuShengjing¡¯sUglyPhotos</i>

    <i>#SuShengjingIsOpportunistic</i>

    <i>#SuShengjingYangFangpingLiYang</i>

    <i>What the hell is this?</i>

    Su Jiu took a closer look. It turned out that someone had taken a photo of her father talking to Li Yang at the cafe and posted it online. Then, they had made up a bunch of nonsense and said that Su Shengjing wanted to abandon Yang Fangping and side with Li Yang.

    <i>Did these people not check if it¡¯s true before defaming my father??</i>

    <i>How can they just write nonsense like this??</i>

    <i>However, since so many media ounts and fakementators were mobilized, a mastermind must be behind this, controlling everything. However, I don¡¯t know who¡¯s spending so much money and effort in trying to defame my father.?</i>

    <i>I must admit that the mastermind is really scheming. Even if Daddy rifies that he will continue filming ¡°Daddy, Let¡¯s Go,¡± the haters can still criticize him for not actually meaning it. They would say that due to pressure from theizens, Su Shengjing had no choice but to renew his contract with Yang Fangping and that he was just a materialistic and opportunistic man.?</i>

    <i>In any case, it¡¯s up to theizens who they are willing to believe.?</i>

    She looked up at Su Shengjing and sadly asked, ¡°Daddy, are you being scolded again?¡±

    Su Shengjing was stunned. He quickly denied it. ¡°Of course not! Why would I be scolded?¡±

    Su Jiu pointed at his phone. ¡°I saw your name just now!¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    <i>This girl actually knows how to read my name?</i>

    Feeling touched, he stroked her head and lied, ¡°They¡¯re not scolding me, but praising. They are praising my handsome looks, hot body, and myself for having a cute daughter like you. Everyone envies me a lot.¡±

    The little girl puffed her cheeks. ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡±

    Su Shengjing raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why do you think so?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re not smiling, Daddy. They¡¯re notplimenting you.¡±

    Su Shengjing was stunned.

    <i>The little girl is so observant.</i>

    <i>What a smart child!</i>

    Su Jiu hugged his arm and rubbed her head on it. Blinking her big clear eyes, she said, ¡°Daddy, if people are scolding you, it must be because they have misunderstood you. A good person like you won¡¯t do anything bad. You have to make things clear to them!¡±

    Su Shengjing felt extremely touched. He pulled her into his embrace and replied, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Even if the entire world misunderstood him, refused to believe him, and thought that he was a bad person, everything was fine as long as Su Jiu trusted in his goodness.

    Su Shengjing shared a post from a media ount that used him of abandoning Yang Fangping and joining Li Yang. Then, he wrote, ¡°If you spread rumors just to earn money, you¡¯ll eventually pay the price.¡±

    He was saying that it was a rumor while hinting that a mastermind was paying money and orchestrating this entire spectacle.

    Theizens were paying close attention to Su Shengjing¡¯s actions. When his fans saw his post, they believed him even more firmly.

    <i>I knew that it was a rumor. I hope that the haters will rot and die!?</i>

    On the other hand, the public was still skeptical. After all, without any evidence, no one knew who was telling the truth and who was lying.

    ***

    Back in the study room, Su Guobang had just finished watching the second episode of the show again, but he was still not satisfied. Just when he was about to close the webpage for the show, he got a sudden urge to check Su Shengjing¡¯s Weibo.

    <i>I heard that all celebrities use this. That kid probably uses it too, right?</i>

 Chapter 159 - What an Impressive Existence

    <h4>Chapter 159: What an Impressive Existence</h4>

    Su Guobang was an old man who was not very familiar with Weibo. Therefore, it took him some effort to log in. When he entered ¡°Su Shengjing¡± into the Weibo search box, many hashtags and Weibo posts about his son popped up. Some praised Su Shengjing, while others criticized him.

    Su Guobang immediately saw those who were scolding him.

    ¡°Su Shengjing is such a materialistic person. So, the highest bidder wins, huh?¡±

    ¡°How disgusting! Su Shengjing, leave the entertainment industry and stop using your daughter to clear your name! She¡¯s innocent. Why are you using her like that? It¡¯s so despicable of you!¡±

    ¡°Yang Fangping is so pitiful. He was just Su Shengjing¡¯s stepping stone. Can Su Shengjing please just die?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve the fame, Su Shengjing! Let¡¯s boycott him together!¡±

    With every negativement Su Guobang read, his face turned even more solemn.

    He recalled the time when Su Shengjing was just born. Everyone in the Su family was overjoyed. Ever since Su Shengjing was young, they pampered him and treated him like a treasure. No one dared to be fierce to him. When outsiders met him, they had to treat him with the utmost respect, unlike now.

    Su Guobang really did not know why Su Shengjing insisted on entering the entertainment industry.?<i>Is he so eager to get criticized?</i>

    The morements Su Guobang read, the angrier he became. When he read thements insulting Su Jiu for being an illegitimate child and an orphan without a mother, he could not take it anymore. He furiously yelled, ¡°Butler! Where¡¯s the butler? Come here right now!¡±

    The butler immediately scurried into the study room after hearing his master¡¯s enraged yell.

    When he came in, he noticed the furious and gloomy expression on Su Guobang¡¯s face. Clueless about what had happened, he fearfully asked, ¡°Old Master, what made you so angry?¡±

    Su Guobang pointed at theputer screen and angrily said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about such a major thing happening online?¡±

    The butler was dumbfounded. ¡°Old Master, I don¡¯t know what happens on the Inte. I¡¯m old, so the most I do is watch the news on the television. I don¡¯t even pay attention to celebrities. Why would I know what¡¯s happening on the Inte?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Find someone to settle this chaos on Weibo, immediately. That brat is still a member of the Su family. I can scold him however I want, but others must not!¡±

    Only he could say that Su Jiu was an illegitimate child. The others had no right!

    Su Guobang angrily instructed the butler. ¡°Dig out all the people who scolded Su Shengjing and instruct the legal department to get to work! Sue their pants off!¡±

    The butler was stunned.?<i>The brat he¡¯s referring to is probably Young Master, right?</i>

    ¡°Yes, Old Master,¡± replied the butler. He was about to leave when Su Guobang suddenly thought of something. With an unnatural expression, he added, ¡°Oh right, tell the legal department to keep a low profile and not reveal their identity.¡±

    The butler was speechless.

    <i>Old Master, since when do you remain anonymous after doing a kind deed? You want to help Young Master, but don¡¯t want him to know, right?</i>

    However, Su Guobang wanting to keep this matter a secret from Su Shengjing was only expected. After all, the two of them had been at odds for a long time. Su Shengjing, who disliked everything about the Su family, even wanted to sever ties with them. Hence, the butler nodded again. ¡°Understood.¡±

    The challenge was that the Su Group¡¯s legal department had an impressive existence. Usually, they dealt with contracts worth hundreds of millions or even tens of billions. They never had to deal with this bunch of insignificant online haters. It was beneath them to engage in such work.

    However, if those haters got involved with Su Group¡¯s legal department, they would certainly face the most severe consequences. It was not something that could be brushed off with a simple apology.

    Following Su Guobang¡¯s orders, the butler immediately called the director of the legal department.

 Chapter 160 - I Wont Take Your Business Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 160: I Won¡¯t Take Your Business Anymore</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Later in the night, everyone in the legal department had toe back to work and deal with the haters. After sending out numerous letters, the elite team ofwyers was so exhausted that they were on the verge of vomiting blood.

    At the same time, Qin Feng received a call from the haters¡¯ representative. The representative was panicking on the other end. ¡°Feng, I quit! Find someone else. No, you shouldn¡¯t look for someone else, or else, you get into trouble!¡±

    Although Qin Feng did not understand anything, he could sense that something bad had happened. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±

    ¡°We just received awyer¡¯s letter and are dealing with it now. There¡¯s a high chance that we¡¯re going to get sued, so we don¡¯t have time to care about your business anymore. D*mn it, why didn¡¯t you say that Su Shengjing had someone powerful backing him up? We might even end up in jail for defaming him! You¡¯ve really caused us so much trouble! In the future, we won¡¯t take your business anymore, so you should also stop.¡±

    The person hung up after saying that. Qin Feng frowned. ¡°Hello?!¡±

    <i>What did he say just now? Someone¡¯s backing Su Shengjing??</i>

    <i>Why don¡¯t I know that someone is backing him? If there is, why did he have to lead such a horrible life for the past few years??</i>

    <i>Then, how can I exin thewyers¡¯ letters??</i>

    Qin Feng tried his best to search through his memories. Suddenly, he remembered that Su Shengjing had sued the haters before. He seemed to have gotten help from Sheng Corporation¡¯s legal department.

    He then remembered that Su Shengjing shared a good rtionship with Sheng Tianci, the third young master of the Sheng family. He had most likely gotten help from his friend.

    <i>Su Shengjing is tenacious. He can¡¯t be defeated no matter what.</i>

    When Qin Feng recalled how his variety show turned out to be inferior to ¡°Daddy, Let¡¯s Go¡± in terms of viewership ratings and poprity, he could not help but resentfully clench his jaw.

    <i>Is there really no other way?</i>

    <i>It¡¯s true that hiring people to defame Su Shengjing is not the most effective method. Looks like I must think of another way.?</i>

    ***

    The next morning, Su Shengjing was woken up by Sheng Tianci¡¯s call.

    He immediately switched off the ringtone and nced at Su Jiu, who was lying beside him. After confirming that she was still asleep, he heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he gently got out of bed and walked to the balcony to answer the call.

    When he reached there, he unhappily asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Sheng Tianci asked, ¡°Have you seen Weibo?¡±

    ¡°What now?¡±

    ¡°How impressive! Within just one night, all the media ounts that defamed you have deleted their posts. Even their ounts have been banned, including those with millions of fans. Almost all posts criticizing you have been wiped off the Inte. Log into Weibo and take a look. Only the posts praising you are left. How amazing!¡±

    Su Shengjing was surprised. He instinctively asked, ¡°You did it?¡±

    ¡°I did ask the legal department to send awyer¡¯s letter, but I didn¡¯t do such a thorough job. This is a massive-scale operation that spans across the entire Weibo! In my opinion, only your father has the ability and the motive to do this.¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    His expression turned serious. ¡°How can he possibly know about this? Did you tell him? Didn¡¯t you agree to not tell him anything about me?¡±

    Sheng Tianci immediately protested. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell him! He probably saw it himself. Perhaps, he has always been paying attention to you.¡±

    Su Shengjing fell silent for a few seconds. ¡°Got it.¡±

    After hanging up the call, he saw Su Jiu walking out of the room while rubbing her eyes. She called out to him, ¡°Daddy¡­¡±

    Su Shengjing immediately concealed his emotions. He walked over and carried her. ¡°Are you awake? Quickly wash up and eat breakfast. We have to go to kindergarten.¡±

    Su Jiu really wanted to tell her father that there was no need for her to attend kindergarten.

    After a while, Sheng Tianci drove over to pick them up.

    When they arrived at the kindergarten, Su Shengjing sent Su Jiu in. However, as he walked back, he noticed a ck van parked across the street.

 Chapter 161 - So Cute

    <h4>Chapter 161: So Cute</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    <i>It¡¯s the Su family¡¯s car.</i>

    <i>And the old man¡¯s at that.</i>

    Su Shengjing narrowed his eyes. Pretending that he had not seen anything, he walked into the kindergarten and quickly brought Su Jiu out.

    When the butler, who was in the car, saw the pretty little girl clothed in a pink dress and a little yellow hat, he eximed, ¡°Old Master, it¡¯s Little Miss!¡±

    <i>How cute!</i>

    The moment Su Guobang spotted Su Shengjing and Su Jiu, he stared at them and angrily said, ¡°I¡¯m not blind. I can see them!¡±

    The butler asked, ¡°Then, do you want me to get out of the car and invite them over?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better seed.¡± Su Guobang sounded unfriendly. ¡°I¡¯ve helped that kid so much. He shoulde and thank me.¡±

    The butler was speechless.

    <i>Old Master, you want to see your son and granddaughter. Can¡¯t you just admit it? Why must you say this? If Young Master hears this, he will get angry again.</i>

    <i>This will do nothing to improve your rtionship with him.?</i>

    After getting out of the car, the butler walked up to Su Shengjing and respectfully invited him, ¡°Young Master, Old Master invites you to the car.¡±

    Su Shengjing nced at the car again. Its windows were rolled up, so he could not see the person sitting inside.

    With an unhappy expression, he replied, ¡°Tell him I don¡¯t want to see him.¡±

    Thest time, the old man had despised Little Jiu and even attacked her. That scene had made Su Shengjing break out in a cold sweat. Even now, he had not forgotten that terrible feeling.

    ¡°But Old Master really wants to see you and Little Miss.¡± The butler nced at the car, then lowered his voice. ¡°Young Master, you probably don¡¯t know this, but Old Master has been recently watching the show you and Little Miss participated in. Heughed as watched it. I think¡­ he actually likes Little Miss.¡±

    Su Jiu was a little surprised.<i>?No way, that cold-blooded old man actually watched my and Daddy¡¯s show?</i>

    <i>Unbelievable.</i>

    Su Shengjing did not believe either. He chuckled and scoffed. ¡°He likes her? I wonder who was the one who said that he wouldn¡¯t acknowledge Little Jiu? Stop putting on an act. It¡¯s meaningless.¡±

    After saying that, he carried Su Jiu and got into Sheng Tianci¡¯s car.

    ¡°Young Master¡­¡± Before the butler could convince him to stay, the car had already driven away right in front of his and Su Guobang¡¯s eyes.

    As Sheng Tianci drove, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that old man to personallye. This doesn¡¯t seem like his style.¡±

    ¡°Hah! It¡¯s just an act. Does he think that he can make me return to the Su family through this method? Forget it. The Su family is a damned ce to me. I don¡¯t want to go back.¡±

    Su Shengjing nced at Little Jiu in his arms and stroked her soft hair. ¡°Instead of going back, I¡¯d rather stay in that small apartment with my daughter. Although it¡¯s not as big as the Su family¡¯s residence, I¡¯m happy.¡±

    Sheng Tianci sighed. ¡°Alright, as long as you¡¯re happy! But, to be honest, we can¡¯t rule out the possibility that your father was really there to see you and Little Jiu. After all, she¡¯s his granddaughter.¡±

    Su Shengjing turned his head and looked out of the window. The scenery constantly raced past the window, making him a little dazed. He muttered to himself, ¡°He doesn¡¯t even care about his son, let alone his granddaughter.¡±

    <i>Huh??</i>

    Su Jiu sharply sensed that something was amiss.

    She looked up at Su Shengjing¡¯s sharp chin and reached out to stroke it. ¡°Daddy, are you unhappy?¡±

    Su Shengjing came back to his senses and assured Su Jiu with a smile. ¡°No, why would I be unhappy with you by my side?¡±

    Since he did not say anything, Su Jiu did not probe further. Instead, she feigned ignorance and asked, ¡°Then, who is that old man? Does he want to see us?¡±

 Chapter 162 - Planning to Die Alone?

    <h4>Chapter 162: nning to Die Alone?</h4>

    As he met Su Jiu¡¯s innocent gaze, Su Shengjing could not bring himself to lie even though he wanted to. He had no choice but to admit it. ¡°You¡¯ve seen him before. Didn¡¯t someone bring you to a fierce old man¡¯s ce once? He¡¯s that old man. Do you want to meet him?¡±

    Su Jiu shook her head. ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Then we won¡¯t meet him.¡±

    Just then, Sheng Tianci casually nced at the rearview mirror and saw that the ck car was still following them. ¡°D*mn! That old man is determined to see you. Why don¡¯t you get out of the car? Honestly, I¡¯m quite afraid of your father¡­ I¡¯m a coward.¡±

    Su Shengjing turned his head and saw the luxurious car closely following them.

    ¡°Fine! Stop the car somewhere. I¡¯ll meet him.¡±

    After saying that, Su Shengjing lowered his head and looked at Su Jiu in his arms. ¡°Darling, I¡¯m going to bring you to meet that fierce old man. Are you afraid?¡±

    Su Jiu grinned. ¡°With you around, I¡¯m not afraid!¡±

    Su Shengjing smiled and carried her out of the car.

    When the butler saw the two of them getting out of the car, he suddenly felt that the atmosphere in his car had eased up a lot. He hurriedly stopped the car by the side of the road, alighted, and respectfully opened the car door. ¡°Young Master, Little Miss, please enter.¡±

    Carrying Su Jiu, Su Shengjing entered the car.

    Su Guobang was sitting by the car window. Dressed in a dark traditional suit, he held onto a walking stick. He sat upright and looked intimidating.

    Su Guobang nced at Su Shengjing, then looked at the little girl in his arms.

    The little girl was scrutinizing him with a face full of curiosity. Her big eyes were crystal clear and uncorrupted, while her little face was chubby. The more Su Guobang looked at her, the cuter he found her.

    <i>This is strange. Why didn¡¯t I find her so cute before? I must¡¯ve been crazy back then.</i>

    Just as he thought about it, he saw the little girl cower in Su Shengjing¡¯s arms and mumble, ¡°Daddy, he¡¯s so fierce.¡±

    Su Guobang wanted to protest and say that he was not fierce, at least not now.

    Su Shengjing stroked Su Jiu¡¯s hair, hinting that she did not need to be afraid. Then, he looked at Su Guobang and got straight to the point. ¡°Were you behind the Weibo clean-up?¡±

    ¡°What Weibo?¡± Su Guobang pretended to not understand.

    Su Shengjing said, ¡°I won¡¯t thank you.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?!¡± Su Guobang instantly became enraged. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t helped you, do you think you could¡¯ve resolved it? Look at how badly you were criticized. You might not find it embarrassing, but I do!¡±

    Su Shengjing sarcastically said, ¡°What¡¯s not embarrassing to you? Since I¡¯ve entered the entertainment industry, I¡¯m prepared to face those nastyments. After all, I¡¯m not money. It¡¯s impossible for everyone to like me.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m a busybody?!¡± Su Guobang was so furious that his face turned red. ¡°Fine, no matter how harshly you get scolded in the future, I won¡¯t care about you anymore!¡±

    The atmosphere in the car became hostile and tense. The butler, who was driving the car with trepidation, did not even dare to breathe loudly.

    <i>No way! Old Master just wanted to have a meal with his son and granddaughter, but things turned out this way.</i>

    <i>Old Master, can¡¯t you just calm down?</i>

    <i>Are you nning to die alone instead of enjoying a life with your son and granddaughter?</i>

    Su Guobang was seething with anger. Suddenly, he realized that the little girl was timidly looking at him. Her eyes were red as she pouted. It looked like she was on the brink of tears.

    His anger instantly dissipated by a lot.

    <i>She¡¯s so lively and cheerful in the show, yet so terrified in front of me. Is it my fault?</i>

 Chapter 163 - She Doesnt Want You To Hug Her

    <h4>Chapter 163: She Doesn¡¯t Want You To Hug Her</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Su Guobang became a little upset. He stopped arguing with Su Shengjing, and instead, stretched his arms out toward the little girl. ¡°You¡¯re Little Jiu, right? Come, let Grandpa hug you.¡±

    Suddenly, Su Shengjing tightly hugged his daughter and defensively red at the old man. He then coldly said, ¡°She doesn¡¯t want you to hug her.¡±

    Su Guobang ignored him. He took out a white rabbit doll from somewhere and passed it to Su Jiu. ¡°Little Jiu, look at this. Do you like it? It¡¯s for you.¡±

    The butler nced back and felt relieved.

    <i>Excellent! Although I¡¯m the one who reminded Old Master to prepare this doll, he at least took it out!?</i>

    Su Shengjing refused the doll for Su Jiu. ¡°I will buy toys for her. You don¡¯t have to give one to her.¡±

    Su Guobang¡¯s eyes widened in anger. ¡°I want to give something to my granddaughter. What has it got to do with you? Why are you stopping me from doing this?¡±

    Not backing down, Su Shengjing continued ring at Su Guobang. ¡°No matter what you do, I will not return to the Su family. Neither will my daughter.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Su Guobang¡¯s face turned grim. ¡°Let me tell you this. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to return, but Little Jiu must. She is a part of the Su family¡¯s bloodline. She has to return even if she doesn¡¯t want to!¡±

    ¡°She has nothing to do with the Su family. She¡¯s just my daughter.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Anything else? If not, I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Su Guobang became even more furious. He pointed outside and snapped. ¡°Fine! Go¡­ Get lost! I¡¯ll never help you again! I want to see how you¡¯re going to survive without the Su family supporting you!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± As Su Shengjing spoke, he opened the car door and to take Su Jiu out of the car.

    Su Guobang red at him, then his gaze returned to Su Jiu¡¯s face. He stuffed the rabbit into her arms. ¡°Little Jiu, take this. This is a gift from Grandpa!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Su Jiu nced at Su Shengjing.

    ¡°Take it!¡± Su Guobang domineeringly insisted.

    Su Shengjing ced the rabbit back and said to Su Jiu, ¡°Let¡¯s not take his rabbit. I¡¯ll buy one for you.¡±

    Su Guobang¡¯s expression turned solemn.

    Su Shengjing quickly got out of the car while Su Jiu rested her head on his shoulder. She was curious about what had happened between Su Shengjing and his father that turned them into enemies.

    The butler carefully turned around to look at Su Guobang. When he saw that the old man was furious, he hurriedly assured him. ¡°Old Master, don¡¯t be angry. This is only your second time meeting Little Miss. It¡¯s normal for her to feel distant from you. You¡¯ll get closer the next time you meet.¡±

    Su Guobang snapped again. ¡°Would her father allow me to meet her? Didn¡¯t you see that I can¡¯t even give her a toy?¡±

    ¡°Ahem, Old Master! If you really want to give Little Miss a toy, we can give it to her privately instead of giving it before Young Master.¡±

    <i>Give it to her privately?</i>

    Su Guobang thought that this was a good idea.

    ¡°Alright, help me contact the kindergarten teacher and give her the toy. Tell her to pass it to Little Jiu.¡± As little kids loved toys the most, the old man was sure that he could win Su Jiu¡¯s favor through it.

    At this thought, Su Guobang¡¯s mood improved a lot.?<i>Perhaps, I will soon be able to hear the little girl cutely calling me grandpa.</i>

    The butler respectfully answered, ¡°Yes, Old Master¡±

    ***

    When Su Shengjing got back into the car, Sheng Tianci curiously asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you look so solemn? Did you argue with your grandfather again?¡±

    Su Shengjing raised his eyebrows. ¡°When have I not argued with him?¡±

    Sheng Tianci felt somewhat helpless. The conflict between Su Shengjing and Su Guobang could not be resolved in a short period.?<i>However, the old man¡¯s objective in this visit was to meet Little Jiu, right?</i>

 Chapter 164 - Bring Another Man Home

    <h4>Chapter 164: Bring Another Man Home</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Sheng Tianci continued to ponder the matter.<i>?Although Su Shengjing could¡¯ve refused to meet the old man, he still brought Little Jiu along with him. This means that he still has some feelings for the old man. However, because of what happened ten years ago¡­</i>

    Su Jiu tugged Su Shengjing¡¯s sleeve and curiously asked, ¡°Daddy, why did you quarrel with Grandpa?¡±

    She wanted to ask him about his conflict with Su Guobang, but she knew that he probably would not tell her directly.

    As expected, Su Shengjing only said, ¡°Because I don¡¯t like him.¡±

    Su Jiu nodded as she fiercely said, ¡°Then I also don¡¯t like him!¡±

    All of a sudden, Su Shengjingughed out loud. The gloominess he felt instantly dissipated.

    Sheng Zhiyan, who was sitting beside Su Jiu, immediately asked, ¡°Little Jiu, do you like me?¡±

    Su Jiu thought about it and replied, ¡°That depends on whether my Daddy likes you!¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan expectantly looked at Su Shengjing. However, the man merely nced at him andmented, ¡°Not really.¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan was at a loss for words!

    ***

    When the car returned to the apartment, Su Shengjing carried Su Jiu upstairs. Suddenly, he saw a little boy sitting at the entrance of the corridor. The kid was hugging his school bag and reading his textbook.

    When he heard them, he immediately raised his head.

    Looking at the boy¡¯s exquisite little face, Su Jiu broke into a smile. ¡°Big Brother, why are you sitting here?¡±

    Rong Si was a little embarrassed. ¡°I forgot my keys.¡±

    ¡°Thene to my house!¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    <i>Isn¡¯t she going to ask me for my opinion before bringing other guys home??</i>

    <i>She really doesn¡¯t treat this little brat as an outsider.?</i>

    After Su Shengjing opened the door, Su Jiu held Rong Si¡¯s hand and walked into the house. Rong Si nced at the hand holding his hand and silently followed her in.

    As there was an additional child at home, Su Shengjing had to prepare an extra portion of food. When he ced a bowl of rice in front of Rong Si, he snorted and remarked, ¡°Little brat, how lucky of you!¡±

    Rong Si politely said, ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡±

    Su Shengjing snorted again and sat down beside Su Jiu. However, his phone started ringing.

    He picked up the phone. The person on the call respectfully asked, ¡°Hello? Is this Mr. Su Shengjing?¡±

    ¡°I am. And you are?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to interrupt, but I¡¯m the director of the Advertising Department of ¡®Dear Darling.¡¯ I¡¯d like to discuss a possible coboration with you. Is it convenient for you to talk now?¡±

    ¡°Dear Darling?¡± Su Shengjing frowned.?<i>What the heck is that??</i>

    ¡°Yes, we are a well-known brand for maternity and baby products. When ourpany watched ¡®Daddy, Let¡¯s Go,¡¯ we felt that your daughter was too adorable. Hence, we would like to invite her to film an advertisement and be our brand¡¯s spokesperson. We can negotiate the remuneration. What do you think?¡±

    Su Jiu was currently very popr and had arge fanbase. If thepany invited her to be their spokesperson, they could definitely convince more people to buy their products.

    The director of thispany had heard that quite a lot of maternity and baby brands had gotten tempted over the prospect of inviting Su Jiu. However, due to Su Shengjing¡¯s scandals over the past two days, they were afraid that it would cause some controversy. Although they were still inactive, this director could not wait any longer.

    Thepany that managed to snatch this little girl away first would have an upper hand in the market!

    Hence, he had paid close attention to the news on Weibo. When he realized that the entertainment ounts criticizing Su Shengjing had disappeared, he knew that Su Shenjing was no average individual. It was better to contact him earlier. Hence, he had now called Su Shengjing.

    ¡°Film an advertisement?¡± Su Shengjing subconsciously looked at the little girl beside him.

 Chapter 165 - As Expected of You, Darling!

    <h4>Chapter 165: As Expected of You, Darling!</h4>

    Hearing his voice, Su Jiu immediately raised her head. With sparkling eyes, she asked, ¡°Are you going to shoot an advertisement, Daddy?¡±

    Su Shengjing ced down his phone and gently exined to her, ¡°Someone invited you to shoot an advertisement. Do you want to go? If you don¡¯t, we¡¯ll reject them¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, Su Jiu vigorously nodded. ¡°I do!¡±

    When the director on the phone heard her voice, he instantly became overjoyed. He hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Su, since your daughter has agreed, why don¡¯t we arrange a meeting and carefully negotiate the terms of the contract?¡±

    Su Shengjing did not immediately reply. Instead, he asked Su Jiu, ¡°Why do you want to shoot the advertisement?¡±

    ¡°Because I can earn a lot of money! I told you! I want to earn money to support you, Daddy!¡±

    When he saw how eager the little girl was, Su Shengjing¡¯s heart melted. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to support me now.¡±

    ¡°No, I want to support you, Daddy. I¡¯d like to shoot the advertisement.¡± Su Jiu cutely pleaded as she hugged his arm.

    <i>Someone is giving them money for free. Only a fool would refuse!</i>

    Rong Si, who was sitting opposite her, quietly listened to the conversation.

    <i>Little Jiu is really impressive. She can earn money to support her father at such a young age. I also want to earn money to support my mother¡­</i>

    <i>But I can¡¯t think of a way now.</i>

    <i>I can only study diligently for now and earn loads of money when I grow up.</i>

    Su Shengjing asked Su Jiu again, ¡°Do you really want to? Aren¡¯t you afraid that it will be tiring?¡±

    ¡°No, no!¡± Su Jiu vigorously shook her head.

    <i>It wouldn¡¯t be too tiring for a child to shoot an advertisement, right? Furthermore, the pay might amount to hundreds of thousands or even millions. It¡¯s worth doing no matter how tiring it will be!</i>

    ¡°Mr. Su?¡± The director eagerly waited for Su Shengjing¡¯s reply.

    After confirming that Su Jiu really wanted to shoot the advertisement, Su Shengjing agreed to the director. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s find a time to meet and talk about it.¡±

    ¡°Alright! You can decide on the time and ce. We¡¯ll just follow your arrangements!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll contact youter.¡±

    Two dayster, Su Shengjing brought Su Jiu to meet the staff from the advertising department of ¡®Dear Darling.¡¯ After negotiating for half an hour, he signed the contract. It was a year-long contract, which meant that Su Jiu would be the brand¡¯s spokesperson for one year. The remuneration was five hundred thousand dors.

    On the night they signed the contract, the brand posted a message on Weibo. ¡°Baby Little Jiu is here @SuShengjing!¡± It was a subtle hint that they had signed a contract with Su Jiu.

    The other maternity and baby brands became furious.

    They also wanted to invite Su Jiu for their advertisements. However, someone had beaten them to the punch.

    Their anger was not baseless. After signing the contract, Su Jiu would not be able to endorse other simr products. Where else could they find a little kid like her who was so likeable?

    When this news came out, Su Jiu¡¯s fans became the happiest.

    ¡°Ah! This brand is amazing. They actually invited Little Jiu to be their spokesperson! My mom is about to give birth to a second child, and she¡¯s Little Jiu¡¯s fan. I must make her buy the products!¡±

    ¡°Little Jiu¡¯s so busy. After filming the variety show, she needs to shoot these advertisements. Darling, you must not tire yourself out, okay? Mommy will worry about you.

    ¡°The previous poster is so shameless! Little Jiu is in my arms right now! I¡¯m her true mother!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s so awesome! When I was four years old, I was still ying with mud. As for her, she¡¯s already earning money to support her family! As expected of you, darling!¡±

    ¡°My darling¡¯s the best! I¡¯ve never seen such an amazing child. I love you!¡±

    Theizens watched in disdain as Little Jiu¡¯s fans heaped praises onto her.

    <i>Aren¡¯t there other celebrities to fangirl over? Why are they fangirling over a four-year-old child?</i>

    The fans rebuked, ¡°Pfft! You guys know nothing!¡±likable

 Chapter 166 - Flattering Daddy

    <h4>Chapter 166: ttering Daddy</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Soon, Su Jiu met the people from the advertising department andpleted the shoot.

    ¡°Dear Darling¡± was a major brand, so the director the brand had hired to film the advertisement was well-known in the industry. Initially, when this director had heard that the brand hired a four-year-old child to shoot the advertisement, he had been a little skeptical.

    <i>They might as well hire a baby to shoot it. Just ce the baby there, and tell her to lie down and smile. We just need someone to change the diapers for her. After adding captions to the video, the advertisement will be finished.?</i>

    In contrast, a four-year-old child was different. They had a mind of their own. Things would not be so bad if they were obedient and cooperative. On the other hand, if they were disobedient, it would mean a lot of trouble.

    Later on, when the director heard that the child was Su Jiu, he was instantly relieved. In fact, he was rather happy.

    <i>Isn¡¯t Little Jiu the girl from ¡°Daddy, Let¡¯s Go!¡±??</i>

    <i>She¡¯s such an obedient and adorable child. The shoot for the advertisement will definitely go smoothly!?</i>

    When the director saw Su Jiu in person, he realized that this little girl was even more adorable than on television. He could barely suppress his urge to kiss and cuddle her. Even the other staff wanted to do the same.

    It was a pity that Su Shengjing was there. Hence, they had no choice but to hold themselves back. Still, they secretly snapped a few photos.

    Su Shengjing had never expected Su Jiu would be so talented in shooting advertisements. All the director needed to do was to give her a few instructions. She could perfectly disy what he wanted for the advertisement.

    The director kept praising her for her talent, which made Su Shengjing very proud.

    <i>My darling is so precious and talented!?</i>

    After Su Jiu finished shooting the advertisement, Su Shengjing received a call from Yang Fangping. Yang Fangping informed him that the filming for the third episode was about to start. This time, they would go to a small fishing vige. He asked Su Shengjing and Su Jiu to start preparing for it.

    After Su Shengjing agreed, two more calls came in. They were requests for him to film some advertisements. One was from a fast-food brand while the other was from a very popr drink.

    Su Shengjing did not agree to them immediately. Instead, he lowered his head and nced at Su Jiu. ¡°Darling, someone asked me to shoot an advertisement. Do you want Daddy to do it?¡±

    Su Jiu raised her head and shot him a sweet smile. ¡°If you want to, just do it. If you don¡¯t want to, just don¡¯t.¡±

    Su Shengjing smiled and patted her head. ¡°Of course, I want to shoot it. I want to earn money to support you.¡±

    ¡°Great! Since you¡¯re so capable, you¡¯ll definitely be able to earn a lot of money!¡± Su Jiu tried to tter him.

    Su Shengjing instantly became filled with confidence. He agreed to both advertising requests.

    The two brands were overjoyed. Even if Su Shengjing had a scandal-filled history, it was undeniable that currently, he was the most popr celebrity. Every two or three days, his name would appear in the trending searches. This frequency was even greater than that of A-list or B-list celebrities.

    Meanwhile, the show ¡°Daddy, Let¡¯s Go¡± became extremely popr. The other celebrities who had cute children instructed their managers to contact Yang Fangping and ask if he could reserve them a spot for the next season.

    All of them had witnessed how amazing this program was. Some outdated artists wanted to use it to be famous again, while those already popr wanted to be even more popr.

    If even Su Shengjing could be popr, why wouldn¡¯t they?

    Su Shengjing and Su Jiu were not the only ones who had received invitations to shoot advertisements. The other guests in ¡°Daddy, Let¡¯s Go¡± also received them. The person who had benefited the most was Han Xiao. He happened to have a movie that was about to be screened, and ¡°Daddy, Let¡¯s Go¡± helped to publicize it. His movie¡¯s box office performance was definitely going to be good.

    Another movie¡¯s production crew invited him and Han Siye to act in the movie. The director of that movie wanted the two of them to act as father and son. Even before the filming started, these two¡¯s fans already became excited.

    When Han Xiao returned home, he told Han Siye about it, thinking that his son would be very happy. However, Han Siye continued ying with his bug and lookedpletely uninterested.

    Therefore, Han Xiao casually asked, ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want to act?¡±

    Han Siye raised his head and looked at him. Instead of answering, he asked, ¡°Will Little Jiu be there too?¡±

 Chapter 167 - I Want Her to Be My Wife!

    <h4>Chapter 167: I Want Her to Be My Wife!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°What does this have to do with Little Jiu?¡±

    Han Siye pouted. ¡°If she¡¯s not going to take part in the shooting, I won¡¯t either.¡±

    Not expecting such a reply from his son, Han Xiao tried to persuade him. ¡°They are going to give you a lot of money. If you don¡¯t act, you won¡¯t get it anymore.¡±

    ¡°So what? Our family doesn¡¯tck money.¡±

    Han Xiao was speechless.

    <i>Why does this rascal keep thinking about Little Jiu??</i>

    He gritted his teeth and blurted out, ¡°Do you like Little Jiu that much? If you can, marry her when you grow up!¡±

    Han Siye said without any hesitation, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll marry her! I want her to be my wife!¡±

    Once again, Han Xiao was at a loss for words.

    <i>He really wants to??</i>

    However, when Han Xiao thought of how adorable Su Jiu was, he suddenly looked forward to it. ¡°Sure, that¡¯s quite ambitious of you. If you don¡¯t manage to marry her in the future, I will look down on you.¡±

    Han Siye raised his chin and proudly said, ¡°Hmph! Just wait and see!¡±

    Han Xiao did not take his son¡¯s words to heart and asked, ¡°Will you only act in that movie if Little Jiu also acts in it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Han Siye firmly answered.

    Han Xiao did not know how to respond to that.

    He had no choice but to give the director a call and ask whether he could invite Su Jiu to act in the movie or not. Although Han Xiao had thought that the director would be troubled by it, the director surprisingly agreed. The director said that it would be best if he could invite Su Jiu; his only concern was that the little girl might not agree.

    If she agreed, he would immediately add some scenes for her!

    Hence, the director called Su Shengjing.

    When Su Shengjing heard that a director wanted to invite Little Jiu to act in a movie with Han Xiao and Han Siye, he frowned.

    After all, his little girl had just finished an advertisement. She needed to film a variety show next. If she had to act in a movie as well, she would be too busy.

    While he still hesitated, Su Jiu ran over and hugged his arm. She stared into his eyes and asked, ¡°Daddy, is someone inviting me to film a movie? I¡¯d like to act in it!¡±

    Since she was still popr now, she wanted to earn more money.

    She was straightforward just like that.

    <i>Plus, if I be more popr, my father will be popr too. Since this is for my father¡¯s sake, it doesn¡¯t matter how tired I will get!?</i>

    Su Shengjing hesitatingly replied, ¡°Won¡¯t it be too tiring for you? You¡¯re too young, and I don¡¯t really need you to earn money.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, if you don¡¯t let me film the movie, I will¡­ I will cry!¡± Su Jiu pouted as she spoke. Her eyes were red, making it look like she would cry anytime soon.

    This was her trump card. And indeed, Su Shengjing instantlypromised. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll ask the director if you have a lot of scenes and if they are tough. If they aren¡¯t, I¡¯ll let you film. If they are, we will reject them, okay? I¡¯ll feel bad for you.¡±

    Su Jiu nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±

    Since it was a guest role, it definitely would not be tough.

    Su Shengjing asked the director and found out that Su Jiu would not have many scenes. If everything went well, she would finish filming in three to four days. Furthermore, the filming was located at a studio in the city, which meant that they did not have to go anywhere else. Hence, he agreed.

    After hanging up the call, he looked at Little Jiu, whose face was filled with anticipation.

    <i>Is this girl going to be a child star??</i>

    <i>This is something I have not expected.?</i>

    <i>This is strange. I¡¯m supposed to be the celebrity, but why is my daughter even more popr than me??</i>

    <i>Perhaps, I might still be in this state even after ten years while Su Jiu bes a mega A-lister!?</i>

    <i>This is very possible!?</i>

    Su Shengjing could not help but gasp.<i>?Little Jiu always says that she wants to earn money and support me. Maybe, in the future, I might really need her help to support me.</i>

    The director told Han Xiao about Su Jiu¡¯s promise to act in the movie and quickly announced the news on Weibo.

    When the fans saw that Han Siye and Su Jiu were going to act as a pair of childhood sweethearts, they were filled with anticipation!

 Chapter 168 - Selling My Son Away

    <h4>Chapter 168: Selling My Son Away</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    <i>When they were in ¡®Daddy, Let¡¯s Go,¡¯ these two kids already seemed like a couple! Now, they are actually going to film a movie together?</i>

    <i>Wow! From now on, I have someone to base childhood sweethearts in those novels on!?</i>

    Han Xiao shared the post and added, ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore! @Su Shengjing, I have a secret to tell you! My son likes your daughter. Why don¡¯t we let them get engaged?¡±

    When the post went online, it attracted the attention of many fans and onlookers.

    ¡°What? Do child engagements still exist in this modern age? But I¡¯ll give my support if it¡¯s these kids!¡±

    ¡°Just get together! I¡¯ve said it so many times that I¡¯ve gotten tired!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Han Xiao, aren¡¯t you scared that yourpany might have something against this post?¡±

    ¡°Get engaged! I want to ship these little children together so badly!¡±

    ¡­

    Manyizens kept tagging Su Shengjing, prompting him to say something about that matter.

    When Su Shengjing logged into Weibo, he realized that countless people had tagged him. Then, he saw Han Xiao¡¯s post.

    Snorting coldly, he replied in a rather elegant and cold manner. ¡°No way!¡±

    <i>Don¡¯t think you¡¯re so great just because you won the Best Actor Award. I won¡¯t agree to this engagement!</i>

    Su Shengjing did not have a good impression of Han Siye. More urately, he did not have a good impression of any boys who were eyeing his daughter, especially Han Siye.?<i>How could a domineering child like him be a virtuous and gentle husband in the future??</i>

    His reply sent everyone into a frenzy.

    ¡°Hahaha! Su Shengjing actually rejected it. I bet you didn¡¯t expect this, Han Xiao!¡±

    ¡°Han Xiao¡¯s life has always been smooth sailing. I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t expect to meet an obstacle due to Su Shengjing!¡±

    ¡°Amazing, Su Shengjing. You actually rejected Han Xiao!¡±

    Han Xiao¡¯s fans could not take it anymore. They imed that Su Shengjing was too arrogant.<i>?My handsome, talented, and rich idol wants to be inws with you, but you rejected him so ruthlessly. This must not be forgiven!</i>

    On the other hand, Su Jiu¡¯s fans thought that Su Shengjing did a great job!

    <i>Why should they get engaged? Did they ask for Little Jiu¡¯s opinion??</i>

    <i>Han Siye is such a fierce kid. Xiao Wei¡¯s much better. He¡¯s gentle and polite like a little gentleman, so he¡¯s certainly to Little Jiu¡¯s liking!?</i>

    Things were getting heated up on Weibo. Xiao Yang joined in the fun as well. ¡°Does that mean that my son stands a chance now? @SuShengjing, bring Little Jiu over to our house. Let¡¯s y the piano together!¡±

    Li Kaiwen, who usually did not appear on Weibo, also emerged. Mimicking the others, he fought for an opportunity for his son. ¡°I strongly rmend my son, Nuo Er. Why doesn¡¯t he be Little Jiu¡¯s husband? @SuShengjing.¡±

    Han Xiao refused to be outdone. ¡°I¡¯ll let my son move in with you! We can do that too! @SuShengjing.¡±

    Even Yang Fangping posted on Weibo. ¡°Um¡­ I have a son too. May I ask if he has the right to participate in this? If Little Jiu likes him, I¡¯ll send him to your doorstep right away! @ SuShengjing.¡±

    With these people taking the lead, all the fans with sons posted on Weibo, trying to sign their sons up. It made Su Jiu look like an emperor who was going to choose her concubines, like in ancient times.

    When the rest of theizens saw everyone ¡®selling¡¯ their sons away, they were astonished.?<i>What¡¯s wrong with this world??</i>

    Su Shengjing couldn¡¯t even be bothered to reply. He merely replied with a smiley emoji, letting them decipher the meaning themselves.

    Rong Si was browsing Weibo on Song Wanqiu¡¯s phone at the same time. He had developed this habit after Su Shengjing and his daughter became popr.

    On Weibo, he could learn a lot of new things about Su Jiu.

    For example, she had just filmed an advertisement and was about to act in a movie soon¡­

    Then, he saw everyone rmending their sons to Su Shengjing and asking Little Jiu to pick a child husband. Therefore, he quickly walked to the kitchen and asked Song Wanqiu, ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s a child husband?¡±

 Chapter 169 - Little Jius Child Husband

    <h4>Chapter 169: Little Jiu¡¯s Child Husband</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Child husband?¡± Song Wanqiu was stunned. She did not know why her son had suddenly asked this question. She smiled. ¡°Why are you asking this?¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s expression turned awkward. ¡°I¡­ just want to know.¡±

    ¡°In the past, some families with daughters adopted a boy and raised him in their families. After growing up, the boy would then be their daughter¡¯s husband,¡± Song Wanqiu patiently exined.

    <i>I see.</i>

    Rong Si understood what it meant. Suddenly, Su Jiu¡¯s face appeared in his mind.

    <i>It¡¯d be great if I could be Little Jiu¡¯s child husband. After I grow up, I can marry her and be her husband!?</i>

    <i>Then, she will only belong to me.</i>

    Seeing her son deep in thought, Song Wanqiu teased him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you want to be someone¡¯s husband?¡±

    Rong Si lowered his head and softly replied, ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    Song Wanqiu was speechless.

    <i>I didn¡¯t hear him wrong, right??</i>

    However, in the next second, it finally dawned upon her.?<i>This little boy probably has such an idea because he likes Little Jiu. It should be this.</i>

    However, such a young child who had yet to mature definitely did not know about love. When he mentioned love, it was probably just infatuation. Hence, she did not take it to heart.

    Laughing, she asked, ¡°Let me guess whose husband you¡¯d like to be. Is it Little Jiu?¡±

    At the mention of Su Jiu, Rong Si¡¯s ears turned slightly red.

    Song Wanqiuughed even more happily. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that child husbands only existed in ancient times. There¡¯s no such thing now.¡±

    <i>No more?</i>

    Rong Si was disappointed.

    Song Wanqiu stroked his head and continued, ¡°But it¡¯s not impossible for you to be Little Jiu¡¯s husband. As long as you study hard and be an outstanding person, to the extent where you can surpass all other men who like Little Jiu, you¡¯ll stand a chance.¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s eyes lit up. He suddenly felt motivated. ¡°I¡¯ll go study now!¡±

    Saying that, he ran out. Song Wanqiu grinned from ear to ear.?<i>Children are so innocent and cute. How good is it to like someone so purely and whole-heartedly!?</i>

    ***

    The next day was Saturday. As they had to film the new episode of ¡°Daddy, Let¡¯s Go¡± next week, Song Shengjing intended for Su Jiu to rest at home. However, he received a call from Song Jiye.

    ¡°Shengjing, it¡¯s the weekend today. Do you want to bring Little Jiu to my house to y? My daughter has been nagging me. If you guys don¡¯te over, she¡¯ll annoy me to death.¡±

    Su Shengjing had turned on the speakers. So Su Jiu also heard the conversation. She suddenly remembered that she had promised the main female character that she would go to her house to y. However, since she had been so busy recently, she had almost forgotten about it.¡±

    As usual, Su Shengjing asked for Su Jiu¡¯s opinion first. ¡°Darling, do you want to go?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Jiu firmly nodded.

    Only then did Su Shengjing agree. He picked a new beautiful dress for Su Jiu to change into and skillfully tied her hair into two ponytails. Then, he carried her out the door.

    On the way to Song Xinyan¡¯s house, they passed by a shopping mall. Su Jiu asked Su Shengjing to bring her in. As they were going to visit someone¡¯s house, they had to bring some gifts.

    Su Jiu chose a huge rabbit toy in the toy store and even bought some sweets. When she left the mall, she suddenly saw a huge LED disy hanging on the wall outside the mall.

    The LED screen was showing a finance show. The reporter was interviewing an old man, and this old man was none other than Su Guobang.

 Chapter 170 - Im Jealous!

    <h4>Chapter 170: I¡¯m Jealous!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    The old man was dressed in a gray suit. Although he was old and his hair was white, he was still full of energy and vigor. His face held a dignified expression that made people unconsciously respect him.

    Su Jiu excitedly pulled Su Shengjing, who was standing beside her. ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s Grandpa!¡±

    Su Shengjing frowned and looked up at the screen.

    When he saw Su Guobang¡¯s face, his expression turned grim.

    The screen showed the reporter asking with a smile, ¡°Old Master Su, I heard that you bought a piece ofnd a few days ago. You¡¯re nning to demolish the shantytown there and transform it into a resort, right?¡±

    Su Guobang nodded. ¡°Yes. To be precise, it¡¯s a resort dedicated to children¡¯s entertainment. It¡¯s a ce for them to have fun.¡±

    ¡°Oh? This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of this. What led you to such an idea?¡±

    Hearing this question, Su Guobang chuckled. ¡°I have a cute granddaughter. It was from her that I got the idea of building a resort that¡¯s like an amusement park. I hope that she¡¯ll like it.¡±

    ¡°Really? I¡¯ve never heard you talk about your granddaughter before. May I know how old she is? It seems like you really dote on her.¡± The reporter¡¯s eyes were filled with envy.

    The Su family was one of the top three wealthiest families in the country. Being the granddaughter of Old Master Su, the head of the Su family, was a blissful thing. The Old Master would dote on the girl.

    Sure enough, Su Guobang said, ¡°My granddaughter is four years old. I¡¯m her grandfather, so isn¡¯t it a given that I love her?¡±

    Quite a lot of people had crowded under the LED screen. A girl enviously remarked, ¡°Old Master Su, do you still need granddaughters? How about me?¡±

    ¡°Come on! Old Master Su had been very handsome in his youth, so his granddaughter is definitely good-looking as well. With your looks, it¡¯s obvious that you aren¡¯t his granddaughter!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so envious of his granddaughter! Her grandpa bought such a huge piece ofnd just to build a resort for her! I¡¯m so jealous!¡±

    ¡°Me too!¡±

    Su Shengjing scoffed and stroked Su Jiu¡¯s head. ¡°Darling, did you hear what he said? Do you want to go to that resort?¡±

    Su Jiu obediently replied, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, Daddy, I won¡¯t go.¡±

    Her father was her closest kin, so she naturally had to prioritize his opinion.

    Su Shengjing smiled. ¡°You¡¯re so obedient.¡±

    After saying that, he carried his daughter again and hailed a taxi to the Song Residence, which was located in the wealthy district.

    Su Shengjing knew that the Song family was very rich. Yet, he could not help but sigh at the evils of capitalism when he saw the three-story vi that looked as magnificent as a castle.

    Meanwhile, Song Jiye held Song Xinyan¡¯s hand and waited for Su Jiu and Su Shengjing at the entrance.

    The young girl anxiously looked at the boulevard in front and tugged at her father¡¯s hand. ¡°Daddy, why isn¡¯t Little Jiu here yet? Is she stilling?¡±

    ¡°Of course! She promised that she¡¯de. Let¡¯s wait a little longer. Don¡¯t be anxious.¡±

    Just as Song Xinyan became so anxious that she was about to go look for Su Jiu, she finally spotted Su Jiu at the end of the boulevard.

    Song Xinyan wanted to run over to wee Su Jiu, but she was a little shy. She tightly held her father¡¯s hand and waited there, excitedly watching Su Jiu and Su Shengjing approach them.

    Su Shengjing had not expected the father-daughter pair to personallye out to pick up the two of them. He apologetically said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, there was a traffic jam on the way. Sorry for making you wait.¡±

    Song Jiye smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. We didn¡¯t wait for long.¡±

    ¡°Little Jiu!¡± Song Xinyan broke free from her father¡¯s grip and rushed forward. She happily looked at Su Jiu. ¡°Little Jiu, you¡¯re finally here! If you hadn¡¯te, I¡­ I would¡¯ve cried.¡±

 Chapter 171 - Its Good to Be Rich

    <h4>Chapter 171: It¡¯s Good to Be Rich</h4>

    Su Jiu passed the doll to Song Xinyan and sweetly smiled. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t cry. This is for you!¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡± Song Xinyan was pleasantly surprised. She reached out to grab the doll and lovingly hugged it. ¡°Thank you, Little Jiu. I love it!¡±

    ¡°This is also for you.¡± Su Jiu passed the jar of candy to her.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Song Xinyan took the jar from Su Jiu, then reached out to grab her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Little Jiu. We¡¯re going to my house to y!¡±

    The two little girls skipped in, leaving their fathers behind.

    Song Jiye helplessly smiled and said to Su Shengjing, ¡°Indeed, little girls have more fun with other girls. Let¡¯s go in and have a seat.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Shengjing nodded as his gaze followed Su Jiu.

    As he saw her running behind Song Xinyan, he became worried that she would identally trip and fall.

    If she got injured, his heart would ache.

    Su Shengjing felt that ever since he realized he had a daughter, he had be like a worried and naggy old mother. However, it was not like he was unwilling to be one.

    After she dragged Su Jiu into the house, Song Xinyan brought over a strawberry cake and some dessert. She invited Su Jiu to eat the cake and dessert together.

    Su Jiu was still checking out this huge vi.?<i>This luxurious ce probably costs hundreds of millions, right?</i>

    <i>It¡¯s good to be rich.</i>

    Although Su Jiu could only admire it now, after her father became an A-list celebrity, she might be able to own a house like this!

    After that, she could move in and enjoy life in peace.

    When Su Jiu finished the dessert and the milk tea that the nanny brought, Song Xinyan pulled her into her bedroom.

    She excitedly said, ¡°Little Jiu, this is my room! Let me show you my new toys and dresses. If you like them, let me know. I¡¯ll give them to you!¡±

    Song Xinyan¡¯s room was extraordinarily spacious, approximately a hundred square meters big. The wardrobe alone took up an entire wall. When Su Jiu opened the wardrobe, she was greeted by the sight of dazzling clothes, shoes, headbands, hats, bags¡­

    Song Xinyan was undoubtedly an heiress.

    Her room was mainly pink and white, while the ceiling was decorated with a starry sky and several beautiful cloudmps. The bed was a princess bed, with white veils cascading down from the top. They were everything that satisfied a girl¡¯s dream of a bedroom.

    Song Xinyan pulled Su Jiu to the wardrobe. ¡°You can take anything you like. Just choose to your heart¡¯s content!¡±

    <i>This little female lead is so enthusiastic.</i>

    As Su Jiu thought about it, she shed a smile at Song Xinyan. ¡°I can¡¯t take your things. My father will buy whatever I want for me.¡±

    When Song Xinyan saw that Su Jiu did not n on choosing anything, she gave up. Instead, she excitedly asked, ¡°Then, shall we watch cartoons together? What do you want to watch?¡±

    Su Jiu cutely said, ¡°I¡¯ll watch whatever you want to!¡±

    Song Xinyan thought that Su Jiu was an extremely obedient girl, and her impression of Su Jiu improved. She pulled her to sit down on the soft furry couch, then ran to switch on the television hanging on the wall.

    Song Xinyan yed her favorite cartoon and giggled as she watched it.

    At this moment, the door to her room suddenly opened.

    A seven- or eight-year-old boy appeared at the door. When he saw Song Xinyan watching the cartoon, his handsome face was filled with exasperation.

    He coldly and disdainfully said, ¡°You¡¯re so noisy. Only an idiot would look at something so childish.¡±

 Chapter 172 - Remaining Chaste For The Female Lead

    <h4>Chapter 172: Remaining Chaste For The Female Lead</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Song Xinyan immediately red at him. ¡°Li Mohan, you¡¯re the childish one! You¡¯re the most childish, you big idiot!¡±

    <i>What, Li Mohan?</i>

    Su Jiu widened her eyes in shock.

    <i>This, this name¡­ Could he be the male lead of the novel?</i>

    She observed the little boy at the door. He looked quite handsome and exquisite, with a chiseled face and rosy cheeks. Even though he was young, he had long legs and a strong aura. It was easy to imagine how handsome he would be when he grew up.

    This was the only little boy Su Jiu had seen in this world who could match up to the little viin¡¯s looks.

    As expected of the male lead, he was an extremely handsome boy with a great figure.

    In the novel, Li Mohan and Song Xinyan were neighbors and childhood friends.

    Li Mohan¡¯s parents were often absent from home. From time to time, they would leave the country for ten days to half a month. During that period, they would ask the Song family next door to help take care of their child. That was why Li Mohan spent a lot of time with Song Xinyan.

    Li Mohan¡¯s IQ was extremely high, but his personality was arrogant and cold. He was the only son of the Li family and the only heir, so he was a ssic example of a young master from a wealthy family. Just like the male leads in novels, no matter how many women he had around him, he only loved the female lead and doted on her alone. Even when he turned twenty-six or twenty-seven years old, he remained chaste for the female lead, waiting for her to realize his feelings.

    If she really could not realize it, he would do it the forceful way.

    However, Song Xinyan was really a silly and sweet girl. She had never known that Li Mohan liked her since she was young. In addition, Su Jiu, the vicious supporting female character, and the viin Rong Si kept manipting the scenes. Hence, Li Mohan¡¯s pursuit of his future wife had be exceptionally difficult.

    When Su Jiu had read the novel, she had felt that this female lead was really silly. Su Jiu wished she could enter the novel and beat her up.

    Li Mohan had made it so obvious, yet she was still unable to realize his feelings! It had been infuriating for Su Jiu!

    However, many male protagonists in novels had amon w; they were often vicious with their words and arrogant. They would constantly attack the female lead.

    Just like now, Li Mohan ruthlessly insulted Song Xinyan, making her so angry that she turned red in fury.

    <i>Serves him right for being single for so many years!</i>

    In novels, the supporting female characters always served as the catalyst for the male and female leads to get together.

    Determined to fulfill her responsibility as a tool, Su Jiu cutely said, ¡°You aren¡¯t childish at all, and he probably doesn¡¯t think so too. He¡¯s just teasing you!¡±

    Song Xinyan was still angry. ¡°Li Mohan, you¡¯re so bad! You keep making me angry. I¡¯m not going to y with you anymore!¡±

    When Song Xinyan said this, an unnatural expression appeared on Li Mohan¡¯s face. However, he tried hard to maintain hisposure.

    Su Jiu looked at him and seriously said, ¡°Big Brother, what you said just now made her unhappy. You have to apologize to her.¡±

    Li Mohan¡¯s gazended on Su Jiu¡¯s face, and he frowned.

    <i>Who is this little girl?</i>

    <i>She¡¯s so young, yet she¡¯s actually trying to teach me??</i>

    His eyes narrowed. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    It had to be admitted that even at such a young age, the male lead was intimidating. He stood there as overbearing as an adult, which would definitely terrify other children.

    However, in Su Jiu¡¯s eyes, he was just a brat. Hence, she defiantly said, ¡°I¡¯m her friend.¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡± Li Mohan observed this little girl, who had two ponytails tied behind her head. He did not take her seriously and scoffed. ¡°You look so silly and ugly.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Is he always that annoying??</i>

    <i>It¡¯s even more than Han Siye!</i>

    Su Jiu suddenly did not want to matchmake him with the female lead anymore.?<i>I¡¯ll just let him suffer while trying to pursue her in the future!?</i>

 Chapter 173 - Foolish Little Girl

    <h4>Chapter 173: Foolish Little Girl</h4>

    Su Jiu immediately looked at Song Xinyan with a pitiful expression. ¡°Big Sister, he called me stupid and ugly.¡±

    Li Mohan was speechless.

    <i>This little girlined about me?</i>

    Song Xinyan genuinely treated Su Jiu as her good friend and thought of her as her little sister. Therefore, Li Mohan¡¯s words made her even angrier. ¡°Li Mohan! You¡¯re even bullying a little girl! You¡¯re too evil! Don¡¯te to my house to y in the future. Leave now!¡±

    Li Mohan was at a loss for words.

    <i>Where did this little girle from? I¡¯m seeing her for the first time, and I probably know Song Xinyan longer than she does, yet why is Xinyan so protective over the little girl?</i>

    ¡°Hah!¡± Li Mohan coldlyughed and turned to leave.

    <i>Tsk! Why are you acting so smugly?</i>

    <i>Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m afraid of you just because you¡¯re the male lead.</i>

    The satisfied Su Jiu gazed at his back as he left. Then, she sweetly thanked Song Xinyan. ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Song Xinyan reached out to pat Su Jiu¡¯s head and reassured her. ¡°Good girl. I won¡¯t let anyone bully you.¡±

    When Su Jiu shed a smile at her, Song Xinyan was instantly smitten.

    <i>Ah! She¡¯s so cute, even more so than my dolls. I want to be a good older sister who loves and protects her!</i>

    During lunch, Song Xinyan specifically asked Su Jiu to sit beside her. As she looked at the table full of dishes, she eagerly asked, ¡°What do you want to eat? If you can¡¯t reach it, I can help you get it.¡±

    Su Jiu truly liked this little female lead. Although Song Xinyan was a silly and sweet girl, she had a good heart.

    She was barely five years old and belonged to a wealthy family. Yet, she was neither arrogant nor mean. In fact, she even took care of children younger than her. It was hard to dislike her.

    Su Jiu cutely said, ¡°You¡¯re so nice!¡±

    Song Xinyan was delighted to hear praise from Su Jiu.

    Li Mohan sat opposite her. He did not seem to be in a good mood. When he saw Song Xinyan take a huge prawn, peel it, and ce it in Su Jiu¡¯s bowl, his eyes gleamed.

    <i>Is this idiot really angry at me and won¡¯t y with me again?</i>

    When Li Mohan noticed that Song Xinyan really liked Su Jiu, he had an idea.

    <i>Perhaps, this silly-looking girl can help ease the tension between me and Song Xinyan.</i>

    Song Jiye saw the scene at the table,ughed, and said, ¡°Shengjing, it looks like Xinyan really likes Little Jiu. Why don¡¯t we let the two of them be sisters? Little Jiu can be my goddaughter.¡±

    Naturally, Su Shengjing did not want that to happen. His daughter only belonged to him. Plus, why did she need an extra father?

    Not even a godfather.

    Hence, he did not say anything in response. He just looked at Su Jiu. ¡°That depends on whether she is willing or not.¡±

    Song Jiye thought that the little girl would definitely be willing. He smiled at her and said in a coaxing tone, ¡°Little Jiu, are you willing to be my goddaughter? If I be your godfather, I¡¯ll treat you as my biological daughter. I¡¯ll buy you anything you want. How about that?¡±

    Unexpectedly, Su Jiu decisively shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    Su Shengjing smirked.?<i>I knew it.</i>

    He was confident in his daughter.

    Su Jiu¡¯s response greatly hurt Song Jiye. He hurriedly asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    Su Jiu seriously replied, ¡°Because if I call someone else ¡®Daddy,¡¯ my Daddy will be unhappy. If it were me, I also wouldn¡¯t want to see Daddy treat another child as his daughter.¡±

    Song Jiye was stunned.

    <i>You¡¯re impressive, little girl. I can¡¯t believe that you know how to think from someone else¡¯s perspective!</i>

 Chapter 174 - Is He So Domineering?

    <h4>Chapter 174: Is He So Domineering?</h4>

    At the same time, Song Jiye suddenly became jealous of Su Shengjing.

    It was such a blessing to have a daughter who relied on him and greatly loved him.

    Song Xinyan, on the other hand, became a little disappointed. Su Jiu keenly sensed it and reassured her. ¡°I don¡¯t want another father, but I do want an elder sister. Can I be your little sister?¡±

    When Song Xinyan heard this, she immediately cheered up. ¡°Sure!¡±

    She grabbed Su Jiu¡¯s hand and seriously said, ¡°Little Jiu, from now on, you are my little sister!¡±

    Song Xinyan then looked at the boy opposite her and snorted. ¡°Li Mohan, did you hear that? Little Jiu is my sister now. You¡¯re not allowed to bully her, and you must treat her well. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let youe to my house to y anymore.¡±

    Li Mohan did not say anything. He just nced at Su Jiu from the corners of his eyes. It seemed like he still did not take her seriously.

    Su Jiu pouted.?<i>Hmph, very good! I won¡¯t try to bring you and the female lead together anymore! I refuse to do so!</i>

    Despite her thoughts, Li Mohan had already made her his next target.

    After lunch, Su Jiu sat on the sofa in the living room and continued watching cartoons with Song Xinyan.

    While the two adults went to the garden outside and Song Xinyan went to the kitchen to ask the chef for another snack, Li Mohan appeared in the living room.

    He saw the little girl obediently sitting on the sofa. She was holding a ss of milk and drinking it. Her little face was very fair, and her eyes were big and round. As she drank the milk, her cheeks became puffed up. At this moment, to him, she looked¡­ not that ugly.

    In the novel, the male lead would find any other woman except for the female lead ugly; he would not even spare another nce at others. However, he actually found Su Jiu a little cute.

    Li Mohan ufortably walked over and arrogantly stared at Su Jiu. ¡°Hey.¡±

    Su Jiu looked at him and snapped. ¡°My name is not ¡®hey.¡¯ You¡¯re so rude!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Li Mohan was embarrassed. ¡°Then, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t even tell me yours, so why should I?¡±

    Li Mohan was speechless.

    <i>She¡¯s got such a strong personality, huh?</i>

    He had no choice but to say, ¡°My name is Li Mohan.¡±

    Su Jiu replied, ¡°My name is Su Jiu.¡±

    <i>Su Jiu?</i>

    Li Mohan frowned.?<i>Why does it sound so familiar?</i>

    He carefully thought about it and suddenly remembered something. A few days ago, when his parents came back, Li Mohan had heard his mother excitedly tell his father that she had watched a parent-child variety show that featured a girl named Su Jiu. She kept saying that she wanted an adorable daughter like Su Jiu, who brought out her motherly love.

    <i>Could the Su Jiu my mother was talking about be the one in front of me?</i>

    Regardless of whether it was true or not, Li Mohan¡¯s priority was something else. He took out a piece of chocte from his pocket and passed it to Su Jiu. ¡°Here.¡±

    The male lead spoke as concisely as usual.

    Since Li Mohan did not specify his intentions, Su Jiu did not probe further and just took the chocte. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Li Mohan said, ¡°After you ept my things, you have to help me with something.¡±

    Su Jiu had the illusion that he was negotiating with her.?<i>Has the male lead been so domineering since he was young?</i>

    She subconsciously asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Apologize to Xinyan for me. Tell her that I was just joking with her.¡±

    Su Jiu did not expect that the male lead would ask her for help. As she was already determined not to be a tool, she refused him. ¡°You said that I was stupid and ugly. I will not help you.¡±

    Ever since he was young, Li Mohan had gotten everything he wanted. No one dared to reject him. Many girls even fought to please him. However, Song Xinyan and this little girl did not!

    Nevertheless, he had plenty of ways to make herpromise.

 Chapter 175 - A Halo Around The Male Lead

    <h4>Chapter 175: A Halo Around The Male Lead</h4>

    Li Mohan thought that girls liked candies and toys, so he negotiated with Su Jiu. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a few more pieces of chocte.¡±

    Su Jiu refused. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°What about toys?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Li Mohan had not expected this tactic to fail on her. When he remembered that Su Jiu seemed to have a very good rtionship with her father and did not even want a godfather, an idea shed across his mind. He continued, ¡°Your father is a celebrity, right? He filmed a parent-child variety show, right?¡±

    At the mention of Su Shengjing, Su Jiu immediately became alert. ¡°So what if he is?¡±

    ¡°If you help me apologize, I¡¯ll get him an advertisement. How about that?¡±

    ¡°Really?!¡± Su Jiu stared at Li Mohan in shock.

    A look of disbelief hung on her face. She widened her eyes, looking even more adorable.

    <i>No! Other than Xinyan, I must not find any other girls cute!</i>

    Li Mohan tried to dispel the thought of how cute Su Jiu was from his mind. Coughing like an adult, he replied, ¡°Of course.¡±

    <i>This is like striking the lottery!</i>?Su Jiu immediately agreed to him. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll promise you. Don¡¯t lie to me, okay?¡±

    Li Mohan smirked. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t lie to you.¡±

    Just then, Song Xinyan returned from the kitchen.

    Li Mohan shot Su Jiu a look. Su Jiu immediately understood and said to Song Xinyan, ¡°Big Sister, can you let Big Brother watch cartoons with us?¡±

    Song Xinyan nced at Li Mohan and angrily said, ¡°No!¡±

    Su Jiu jumped down from the sofa and ran toward Song Xinyan. She whispered, ¡°He told me just now that he¡¯s sorry, but was just too embarrassed to apologize to you. That¡¯s why he asked me to apologize on your behalf. Don¡¯t be angry at him! If you remain angry, you won¡¯t look pretty anymore!¡±

    When Song Xinyan heard Su Jiu¡¯s cute voice, her heart melted. She hugged Su Jiu and said, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t be angry anymore.¡±

    <i>Little Jiu is so small! She feels so soft and chubby when I hug her. I don¡¯t even want to let go anymore.</i>

    After hugging her beloved Little Jiu for a while, Song Xinyan raised her head and nced at the nervous boy. ¡°Li Mohan, I¡¯m not angry anymore. However, you must not call me stupid again!¡±

    Li Mohan was speechless.

    <i>She¡¯s stupid to begin with. Why doesn¡¯t she let others say it?</i>

    <i>Even that little girl is smarter than her.</i>

    At that thought, he could not help but nce at Su Jiu again.

    As he had wished, Li Mohan sat on the sofa. He apanied Song Xinyan and watched the cartoons that he initially found ¡°childish.¡±

    While Song Xinyan was engrossed in the cartoon, Su Jiu softly reminded Li Mohan. ¡°I¡¯ve already apologized to her on your behalf. Remember what you promised me! Oh right, my father¡¯s name is Su Shengjing.¡±

    Li Mohan remained expressionless. ¡°Got it.¡±

    However, when he saw the little girl staring at him with her clear and innocent eyes, he could not help it anymore. He walked to the side, took out his phone from his pocket, and made a call in front of her. ¡°Hello? It¡¯s me.¡±

    The person on the other end of the call was shocked and respectfully said, ¡°Young Master? What is it?¡±

    ¡°I heard that the Li Corporation has justunched a new phone model. Do we need a spokesperson?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Master. Why are you asking this?¡±

    Instead of answering the question, Li Mohan directly said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to look for one. Let Su Shengjing be the spokesperson.¡±

    ¡°Huh? This¡­ Why? Although Su Shengjing is very popr, he previously¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s settled then.¡± With that, Li Mohan hung up.

    Su Jiu looked at him in shock, unable to believe that he was just seven or eight years old. The way he gave those instructions was clearly no different from an adult.

    Perhaps, this was the halo that most male leads automatically had.

 Chapter 176 - Come Here, I Promise I Wont Hit You

    <h4>Chapter 176: Come Here, I Promise I Won¡¯t Hit You</h4>

    In all the novels where the mother ended up escaping with their children, all of the male lead¡¯s children grew up to be geniuses. Naturally, Li Mohan would be too.

    Hence, Su Jiu decided she must not view him as any other person.

    After the call, Li Mohan calmly nced at her. ¡°Done?¡±

    Su Jiu nkly nodded.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Li Mohan scoffed.

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Brat,e here. I promise I won¡¯t hit you!</i>

    Su Jiu stayed with the Song family tillte evening when Song Xinyan reluctantly allowed her to go home.

    On the way back, Su Shengjing patted Su Jiu¡¯s head and asked, ¡°Are you happy today?¡±

    Su Jiu vigorously nodded. ¡°I¡¯m super happy!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Su Shengjing could not help but smile. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got a surprise for you, Daddy, so I¡¯m happy.¡±

    <i>A surprise?</i>

    Surprised, Su Shengjing became eager to find out. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°You will find out soon.¡±

    She was deliberately trying to be mysterious.

    Su Shengjing got even more curious. Just then, his phone rang.

    He whipped out his phone and saw that the call was from an unknown number. Although he didn¡¯t really want to answer it, the phone kept ringing. Hence, he decided to answer it. ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Hello? Is this Su Shengjing? I¡¯m from the Li Corporation¡¯s Advertising Department. Ourpany is about tounch a new phone and would like to invite you to be our spokesperson. Do you have time?¡±

    Su Shengjing was stunned for a moment. Then, he frowned and angrily rebuked the caller. ¡°Can¡¯t you scammers be more professional? Who would believe what you say? How did you manage to fool people into believing you?¡±

    Everyone knew that the Li Corporation was very picky with their spokespersons. They only invited A-listers and international celebrities, not anyone even slightly less popr. After all, they were wealthy enough to call all the shots!

    Hence, there was no reason they would hire a nameless celebrity like Su Shengjing to shoot an advertisement. It was simply impossible!

    The director of the Li Corporation¡¯s advertising department was at a loss for words.

    <i>A¡­ A scammer?</i>

    <i>If it weren¡¯t for Young Master¡¯s instructions, would I have made a call to this nameless celebrity who¡¯s embroiled in so many scandals? Not only did he not feel honored, but he also treated me as a scammer.</i>

    The director was speechless. ¡°We¡¯re not scammers, Su Shengjing. I¡¯m really from the Li Corporation¡¯s Advertising Department. We¡¯d like to invite you to shoot an advertisement! You¡¯ll be working with a top female celebrity. It will be a great boost to your poprity. Just tell me if you¡¯re willing!¡±

    <i>Could it possibly be true?</i>

    Su Shengjing was pleasantly surprised. He felt like he had won five million dors from the lottery. Even when he had been at the peak of his poprity in the past, the Li Corporation had not invited him for any advertisements. But now¡­ now¡­

    He suddenly thought of something and immediately turned to look at Su Jiu. His eyes were filled with disbelief.

    <i>Is this the surprise she wanted to give me?</i>

    Su Jiu urged him. ¡°Daddy, quickly agree!¡±

    This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Before the little male lead changed his mind, the priority was to agree to the invitation!

    Su Shengjing was a little confused. However, since Su Jiu urged him, he replied without a second thought, ¡°I¡¯m willing!¡±

    ¡°Alright, then tell me a convenient time for us to meet? Let¡¯s talk about the coboration, shall we?¡±

    After arranging a time and venue for the meeting, Su Shengjing ended the call. He was still stunned.

    <i>I¡¯m going to shoot an advertisement for the Li Corporation! Is this a dream?</i>

    Just as he had this thought, a small hand pinched his face. Su Jiu¡¯s child-like voice rang out. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re not dreaming!¡±

    Su Shengjing came back to his senses and stared at her. When he saw her smiling at him, his heart suddenly ached.

    He felt very useless all of a sudden. He actually needed a four-year-old girl¡¯s help tounch his career.

 Chapter 177 - Daddys Little Lucky Star

    <h4>Chapter 177: Daddy¡¯s Little Lucky Star</h4>

    He had not been with Su Jiu from the moment she was born. Not only had he failed to give her a good life, but he had also made her wait for him at an orphanage for such a long time.

    Now, he still had to rely on her for his career. That was why Su Shengjing felt incredibly guilty. All he could do was seize the opportunity and work extremely hard, so that he would not let her expectations and love down.

    Therefore, he decided to return to the peak of his career and give Su Jiu the best life possible!

    Su Shengjing made up his mind. He adjusted Su Jiu¡¯s ponytails and softly asked, ¡°Darling, did you ask that boy with the surname Li to let me shoot an advertisement?¡±

    Su Jiu shook her head. ¡°He asked me instead.¡±

    <i>He asked for it?</i>

    <i>How can there be such a good thing?</i>

    <i>Is he another annoying brat who has taken a fancy to my daughter?</i>

    Su Shengjing suddenly felt a headacheing.?<i>She¡¯s still young, yet has already attracted so many admirers. Is this really a good thing?</i>

    He couldn¡¯t imagine how many boys would like her after she grew up.

    Su Shengjing asked, ¡°Are you sure he said it himself? Why would he help me?¡±

    Su Jiu cutely replied, ¡°He made Big Sister unhappy and was too embarrassed to apologize, so he asked me to help him.¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    <i>No way. It¡¯s just because of this?</i>

    <i>Just because of this minor matter, he gave away a million-dor advertisement. Su Jiu has really done such a good job!</i>

    Su Shengjing silently, eximed. Then, he reached out to carry her and ced her onto hisp. Facing her, he pinched her little face and said, ¡°Darling, you¡¯re really my little lucky star. How lucky am I to have met you?¡±

    Su Jiu also reached out her hand and cupped Su Shengjing¡¯s face. Her small face was filled with seriousness. ¡°I¡¯m very lucky to have met you too, Daddy.¡±

    At the very least, she could now write her own destiny. Besides, her father doted on her a lot and gave her a fatherly love that she had never experienced before. This was the most worthwhile thing she had ever done since she arrived in this world.

    Her words touched Su Shengjing.

    He tightly hugged her.

    ***

    A while after Su Shengjing agreed to shoot Li Corporation¡¯s advertisement, Qin Feng also received a call from the advertising department.

    ¡°Mr. Qin, I¡¯m sorry. Although we previously decided on you as our main spokesperson, I¡¯m afraid that we might have to take it back.¡±

    Qin Feng sharply sensed that something was wrong. He frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Our young master personally requested us to let Su Shengjing film the advertisement, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Su Shengjing?!¡± Qin Feng was filming something at the studio. When he heard this name, he almost jumped off his chair. Furious, he demanded an answer. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Just because it¡¯s Young Master¡¯s order. Our CEO has instructed us that Young Master¡¯s words hold as much weight as his, so none of us dare to object. Since Young Master requested that Su Shengjing shoot the advertisement, we have to let him do it. We can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Qin Feng¡¯s face clouded over. He had an urge to loudly curse, but he was in public. He could only hold it in. However, he was so furious that he felt like exploding.

    Gritted his teeth, he asked, ¡°So, I¡¯m no longer part of the advertisement, right?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Qin, if you¡¯re willing, we can shoot a two-person advertisement. Of course, since Su Shengjing was chosen by Young Master, you¡¯ll have less screen time than him. If you can ept it, we can still negotiate.¡±

    ¡°Less than him? Does that mean that I¡¯ll only act as a foil for him?¡± Qin Feng almost flew into a rage on the spot. A popr celebrity like him was being reduced to acting as a foil for a nameless and unknown celebrity!

 Chapter 178 - The Most Popular Celebrity

    <h4>Chapter 178: The Most Popr Celebrity</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Although the staff from the Li Corporation could sense Qin Feng¡¯s displeasure, they were not in the mood to listen to hisints. ¡°Mr. Qin, if you¡¯re unwilling, forget it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Qin Feng ground his teeth.

    Naturally, he did not want to be Su Shengjing¡¯s foil. However, many A-listers and celebrities were dying to shoot the Li Corporation¡¯s advertisement. How could he give up on such a great opportunity?

    Therefore, he could only endure it. ¡°No, I¡¯m willing. Let¡¯s arrange a time to talk.¡±

    ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll meet up with Su Shengjing to discuss it. We want to finish this advertisement as soon as possible.¡±

    After hanging up, Qin Feng stared at the phone screen and narrowed his eyes.

    <i>Hah! Su Shengjing is just relying on his daughter to make aeback. At his very core, he¡¯s still a useless piece of trash. Does he really think that he can make aeback?</i>

    <i>Impossible!</i>

    ***

    The Li Corporation acted quickly. The next day, they invited Su Shengjing and Qin Feng to their headquarters building.

    Security guards stood outside the building. When they saw Su Shengjing carrying Su Jiu over, they could not shift their gazes away.

    All their attention was focused on the cute little girl in Su Shengjing¡¯s arms. Despite them being masculine men, their hearts melted. Each of them got an urge to y with her.

    At this moment, Qin Feng arrived as well. He alighted from the minivan with two assistants beside him. The assistants handed him water and diligently fanned him, acting in a very respectful manner.

    Qin Feng was tall, and his looks and aura were outstanding. He was dressed exceptionally handsome today. His hair was dyed grey, and he was d in a ck jacket and a pair of Martin boots. Silver chains hung around his neck and wrists, making him look cool and stylish.

    Top stylists had done his styling. For the longest time, he had been the benchmark for other popr celebrities, with many young men imitating his dressing style.

    Inparison, Su Shengjing was dressed much simpler. He had only worn a white shirt, khaki pants, and a pair of white sneakers. If he weren¡¯t carrying his child, others would think he was just a college student.

    When Su Jiu first saw Qin Feng, she was stunned.

    She had seen this person on some of the billboards on the streets. He was currently the most popr celebrity. Despite having debuted only a few years ago, he had already be an A-lister. That was a really impressive feat.

    However, for some reason, although he was very handsome, Su Jiu did not have a good impression of him. She felt that there was an evil look in his charming eyes.

    Qin Feng grabbed the bottle of water from his assistant¡¯s hands and drank a few gulps. His gaze was fixed on Su Shengjing and Su Jiu. After drinking the water, he handed the bottle back and walked toward them.

    He stopped in front of Su Shengjing and smiled. ¡°Su Shengjing, long time no see. Do you still remember me?¡±

    Su Shengjing expressionlessly looked at him. ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I thought you wouldn¡¯t recognize me anymore. After all, you were so popr back then, and I was just a nameless little celebrity. However, there¡¯s a saying: ¡®What goes aroundes around.¡¯ We¡¯re actually on the opposite side now. I didn¡¯t expect you to suddenly revive after disappearing from the entertainment industry for so many years. Moreover, we¡¯ll even be cooperating soon.¡±

    Qin Feng smirked and continued, ¡°You¡¯re pretty good. Good luck.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Revive?</i>

    <i>Is this person mocking my father?</i>

    Instantly upset, she red at him.

    Qin Feng shifted his gaze to her and continued, ¡°Is she your daughter? She¡¯s already so big. Who¡¯s her mother? Is she from the entertainment industry too?¡±

 Chapter 179 - My Daughter Is My Darling

    <h4>Chapter 179: My Daughter Is My Darling</h4>

    Su Shengjing coldly looked at him. ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just concerned about you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your concern.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± Qin Feng shrugged and ambiguously nced at Su Jiu. ¡°Speaking of which, this little girl is really cute¡­¡±

    When he reached out his hand to pinch her face, Su Jiu immediately pped his hand away in anger.

    At the same time, Su Shengjing pulled her closer to him, preventing Qin Feng from touching her.

    When Qin Feng¡¯s two assistants saw this scene, they thought that Su Shengjing was being ungrateful.

    <i>Qin Feng is such a popr celebrity that numerous people are eager to please him and build a good rtionship. But what about Su Shengjing?</i>

    <i>It¡¯s as if he doesn¡¯t take Qin Feng seriously. Even that little girl of his is acting so arrogantly. She doesn¡¯t even have basic manners! I wonder how Su Shengjing raised her. Perhaps, her obedience on the show was all an act!</i>

    Qin Feng retracted his hand. As he looked at the little girl, who was ring at him, he mocked her. ¡°Tsk, what a pampered child!¡±

    ¡°Of course, I pamper my daughter. You¡¯re in no position toment on anything,¡± coldly saying that, Su Shengjing carried Su Jiu and left.

    One of the assistants could not help but yell, ¡°Hey, Su Shengjing, what¡¯s up with your attitude?!¡±

    The other assistant consoled Qin Feng. ¡°Feng, don¡¯t stoop to his level. He¡¯s just an outdated celebrity who thinks he¡¯s all tough and mighty after filming a variety show. Does he think that the show only became popr because of him and his daughter? With Han Xiao and Xiao Yang there, the viewership ratings will still be good even if Su Shengjing and his daughter are not on the show.¡±

    At the mention of variety shows, Qin Feng nced sharply at his assistant.

    Realizing that she had said something wrong, the assistant timidly apologized to him.

    <i>How can I possibly forget it? The variety show Qin Feng filmed got poorer viewership ratings than ¡°Daddy, Let¡¯s Go!¡±. He has been in a bad mood because of it. By mentioning that, am I not poking at his sore spot?</i>

    If they had not been outside, Qin Feng would¡¯ve flown into a rage and scolded the assistant. However, he suppressed his anger and red at her before walking into the building.

    Su Shengjing carried Su Jiu all the way to the meeting room. The people from the Advertising Department were already waiting there.

    Initially, they were very dissatisfied with Su Shengjing bringing his child over. However, the little girl was adorable. When she saw them, she politely and sweetly greeted them. After Su Shengjing sat down, she obediently sat on hisp without crying or making a fuss. Hence, they had no objections.

    After Qin Feng came in, the people from the Advertising Department stood up and greeted him warmly. It waspletely different from when Su Shengjing came in just now. They had merely nodded and not even bothered to greet him.

    Su Jiu pouted.

    <i>Hmph, if you ignore my Daddy today, I¡¯ll make sure that he surpasses all of you in the future!</i>

    The director of the Advertisement department asked Qin Feng to choose a seat and sit down. Then, he said, ¡°There¡¯s still one more person yet to arrive. Let¡¯s wait for a while.¡±

    Qin Feng frowned. ¡°Someone else? Who?¡±

    He already had to film the advertisement with Su Shengjing. Now that there was another person, it meant that he would have less screen time!

    Su Shengjing did not ask. Previously, this director had informed him over the phone that he would shoot the advertisement with another top female celebrity.

    He was also curious about who it was.

    The director of the Advertising Department mysteriously replied, ¡°You will know in a while. I guarantee that it won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±

 Chapter 180 - The Top Female Celebrity of the Entertainment Industry

    <h4>Chapter 180: The Top Female Celebrity of the Entertainment Industry</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Qin Feng nodded.?<i>In that case, it¡¯s probably a top female celebrity.</i>

    <i>After all, only such a female celebrity is worthy of my status!</i>

    As he thought of this, his gaze involuntarilynded on the little girl in Su Shengjing¡¯s arms.

    <i>Hmph! This little girl is nothing. At the very most, she looks a little cuter than the average girl. No matter what, she¡¯s just a little fool who only knows how to act cutely. I don¡¯t even know what her fans like about her.</i>

    <i>They have nothing better to do, huh!</i>

    When Su Jiu saw the disdain in Qin Feng¡¯s eyes, she red at him as fiercely as possible. However, as she was only a little kid, her fiercest expression did not look aggressive at all.

    Qin Feng did not take her seriously.

    At that moment, an employee entered the room. With sparkling eyes, he excitedly announced, ¡°She¡¯s here, she¡¯s here! An Yuan is here!¡±

    <i>An Yuan?</i>

    Both Qin Feng and Su Shengjing were stunned. They did not expect it to be her.

    If one were to ask who was the top female celebrity in the entertainment industry, the answer would be An Yuan!

    She was an A-lister who had won multiple television and film awards at the young age of 23. She was the youngest actress ever to win awards from all the national award shows. In fact, she had even received a nomination for the International Best Actress award for her role in a movie this year.

    Not only was she capable, but she was also a stunning beauty. Her looks and figure were outstanding. Even an unedited photo of hers looked like the cover of a fashion magazine.

    All these years, she had always ranked top on the most charismatic female celebrity rankings. To other celebrities, she was like an unattainable goal.

    The people from the Advertising Department simultaneously stood up, ready to wee the great beauty.

    Qin Feng also got a little excited as he stared at the door.

    Compared to them, Su Shengjing appeared much calmer. However, his lips were slightly pursed.

    Soon, a fair-skinned, beautiful young woman with a tall and slender figure walked in along with her assistant. She instantly stunned everyone!

    She was dressed in a red satin dress with a plunging neckline that perfectlyplemented her dignified aura and impressive figure. The hem of her dress was wide, revealing her fair and slender legs.

    In addition to her red dress, her lipstick was also bright scarlet. Anyone else would struggle to pull it off, but she did it sessfully. Her charismatic aura filled the entire room, making her look like a queen.

    Even Qin Feng, who had seen many pretty female celebrities in the entertainment industry, was stunned.

    A look of awe crept into his eyes.

    Su Jiu was also stunned.?<i>Oh my god, this female celebrity is so beautiful!</i>

    At that moment, she realized how hard it was to take her eyes off gorgeousdies like her.

    An Yuan seemed to be used to other people¡¯s awed gazes. With an indifferent expression, she walked inside the room in her high heels.

    The director of the Advertising Department snapped out of his daze and invited her in. ¡°Miss An Yuan, you¡¯re here. Please take a seat.¡±

    An Yuan politely nodded and sat down on the chair opposite Su Shengjing. She even nced at him.

    Then, she saw the little girl in Su Shengjing¡¯s arms, and her eyes sparkled.

    When she saw the little girl nkly staring at her, An Yuan raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Su Jiu smiled at her and sincerely said, ¡°Big Sister, you are so beautiful!¡±

    An Yuan still didn¡¯t show much of a reaction and merely smiled a little. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>She must¡¯ve heard so many praises that she doesn¡¯t feel anything after beingplimented, right?</i>

 Chapter 181 - Arent You Angry?!

    <h4>Chapter 181: Aren¡¯t You Angry?!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Since everyone had arrived, the director sent a document to the three actors and introduced the advertisement. ¡°The advertisement will be 35 seconds long. This is how we¡¯ll distribute the time amongst the three of you. An Yuan gets 15 seconds, Su Shengjing gets 12 seconds, and Qin Feng gets 8.¡±

    Hearing this, Qin Feng clenched his fists.

    He raised his head to look at Su Shengjing, who was sitting opposite him. A trace of hatred appeared in Qin Feng¡¯s eyes. However, as he could not do anything to Su Shengjing, he could only grit his teeth and clench his fists.

    After an hour, the negotiations finally ended. The only thing left was the shoot.

    Qin Feng followed Su Shengjing out of the meeting room. When they took the elevator back downstairs, he nced at Su Shengjing and asked, ¡°Su Shengjing, I¡¯m very curious. Why did they ask you to shoot the advertisement?¡±

    Su Shengjing turned to look at him and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why? Are you unhappy? Even if you¡¯re unhappy, there¡¯s nothing you can do about it.¡±

    Qin Feng was speechless.

    He calmly smiled. ¡°How can that be possible? I¡¯m just curious. After all, the advertising department hadn¡¯t said at the start that they were inviting you for the advertisement. They only added it at thest minute. Could it be that you got in through your connections?¡±

    He asked it so directly that it seemed obvious he was mocking Su Shengjing.

    Su Jiu could tell it. She raised her chin and rebuked him, ¡°You¡¯re right! Daddy got in through his connections. Aren¡¯t you angry?¡±

    Qin Feng did not know how to respond.

    Su Jiu made a face at him. ¡°I hope you are!¡±

    Gazing at her adorable act, Su Shengjing chuckled. ¡°Darling, let¡¯s not stoop to his level. Are you hungry? I¡¯ll take you to eat something delicious.¡±

    ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s ignore this bad uncle!¡± Su Jiu red at Qin Feng as she spoke.

    Qin Feng scoffed in disdain.

    An Yuan, who was just walking out, happened to watch this scene. She could not help but nce at Su Jiu a few more times.

    The little girl had her hair tied up in two ponytails, and she was wearing a light pink dress. Her arms were wrapped around Su Shengjing¡¯s neck, and she let him hug her obediently.

    An Yuan had watched ¡°Daddy, Let¡¯s Go!¡±. She had a deep impression of this father-daughter pair. She could feel that they shared a deep rtionship. Although Su Shengjing was still young, he was a dutiful father who took good care of his child.

    Just as she thought about this, she heard someone say in a ttering manner, ¡°Hello, nice to meet you. I¡¯ve heard so much about you. It¡¯s my honor to meet you in person today.¡±

    An Yuan looked over and saw Qin Feng standing beside her with a sincere and humble smile.

    When she recalled the way Qin Feng had looked at Su Jiu just now, she suddenly felt uneasy at his smile. Hence, she just gave him a courteous smile. ¡°Hi! You¡¯re being too polite.¡±

    Sensing An Yuan keeping a distance from him, Qin Feng felt a little unhappy. If an unpopr celebrity had treated him like this, he would¡¯ve immediately cklisted her.

    However, An Yuan was different.

    Although Qin Feng was also a popr celebrity, he was inferior to An Yuan, who had debuted a long time ago. They were onpletely different levels.

    Hence, he did not dare to act rashly in front of her. Instead, he treated her respectfully and even tried to win her favor.

    If he could build a good rtionship with her, he could benefit from her resources too.

    Hence, Qin Feng smiled even more appeasingly. ¡°I feel even more honored that I can shoot this advertisement with you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my honor to work with you too.¡± An Yuan smiled and nced at Su Shengjing.

    Su Shengjing was also looking at her. He pursed his lips and remained silent.

    Su Jiu could not help but feel surprised.

    <i>What¡¯s wrong with him??</i>

 Chapter 182 - Hugged By A Beautiful Woman

    <h4>Chapter 182: Hugged By A Beautiful Woman</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    An Yuan quickly averted her gaze. Once again, she heard Qin Feng ask, ¡°Have you eaten? Why don¡¯t I treat you to a meal?¡±

    She politely replied, ¡°I appreciate it. But, since paparazzi often stalk me, it¡¯d be bad if someone catches us together and spreads rumors. That would cause unnecessary trouble for you.¡±

    Qin Feng naturally knew that in the entertainment industry, if a male celebrity was caught together with a female celebrity, everyone would specte. Hence, many would try their best to avoid something like that, especially a celebrity like himself who had a lot of female fans.

    However, he wanted to have a scandal with An Yuan. If that happened, he would be the talk of the town.

    With An Yuan¡¯s poprity, anyone involved in a scandal with her, even the most unpopr celebrity, would be famous.

    However, since An Yuan had refused, Qin Feng was not in a position to insist. He did not want her to see through his intentions, so he said, ¡°That¡¯s true. I won¡¯t hold you back anymore. Let¡¯s meet again when we shoot the advertisement.¡±

    An Yuan nodded. ¡°Okay, I look forward to working with you.¡±

    Qin Feng nced at Su Shengjing, then walked forward and entered his car.

    Su Shengjing did not say anything. Surprisingly, An Yuan was the first to speak. She tucked her hair behind her ear and smiled at him. ¡°Su Shengjing, it¡¯s been a long time since west met.¡±

    Su Jiu was shocked.

    <i>No way! This morous celebrity actually knows my father?</i>

    <i>No wonder things didn¡¯t seem right between them.</i>

    Su Shengjing¡¯s gaze never left An Yuan. With aplex look in his eyes, he said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s indeed been a while.¡±

    The atmosphere was slightly awkward, and An Yuan did not know what else to say. After all, she had not seen Su Shengjing for a long time.

    How long had it been?

    It seemed like more than four years had passed¡­

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have a child after a few years. It¡¯s really unbelievable.¡± An Yuan looked at Su Jiu and gently smiled. ¡°Your name is Little Jiu, right? You¡¯re really adorable, just like how you were in the show.¡±

    Su Jiu was awed by how pretty An Yuan¡¯s smile was. ¡°Thank you, pretty sister!¡±

    An Yuan didn¡¯t know why, but her heart melted. She had an urge to hug Little Jiu when thetter smiled at her.

    An Yuan then looked at Su Shengjing. ¡°Can I hug her?¡±

    Su Shengjing hesitated, but then nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±

    He handed Su Jiu to An Yuan. When she took Su Jiu into her arms, he identally brushed against her arm. He immediately retracted his hand back, and an unnatural look crossed his face.

    As An Yuan wished, she got to hug the little girl. Overwhelmed by Little Jiu¡¯s cuteness, she did not want to release her anymore.

    An Yuan lowered her head, nced at Su Jiu, and gently said, ¡°You performed really well in the show! You were the best among all the other children. How amazing!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not amazing. You are, pretty sister!¡± These were not just words of ttery. Su Jiu genuinely thought so.

    After all, not many people could be an A-lister at such a young age.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± An Yuan smiled at her again, causing Su Jiu to be mesmerized by her beauty. She even blushed.

    The atmosphere became much less awkward. However, Su Shengjing broke the silence and solemnly said, ¡°Are you done? I have to bring my child home. She¡¯s still hungry.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± An Yuan returned to her senses and quickly handed Su Jiu back to Su Shengjing.

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Wait! I¡¯m not done enjoying the feeling of being hugged by a beautiful woman!?</i>

    While Su Shengjing took Su Jiu from her arms, An Yuan hesitated for a few seconds. She then asked, ¡°Su Shengjing, you don¡¯t know who the child¡¯s mother is, right?¡±

 Chapter 183 - Her Proudest Accomplishment

    <h4>Chapter 183: Her Proudest Aplishment</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Su Shengjing honestly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    An Yuan recalled someizens had said that Su Jiu used to live in an orphanage. She had only met Su Shengjing a while ago. An Yuan guessed that Su Jiu had probably been abandoned by her mother and that Su Shengjing did not know of her existence before that.

    An Yuan did not ask further. She smiled and said, ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s good that you can pull yourself together again.¡±

    Su Shengjing lowered his head and looked at the little girl in his arms. His gaze became gentle. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to her.¡±

    An Yuan noticed the change in his gaze.?<i>It seems like he really likes his daughter.</i>

    ¡°She¡¯s very cute,¡± An Yuan said as she looked at him with her beautiful eyes. She paused before asking, ¡°Su Shengjing, have you been¡­ well over these past few years?¡±

    Su Shengjing forced out a smile. ¡°Not bad. At least I didn¡¯t starve to death. Now that I¡¯m starting to star in variety shows and advertisements, things are bing better.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Su Shengjing did not reply any further, and the atmosphere became awkward again.

    Su Jiu looked back and forth between the two of them. She had a feeling that their rtionship was not as simple as it seemed. They did not seem like friends who had been separated for a long time. Instead, they looked more like ex-lovers.

    At this moment, a slightly plump woman quickly walked over to An Yuan and said, ¡°Oh my god, why are you still chatting here? Did you forget that your schedule is very packed today? Let¡¯s go quickly!¡±

    This woman was An Yuan¡¯s manager, Xue Zhen. Xue Zhen was a middle-aged woman and a famous manager in the entertainment industry. She had made many celebrities popr. In fact, she had yed arge role in helping An Yuan be popr. It could be said that An Yuan was her proudest aplishment.

    An Yuan nodded. ¡°Got it.¡±

    Xue Zhen turned to look at Su Shengjing. She smiled and said, ¡°Hello! You¡¯re Su Shengjing, right? My name is Xue Zhen, and I¡¯m An Yuan¡¯s manager. Do you have apany now? If not, do you want to consider joining mine? I¡¯m confident that I can turn you into a top celebrity.¡±

    She handed him her name card.

    As a top manager, Xue Zhen could see the potential in Su Shengjing. With his current poprity, he could definitely reach the next level with a capablepany backing him up.

    It was the same for his little daughter. Although she was only a four-year-old child, she had a highmercial value.

    In herpany¡¯s meeting the previous day, the higher-ups had discussed whether they should let Su Jiu join thepany or not.

    Su Jiu was practically a natural-born celebrity. Despite having only participated in one variety show, she had be popr all over the country and gained countless fans. Even celebrities who had been in the entertainment industry for years might not achieve the same aplishments.

    Therefore, it would be a pity if they did not further tap on hermercial value.

    Xue Zhen believed that a lot ofpanies were already nning to take action.

    They were just afraid of attracting controversies because of Su Shengjing¡¯s past scandals.

    Su Jiu¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw that name card.

    <i>Thepany that the beautifuldy belongs to is probably very good!?</i>

    <i>It would be great if my father can get the help of such apany.?</i>

    Naturally, Su Shengjing knew how valuable this name card was. However, when he nced at An Yuan, he hesitated and did not take it.

    <i>If I¡¯m in the samepany as her, does that mean we will meet frequently?</i>

    Xue Zhen did not expect him to hesitate. Many celebrities dreamed of joining herpany. Yet, when she gave Su Shengjing such a precious offer, he actually hesitated!

    She was puzzled. ¡°Su Shengjing, do you have any doubts? Why don¡¯t you tell me?¡±

 Chapter 184 - Daddy Is Extremely Dependable

    <h4>Chapter 184: Daddy Is Extremely Dependable</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Daddy?¡± Su Jiu also looked at Su Shengjing in surprise.

    Su Shengjing snapped back to his senses and apologized to Xue Zhen. Taking the name card, he said, ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll think about it.¡±

    Xue Zhen was a little taken aback. ¡°What¡¯s there to think about? Ourpany is one of the top entertainmentpanies in the country. In addition, I can personally manage you and your daughter. I promise that you¡¯ll be extremely famous!¡±

    Su Shenjing heard something significant, and he frowned. ¡°My daughter?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Don¡¯t you n to let your daughter join as well? Since she¡¯s so popr now, we can take this opportunity to get her more advertisements and variety shows. She can even film television dramas and movies. Within a short period, your daughter will definitely be the most popr child star!¡±

    As Xue Zhen enthusiastically spoke, she started to imagine how much money this little girl could earn for thepany.

    <i>It would definitely be a lot!?</i>

    Su Shengjing tightened his grip on the name card, and his expression suddenly turned serious. ¡°If you want my daughter to join as well, I won¡¯t agree.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Xue Zhen was stunned. She thought that she had heard him wrongly.

    Su Shengjing enunciated each word. ¡°I don¡¯t want my daughter to be a child star, nor do I want her to be a money-making tool. I only agreed to let her film ¡°Daddy, Let¡¯s Go¡± and shoot the advertisement because she said that she wanted to. However, if she were to sign with yourpany, she would be restrained by your rules and would be flooded with work. I won¡¯t agree to that.¡±

    At her age, Su Jiu should grow up without any concerns and worries. She should not be involved with money andmercial interests. After joining apany, she would not enjoy as much freedom as she did now.

    Since she was still young, herpany would arrange everything for her. She might be a puppet at the mercy of others, forced to do things against her wishes.

    And Su Shengjing did not want to see Su Jiu suffer.

    Even if she did not earn any money, he would be content. All he wanted was for her to be free and happy.

    An Yuan looked at Su Shengjing with admiration.

    However, Xue Zhen¡¯s smile faded, and she said in a simrly serious tone, ¡°Su Shengjing, I understand how you feel as a father. However, not everyone gets a chance to rise to greatness. Many people never get a chance to do so in their entire lives. If you fail to grasp this chance, it¡¯ll definitely be your loss. You might regret it for the rest of your life.¡±

    To be honest, she would rather hire Su Jiu than Su Shengjing.

    The little girl had unlimitedmercial value!

    However, Xue Zhen had not expected Su Shengjing to refuse.

    Su Shengjing smirked. ¡°My daughter is more important than me being sessful. So, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    After all, he was someone who had been in the entertainment industry for a long time. He had learned how to read people well, and he could see the greed and ambition in thisdy¡¯s eyes. How could he possibly entrust his daughter to her and allow her to do whatever she wanted?

    Su Jiu gazed at Su Shengjing. At this moment, she suddenly felt that her father was extremely dependable!

    She had only joined the variety show for her father. She did not want it to be her job, nor had she ever dreamed of bing a child star. Furthermore, she did not have a good impression of this manager. Thatdy was staring at her as if she were looking at a gold nugget.

    Fortunately, her father was not a materialistic person. Some parents could actually exploit their children just for their personal gains.

    The unhappy Xue Zhen became speechless.

    In all these years she spent as a manager, Su Shengjing was the first person who dared to reject her!

    Noticing that the atmosphere had be strange, An Yuan interrupted them. ¡°Xue Zhen, didn¡¯t you say that my schedule was very full? Let¡¯s not waste time here.¡±

 Chapter 185 - Conqueror of Hearts

    <h4>Chapter 185: Conqueror of Hearts</h4>

    Realizing that she had indeed wasted a lot of time, Xue Zhen gave up and said to Su Shengjing, ¡°Think about it carefully. Don¡¯t do anything you¡¯ll regret, and don¡¯t hinder your child. She has the potential of bing the hottest child star. Think about it carefully.¡±

    Su Shengjing smiled but said nothing.

    Seeing An Yuan walk toward the car with her manager, Su Jiu shouted, ¡°Goodbye, Pretty Sister!¡±

    An Yuan stopped in her tracks and turned to look at Su Jiu. She faintly smiled as she said, ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    Her smile was so beautiful and breathtaking that Su Jiu¡¯s mood instantly improved.

    Su Jiu remained smitten for a while. After An Yuan left, she curiously asked, ¡°Daddy, do you know her?¡±

    Su Shengjing replied, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s my high school ssmate.¡±

    <i>I see.</i>

    ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful!¡±

    Su Shengjing lowered his head and gazed at Su Jiu. When he saw her sparkling eyes and the smitten look on her face, he could not help butugh. ¡°Yes, she is indeed.¡±

    Su Jiu blinked with her big eyes and asked, ¡°Is she the type you like? Will you find me a stepmother?¡±

    <i>A stepmother?</i>

    Su Shengjing was stunned.

    Previously, when he had been unaware of Su Jiu¡¯s existence, he had never thought of looking for a wife. Now that he had Su Jiu by his side, the thought of finding a wife had entered the back of his mind.

    He rubbed his forehead against Su Jiu¡¯s and softly said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want a stepmother, I won¡¯t find one for you.¡±

    ¡°You can find a wife! I hope that you can find someone you like. She has to like you and treat you nicely too!¡±

    These were Su Jiu¡¯s genuine feelings.

    If her father did not want to remarry, she did not mind at all. However, if he wanted to, she did not wish for him to give it up because of her.

    Su Shengjingughed again. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the stepmother won¡¯t treat you well? What will you do then?¡±

    ¡°Then you should find a stepmother who will treat me well!¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    She made so much sense that he was speechless.

    Su Jiu touched his chin and seriously said, ¡°You must be happy, Daddy!¡±

    Su Shengjing kissed her little hand. ¡°I¡¯m already very happy with you by my side.¡±

    Qin Feng¡¯s car was still parked nearby. When he saw this scene, he smirked.

    <i>Tsk, he¡¯s only relying on his daughter!</i>

    <i>For now, I¡¯ll bear with the fact that he snatched my advertisement away from me. If he still dares to steal my resources, I won¡¯t let him off the hook so easily!</i>

    ***

    The father and daughter duo returned to the apartment. As they walked upstairs, they saw a small figure sitting on the stairs and seriously reading a book. When the kid heard themotion downstairs, he looked up.

    Meeting the little viin¡¯s dark eyes, Su Jiu grinned. ¡°Big Brother, why are you here? Did you forget to bring your keys again?¡±

    Rong Si shyly nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Juste to my house!¡± Su Jiu enthusiastically invited Rong Si as she stared at his face.

    <i>Even though I have just seen a gorgeous woman, this little viin looks as handsome as before.</i>

    <i>I can imagine how many girls¡¯ hearts he would conquer after he grows up!</i>

    Su Shengjing¡¯s mouth twitched as he stood behind Su Jiu.?<i>Silly girl, can¡¯t you just let him sit here and wait?</i>

    <i>Why do you care about him so much?</i>

    Whatever he thought, Su Shengjing could not possibly make things difficult for a six-year-old kid. Moreover, this kid was quite tactful. He quietly focused on his own things without causing any trouble. Hence, Su Shengjing could only agree silently. He opened the door and let Rong Si into the house.

 Chapter 186 - Skillful Little Villain

    <h4>Chapter 186: Skillful Little Viin</h4>

    Rong Si followed Su Jiu. As he looked at the back of her head, he suddenly tightened his grip on his bag with a guilty expression.

    Actually, he hadn¡¯t forgotten to bring his keys.

    As Su Shengjing kept bringing Su Jiu out, it had been a few days since Rong Si had spoken to her. He just wanted to see her and talk to her.

    That was enough to satisfy him.

    When Rong Si entered the house, Su Shengjing nced at him and indifferently said, ¡°Do as you wish. If you want to drink water, pour it yourself.¡±

    Rong Si nodded.

    Su Jiu silently sighed.?<i>Daddy, can¡¯t you be more enthusiastic?</i>

    <i>He¡¯s a boy who might be a huge viin if we aren¡¯t careful. We must let him experience the warmth of humanity and let him know that there is true kindness in this world!</i>

    Hence, she smiled at Rong Si. ¡°Big Brother, what do you want to drink? I have milk and fruit juice at home. I can get some for you.¡±

    When Rong Si looked at her sweet smile, his mood improved. He shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m happy with in water.¡±

    He then added, ¡°I¡¯ll pour it myself.¡±

    How could he allow Little Jiu to get it for him? He should be the one taking care of her and helping her.

    ¡°Alright then. You can take whatever you want to drink and eat. Just treat this ce like your home!¡±

    Rong Si nodded again.

    Exasperated, Su Shengjing changed his clothes and went into the kitchen to prepare dinner. On the other hand, Su Jiu brought over a stack of colored paper, scissors, and tape. She had yet toplete her handicraft homework, and kindergarten was tomorrow.

    The kindergarten had put in a lot of effort to train children¡¯s motor skills and improve their parent-child rtionship. Almost every day, they would arrange handicraft homework for the parents to do with the children.

    Rong Si sat on the sofa and curiously watched as Su Jiu ced a pile of things on the table.

    Su Jiu tilted her head to look at him and enthusiastically invited him. ¡°Big Brother, let¡¯s make handicrafts together!¡±

    Normally, Rong Si would not bother to do these kinds of kindergarten crafts. They were too simple for him. Even those models that Xiao Wei from ¡°Daddy, Let¡¯s Go¡± enjoyed were the same. After all, he had yed with veryplicated handmade models when he had been very young.

    However, ever since he was chased out of his house, he had not touched any handicrafts for a long time.

    Despite being reluctant, Rong Si immediately agreed to Little Jiu¡¯s request. ¡°Okay, what do you n to do?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Su Jiu thought about it and said, ¡°Whatever you like!¡±

    <i>Whatever I like?</i>

    Rong Si looked at her little face and thought about it. Suddenly, he got an idea. He sat down beside her and reached out to pick up a red piece of paper.

    Su Jiu was curious about what he would do.

    Rong Si picked up a pair of scissors and skillfully cut the paper. Then, he folded it into a sphere. For a moment, Su Jiu still could not tell what it was.

    Rong Si folded the green paper into leaves and stuck them on top of the red paper with glue. Then, he cut some tiny ck circles from the ck paper. It was then that Su Jiu realized what he was doing.

    He had actually made a really cute paper strawberry!

    Su Jiu had not expected him to be so skilled with his hands.

    When he was done, Rong Si handed Su Jiu the ¡°strawberry.¡± He said, ¡°It¡¯s for you.¡±

    Su Jiu took over the strawberry and cradled it like it were a treasure. She happily said, ¡°Big Brother, how did you learn to make this? You are really amazing!¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s eyes sparkled, but he didn¡¯t answer. He only said, ¡°Do you like it? I can teach you.¡±

    He would not tell her the true reason. He had coincidentallye across a handicraft video on his mother¡¯s phone. When he remembered that Su Jiu liked strawberry-vored candies, he had specially learned how to fold a paper strawberry. He did not expect it toe in handy now.

 Chapter 187 - I Wont Lie to Her Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 187: I Won¡¯t Lie to Her Anymore</h4>

    Su Jiu nodded. ¡°Okay, teach me!¡±

    When Su Shengjing came out of the chicken after cooking dinner, he saw the two children seriously working together.

    A phrase suddenly popped into his head.?<i>Childhood ymates!</i>

    <i>It¡¯s really¡­ an eyesore!</i>

    <i>I¡¯ll only allow this little rascal to stay in my house when he¡¯s still a little boy. After he grows up, I will never let him enter the house so easily and spend time alone with my daughter.</i>

    <i>He shouldn¡¯t even think about it!</i>

    Despite those thoughts, Su Shengjing tolerated it for the time being. He ced the dishes on the table and called the two children over to eat.

    Rong Si naturally sat beside Su Jiu and quietly ate.

    When Su Jiu saw that Rong Si was only eating vegetables and not a single piece of meat, she could not stand it anymore. She picked up a piece of pork rib and ced it in his bowl. ¡°Big Brother, try this. The pork ribs my father cooks are really delicious.¡±

    Rong Si looked at her. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± Su Jiu smiled cutely.

    Su Shengjing sat at the side and stared at the two children. Suddenly, he felt like he was the third wheel.

    He enviously said, ¡°Darling, why are you only caring about him? Aren¡¯t you going to care about me at all?¡±

    Su Jiu could sense Su Shengjing¡¯s obvious jealousy. She was not expecting her father to be jealous of the little viin. However, she quickly picked up a piece of pork rib and ced it in Su Shengjing¡¯s bowl, then she sweetly said, ¡°Daddy, eat up!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± Su Shengjing said as he secretly red at Rong Si.

    The little viin calmly ate his food. Anyone else would not be willing toe anymore after being resented like that. However, Rong Si would never back down when it came to Little Jiu.

    She was his only friend. No matter what, he had to hold on to her and never let go.

    Soon after dinner, Song Wanqiu came home from work.

    She came over to pick up Rong Si and embarrassedly said to Su Shengjing, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. My careless child brought you trouble again. I¡¯ll reprimand him when we get back.¡±

    Naturally, Su Shengjing was not bothered by such a minor issue. Rong Si had only stayed for dinner after all. It was no big deal. He dismissively waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We don¡¯t need to be so polite with each other.¡±

    ¡°Thank you! Little Jiu, you too!¡± Song Wanqiu felt bad. After bringing Rong Si home, she closed the door and looked at him. ¡°Did you really forget to bring your keys?¡±

    This little boy¡¯s memory was extraordinarily good. He could even memorize hundreds of digits of pi. How could he forget such a minor matter?

    As expected, Rong Si shook his head. ¡°No.¡±

    <i>No?</i>

    Song Wanqiu was stunned for a moment, then she reacted and burst intoughter. ¡°I know! You wanted to see Little Jiu, right?¡±

    Little Jiu and her father seemed to be quite busy these few days. It had been a few days since she had seen them. Song Wanqiu had not expected her son toe up with such a n to meet Su Jiu. She was at a loss for words.

    Song Wanqiu flicked his forehead. ¡°I understand how you feel, but you still lied, okay? Don¡¯t do this again. If you really like Little Jiu and treat her as your best friend, you can¡¯t lie to her. If she finds out, she might get angry.¡±

    Rong Si lowered his gaze and seriously said, ¡°I won¡¯t lie to her anymore.¡±

    Song Wanqiu gently smiled and patted his head. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Girls like honest boys who don¡¯t lie. You have to be careful in the future. Alright, go and do your homework now.¡±

    Rong Si nodded and walked into his room with his bag.

    He sat down at the desk and took out a ¡°strawberry¡± from his bag. Su Jiu had personally made it and given it to him as an exchange for his gift.

    Although she did not do a good job, he still liked it a lot.

 Chapter 188 - Find a Girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 188: Find a Girlfriend</h4>

    As if it were a treasure, Rong Si carefully ced the ¡°strawberry¡± in the drawer and locked it. He then focused on his homework.

    These assignments were like child¡¯s y to him. He finished them in half an hour. However, he did not ck off and started reading the more advanced textbooks.

    <i>Perhaps, I should consider skipping a grade.</i>

    In the kitchen, Song Wanqiu cooked herself a simple dinner and warmed a ss of milk for Rong Si. Suddenly, the phone in her pocket rang, indicating that she had just received a message.

    Song Wanqiu took out her phone and saw Sheng Tianci¡¯s name on the screen. She pursed her lips and felt a little uneasy.

    ¡°Did everything go well at school?¡±

    After she had added him on WeChat, she had not contacted him. Him suddenly sending her a message had caught Song Wanqiu off guard.

    She replied, ¡°It went well. Thank you very much.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve already thanked me many times. Like I said, you don¡¯t need to be so polite. If you continue like this, I¡¯ll get angry.¡±

    Sheng Tianci sent an emoji of an angry kitten. Song Wanqiu suddenly smiled and burst outughing.

    She did not expect a man like him to send such a cute emoji.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she replied. ¡°It¡¯s just that I really don¡¯t know how to thank you¡±

    ¡°I have a good idea. Treat me to a meal.¡±

    Song Wanqiu was speechless.

    A man dining together with a woman could look suspicious. However, it was true that Song Wanqiu had to treat Sheng Tianci to a meal. After all, she could not just express her gratitude through empty words alone.

    Besides, he had helped her so much. She had no reason to reject such a small request.

    Hence, she replied, ¡°Okay. You can decide the time and ce.¡±

    Meanwhile, in the Sheng family residence.

    When Sheng Tianci read Song Wanqiu¡¯s reply, he could not help but smile.

    Right now, he was sitting on the sofa in the living room and watching television with his family. However, he was so focused on his phone that he did not notice his parents staring at him.

    <i>Why is this kid staring at his phone and smiling foolishly?</i>

    As an experienced woman, Old Mistress Sheng suddenly realized that her son might be in a rtionship!

    <i>Oh my god, is this virgin finally going to date someone?</i>

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong,¡± she whispered to her husband.

    Old Master Sheng agreed.

    Just like that, the two of them secretly stared at their son. Seeing how focused he was on his phone and the huge grin on his face, they became even more certain of their guess.

    ¡°Ahem!¡± Old Mistress Sheng cleared her throat.

    Sheng Tianci immediately came back to his senses. Realizing that his mind had wandered off earlier, he immediately hid his smile and continued watching the television as if nothing had happened.

    However, his mother was not one to give up so easily. She tentatively asked, ¡°Tianci, who were you talking to just now? Did something happen? Share it with us!¡±

    Sheng Tianci pretended as if nothing had happened. ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking to anyone. It¡¯s just a friend.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is it a man or a woman?¡± Old Mistress Sheng kept probing. Her instincts told her that it must be a girl.

    Sheng Tianci was a little embarrassed. ¡°He¡¯s a guy!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Old Mistress Sheng didn¡¯t expose him. Instead, she went along with what he said. ¡°You¡¯re old enough to date. Stop hanging out with men all the time and find yourself a girlfriend. Look at Su Shengjing! He¡¯s the same age as you, but he already has such a big child. Little Jiu is so adorable! Don¡¯t you want a daughter like her?¡±

 Chapter 189 - Doting On Her

    <h4>Chapter 189: Doting On Her</h4>

    Old Mistress Sheng¡¯s heart melted at the thought of Su Jiu.?<i>How nice would it be if she were my granddaughter? I would¡¯ve boasted about her to all my friends.</i>

    Sheng Tianci replied to his mother, ¡°Of course I want to!¡±

    He really wanted a daughter like Su Jiu.

    If he had a daughter like that, he would dote on her as much as possible.

    Old Master Sheng snapped. ¡°So what? There¡¯s no use thinking about it. You need to take action! If you don¡¯t take action, you won¡¯t have a daughter no matter how badly you wish for one!¡±

    Old Mistress Sheng chimed in. ¡°That¡¯s right. Hurry up! Both your brothers don¡¯t want any more children because they¡¯re afraid to have another mischievous son. So, you¡¯re the only one who can have a daughter for the family. We¡¯re pinning all our hopes on you, understand?¡±

    Sheng Tianci was speechless.

    This task was too difficult.

    After all, the Sheng family did not have any daughters for generations. It was the reason his parents loved Little Jiu so much.

    He helplessly said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a wife yet. Isn¡¯t it too early to talk about having a child?¡±

    Old Mistress Sheng immediately said, ¡°Then find yourself a wife. Stop wasting time! Also, tell me honestly. Were you talking to a girl just now? Are you in a rtionship?¡±

    Sheng Tianci felt gloomy. ¡°No, we¡¯ve only known each other for a short while. A rtionship? She¡¯ll get scared if I ask her out so suddenly, okay? She might think I¡¯m a lecher.¡±

    <i>Huh?</i>

    The Sheng couple looked at each other.?<i>See? He admitted that he¡¯s really chatting with a girl. No matter what, he has taken a big step forward!</i>

    Old Mistress Sheng curiously asked, ¡°Who is that girl? Do we know her? What kind of person is she?¡±

    ¡°You guys don¡¯t know each other. She¡­¡± Song Wanqiu¡¯s face appeared in Sheng Tianci¡¯s mind.?<i>When she smiles, her eyes crinkle and her lips curve into a beautiful shape. She looks very pretty.</i>

    ¡°She¡¯s beautiful and gentle. She¡¯s just¡­ really nice.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a good girl, then! What are you waiting for? Pursue her if you like her!¡± Old Mistress Sheng was anxious.

    It was not that she felt superior to others. However, with the Sheng family¡¯s status, many girls were dying to marry into the Sheng family. Moreover, she thought that her youngest son was quite good-looking. He was as handsome as a celebrity. Even amongst the other wealthy heirs of the big families, Sheng Tianci was one of the better-looking ones.?<i>Why was it so difficult for him to date someone?</i>

    Unable to rebuke them, Sheng Tianci relented. ¡°Alright, alright, I will work hard!¡±

    He did have a good impression of Song Wanqiu. However, he did not know what her thoughts were. Perhaps, she was not interested in him, and he was just overthinking.

    <i>If only I had met her earlier¡­ She would not have been together with another man and gotten hurt. She would not have to raise her child alone and lead an impoverished life.</i>

    The Sheng couple were delighted to hear such an answer. They looked forward to it as well. Old Mistress Sheng gently patted her son¡¯s head and said, ¡°I hope these are not just empty words.¡±

    Sheng Tianci looked at his phone, which was still showing his chat with Song Wanqiu. He smiled and replied, ¡°You bet.¡±

    ***

    The next day, Su Shengjing brought Su Jiu to the kindergarten to submit her homework. Then, he asked the teachers if they could excuse Su Jiu from school as they had to film the third episode of ¡°Daddy, Let¡¯s Go!¡±. The teachers agreed without any hesitation.

    They had watched the first two episodes multiple times and were looking forward to the third episode. Naturally, they wished that Su Jiu and Su Shengjing could quickly film the episode.

 Chapter 190 - The Most Adorable Girl in the World!

    <h4>Chapter 190: The Most Adorable Girl in the World!</h4>

    On the way to the airport, Su Jiu took out a bunch of candies from her bag. She picked a strawberry-vored one, unwrapped it, and put it into her mouth.

    <i>How sweet!</i>

    She then took out another sweet and passed it to Su Shengjing while sweetly asking, ¡°Daddy, do you want some candy?¡±

    Su Shengjing looked at her. ¡°Where did the candye from? Did that little rascal give it to you again?¡±

    <i>Little rascal?</i>

    <i>Is he prejudiced against the little viin?</i>

    <i>Rong Si¡¯s clearly such a handsome and kind child!</i>

    Rong Si had secretly given Su Jiu this bag of candies when he had visited their house the previous day. He had told her to eat it on the ne. Su Jiu remembered being so moved by his kind gesture.

    She defended the little viin. ¡°Daddy, he¡¯s a good person, not a little rascal.¡±

    Su Shengjing scoffed.?<i>I don¡¯t care. Any little boys who are interested in my daughter are little rascals!</i>

    ***

    The third episode of the show was going to be filmed in a seaside town. When Su Shengjing and Su Jiu arrived, Yang Fangping and a group of staff were already waiting there for them.

    When Yang Fangping saw Su Jiu, his eyes lit up. He extended his hand toward her and said with a smile, ¡°Little Jiu, it¡¯s been a few days since west met. I miss you so much.¡±

    Su Shengjing eyed him from the corner of his eyes. He snapped in disdain, ¡°Move aside.¡±

    Yang Fangping immediately nced at Su Jiu pitifully. ¡°Little Jiu, do you miss me?¡±

    Su Jiu blinked and seriously shook her head. ¡°Uncle Yang, I¡¯m very busy. I don¡¯t have time to think about you.¡±

    Yang Fangping was speechless.

    He clutched his chest, looking hurt. ¡°Has love disappeared from this world?¡±

    When this scene was broadcasted, the audience burst outughing.

    ¡°Hahaha! When Little Jiu said that she didn¡¯t have time to think about him, I could already sense how heartbroken he was!¡±

    ¡°Yang Fangping is the most pitiful person on the entire show. There¡¯s no other.¡±

    ¡°Little Jiu is still so cute! She¡¯s the most adorable girl in the entire world!¡±

    Soon, the other fathers and children on the show arrived one after another. After arriving at the venue, Han Siye went straight to Su Jiu and pulled her ponytails. ¡°Hey!¡±

    Su Jiu turned around and looked at him. She pped his hand away and angrily said, ¡°I said that my name is not ¡®Hey¡¯!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Han Siye still looked arrogant. He did not show any intention of apologizing.

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>This little brat really deserves a beating.</i>

    Han Siye continued, ¡°Form a team with me for the gamester.¡±

    He knew about the rules of this show. After finding a house, they would definitely have to do missions. He did not want to form a team with the other kids. All he wanted was to be together with this little girl, who looked so weak and vulnerable.

    Su Jiu snorted. ¡°What if I refuse?¡±

    ¡°No, you must follow me!¡±

    When Su Shengjing heard this, he really wanted to punch that little brat and send him flying away.

    <i>Who do you think you are? Why must my daughter listen to you?</i>

    Han Xiao helplessly walked over and gently pinched Han Siye¡¯s ear. ¡°I think your grandparents have really spoiled you. You¡¯re so domineering! Why should Little Jiu listen to you?¡±

    ¡°Because, because¡­¡± Han Siye¡¯s voice became softer. He could not bring himself to say the words ¡°I like to be with her.¡±

    Han Xiao pinched his ear again. ¡°Be more polite to Little Jiu, or I¡¯ll beat you up.¡±

    Yang Fangping smiled at this scene and said to the others, ¡°Alright, wee! Before we choose our houses, let¡¯s do something interesting. That is¡ª¡±

 Chapter 191 - Kiss and Hug

    <h4>Chapter 191: Kiss and Hug</h4>

    ¡°You¡¯ll exchange fathers! In other words, the children will get new fathers and have to spend a day with them!¡±

    Yang Fangping felt that he was really a genius to actually think of such an interesting segment. The audience definitely hadn¡¯t seen it before. He believed that this episode would prove to be a huge hit!

    All the children, excluding Su Jiu, became nervous when they heard that.

    They had barely spent enough time with their fathers when they were forced to switch them. Naturally, the kids were unwilling.

    The most unwilling of them all was the introverted and timid Chen Xixi. She had always stuck to her father on the show. She was extremely reluctant. With red eyes, she tugged on Chen Ke¡¯s sleeve and pleaded with him. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t go. I don¡¯t want others to be my Daddy¡­¡±

    The fathers didn¡¯t want to exchange their children too, but they had no choice other than to follow the rules.

    Su Shengjing nced down at Su Jiu and curiously asked, ¡°Darling, who do you want to be your temporary father?¡±

    Su Jiu nced at the other fathers and cutely said, ¡°All of them are fine.¡±

    No matter whose father it was, she was confident that she could get along well with them.

    Han Xiao, who was closest to her, immediately said, ¡°Little Jiu, can you let me be your father? I¡¯ve always wanted a daughter. Can you fulfill my wish?¡±

    When the audience saw this scene, they burst outughing. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Han Xiao? Can¡¯t you act more like a top actor?¡±

    ¡°He really likes Little Jiu, huh? I hope that Little Jiu can be his temporary daughter!¡±

    ¡°A, I want to see Han Xiao with a daughter! He¡¯ll definitely be amazing!¡±

    Xiao Yang also wanted to take care of Su Jiu. It would definitely be easy for him to take care of this cute little girl. In addition, he could experience the feeling of raising a daughter.

    In contrast to Su Jiu, no father wanted to take care of Han Siye. He seemed like a troublesome kid who would not listen to anyone. This made it obvious that it would be difficult to take care of him.

    Yang Fangping didn¡¯t give them a chance to choose. As usual, he made them draw lots.

    As the youngest child, Su Jiu went first. The five fruit cards in Yang Fangping¡¯s hands represented the five different fathers. Based on her preferences, Su Jiu picked the strawberry card.

    When she saw the name written on the back of the card, she was delighted.

    <i>It¡¯s really Han Xiao?</i>

    When Han Xiao found out that he was going to be Su Jiu¡¯s temporary father, he instantly became excited. He proudly nced at the other jealous fathers and extended his arms toward Su Jiu. ¡°Little Jiu,e to me!¡±

    Holding the card in her hands, Su Jiu dashed toward Han Xiao.

    When she reached him, she looked up and seriously said, ¡°Uncle Han, you¡¯re my father today. Please take care of me!¡±

    <i>Damn, she¡¯s so cute!</i>

    Han Xiao really wanted to kiss and hug Su Jiu. However, as she was someone else¡¯s daughter, he merely carried her.

    He was so happy that he could be Su Jiu¡¯s father for a day.

    Seeing his smug expression, Su Shengjing felt a little upset. ¡°Take good care of my daughter.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Han Xiao replied without any hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely treat Little Jiu as my own daughter!¡±

    Yang Fangping was also very happy that Su Jiu had drawn Han Xiao.

    Han Xiao was very popr to begin with, so the audience would pay more attention to him. Besides, when he took care of Han Siye, he often joked and teased the kid. Would he still tease a little girl?

    Hence, it was a great highlight of the show to see how Han Xiao would take care of a daughter!

 Chapter 192 - The Arrogant Little Kid

    <h4>Chapter 192: The Arrogant Little Kid</h4>

    Xiao Yang, who was standing at the side, felt extremely jealous.?<i>Why is Han Xiao so lucky to get picked by Little Jiu? I wonder which child I¡¯ll have to take care of. I hope that it isn¡¯t Han Siye!</i>

    <i>I can¡¯t handle that little tyrant.</i>

    Fortunately for Xiao Yang, Chen Xixi picked him.

    Chen Xixi hugged her father and cried. Chen Ke coaxed her, then she walked toward Xiao Yang with teary eyes.

    Next, Xiao Wei picked Li Kaiwen, while Li Nuo Er pierced Chen Ke. This meant that Han Siye was left with Su Shengjing!

    Han Xiao sympathetically patted Su Shnegjing¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Buddy, good luck.¡±

    The corner of Su Shengjing¡¯s mouth twitched as he looked at the arrogant kid walking toward him. No matter how he looked at Han Siye, the kid was not even half as likable as his daughter.

    When Han Siye reached Su Shengjing, he nced at him and snorted.

    When Su Shengjing saw how arrogant he was, he got the urge to beat him up. He was suddenly d that he hadn¡¯t fathered a son, especially a brat like Han Siye. Otherwise, he would lose his temper every day. In fact, his life span might be even shorter due to his anger.

    This scene made the audience burst outughing.

    ¡°Hahahahaha! Su Shengjing¡¯s expression looks like he has nothing to live for.¡±

    ¡°Han Siye is such an arrogant kid. Su Shengjing has met his match! Most importantly, he can¡¯t possibly hit or scold Han Siye!¡±

    ¡°Ahhh, I¡¯m suddenly looking forward to it!¡±

    After the kids chose their temporary fathers, the next segment on the show was to choose the houses. Luckily, this time, the production team was kind enough to prepare decent houses for the fathers and children. All of the houses had a garden and a courtyard.

    Before they went to look for their house, Su Shengjing squatted in front of Little Jiu and reminded her, ¡°Be good and don¡¯t run around. Just follow Uncle Han, okay?¡±

    The little girl cast her gaze downward and nodded. Suddenly, she felt upset, and her eyes turned red. She whispered, ¡°Daddy, can I be with you tomorrow?¡±

    Su Shengjing patted her head. ¡°Of course! Uncle Han will just be your father for a day. You cane back to my side tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then¡­ Daddy, hug me.¡± Su Jiu softly requested and stretched out her arms.

    Su Shengjing immediately pulled the little girl into his arms and tightly hugged her. After a while, he let go of her and reluctantly said, ¡°Alright, go and look for your house with Uncle Han.¡±

    ¡°Okay! Bye, Daddy!¡± After waving at Su Shengjing, Su Jiu ran to Han Xiao¡¯s side and held his hand.

    Watching his daughter leave with another father, Su Shengjing suddenly felt very upset.

    As Su Jiu walked ahead, she kept turning around to nce at him. Her reluctant expression and her teary eyes left the audience heartbroken.

    ¡°Little Jiu can¡¯t bear to part with her Daddy, right? She¡¯s going to cry.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Little Jiu. If you do, I¡¯ll feel like crying too!¡±

    ¡°Come out, Yang Fangping! How can you think of such a cruel idea? I¡¯ve already taken out my 40m long knife. I¡¯ll let you run 39m away first!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always felt that Little Jiu and Su Shengjing are the most loving father-daughter pair, but they are also the most tear-jerking. Everyone agrees, right?¡±

    Su Shengjing only averted his gaze when Su Jiu disappeared from his sight. He then adjusted his emotions and returned to Yang Fangping¡¯s side to look for Han Siye.

    The brat arrogantly walked in front of him while leading him to find their house. This made Su Shengjing feel like he were an eunuch apanying the little prince on a trip. This scene amused the audience once again.a

 Chapter 193 - I Want A Husband Like Him!

    <h4>Chapter 193: I Want A Husband Like Him!</h4>

    Han Xiao happily carried Su Jiu and found their house. By then, it was almost time for lunch. When he entered the house, he saw that the production crew had prepared some ingredients. So he asked Su Jiu, ¡°Little Jiu, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll cook for you!¡±

    Han Xiao¡¯s voice couldn¡¯t be any gentler, and his fatherly love overflowed. In fact, he seemedpletely differentpared to when he talked to Han Siye!

    The audience startedmenting. ¡°What the heck? Does Han Xiao like girls more than boys? Isn¡¯t his attitude too different?¡±

    ¡°Little Jiu is such a blissful child! Does Han Xiao still need another daughter?¡±

    ¡°Who can resist a gentle Han Xiao? He¡¯s too suave! I want a husband like him. I¡¯ll give birth to a daughter for you!¡±

    ¡°Dude, are you drunk?¡±

    Su Jiu agreed that Han Xiao was also very charming, and her heart quickly pounded. Aftering to this world, she kept meeting so many handsome men. It was too much for her heart to take!

    She obediently said, ¡°I¡¯ll eat whatever you eat.¡±

    Han Xiao looked at Su Jiu even more affectionately, suddenly realizing what it felt like to have a caring daughter.

    <i>Who wouldn¡¯t love such a little girl?</i>

    His heart melted into a puddle. He carried the little girl into the house, ced her down, and gently said, ¡°y by yourself for a while. I¡¯ll make lunch now.¡±

    Su Jiu nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±

    Han Xiao entered the kitchen and nced at Su Jiu from time to time.

    Su Jiu obediently sat on the chair and yed with the sponsored smart speaker ced on the table. Seeing how she did not cry or run around, Han Xiao once again felt that he got lucky.?<i>Look at how obedient this child is!</i>

    Han Xiao was halfway through cooking when a small figure suddenly ran in from outside.

    Han Xiao was surprised to see the kid. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Han Siye nced at his father and raised his chin. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m here to look for Little Jiu, not you.¡±

    Han Xiao was speechless.

    The audience watching the show burst intoughter. ¡°Hahahaha! Are they really father and son?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous? I¡¯mughing so hard that I¡¯m drooling.¡±

    ¡°It looks like Han Xiao wants to beat him up!¡±

    ¡°Han Xiao only loves his wife! I¡¯m sure that his son is just an ident!¡±

    Han Xiao snapped. ¡°Why are you looking for Little Jiu? She doesn¡¯t have the time to talk to you. You must¡¯ve sneaked out, right? Hurry up and go back, or Uncle Su will be worried.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back!¡± Although Han Siye said that, he still ran into the house.

    When Han Siye saw Su Jiu, his eyes lit up. He walked toward her, ced something from his pocket in front of her, and arrogantly said, ¡°This is for you!¡±

    Su Jiu was stunned when he saw the two strawberry hair clips on the table. ¡°Big Brother, why did you give me this?¡±

    ¡°Because I want to. Take it!¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>This little brat is so domineering even when giving gifts. It feels like he¡¯s forcing me.</i>

    Su Jiu thought of the strawberry candy that the little viin gave her and subconsciously asked, ¡°Why are they strawberries?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like them? You picked the strawberry card just now!¡± Han Siye seriously said.

    When Han Siye had gone back, he had asked his mother what gift he should give to little girls. After knowing that he was going to give Little Jiu a gift, his mother suggested that since Little Jiu had long hair, he could give her some hair clips.

    Hence, Han Siye had gone out to buy some for her.

    Su Jiu had not expected Han Siye to remember that. Smiling at him, she said, ¡°Thank you, Big Brother!¡±

    ¡°Then, do you like it?¡± Han Siye became a little nervous when he asked that.

 Chapter 194 - Im Shipping Them So Hard!

    <h4>Chapter 194: I¡¯m Shipping Them So Hard!</h4>

    Su Jiu nodded. ¡°I like them!¡±

    Han Siye heaved a sigh of relief. His mood became better, and he picked up the hair clip. ¡°Shall I put it on for you?¡±

    <i>Huh?</i>

    Su Jiu was stunned again.?<i>He knows how to do that?</i>

    While she thought about it, Han Siye had already walked to her side. As if he were going to do something important, he carefully clipped the two hair clips on her twin ponytails.

    The afternoon sun shone through the windows of the house, enshrouding the two pretty children in a faint golden glow. The scene was so beautiful that it instantly reminded the audience of two childhood sweethearts.

    This scene made the audience, who were already shipping the two children, boil with excitement.

    ¡°Damn, Little Ye is good!¡±

    ¡°He knows how to use the hair clips! Did he learn it from his mother?¡±

    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m shipping them so hard! I love them!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore! How are they so sweet? I can¡¯t wait to see them grow up! Little Ye, do your best! You said that you want to marry Little Jiu!¡±

    Su Jiu approached the smart speaker in front of her and saw her face on the screen.

    The two strawberry hair cards were perfectly clipped on her hair. They were not crooked at all!

    Han Siye looked at her in a daze.?<i>Little Jiu is cuter than all the girls in kindergarten!</i>

    When Han Xiao saw his son helping Su Jiu wear the hair clips, he was stunned.

    <i>This arrogant brat barely ys with other kids in kindergarten, let alone girls.</i>

    <i>Little Jiu is the only exception. Furthermore, he keeps giving her presents. He gave her gifts the previous time, this time, and probably the next time too!</i>

    I<i>s he trying to please her?</i>

    <i>This annoying rascal can¡¯t do anything right and always angers me. Yet, surprisingly, he¡¯s quite skilled at flirting with girls. The problem is that he¡¯s only six! However, since he¡¯s flirting with Little Jiu, it doesn¡¯t matter.</i>

    <i>But if Su Shengjing finds out about this, he¡¯ll definitely get annoyed. I can understand his feelings. If a little boy keeps trying to win my daughter¡¯s favor, I¡¯ll also be wary.</i>

    ¡°You have to wear them! At least, you have to wear them for today,¡± Han Siye said in a domineering tone as if he were ordering her.

    Since this was a kind gesture from Han Siye, Su Jiu could not do anything about it either. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±

    Han Siye left in satisfaction. When he left, he didn¡¯t even look at Han Xiao. All he could think about was how cute Little Jiu looked when she wore those hair clips. Han Xiao did not mind either and continued to cook his lunch.

    The audienceughed again. ¡°Is this what they call a fake father-son rtionship?¡±

    ¡°Han Xiao must bementing how his son no longer loves him!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re so differentpared to Little Jiu and Su Shengjing!¡±

    Meanwhile, Su Shengjing realized that Han Siye had disappeared when he was preparing lunch. Although he knew that people would be monitoring and following the kid, he still quickly asked a staff member for his whereabouts. He found out that the kid had gone to Han Xiao¡¯s ce. After thinking about it for a while, Su Shengjing felt that it was a good thing. After all, the boy had such a strong personality that Su Shengjing did not know how to get along with him well.

    However, Su Shengjing still had to abide by the rules of the show. He had no choice but to look for Han Siye. Yet, on the way there, all he could think of was Su Jiu.

    He missed her greatly after being an hour away from her.

    He wanted to visit her, but he was afraid that she would cry if she saw him. Just imagining that scene made Su Shengjing¡¯s heart ache.

    Before he could decide whether to visit his daughter, he bumped into Han Siye.

    When Han Siye saw him, he quickened his steps and even greeted him. ¡°Hello, Uncle.¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    <i>Why did this brat suddenly be so polite?</i>

 Chapter 195 - A Conversation Between The Son-In-Law And Father-In-Law

    <h4>Chapter 195: A Conversation Between The Son-In-Law And Father-In-Law</h4>

    Su Shengjing was not used to this.

    He braced himself and asked, ¡°Where did you go just now?¡±

    Han Siye directly answered, ¡°I went to see Little Jiu.¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    <i>So you actually went there not to visit your father, but Su Jiu? You brat! You¡¯re indeed going after my daughter!</i>

    Su Shengjing looked at Han Siye with a hint of disdain. However, since they were filming a show, he could only endure his displeasure and bring the brat back to their house.

    Lunch was followed by a break. Han Xiao carried Su Jiu to the bed and helped her take off her shoes. He then gently asked her, ¡°Rest for a while first. Do you want me to tell you a story?¡±

    Su Jiu shook her head and obediently answered, ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble you, Uncle. I can sleep by myself!¡±

    Han Xiao sighed once again.?<i>This little girl is so obedient that I don¡¯t have to worry about her at all. She¡¯s so unlike my annoying son. It¡¯s so hard to make him sleep. If I don¡¯t lose my temper, he refuses to go to bed. I don¡¯t even know where he gets so much energy from.</i>

    Han Xiao really wanted to hug the little girl and sleep together so that he could experience how it felt like to coax a daughter to sleep. However, Su Jiu was someone else¡¯s daughter. As an adult man, it was inappropriate for him to do that even if she was just a child. Hence, he let Su Jiu sleep on the bed while he slept on the sofa by the window.

    After crawling under the nket, Su Jiu closed her eyes and obediently went to sleep. With one hand ced underneath his head, Han Xiao turned his head to look at the sleeping little girl. No matter how he gazed at her, she still looked adorable.

    Her face was pretty, and her eyshes were very long. Even when sleeping, she looked very obedient and harmless. It gave Han Xiao an urge to protect and pamper her.

    <i>Dear God, please give me a daughter like her!</i>

    Han Xiao unknowingly stared at the little girl for a long time and smiled. The cameras captured this scene. The audienceughed when they saw it.

    ¡°Stop looking, Han Xiao. Just rest!¡±

    ¡°I want to see how long he can stare at Little Jiu.¡±

    ¡°His smile is so affectionate! If you like a daughter, just have one quickly!¡±

    ¡°Han Xiao is so gentlemanly. Even though Little Jiu is just a child, he knows to keep a distance from her. He¡¯s indeed the best.¡±

    What Han Xiao did not know was that just because he had stared at Su Jiu so affectionately, he actually attracted a lot of fans. His fans kept telling him to have a daughter, and this scene even appeared on the trending searches.

    After a while, Han Xiao averted his gaze and closed his eyes.

    When the scene switched to Su Shengjing¡¯s side, everything changed.

    At that moment, Su Shengjing and Han Siye were ring at each other. Su Shengjing helplessly asked the brat, ¡°You took such a long flight here. Don¡¯t you need to rest?¡±

    Han Siye seriously said, ¡°No need, I have good health.¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    <i>What does that have to do with good health?</i>

    Han Siye added, ¡°I want to chat with you.¡±

    <i>He sounds like a little adult.</i>?Su Shengjing first carried Han Siye to the bed, then sat by the bed and patiently asked, ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about Little Jiu.¡±

    Once Han Siye said that,ments started flooding in.

    ¡°Hahaha! Why does it feel like a conversation between a son-inw and his father-inw?¡±

    ¡°Little Ye is too cute! He really looks like a little adult! I can¡¯t help but nce at my ignorant six-year-old brother in disdain.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m very curious about what Little Ye wants to talk to Su Shengjing about. Don¡¯t anger your future father-inw!¡±

 Chapter 196 - The Little Villains Hostility

    <h4>Chapter 196: The Little Viin¡¯s Hostility</h4>

    Han Siye thought for a moment and looked at Su Shengjing. He then averted his gaze as an embarrassed look crossed his face. After a short pause, he said, ¡°I want to be friends with Little Jiu, so I want to know more about her.¡±

    Su Shengjing found this amusing.?<i>Why is he making it sound so special?</i>

    However, it piqued his interest. ¡°Sure, what do you want to know about her?¡±

    Han Siye looked away and softly said, ¡°I want to know what Little Jiu likes and doesn¡¯t like. Also, what kind of guy will she be friends with?¡±

    ¡°She likes pink and white. She loves meat and fruit. She doesn¡¯t like vegetables. Her favorite fruit is strawberries, and she likes strawberry-vored sweets. She also likes to watch TV, hang out, buy things¡­¡±

    Su Shengjing fluently spoke as if he knew everything by heart. Everything was based on his observations of Su Jiu.

    Han Siye attentively listened and nodded from time to time, showing that he was remembering everything.

    When Su Shengjing¡¯s list became sorge that he could no longer clearly remember it, Han Siye hurriedly said, ¡°Wait a minute, slow down. I want to memorize it!¡±

    After saying that, he jumped off the bed and found a pen and paper in the room. He then returned to the bed and sat upright, waiting for Su Shengjing to continue.

    The audience was extremely amused by this man and boy sitting solemnly opposite each other, looking like they were discussing something important.

    ¡°Su Shengjing, do you know that you¡¯re betraying your daughter? How can you tell all that to a little boy? Aren¡¯t you afraid that he will pursue Little Jiu in the future?¡±

    ¡°Exactly! You¡¯ll regret it!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, these two are too funny. One dares to ask, and the other dares to reply.¡±

    When the show was broadcasted, Rong Si attentively watched this scene. He went over Su Shengjing¡¯s words in his head and memorized all of Little Jiu¡¯s preferences.

    At the same time, he felt a little happy that he now understood Little Jiu better.

    Su Shengjing did not realize that he had said so much. When he talked about what kind of little boys Su Jiu liked to make friends with, he thought about it for a while. Suddenly, Rong Si¡¯s figure appeared in his mind.

    <i>Little Jiu seems really fond of that brat. She always takes special care of him.</i>

    <i>She¡¯s probably fond of boys like him, right?</i>

    Hence, he said to Han Siye, ¡°Little Jiu likes boys who are good-looking, obedient, and do not cause trouble. He¡¯ll be quiet most of the time. Of course, he¡¯ll have to treat her well. She likes to make friends with these little boys.¡±

    Han Siye frowned.

    The audienceughed again. ¡°Little Ye must be thinking, ¡®I suddenly realize that apart from being good-looking, nothing about me fits the criteria.''¡±

    ¡°Little Ye, listen to me and be more obedient. That way, Little Jiu might fall for you!¡±

    ¡°Little Ye probably doesn¡¯t know what being obedient and quiet means.¡±

    When Rong Si heard Su Shengjing¡¯s words, he suddenly realized that the man was talking about him.

    His mood instantly improved, and he uncontrobly smiled.

    At this moment, Song Wanqiu came out with the dishes she prepared for dinner. When she saw her son smiling, she nced at the television as well.

    On the television, Han Siye innocently asked, ¡°Does Little Jiu only like obedient boys? If I¡¯m obedient, will she like me?¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    He wanted to say no.

    At least, he wouldn¡¯t.

    However, since this kid was Han Xiao¡¯s son, he could not discourage him. Hence, he put on a fake smile and said, ¡°Of course.¡±

    Han Siye pursed his lips. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you. I want to be friends with Little Jiu.¡±

    Upon seeing this, Song Wanqiu looked at her son again. She could clearly see the smile on his face disappear and a hint of hostility appear in his eyes.

 Chapter 197 - Addicted To Little Jiu

    <h4>Chapter 197: Addicted To Little Jiu</h4>

    Song Wanqiu looked at her son and then back at Han Siye, who was on the television.?<i>Looks like my son has met a formidable opponent.</i>

    <i>Is he unhappy to see other boys getting along with Little Jiu?</i>

    Song Wanqiu pretended to be unaware as she walked over to pat Rong Si¡¯s head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Rong Si looked away, not wanting to see Han Siye¡¯s face. That face was an eyesore no matter how he looked at it!

    His sulking expression amused Song Wanqiu, who said, ¡°Why do you say that it¡¯s nothing when you¡¯re so angry? Are you afraid that other boys will snatch Little Jiu away from you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Rong Si pursed his lips and did notment on that. However, just by looking at his furrowed brows, Song Wanqiu could tell that she was right.

    She didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t. He¡¯s still young. How could he snatch Little Jiu away? Even if he wants to, he can only do so when he¡¯s older.¡±

    To her, such a young child would not know anything about love. Making friends was purely out of goodwill. However, her silly son was very serious. His reaction now looked as if his girlfriend had been snatched away.

    ¡°He gave Little Jiu a present,¡± Rong Si sullenly said. ¡°And she seems to like it.¡±

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Song Wanqiuughed out loud. ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for children to give each other gifts? Besides, everyone likes to receive gifts. Other children have the freedom to give each other gifts, right? You can¡¯t possibly stop them from giving Little Jiu gifts.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Rong Si pursed his lips again.

    He wanted to.

    Of course, he knew he couldn¡¯t stop them, but he really didn¡¯t like it.

    ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t like to see other boys giving gifts to Little Jiu, stop watching the television, okay?¡± Song Wanqiu said.

    She was about to pick up the remote control and turn off the television when Rong Si stopped her. ¡°No.¡±

    Although he didn¡¯t like looking at other boys, he wanted to see Little Jiu.

    He would feel happy whenever he saw her smiling on TV.

    Whenever Han Siye appeared, Rong Si would re at the television. However, when he saw Little Jiu, his tense expression would be instantly rxed. Song Qiu helplessly smiled. ¡°Oh boy, you are really addicted to Little Jiu now.¡±

    <i>If this continues, Ah Si and Little Jiu might really get together in the future. After all, Little Jiu seems to quite like Ah Si, right?</i>

    <i>If there¡¯s really such a possibility, I hope that my son will continue being so handsome after he grows up. Otherwise, with so many hot guys around Little Jiu, he would be overshadowed.</i>

    <i>Actually, his face looks somewhat simr to his father¡¯s when he was younger.</i>?When Song Wanqiu thought of Rong Cheng, her heart sank.

    Recently, Rong Cheng had discovered her number and sent ambiguous messages to harass her. He kept implying that he wanted her to be his mistress.

    She had immediately blocked a terrible man like him. It would be best if they never met again.

    <i>However, would he and that woman let me and Rong Si off the hook?</i>

    <i>Hopefully, he will not force us anymore and will just let us live a peaceful life like now.</i>

    Song Qiu ruffled Rong Si¡¯s hair and jokingly said, ¡°Ah Si, you can do it. I trust you. I¡¯m waiting for you to marry Little Jiu and make her my daughter-inw.¡±

    Song Qiu had only said it casually, but Rong Si silently remembered it in his heart.

    <i>If I marry Little Jiu, will the other boys stop pestering her? But I don¡¯t really know how to marry her. I¡¯ll ask Mommy after watching the show.</i>

    ***

    After waking up in the afternoon, the fathers and the children were instructed by the production crew to gather at a certain spot.

    When they saw Han Xiao carrying Little Jiu and walking over to the spot, all the other fathers, except for Chen Ke who had a daughter himself, became envious.

 Chapter 198 - Little Jiu Boosts The Birth Rate

    <h4>Chapter 198: Little Jiu Boosts The Birth Rate</h4>

    Han Xiao enjoyed their jealous gazes.

    At this moment, Su Shengjing brought Han Siye to the spot. When he saw Little Jiu in someone else¡¯s arms, he suddenly felt upset.

    <i>Damn it, what kind of a lousy rule is this? Can¡¯t they return my daughter to me? The feeling of not seeing her for even a minute is too torturous!</i>

    ¡°Daddy!¡± The moment Su Jiu saw Su Shengjing, she happily smiled.

    When Su Shengjing saw her smile, he felt that his world had brightened. He immediately walked up to her and wanted to hug her.

    However, Han Xiao refused to let go of the little girl and angrily said, ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m Little Jiu¡¯s father today!¡±

    Not wanting to be outdone, Su Shengjing retorted, ¡°So what? There¡¯s no rule that says I can¡¯t hug her, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not giving her to you!¡± Han Xiao acted shamelessly, which surprised the staff.

    <i>Han Xiao, we¡¯re in the middle of filming. Can you be more aware of your image?</i>

    Little did the staff know that in the eyes of the audience, Han Xiao¡¯s actions were extremely cute and genuine. Many of Su Jiu¡¯s fans started liking him too.

    Han Xiao¡¯s follower count on Weibo skyrocketed.

    Su Shengjing ignored him and extended his arms toward Su Jiu. ¡°Darling,e to Daddy.¡±

    Su Jiu looked at Han Xiao and softly asked, ¡°Uncle Han, can I¡­ can I let Daddy hug me?¡±

    Looking into the girl¡¯s watery eyes, Han Xiao could not say no. Even though he did not want to let her go, he could only agree. However, he smugly said, ¡°I¡¯ll let your Daddy hug you for only a little while. Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m your Daddy today.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Su Jiu sweetly smiled at him. Han Xiao was instantly stunned by her cuteness as he passed her to Su Shengjing.

    Returning to his father¡¯s embrace, Su Jiu suddenly felt nostalgic. She rubbed her face against his warm chest and looked up at him. ¡°Daddy, I miss you so much.¡±

    Su Shengjing¡¯s heart melted, and he hugged her tighter. Feeling emotional, he said, ¡°I miss you too.¡±

    Su Jiu nestled in his arms like a little chick snuggling up to her parents. The audience felt their hearts ache a little.

    They really liked this father-daughter pair. The two of them were so heartwarming together that the audience got urges to build better rtionships with their fathers. It would be great if they could be as intimate with their fathers as Su Jiu was with Su Shengjing.

    Han Xiao, who was standing at the side, became very jealous.?<i>Little Jiu¡¯s his child after all. She¡¯s not that close to me.</i>

    Xiao Yang walked toward him and ced a hand on his shoulder. He teased him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you jealous because you¡¯re too engrossed in pretending to be her father?¡±

    Han Xiao snorted. ¡°That¡¯s right. Even you would be jealous.¡±

    Anyway, Han Xiao was indeed engrossed in the act today and treated Little Jiu as his own daughter. So now that she was being hugged by someone else, he felt unhappy.

    Xiao Yang shook his head and said, ¡°Forget it. Instead of being jealous of others, why don¡¯t you have a daughter yourself? To be honest, after seeing Little Jiu, I feel the urge to have a second child.¡±

    When this scene was broadcasted, #LittleJiuBoostsTheBirthRate and #LittleJiuTellsYouToHaveChildren started trending.

    Many viewers said that ever since they had watched this show, their parents, who were initially not anxious about their kids¡¯ marriages, began to urge them to get married and have children. Some young people who did not n to get married and have children started to change their minds after seeing these cute children!

    When Yang Fangping was about to announce the mission, Su Shengjing reluctantly handed Su Jiu back to Han Xiao.

 Chapter 199 - 9: Shes the Su Familys Child

    <h4>Chapter 199: She¡¯s the Su Family¡¯s Child</h4>

    The task instructed every father to bring their temporary child to town to y. They had to think of ways to make the child happy and forget their real father for the moment.

    Han Xiao and Su Jiu got along very well. The little girl obediently followed the man to the market in town.

    Han Xiao carried her all the way. When they reached the market, he wanted to buy everything he found cute. He kept asking Su Jiu if she liked anything. Su Jiu had to remind him, ¡°Uncle, you don¡¯t have money!¡±

    Han Xiao then remembered that the production crew had taken away his wallet and that he was penniless now.

    That was awkward.

    Knowing that a show was being recorded, the owner of the toy shop smiled and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you sing a song for me, and I¡¯ll give you a toy?¡±

    Su Jiu picked up a doll half the height of an average person. The doll was a cute little yellow duck wearing a cap and suspenders.

    Su Jiu¡¯s eyes lit up. Han Xiao saw that Su Jiu liked the doll, so he immediately agreed to the shop owner. ¡°Sure!¡±

    As he spoke, he lowered his head and gently said to Su Jiu, ¡°Little Jiu, shall we sing the theme song for her?¡±

    The little girl cutely nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±

    As the two of them started singing, many people gathered to watch the scene.

    This scene where a handsome man sang together with an adorable child looked pretty. Furthermore, their singing was good too!

    At that moment, a low-key but luxurious ck car stopped on the street outside the market. The ck car stood out among the crowd of motorcycles and rickshaws, attracting many people¡¯s attention. They wondered if a rich person hade to town to travel.

    The butler was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat in the car. He turned his head and said to Su Guobang, who was behind him, ¡°Old Master, did you see Little Miss? She¡¯s singing right now. She¡¯s so cute!¡±

    Since many onlookers had gathered at the site, Su Guobang could not see Su Jiu from his angle. He unhappily nced around. ¡°Where the hell is this ce?!¡±

    The butler replied, ¡°Old Master, this is the market in town.¡±

    Su Guobang got even more displeased.?<i>Even if Su Jiu is an illegitimate child, she is still a child of the Su family. Why does she have to show her face in such a rundown ce and please these unssy people?</i>

    <i>If she and Su Shengjing are willing to return to the Su family, they can enjoy endless wealth and glory. Yet, Su Shengjing keeps refusing to return!</i>

    <i>It was true that I did something wrong a few years ago. However, it has been so long since then. Why is Su Shengjing still holding a grudge?</i>

    Su Guobang narrowed his eyes and fell into deep thought.

    By then, Su Jiu and Han Xiao had finished singing the song. The crowd started to p, and the shop owner praised Su Jiu. ¡°You sang really well. I¡¯ll give you this little yellow duck then.¡±

    The shop owner was about to pass the little yellow duck to Su Jiu. However, Su Jiu shook her head and innocently asked, ¡°Can I get something else?¡±

    The shop owner looked at Su Jiu¡¯s fair and cute little face. Her tone became gentler as she asked, ¡°Sure, what do you want?¡±

    She thought that Su Jiu would choose an even more expensive toy. However, she did not mind that. The production crew would pay her back anyway. Thus, she just let Su Jiu choose.

    Unexpectedly, Su Jiu pointed at something. ¡°I want this. Can you give me a few more? I want to give them to my Daddy, the other children, and the uncles.¡±

    The shop owner nced in the direction Su Jiu was pointing at and saw a small souvenir. It was a tasseled red bookmark.

    Although the bookmark was not worth much, it still looked exquisite with the town¡¯s picture printed on it.

 Chapter 200 - Such A Sweet-Talker

    <h4>Chapter 200: Such A Sweet-Talker</h4>

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± The shop owner took out a dozen of the bookmarks in one go and handed them to Su Jiu.

    Su Jiu happily took the items and sweetly said to the shop owner, ¡°Thank you! I hope that your business will prosper and you¡¯ll earn a lot of money!¡±

    The shop owner was ted.?<i>This little girl is such a sweet-talker!</i>

    Han Xiao watched from the sides and suddenly felt a little upset.

    <i>How did Su Shengjing raise such a little daughter? She¡¯s so obedient and even knows how to talk on top of that. If my son were half as good at talking as she is, people wouldn¡¯t dislike him so much.</i>

    As he thought about it, Su Jiu took out a bookmark from her bag and passed it to him. ¡°Uncle Han, I¡¯ll give you one first.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Little Jiu. I like it very much.¡± Han Xiao was overjoyed. After receiving the bookmark, he carefully ced it in his pocket and reached out to carry the little girl.

    When he and Su Jiu left the market, a group of people followed them. The security and staff had no choice but to block the group and let Han Xiao leave with Su Jiu first.

    Su Guobang, who was sitting in the car, became even unhappier when he saw the chaotic scene.

    <i>What are these people doing? The child¡¯s so young. What if she gets knocked down or bes injured?</i>

    <i>If I were filming this show, I would¡¯ve definitely cleared the venue first.</i>

    The purpose of Su Guobang¡¯s visit to this ce was to take a look at the filming environment. In the end, it left him disappointed. He sent the butler tomunicate with the production crew and asked them to arrange for a good meal for the fathers and children.

    Su Guobang had watched the show. The food that the fathers and children ate was not good at all. If this continued, Su Jiu would be thin from hunger!

    When the butler got out of the car, Su Jiu happened to spot him.

    This surprised her a little.?<i>The fact that the butler is here means that Old Master Su¡¯s here as well. He¡¯s probably sitting in the car.</i>

    <i>Did he especiallye to see me and my father?</i>

    Since Su Guobang did not get out of the car, Su Jiu pretended not to know about it. Instead, she said to Han Xiao, ¡°Uncle, I saw someone I know!¡±

    Han Xiao was confused. ¡°Huh?¡±

    <i>There¡¯s someone she knows here?</i>

    Su Jiu pointed at the butler. ¡°Uncle, he¡¯s over there. Let¡¯s go over there.¡±

    Han Xiao carried her over to the butler. Su Jiu happily greeted the butler. ¡°Uncle!¡±

    The butler hadn¡¯t expected Su Jiu to notice him. Feeling guilty, he smiled at her.

    ¡°Uncle, are you here to travel? I just bought some small gifts. Why don¡¯t I give one to you?¡± Su Jiu pretended to be ignorant as she said that. Then, she took out a bookmark from the bag and passed it to him.

    The butler subconsciously took the bookmark. Although it was not something expensive, he still felt happy to receive a gift from Little Miss. Smiling, he said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Inside the car, Su Guobang watched as Su Jiu gave the bookmark to the butler. He had mixed feelings.

    Ever since he had seen Su Jiu in kindergarten that day, he could only see her on TV. Now that the little girl was right in front of him, he felt like a long time had passed.

    Su Shengjing disliked him a lot, so it was difficult for Su Guobang to meet him. However, he could not tell someone to bring the little girl over alone. If Su Shengjing knew about this, they might get into a huge conflict.

    Besides, he had been too fierce with the little girl previously. He thought she was probably frightened of him. It wouldn¡¯t be good if he scared her again.

    Han Xiao brought Su Jiu back. After talking to the staff, the butler returned to the car and respectfully said to Su Guobang, ¡°Old Master, the production crew has agreed. I¡¯ll arrange for Little Miss¡¯ dinner.¡±

    Su Guobang coldly looked at him. ¡°Take it out.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The butler was stunned, not sure what the old master meant.

 Chapter 201 - I Want to Ship Them Together

    <h4>Chapter 201: I Want to Ship Them Together</h4>

    ¡°The thing she gave you just now!¡± Su Guobang said with a little awkward expression.

    <i>Oh, that bookmark?</i>

    The butler was happy at the thought of Su Jiu giving him a gift. Hence, he handed the bookmark to Su Guobang without a second thought.

    This bookmark was only worth a few cents at most, and Su Guobang had always disdained such cheap things. However, after taking a look at the bookmark, the old master shoved it in his pocket in front of the butler.

    The butler was speechless.

    <i>Old Master, what¡¯s wrong with you? That¡¯s mine!</i>

    Su Guobang said in all seriousness, ¡°You don¡¯t need this, so giving it to you is a waste.¡±

    The butler hurriedly said, ¡°Old Master¡­ Actually, I need it. I usually read books before sleeping¡­¡±

    ¡°If I say you don¡¯t need it, you don¡¯t need it!¡±

    The butler was speechless.

    <i>Fine, I have nothing to say.</i>

    <i>But if you want Little Miss to give you something, you should ask her for it. What¡¯s the point of snatching the gift she gave me?</i>

    Su Guobang nced at the butler and coldly said, ¡°Do you have a problem with that?¡±

    The butler immediately shook his head and appeasingly smiled. ¡°No, no. If you need it, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±

    After saying that, he reversed the car and left the ce, feeling upset.

    As the butler drove the car, Su Guobang took out the small bookmark and raised his eyebrows.

    <i>Unexpectedly, that little girl is tactful despite her young age. It looks like she¡¯s not that stupid. That¡¯s good!</i>

    ***

    When Su Jiu returned to the vige, she gave the other bookmarks to the fathers and the children. Although the children did not know what these objects wEre, they were fine with that as long as the object looked good.

    ¡°Thank you, Little Jiu!¡± Chen Xixi happily epted the gift. With Chen Ke¡¯s encouragement, she shyly gave Su Jiu a hug.

    Han Siye and Xiao Wei were in the best moods. As they already treated Su Jiu like their younger sister, when they received a gift from her for the first time, they were delighted.

    Han Siye thought that the bookmark Su Jiu gave him was the prettiest.?<i>Does this mean that Little Jiu likes me the most?</i>

    With this thought in mind, he happily walked to Han Xiao while carrying the bookmark. He handed it to him. ¡°Here, keep it safe for me. Don¡¯t lose it.¡±

    Han Xiao was unhappy. ¡°Hey, you brat, are you ordering me around? How rude!¡±

    Han Siye was always arrogant and rebellious. He did not want to change his attitude. However, he was worried that his careless self would lose the bookmark if he kept it with him. Thus, he had no choice but to say, ¡°Help me keep it and return it to me when we get back. Thank you!¡±

    It was very rare for his son to thank someone, so Han Xiao was satisfied. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll temporarily safeguard it for you.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t lose it!¡± Han Siye stared at him and emphasized.

    Han Xiao¡¯s mouth twitched.

    <i>This brat! When I buy him toys worth thousands of dors, yet he doesn¡¯t treasure them that much. This is such a huge difference in treatment!</i>

    <i>I, his father, can¡¯t evenpare to a little girl?</i>

    <i>Indeed, pretty people are always a source of trouble!</i>

    Watching this scene, the audience burst intoughter.

    ¡°Han Xiao, just ept it! Your position in your son¡¯s heart is far inferior to Little Jiu¡¯s!¡±

    ¡°My daughter¡¯s so charismatic! Do your best and conquer more handsome guys! Let all of them join your harem.¡±

    ¡°I hope that Little Jiu and Little Ye can grow up quickly! I want to ship them together!¡±

    ¡°No, no! Little Jiu is my favorite. I don¡¯t want to see her being abducted¡±

    In front of the television screen, Rong Si stared at the bookmark in Han Siye¡¯s hand. A hint of hostility appeared in his eyes again.

    He also wanted that gift.

 Chapter 202 - The Little Princess Sits In The Middle

    <h4>Chapter 202: The Little Princess Sits In The Middle</h4>

    Song Wanqiu was sitting beside Rong Si, peeling an apple. When she saw that her son¡¯s mood kept changing as he watched the variety show, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. She asked, ¡°Why are you unhappy again?¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s gaze turned slightly grim. He pursed his lips and said, ¡°Little Jiu gave someone else a present.¡±

    Song Wanqiu had naturally seen that scene as well. She smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t she give you a gift too? Think about it. Little Jiu gave you candies and a gift she personally crafted. Don¡¯t you like it a lot? Oh right, her father gave you your school bag too. It¡¯s equivalent to Little Jiu giving it to you.¡±

    Rong Si was speechless.

    <i>I see.</i>

    ¡°Also, you¡¯ve gone to Little Jiu¡¯s house for a meal. The other children haven¡¯t even been there yet. Most importantly, Little Jiu helped us a lot. If not for her, the matters regarding my illness and your school might not have been settled.¡±

    Song Wanqiu was grateful to Su Jiu from the bottom of her heart. She truly felt that everything in her life was progressing well after she met Su Jiu.

    Su Jiu had really been a big help to her family, both directly and indirectly.

    In short, Little Jiu was like a lucky charm that had turned their hopeless life around. Now, they could live in such a clean and bright apartment, sit here, and leisurely watch television. Now, this little fellow could be in the mood to feel jealous.

    Rong Si thought about his mother¡¯s words and felt that she had a point.

    <i>In that case, I should be the happiest one. After all, Little Jiu treats me the best!</i>

    Rong Si¡¯s face lit up. He was no longer jealous. On the contrary, he looked at Han Siye in disdain.

    <i>Hmph, so what if Little Jiu gave him a gift? He has never been to her house before.</i>

    ***

    In the evening, the fathers and the children gathered in the dining room. When they saw a feast spread out on the table, they were stunned.

    <i>T-this¡­ Are we seeing things?</i>

    <i>Does the production crew want to reward us or something? They actually prepared such a sumptuous meal!</i>

    Earlier in the afternoon, Yang Fangping had received news from the staff that the owner of the Su Corporation, the biggest investor of his television station, had high hopes for this show. The old master felt that the guests and staff had worked hard, so he was treating them to a meal.

    As a result, the Su Corporation gave the production crew arge sum of money to supplement the meals.

    At that time, Yang Fangping had eximed in awe at the Su Corporation¡¯s generosity and wealth. He had not expected his show to be approved by Old Master Su as well. It was like the old master had acknowledged his capabilities!

    If news about this spread, Yang Fangping could raise his head high up anywhere.

    Xiao Yang stared at the delicacies on the dining table and asked, ¡°Director Yang, what¡¯s the meaning of this? Are you plotting something?¡±

    His reaction was natural. After all, the rules of the show always instructed the participants toplete missions in exchange for ingredients. As the fathers¡¯ culinary skills were average and they only knew how to make simple dishes, they mostly ate simple, nd food.

    The staff also had to eat nd set lunches.

    Hence, they were extremely surprised to see this sumptuous feast.

    However, Su Jiu knew very well that this was definitely Su Guobang¡¯s intention.

    <i>Actually, that old man still cares about me and my father, right?</i>

    <i>If he didn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t havee personally.</i>

    Faced with such a sumptuous meal, the famished children eagerly sat at the dining table.

    Han Siye deliberately sat beside Su Jiu, and Xiao Wei quickly sat on the other side of her.

    The two of them were like little knights protecting the little princess, who was sitting in the middle. This was a very pretty and affectionate scene.

 Chapter 203 - I Want A Handsome Boy Too

    <h4>Chapter 203: I Want A Handsome Boy Too</h4>

    Xiao Wei picked up a drumstick and ced it in Su Jiu¡¯s bowl. He gently said, ¡°Little Jiu, this is delicious. Try it.¡±

    Not wanting to be outdone, Han Siye picked up the abalone and ced it in her bowl. With a domineering tone, he then instructed Su Jiu. ¡°Eat this. It¡¯s nutritious!¡±

    He immediately picked up another prawn. ¡°And this!¡±

    Xiao Wei pursed his lips and continuously ced food into Su Jiu¡¯s bowl as well. ¡°Little Jiu, this is also delicious.¡±

    As Su Jiu looked at the two of them putting food into her bowl, she felt a little helpless.

    However, no matter what, she could not reject their kind intentions. Hence, she could only say, ¡°Thank you! But don¡¯t give me any more food. I can¡¯t finish them. Let¡¯s not waste food!¡±

    The two boys finally stopped.

    The audience started flooding the video withments. ¡°I also want handsome boys to give me food!¡±

    ¡°I want this kind of service too!¡±

    ¡°Although I love Little Jiu, I¡¯m so jealous!¡±

    They all thought that this was a cute scene. However, this was not the case in Su Shengjing¡¯s eyes. He only felt that the scene was an eyesore. Hence, he walked over and said to the two little boys, ¡°Enough, you two. Sit beside your father.¡±

    Xiao Wei obediently sat down beside Xiao Yang, but Han Siye remained seated. ¡°No.¡±

    He wanted to sit with Little Jiu.

    Su Shengjing gritted his teeth. However, there was nothing he could do. After all, they were still filming.?<i>I can¡¯t possibly chase this rascal away, right?</i>

    Hence, Han Siye calmly upied the seat and ate dinner with Su Jiu while ignoring Han Xiao.

    Han Xiao could only clench his jaw in unhappiness.

    <i>I¡¯d prefer a piece of meat over my son. If he treats me like this now, who knows how he¡¯ll treat me in the future!</i>

    <i>I should earn more money now and settle my retirement. I won¡¯t pin any hopes on this brat anymore.</i>

    The audience found Han Xiao both amusing and pitiful. ¡°Hahaha! Han Xiao¡¯s expression is indescribable!¡±

    ¡°Is this what a lonely old man feels like?¡±

    ¡°I can imagine what¡¯ll happen to him after he turns old! He should quickly have a caring daughter!¡±

    Su Jiu noticed Han Xiao¡¯s expression. She could tell that he was upset. As a top actor, he definitely did not spend much time with his children. Thus, he was not close to Han Siye. Han Siye was not clingy to him at all and did not really like him.

    <i>He¡¯s probably envious of other children who can stay with their fathers all the time, right?</i>

    Su Jiu thought about Han Siye. She then turned around and said to him, ¡°Big Brother, the other children have gone to apany their fathers. You have to apany your father too. You can¡¯t leave him alone.¡±

    Han Siye nced at Han Xiao and pursed his lips. ¡°No.¡±

    <i>Why should I apany my father? It won¡¯t be fun at all. All I want is to apany Little Jiu!</i>

    Su Jiu puffed her cheeks. ¡°Big Brother, you are not obedient!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Han Siye was speechless. To prove her wrong, he had no choice but to get up and slowly walk to Han Xiao¡¯s side with his bowl of rice.

    Han Xiao instantly felt much better. He gratefully looked at Su Jiu.?<i>This little girl is so amazing! She managed to convince this little brat. As his father, I feel ashamed.</i>

    Su Jiu blinked and said, ¡°Uncle, the other fathers are feeding their children! You also have to feed Han Siye¡±

    Han Xiao was stunned. He then subconsciously looked at Chen Ke. Chen Ke was happily feeding his precious daughter.

 Chapter 204 - Ill Give You The Star If You Want

    <h4>Chapter 204: I¡¯ll Give You The Star If You Want</h4>

    All of a sudden, Han Xiao realized that he had never fed his son before.

    When his son was born, his career had been rising. He had been extremely busy. Sometimes, he had to stay on sets for months. Unknowingly, his son had grown up during that time.

    Out of guilt toward Han Siye, Han Xiao softened his tone. ¡°Do you want Daddy to feed you?¡±

    Han Siye paused and proudly shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m already so big. I don¡¯t want you to feed me!¡±

    ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t then. I¡¯ll get you some food instead. Children must eat more to grow taller,¡± Han Xiao said as he picked up a drumstick for Han Siye.

    Although Han Siye was a child, he could clearly tell the people who were good to him. In addition, although he looked rebellious on the surface, he yearned for his parents¡¯ love. Therefore, when Han Xiao treated him well, his expression softened. He epted the drumstick.

    The atmosphere between the two became harmonious.

    Su Jiu said, ¡°Uncle, you have to spend more time with Big Brother. Otherwise, he¡¯ll be sad just like me. If Daddy isn¡¯t home, I get sad.¡±

    Han Siye immediately retorted, ¡°I¡¯m not sad!¡±

    Han Xiao knew that his son was being stubborn and reached out to stroke his head. ¡°I promise you that I¡¯ll definitely spend more time with you in the future, okay?¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Han Siye arrogantly snorted. ¡°I¡¯d never believe you.¡±

    Han Xiao helplessly smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll prove to you that I¡¯m not lying.¡±

    Han Siye pursed his lips again. He then picked up his spoon and ate his dinner. Han Xiao continued to ce food in his bowl and even helped him peel the prawns.

    Su Jiu was satisfied with this scene.?<i>This is how a father should interact with his child!</i>

    The audience, especially the public, suddenly realized the little girl¡¯s charm from this scene!

    ¡°Ah! Little Jiu is too understanding, isn¡¯t she? She¡¯s definitely an angel!¡±

    ¡°Where can I get a daughter like her? I¡¯m not greedy! One is enough!¡±

    ¡°Little Jiu is a little angel! She¡¯s so sensible. I¡¯m going to be her fan from now on!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just a random person who didn¡¯t really like her at first. I just thought she was just a little cute girl and nothing special. But now, I admit that I¡¯m wrong. I love you, Little Jiu!¡±

    When the fans saw morements praising Su Jiu, they became even prouder and happier than they would if the praises had been directed to them.

    <i>That¡¯s how amazing Su Jiu is!</i>

    <i>She deserves the love of so many people.</i>

    After dinner, the temporary fathers brought their kids home.

    Before they left, Chen Xixi tightly hugged Chen Ke and bawled her eyes out. Chen Ke was also reluctant to part with her. He patiently coaxed her for a long time before she finally stopped crying and left with Xiao Yang.

    When Han Xiao saw that Chen Xixi¡¯s eyes were swollen from crying, he was once again d that he had picked Su Jiu. This little girl did not cry or make a fuss. If she did, he would¡¯ve been at a loss for what to do.

    Han Xiao reached out a hand to the little girl and gently said, ¡°Little Jiu, let me bring you back.¡±

    The little girl stood rooted to the ground. A sad expression crossed her face as she softly asked, ¡°Can¡¯t I go back with my Daddy?¡±

    ¡°You want to go back with your Daddy?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ I want my Daddy¡­¡± The corners of the little girl¡¯s mouth drooped. As she spoke, her eyes turned red. Tears brimmed in them.

    She looked upset, vulnerable, and pitiful. This made her look so adorable that others got urges to hug and console her.

    As long as she did not cry, they would give her the stars in the sky if she wanted them!

 Chapter 205 - My Tears Are Disobedient!

    <h4>Chapter 205: My Tears Are Disobedient!</h4>

    Han Xiao¡¯s heart immediately skipped a beat. He squatted down and coaxed her. ¡°Go back and sleep. When you wake up, you¡¯ll be able to see your daddy.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course! I won¡¯t lie to you.¡±

    The little girl hesitated for a moment, then pitifully agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back with you.¡±

    Just then, Su Shengjing walked over toward her. Su Jiu immediately ran to him and stretched her arms out for him to carry her. ¡°Daddy!¡±

    Su Shengjing suppressed the reluctance in his heart and carried her up. He seriously said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t cry! I promise you that you¡¯ll be able to see me when you open your eyes tomorrow.¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s eyes lit up, and she happily said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back and sleep. When I wake up, I¡¯ll be able to see Daddy!¡±

    Her cheerful and expectant look made the audience members¡¯ hearts ache. They again scolded Yang Fangping for being so cruel.

    ¡°Alright, go back with Uncle Han. Be good.¡± Su Shengjing handed Su Jiu to Han Xiao.

    Han Xiao carried her, and shey on his shoulder. As Su Jiu stared at Su Shengjing, she suddenly felt upset. Her eyes reddened.

    She pouted and said while sobbing, ¡°Goodbye, Daddy. You must let me see you when I wake up!¡±

    Hearing her childish voice, Su Shengjing felt a lump in his throat. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a promise.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Su Jiu pretended to be happy and lowered her head. She rubbed her face against Han Xiao¡¯s shoulder as if she were wiping her tears. Then, she continued to lie on his shoulder and never looked up again. It was like she did not want Su Shengjing to see her crying.

    Su Shengjing watched her leave. Perhaps because he had realized that she was crying, his eyes turned slightly red.

    The caption appeared on the broadcast. ¡°Darling, even if Daddy isn¡¯t by your side, you have to learn to be strong.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Little Jiu. Whether it¡¯s in Daddy¡¯s eyes or ours, you¡¯re the best. We love you.¡±

    The more the audience members watched the show, the sadder they felt. Some even cried.

    ¡°When I saw Su Jiu holding back her tears and pretending to be strong, my heart ached.¡±

    ¡°D*mn it! I¡¯m crying too! What kind of a lousy program is this? I cry every episode!¡±

    ¡°Why is my salivaing out of my eyes?¡±

    ¡°Su Shengjing seems to be crying too. Ah, I can¡¯t take it anymore. My tears are disobedient!¡±

    ***

    Han Xiao brought Su Jiu back to the house. He carefully squeezed her toothpaste for her and wrung a towel for her to wash up.

    After washing up, Su Jiu obediently climbed onto the bed and prepared to sleep.

    She had seen this trope of swapping fathers on parent-child variety shows before. The production crew would not really let the temporary father sleep with the children, especially those who took care of the girls. Therefore, after the children fell asleep, the biological father would definitelye over.

    This was a surprise prepared by the production crew for the children.

    As expected, after she pretended to be asleep, she heard someone enter the room. Then, Han Xiao¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to return Little Jiu to you. Let her be my daughter.¡±

    Su Shengjing scoffed. ¡°You wish.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you be the male lead for a movie.¡±

    ¡°Get lost.¡± Su Shengjing was not polite at all.

    ¡°If she can¡¯t be my daughter, why doesn¡¯t she be my daughter-inw? Can I make a reservation?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Veins throbbed on Su Shengjing¡¯s forehead. ¡°No!¡±

    <i>What¡¯s wrong with these people? All of them are nning to go after my daughter! That¡¯s enough!</i>

    Han Xiao could only reluctantly look back at the girl before walking out.

    Su Shengjing walked over to the bed. As he looked at Su Jiu, whom he had really missed, he felt like his empty heart had been filled.

 Chapter 206 - Im Loving Him

    <h4>Chapter 206: I¡¯m Loving Him</h4>

    Su Shengjing did not want to wake up Su Jiu, so he carefully sat down by the bed. Unexpectedly, the little girl still woke up.

    ¡°Daddy!¡± She opened her eyes in surprise and excitement as she saw the person in front of her.

    She immediately got out of bed and threw herself into Su Shengjing¡¯s arms. Like a kitten, she cutely snuggled in his arms.

    Su Shengjing hugged her and kissed her hair. ¡°Darling, I didn¡¯t lie to you, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes! If you had lied, I would be angry!¡± The little girl pretended to be angry as she puffed up her cheeks and red at him.

    Su Shengjing smiled and patted her head. His gaze was warmer than the light in the room. ¡°I¡¯ll never lie to you.¡±

    The faint yellow light entuated his well-defined and handsome face. His facial features were chiseled, especially his high nose bridge and thin lips. The audience members who were not his fans suddenly realized how handsome he was!

    ¡°Oh my god! Su Shengjing is so gentle! I¡¯m loving him again!¡±

    ¡°The way he looks at Little Jiu is so amazing. It¡¯s full of fatherly love!¡±

    ¡°I suddenly think that Su Shengjing is so handsome!¡±

    After this episode was broadcasted, Su Shengjing sessfully gained a lot of fans. His Weibo fans had gone from the original five thousand to five million.

    As for the Weibo ount that the production team had started for Su Jiu, the number of fans on it had already exceeded ten million. Currently, her fans ran the ount. They would post cute photos of Su Jiu, which became the profile picture of manyizens.

    However, with poprity came trouble. The haters started to appear again.

    ¡°Pfft! He¡¯s just pretending to be a good father. Look at how many advertisements he epted in such a short time. He might even start filming a show soon! It¡¯s all because of you brainless fans!¡±

    ¡°He has sessfully cleared his name and earned so much money. Yet, his brainless fans are still eating instant noodles. Hahaha, this is too funny!¡±

    ¡°The key point is, the brainless fans are willing to be used by him?¡±

    However, with Su Shengjing¡¯s current poprity, these haters would not amount to much.

    Every time one of them appeared, hundreds of thousands ofizens criticized them. ¡°Where did this jealous bastarde from? Hurry up and get lost!¡±

    ¡°God has ordered all of the haters to leave right away!¡±

    ¡°You haters, stop showing off your low IQ. Do you have anything to say other than those few sentences? If there¡¯s nothing for you to criticize, just stop, okay?¡±

    ¡°Just let them hate! The more they hate, the more popr Shengjing and my Little Jiu will be! That will make them seethe in fury! Haha!¡±

    Thetest episode made the audienceugh and touched their hearts. Naturally, the viewership ratings for this episode were the highest amongst other variety shows broadcasted during the same period. Moreover, its ratings significantly exceeded that of the second ce. The show had truly be a national variety show that the audience loved talking about and rmending to others.

    After the filming for this episode ended, Su Shengjing bid farewell to Han Xiao, Han Siye, Xiao Yang, and Yang Fangping. Then, he took a ne back to the capital with Su Jiu.

    When he got off the ne, he carried Su Jiu to the luggage area and put the little girl down. He turned around to get his luggage. However, when he turned around, Su Jiu had disappeared.

    Su Shengjing¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Su Jiu was an obedient girl who would definitely not roam around on her own. Therefore, this meant only one possibility: she had been abducted!

    ¡°Little Jiu?¡±

    ¡°Little Jiu?¡±

    He called out several times, but no response came. The people around him turned and looked at him in surprise.

    This person was wearing a cap and a face mask. His face waspletely covered, so it was hard to tell what he looked like. However, the worry in his eyes was obvious!

 Chapter 207 - What It Feels Like To Not Get Something

    <h4>Chapter 207: What It Feels Like To Not Get Something</h4>

    Su Shengjing¡¯s heart started pounding. His first reaction was to ask the airport security for their surveince footage.

    At that moment, his phone rang.

    He took it out and saw that the caller was the Su family¡¯s butler.

    Su Shengjing¡¯s gaze turned grim. As he epted the call, he heard the butler say, ¡°Young Master, Little Miss is with Old Master. She¡¯s safe. Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    <i>Su Guobang took her away?</i>

    Su Shengjing was d that Su Jiu hadn¡¯t been taken away by a human trafficker who kidnapped women and children. However, he angrily shouted, ¡°Did I agree to that old man taking my daughter away? I thought she got lost!¡±

    ¡°Young Master, I understand your feelings, but there were Old Master¡¯s orders¡­¡± The butler was helpless.

    He and the Old Master had returned to the capital first. After finding out the flight Young Master and Little Miss were on, the two of them waited at the airport. When the nended, the Old Master asked the butler to think of a way to bring over Little Miss. The butler knew this was not a good method, but what else could he do?

    His young master would definitely refuse to meet Old Master, so he could only bring Little Miss away in secret.

    Su Shengjing was furious. ¡°Cut the crap! Where is he now?¡±

    ¡°Just outside the airport. Young Master, Old Master wants to see you¡ª¡±

    Before the butler could finish his sentence, Su Shengjing hung up the phone. Dragging his luggage along, he squeezed through the crowd and rushed out.

    When he walked out of the airport, he saw the Su family¡¯s car. Su Shengjing quickly walked to the car with a cold expression.

    Inside the car, a little girl sat in the back seat. Blinking, she looked at the old man beside her with an innocent expression.

    Gazing into her clear eyes, Su Guobang felt a little satisfied.?<i>Indeed, watching from afar is not as good as watching up close.</i>

    ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡± The little girl pouted. ¡°Daddy will get anxious if he can¡¯t find me.¡±

    When the butler had forcefully taken away Su Jiu, he had closed her mouth. Su Jiu thought that she had met a bad person and was terrified. However, when she took a closer look, she realized that the man taking her away was the butler. She had immediately guessed that this was Old Master Su¡¯s idea.

    <i>This old man is always so unpredictable!</i>

    Su Guobang thought that Su Jiu was going to cry, but he was not good at coaxing children. So, he kicked the driver¡¯s seat in front of him and signaled the butler to speak.

    The butler immediatelyforted her. ¡°Little Miss, don¡¯t be afraid. I called your father just now. He will be here soon.¡±

    The little girl looked at him and then at Su Guobang. She sadly said, ¡°I want my Daddy.¡±

    Su Guobang frowned. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired of staying with him every day? Little girl, I¡¯m your grandfather. Come, call me grandpa.¡±

    Su Jiu refused to call him that. Instead, she merely looked at him. This made Su Guobang anxious.

    He wanted to hear the little girl call him grandpa before Su Shengjing arrived, but she was refusing to do so.

    He continued, ¡°Be good and call me grandpa. I¡¯ll buy you anything you want!¡±

    The little girl was still refusing to call him that.

    Su Jiu secretly snorted.?<i>Old man, you are too much. Have you forgotten what you did to me before? Don¡¯t expect me to call you grandpa so easily!</i>

    <i>You think you can do whatever you want, right? In that case, I¡¯ll let you have a taste of what it feels like to not get something.</i>

    Su Guobang got a headache because he could not handle this little girl. At that moment, the car door suddenly opened.

    ¡°Darling!¡±

    The moment Su Shengjing appeared, Su Guobang clearly saw the little girl¡¯s eyes light up. She immediately reached out her arms for him to carry her. Su Shengjing grabbed her and held her in his arms.

    Su Guobang felt a little upset. He also wanted to hug the little girl, but she didn¡¯t even want to call him grandpa.

 Chapter 208 - Little Villains Fan

    <h4>Chapter 208: Little Viin¡¯s Fan</h4>

    Su Shengjing tightly hugged his daughter. His heart was filled with the joy of finding her again, yet it also had some lingering fear. After calming down a little, he coldly nced at Su Guobang. ¡°I¡¯m warning you! Don¡¯t touch my daughter again. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    Su Guobang immediately widened his eyes in anger. ¡°Bastard! What are you saying? Is Little Jiu not my granddaughter?!¡±

    <i>He says it as if she belongs to him alone. What a rascal!</i>

    Su Shengjing sarcastically said, ¡°You didn¡¯t even want to acknowledge her in the beginning, but now you¡¯re going back on your word. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous? As a businessman, isn¡¯t the most important thing for you to keep your word?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Su Guobang choked, not knowing how to refute.

    After all, Su Shengjing was telling the truth.

    Su Guobang was filled with regret.

    His rtionship with Su Shengjing was so bad that fixing it in a short period was too hard. Moreover, Su Guobang had offended the little girl before, so it was normal for both her and her father to dislike him. He did not know when he would hear the little girl calling him grandpa and asking him to hug her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do it again, or else, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Su Shengjing fiercely warned him. For the first time, Su Jiu saw a fierce look in Su Shengjing¡¯s eyes.

    <i>Why does my father have such a bad rtionship with my grandfather?</i>

    <i>I¡¯m really curious.</i>

    ***

    Su Shengjing carried Su Jiu all the way back to the apartment, still in a state of shock. He did not speak, and his eyes held a grim look.

    Su Jiu knew that he was also frightened. She reached out her small hands to cup his face and softly said, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Su Shengjing tightly hugged her and kissed her cheek. ¡°I thought bad people kidnapped you. It scared me to death.¡±

    Now, having spent some time with him, Su Jiu had already be an indispensable part of Su Shengjing¡¯s life. He found it hard to imagine what would happen to him if he lost her one day.

    ¡°I¡¯ll follow you closely from now on and won¡¯t let the bad guys take me away! If the bad guyse, you will help me beat them up!¡±

    Hearing the little girl¡¯s confident voice, Su Shengjing finally smiled and rxed. ¡°Okay, I will definitely help you beat the bad guys away and won¡¯t let them touch you.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Su Jiu hugged her father¡¯s neck and affectionately rubbed her head against his chin.

    Su Shengjing enjoyed the heartwarming scene with his daughter. When he carried her upstairs, unexpectedly, he saw the little rascal sitting at the staircase, reading a book again.?<i>Why? Does he want toe to my house again?</i>

    Hearing themotion, Rong Si raised his head. His dark eyes were as calm as a deep pool, but when he saw Su Jiu, they sparkled.

    Thest time Little Jiu went to film a show, she had returned on the fourth day. Today was the fourth day after she left to shoot the new episode, and it happened to be the weekend. Rong Si had been waiting here since early in the morning, to see her as soon as possible.

    He actually met her now!

    Rong Si was secretly happy. However, as Su Shengjing was around, he didn¡¯t show it.

    ¡°Big Brother!¡± Su Jiu was also surprised to see him.

    She really loved how handsome the little viin looked. Every time she saw him, she wondered why such a good-looking kid existed.

    She had countless fans, but she wanted to be the little viin¡¯s fan. She wanted to treat him like her own child and care for him!

    Admiring the little viin¡¯s handsome looks, Su Jiu asked, ¡°Big Brother, did you forget to bring the key again?¡±

    The corners of Su Shengjing¡¯s mouth twitched.?<i>If this little rascal says yes, I will definitely lock him outside.</i>

    <i>He wants to enter my house?</i>

    <i>Then, he should ask for my permission first!</i>

 Chapter 209 - The Villains Service

    <h4>Chapter 209: The Viin¡¯s Service</h4>

    <i>I won¡¯t agree, anyway.</i>

    Su Jiu, on the other hand, hoped that the little viin had forgotten his keys. In that case, she could invite him to her house again. Surprisingly, Rong Si said, ¡°No.¡±

    Rong Si remembered what his mother had told him. He couldn¡¯t lie to Little Jiu. If she found out, she would get angry.

    He didn¡¯t want to see her angry at him.

    <i>No?</i>?Su Jiu was a little surprised.

    <i>So, the little viin was just sitting on the stairs and reading?</i>

    <i>What kind of a weird hobby is this?</i>

    ¡°Big Brother, have you eaten? If you haven¡¯t, why don¡¯t youe to my house to eat?¡± Su Jiu enthusiastically invited him.

    It was noon now. The little viin¡¯s mother worked far away, and she wouldn¡¯te back until night. Therefore, she always prepared the food in the morning, and the little viin could eat once he got home from school.

    Su Shengjing resentfully looked at Su Jiu.?<i>Has she fallen for this little rascal?</i>

    He had to admit that this little rascal was pretty handsome. Su Jiu was blinded by his beauty despite her young age. What would happen when she grew up? She might even end up clinging to him every day. As her father, he would definitely be infuriated to death.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet,¡± Rong Si said while ncing at Su Shengjing as if he were asking for his opinion.

    Su Shengjing cleared his throat. Naturally, he was displeased. However, he still lowered his head and asked Su Jiu, ¡°Do you really want him toe over and y?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Su Jiu vigorously nodded.

    <i>Rong Si is so good-looking! I want to spend more time looking at him.</i>

    Su Shengjing always relented to his daughter, and it was the same this time. He gave in to her wishes, nced at Rong Si, and expressionlessly said, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s have lunch together.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Rong Si politely responded. Although he appeared calm on the surface, he was happy on the inside.

    Su Jiu instantly became overjoyed. When Su Shengjing opened the door, she stretched out her hand and dragged Rong Si inside.

    Rong Si looked at her hand, which was holding his, and suddenly felt very satisfied. Actually, he was already satisfied just by seeing her.

    As they had just gotten off the ne, Su Shengjing filled the bathtub with hot water for Su Jiu to take a bath. Su Jiu took a shower, then walked out in light pink rabbit pajamas. Su Shengjing had already dried her hair, but it was slightly wet.

    Rong Si sat upright on the sofa and waited for her. When he saw the little girl walk out in that pink pajamas, two words popped up in his mind.

    <i>How cute!</i>

    Su Shengjing also went to shower and changed his clothes. Su Jiu ran to Rong Si and sweetly smiled at him. ¡°Big Brother, what do you want to eat for lunch?¡±

    Rong Si stared at her with his dark eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll eat whatever you eat.¡±

    When he saw that her hair was notpletely dry, he said, ¡°Let me dry your hair for you. Otherwise, you might catch a cold.¡±

    Without waiting for Su Jiu to reply, Rong Si jumped off the sofa, found the hairdryer, plugged it in, and let her sit in front of him. Su Jiu immediately sat down. She wanted to enjoy the service of the future viin boss!

    Rong Si turned on the hairdryer and started blowing her hair.

    The little girl¡¯s hair was thin and soft. Rong Si was afraid that the hot wind would scald her, so he didn¡¯t dare put the hair dryer too close to her. He ran his other hand through her hair from time to time, making him seem experienced.

    Soon, her hair was dry.

    Su Jiu was satisfied. Suddenly, she thought of something and immediately ran back to her room. She took out something from her small bag, which she had brought to the show, and ran back to Rong Si. ¡°Big Brother, this is for you!¡±

 Chapter 210 - Is She Protecting Me?

    <h4>Chapter 210: Is She Protecting Me?</h4>

    Rong Si looked down at the item and saw that it was a bookmark with a red tassel hanging on it. On it was an ink painting of a small town.

    Su Jiu smiled and said, ¡°Big Brother, this is a souvenir I bought at the market when I was recording the show. It¡¯s for you!¡±

    Rong Si was surprised. He didn¡¯t expect her to bring him a gift.

    Although he had no preferences for such souvenirs, he liked whatever she gave him.

    He thought that Su Jiu had bought gifts for just him. It was only when he watched the show a few dayster that he found out that she had bought gifts for every father and child. It made him very jealous, and Song Wanqiu had to coax him for a long time before he was appeased.

    Rong Si epted the gift and said to Su Jiu, ¡°Thank you, I like it very much.¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s smile widened. ¡°As long as you like it!¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s gaze deepened as he looked at her. He carefully ced the bookmark in his bag and nned to keep it in his drawer when he returned.

    Then, he took out a strawberry lollipop from his bag and said, ¡°Here.¡±

    Su Jiu happily took it. Although she wasn¡¯t actually a child, how could she reject something like candy?

    ¡°Thank you, Big Brother!¡±

    Rong Si opened the packaging for her, and Su Jiu licked the lollipop. The lollipop tasted sweet and sour.

    Just then, Su Shengjing came out of the shower. When he saw Su Jiu eating candy, he immediately walked over to her. ¡°Why are you eating candy again? How many times have I told you not to? Don¡¯t cry when your teeth be bad.¡±

    The little girl said in a childish voice, ¡°It¡¯s okay even if I cry because you will coax me!¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    His daughter¡¯s cuteness had rendered him speechless. He could only watch as she continued to eat the lollipop.?<i>This little rascal, Rong Si, always gives sweets to her. This mustn¡¯t continue!</i>

    Hence, he walked over to Rong Si and looked down at him. ¡°Hey,e out for a while. I have something to say to you.¡±

    Rong Si nodded. His expression was firm, which made him look like a little adult. However, in Su Jiu¡¯s eyes, this side of him contained a hint of childish cuteness.

    Without even thinking, Su Jiu knew that her father would definitely not allow the little viin to give her more candies. She said in a serious tone, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t bully him!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Su Shengjing¡¯s mouth twitched.

    <i>Do I look like someone who would bully a little boy?</i>

    When Rong Si heard Su Jiu¡¯s words, the corners of his lips lifted as if he were smiling.

    <i>Is Little Jiu protecting me?</i>

    The two men, one big and one small, walked to the balcony. As expected, Su Shengjing deliberately lowered his voice and said to Rong Si, ¡°I won¡¯t object if you want to give Little Jiu a present, but don¡¯t give her candy. You don¡¯t want her to have cavities and cry from the pain, right?¡±

    Rong Si looked down and nodded.

    Although he felt that it was alright to eat candy once in a while, being safe rather than sorry was better.

    He didn¡¯t want to see her cry.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡± After saying that, Su Shengjing returned and went to the kitchen to prepare lunch.

    He felt rather aggrieved. It was one thing to prepare lunch for his daughter. Why did he also have to prepare lunch for a brat who was after her?

    <i>How unreasonable!</i>

    As he wished, Rong Si had another meal at their house. When Song Wanqiu returned in the evening, she saw her son sitting in the study and seriously doing his homework. It did not seem like he was in a bad mood like usual. Hence, she knew that he was in a good mood.

    <i>Little Jiu has probably returned from filming the show. He saw her, right?</i>

    She did not expose him. Instead, she walked to the kitchen to take a look. When she saw that the food she had left in the morning was still there, she guessed that her son must have eaten at Little Jiu¡¯s house again for lunch.?<i>No wonder he¡¯s in a good mood.</i>

 Chapter 211 - His Daughter Is His Only Pride

    <h4>Chapter 211: His Daughter Is His Only Pride</h4>

    Song Wanqiu smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. She nned to cook some soup for Su Shengjing and Little Jiuter.

    If she didn¡¯t, she would feel bad that her son kept eating at their ce just to spend time with Little Jiu.

    ***

    After filming ¡°Daddy, Let¡¯s Go,¡± Su Shengjing did not have the time to rest. The shooting for the Li Corporation¡¯smercial was about to start. He had to maintain his figure. Therefore, he ate sd for two days, which tasted rather nd.

    On the night before the shoot, he made two dishes and a soup for Su Jiu. The little girl happily ate the meat, but he could only eat the sd.

    When Su Jiu saw her father stare at her, she could not bear it. She picked up two pieces of beef with a small spoon and passed them to him. ¡°Daddy, eat this!¡±

    Su Shengjing was touched.?<i>My precious daughter is so understanding!</i>

    He had been eating nd food for thest two to three days. Even though it was just ordinary fried beef in front of it, he still felt that it was delicious. After he finished eating the two pieces of beef, he looked at the rest of the meat on the te. He was about to pick it up with his chopsticks when the little girl beside him said, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re not allowed to eat anymore. Remember to maintain your figure!

    ¡°The beef is salty. You have to drink a lot of water after eating it. If you do that, your face will swell up tomorrow!¡± she sternly said. Coupled with her cute little face, she looked especially adorable.

    Su Shengjing did not know whether tough or cry.?<i>She must be referring to edema. How does she know about this?</i>

    <i>Fine, it¡¯s most likely the orphanage director who taught her. I have to visit that director at the orphanage one day and thank her for teaching my daughter to be so smart.</i>

    Su Shengjing relented and said, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t eat anymore. I will stay in my best condition and earn money to support you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good Daddy! After filming the advertisement, we¡¯ll have a feast!¡±

    Su Shengjing smiled. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal.¡±

    The next morning, Su Shengjing brought Su Jiu to an outdoor studio. The photographers and the staff had already arrived. When they saw him, the little girl in his arms instantly attracted their attention.

    The little girl had worn a white muslin dress today, with her hair tied up into two buns. She looked like a little princess, so adorable that one¡¯s heart would melt. The crew stared at her, and some even secretly took photos.

    Su Shengjing felt helpless. It was an undeniable fact that his daughter was more popr and charming than him.

    However, his daughter was his only pride.

    After a while, a white minivan arrived at the filming location. Two assistants alighted first, followed by Qin Feng.

    Qin Feng was dressed in a fashionable manner as usual. He looked handsome even under the scorching sun. It was not without reason that he could be such a popr young celebrity.

    When he saw Su Shengjing, the corners of his mouth twitched. He walked over to him and said in a weird tone, ¡°You brought your daughter again. Looks like you can never leave her!¡±

    He was obviously mocking Su Shengjing for relying on his daughter.

    Su Shengjing ambiguously smiled. ¡°I really can¡¯t. It¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t have a daughter like her.¡±

    Qin Feng could hear the sarcasm in his words.?<i>How shameless! He¡¯s so self-righteous even though he¡¯s relying on his daughter. Does he not feel ashamed at all?</i>?He sneered. ¡°Hah! Do you think I care?¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with me. Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself.¡± Su Shengjing remained calm.

    ¡°¡­¡± Qin Feng gritted his teeth.

    <i>I wanted to mock him, but why does it seem I¡¯ve been mocked instead?</i>

    The photographers and the staff went forward to greet the two of them. At this moment, another minivan reached the venue and slowly stopped in an empty area.

    Su Jiu¡¯s gaze immediately locked onto that car, and she felt an inexplicable sense of anticipation.

    <i>The person in the car is that beautiful superstar, right?</i>

 Chapter 212 - Little Jiu Likes Pretty People

    <h4>Chapter 212: Little Jiu Likes Pretty People</h4>

    At the next second, the car door opened. A female assistant got out first, the next being a fair, slender, and beautiful leg.

    Many of the staff members turned their gazes toward the minivan. When they saw the beauty who came out of the car, some of them were stunned.

    Su Jiu¡¯s eyes also widened.

    <i>Wow! She¡¯s really beautiful!</i>

    An Yuan had worn a nude pink dress made of silk. Although the dress had a simple design, it entuated her slim figure and fair skin. Her aura was especially outstanding, making it look like she were going to an international fashion show.

    Her ck, slightly curly hair was naturally draped behind her back. Exquisite and light makeup had been applied to her little face, and her neck was as long as a swan¡¯s.

    She was very beautiful, but not too dazzling. Instead, she made people feelfortable. It was impossible to get tired of looking at her.

    Even if it weren¡¯t the first time they saw her in person, these people would still be stunned.

    Su Shengjing nced at An Yuan with aplicated expression. He inadvertently lowered his head and noticed that Su Jiu was unblinkingly staring at her.

    This stunned him.

    <i>Does this little girl like pretty people?</i>

    <i>Does she like both men and women?</i>

    The people from the Advertising Department immediately went up to wee An Yuan. One of them was An Yuan¡¯s fan, and he said to her excitedly and respectfully, ¡°Ms. An, you¡¯re here! I heard that you¡¯ve been filming overseas for the past few days, yet you still came here. It¡¯s been hard on you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Sorry for making you guys wait,¡± An Yuan politely said. She slightly turned her head and saw Su Shengjing and Su Jiu standing under an umbre.

    She nodded in greeting.

    For some reason, even though An Yuan looked quite aloof, Su Jiu wanted to get close to her.

    As if it was an instinct she could not control.

    She sweetly called out to An Yuan, ¡°Pretty Sister!¡±

    When An Yuan heard Su Jiu¡¯s voice, her heart melted. The corners of her lips curled up. ¡°Little cutie, we meet again.¡±

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m so happy to see you.¡± Su Jiu was mesmerized by An Yuan¡¯s beautiful smile. She stared at her.

    An Yuan sensed that the little girl seemed to like her, so she walked over to her.

    As she looked at the little girl¡¯s cute little face and innocent gaze, she couldn¡¯t help but ask Su Shengjing, ¡°Can I hug her?¡±

    With sparkling big eyes, Su Jiu immediately reached her arms out toward her. ¡°Carry me, please!¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    <i>So, it¡¯s true that she likes good-looking people!</i>

    <i>When she sees a good-looking boy, she gets especially concerned about him and even brings him home! When she sees a good-looking woman or man, she wants them to hug her!</i>

    Su Shengjing suddenly recalled that the first time Su Jiu had met him, he had been poor and ugly. If he were not her father, she would most likely not even nce at him.

    <i>That hurts!</i>

    From the looks of it, he needed to improve his appearance and figure. If he could return to his previous state, Su Jiu would definitely be mesmerized by him!

    Su Shengjing happily thought about how Su Jiu would cling to him and insist that he hug her, saying things like ¡°Daddy is so handsome, I like you so much.¡± In his daze, hepletely failed to notice that Little Jiu was already in An Yuan¡¯s arms.

    Su Jiu was a little excited to be hugged by the beautifuldy. Her cheeks blushed, and her eyes seemed to sparkle like stars.

    Strangely enough, although An Yuan had carried children on many asions, she suddenly realized that the feeling of carrying this little girl was different from carrying other children.

 Chapter 213 - You Smell So Good

    <h4>Chapter 213: You Smell So Good</h4>

    When An Yuan hugged Su Jiu, she felt reluctant to let go.

    She mulled over the matter. It was true that this little girl was the cutest kid she had ever seen. Who wouldn¡¯t like her?

    If she had such a daughter, she would definitely treat her like the apple of her eye and would pamper her.

    Su Jiu¡¯s nose twitched. She said in a childish voice, ¡°You smell so good.¡±

    A faint fragrance of flowers hung around An Yuan. Discerning the type of flower was not easy, but it smelled especially good.

    An Yuan reached out to stroke Su Jiu¡¯s hair and smiled. ¡°Little cutie, thest time I met you, I didn¡¯t give you a greeting gift. Why don¡¯t I make up for it this time?¡±

    Saying that, she took off the pink diamond bracelet on her wrist.

    ¡°Miss An, this bracelet is worth tens of thousands of dors. Are you going to give it to such a young child? She probably doesn¡¯t know what it is and won¡¯t treasure it!¡± The assistant protested, feeling her heart ache.

    An Yuan did not reply. She instead asked Su Jiu, ¡°Little Jiu, do you like this bracelet? Why don¡¯t I give it to you?¡±

    Without waiting for Su Jiu to reply, Su Shengjing interrupted An Yuan. ¡°There¡¯s no need. She¡¯s still young, so she doesn¡¯t need to wear things like this. Besides, this gift is expensive. Little Jiu can¡¯t ept it.¡±

    <i>Moreover, if Little Jiu needs those, I¡¯ll naturally buy them for her. I¡¯ll try my best to satisfy her needs instead of making others give her gifts.</i>

    ¡°Yes! I can¡¯t ept it!¡± The little girl vigorously nodded with an adorable expression.

    An Yuan smiled again. ¡°What should I do, then? I really want to give you a present.¡±

    The little girl thought for a while, then looked at An Yuan with sparkling eyes. She said a little shyly, ¡°Will you treat me to some candy?¡±

    An Yuan immediately agreed to her. ¡°Okay! After themercial, I¡¯ll buy you candy.¡±

    Su Shengjing retorted, ¡°She can¡¯t eat too much sugar.¡±

    Su Jiu immediately red at him. Amused, Su Shengjing pinched her chubby cheeks. ¡°I think you really don¡¯t want your teeth anymore.¡±

    The other staff members watched as the beautiful woman carried an adorable little girl and stood beside a handsome man. When they saw this scene, a few words suddenly popped up in their minds.

    <i>A perfect match made in heaven! They are extremelypatible.</i>

    Oblivious onlookers would assume that these three were a family.

    Qin Feng watched from the side. He was in no position to interrupt them and looked like an unnecessary person.

    He could tell that the little girl had captured An Yuan¡¯s heart. An Yuan had even agreed to buy her candy after filming the advertisement.

    An Yuan was a prominent figure. Many people in the entertainment industry yearned to get close to her, but they didn¡¯t even get the chance to see her.

    On the other hand, Su Shengjing relied on a little girl to sessfully win An Yuan¡¯s favor.

    If he had An Yuan¡¯s help, his future would definitely be much smoother.

    An Yuan longingly hugged Su Jiu for a while more. Suddenly, the director walked over and announced that the filming was going to start. He asked Su Shengjing to go to the scene. The director would film his and An Yuan¡¯s parts first, while Qin Feng had to wait.

    Qin Feng gritted his teeth. No matter what, he was a top celebrity.?<i>Why am I ranked behind Su Shengjing?</i>

    Su Shengjing left Su Jiu in the resting area and repeatedly reminded her to obediently wait for him instead of running around. Only then did he walk toward the studio. He also asked a female staff member to help take care of his child.

    The staff member readily agreed and went to the resting area.

    Just as she was about to go over, she realized that Qin Feng was one step ahead of her. He smiled and said to her, ¡°I really like children. Let me look after her.¡±

 Chapter 214 - Foolish Girl

    <h4>Chapter 214: Foolish Girl</h4>

    The female staff member was stunned.?<i>Could it be that Mr. Qin Feng also likes this little girl?</i>

    <i>I¡¯ve heard that men who like children are very gentle. Hence, he must be a very gentle person, just like what I always see on television! When he looks at his female fans, his gaze is brimming with affection!</i>

    The staff member became a little smitten and foolishly agreed. ¡°Okay! Then, then, Mr. Qin, I¡¯ll leave Little Jiu in your care.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Qin Feng smiled at her, immediately making her fall head over heels for him. It was as though she couldn¡¯t think straight anymore.

    Su Jiu obediently sat beside a small white table in the resting area. Beside her were mineral water, some snacks, and fruits on the table. She reached out and took a bite of a walnut cake, looking adorable as she chewed.

    All the staff members around her peeked at her. Those with children felt that theirs were not as obedient as Su Jiu. Those who didn¡¯t, fantasized about having such an obedient and cute child. Just thinking about it made them happy.

    Qin Feng walked over and sneered when he saw Su Jiu eating snacks.

    <i>What else could this stupid little girl do besides acting cute?</i>

    Although that was what he thought, he did not show it. Instead, he walked toward her and smiled in a manner he thought was friendly. ¡°Little Jiu?¡±

    Su Jiu did not have a good impression of him. She had not forgotten how he had mocked her father just now. So she rolled her eyes at him and continued eating her food.

    Qin Feng did not know how to respond.

    <i>This little girl really deserves to be taught a lesson!</i>

    To maintain his gentle persona, Qin Feng sat down beside her and deliberately asked in a gentle voice, ¡°Little Jiu, are the snacks delicious?¡±

    Su Jiu nced at him and snorted. ¡°They were originally delicious, but after you came, they are no longer delicious!¡±

    Her tone was full of disdain.

    Qin Feng forced a smile and said, ¡°I know you have some misunderstandings about me. I¡¯m sorry. Can you forgive me?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Su Jiu replied without hesitation.

    <i>How can someone like him sincerely apologize to me? I wonder what he¡¯s up to.</i>

    Qin Feng gritted his teeth.?<i>This little brat is quite stubborn</i>. He thought for a while and said, ¡°Why not? Why don¡¯t you forgive me? I¡¯ll tell you a secret about your father.¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s instincts informed her that Qin Feng would definitely not say anything good. She pretended to be curious and blinked with her big eyes. ¡°What secret?¡±

    Seeing that she had taken the bait, Qin Feng deliberately kept her in suspense. ¡°Do you really want to know?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    When Qin Feng saw the little girl nodding and seriously listening to him, he nced around and leaned closer to her. He mysteriously whispered, ¡°This secret is very important, so you can¡¯t tell your father. If he finds out, the consequences will be very serious.¡±

    <i>He¡¯s deliberately making it sound so mysterious!</i>

    A look of disdain crossed Su Jiu¡¯s face as she averted her gaze and nonchntly said, ¡°Then I don¡¯t want to listen anymore.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Qin Feng was speechless.?<i>Why is this brat acting in such an unpredictable manner? Shouldn¡¯t she look nervous and promise me that she won¡¯t tell Su Shengjing?</i>

    Yet, she said that she didn¡¯t want to hear it. He was so surprised that he did not know what to do next.

    Qin Feng came back to his senses and pretended to regretfully sigh. ¡°But you¡¯re such a good kid. It¡¯s not good to hide it from you. I should tell you your father¡¯s secret.

    ¡°I heard that your father will find you a stepmother. Do you know what a stepmother is? She¡¯s a very bad woman. If she¡¯s with your father, she¡¯ll beat you up and scold you. She¡¯ll make you work but not give you food. How pitiful¡­¡±

 Chapter 215 - Pretending To Be A Gentle And Kind Big Brother

    <h4>Chapter 215: Pretending To Be A Gentle And Kind Big Brother</h4>

    ¡°Also, she will have other children with your father. By then, your father won¡¯t want you anymore.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>This familiar excuse!</i>

    <i>What kind of a person would say such words? How does he have the nerve to sow discord and hurt a little kid?</i>

    Fortunately, Su Jiu knew Qin Feng¡¯s motives. However, if she were an actual kid, these words would¡¯ve hurt her.

    Although she silently mocked Qin Feng, she widened her eyes in shock and looked upset. She then mumbled, ¡°Daddy¡­ will he really find a bad woman to be my stepmother?¡±

    ¡°Of course! However, don¡¯t tell him! Just treat it as a secret between us, okay? If your father finds out, he might get very angry. What if he ignores you then?¡±

    Su Jiu immediately shook her head. ¡°No, no! I-I won¡¯t tell Daddy!¡±

    Qin Feng¡¯s lips curled into a yful smile. He pretended to be friendly as he reached out to pat her little head. ¡°That¡¯s right. Little Jiu, you don¡¯t want your father to find you a stepmother, right?¡±

    The people around them could not hear what he was saying. They only thought that the way Qing Feng stroked the little girl¡¯s head was especially charming!

    Qin Feng¡¯s assistant stood somewhere behind him, snapping as many pictures as she could.

    Those photos either depicted Qin Feng smiling at the little girl or talking to her in a friendly manner. There was also the charming scene of him stroking her head. When the time came, the assistant would upload the photos online and create the image of a gentle big brother for Qin Feng. That would definitely attract more fans.

    Su Jiu pretended to be sad. She pouted and softly said, ¡°No¡­¡±

    Qin Feng thought for a while and mysteriously continued, ¡°I have a very good way to make your father not find a stepmother and treat you well. Do you want to hear it?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Su Jiu nodded vigorously nodded and eagerly said, ¡°Uncle, tell me quickly!¡±

    Both Qin Feng and Su Jiu were acting. It was a show-down to see who could act better!

    When Qin Feng saw that she had taken the bait, he was pleased. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let your father work or film a show. Instead, make him apany you at home. In that case, he can¡¯t get acquainted with the bad women outside, and he won¡¯t be able to find a stepmother for you. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± The little girl nodded, making a face like she did not fully grasp what he was saying.

    However, she was silentlymenting.?<i>What a nonsensical suggestion is this!</i>

    Qin Feng did not notice her real feelings and continued to tempt her. ¡°Your father is always working, and he will meet many women. Look at that pretty sister who hugged you just now. You like her very much, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes lit up at the mention of An Yuan.

    Qin Feng sighed. ¡°That¡¯s why I said that you¡¯re young and ignorant. She deceived you.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s lying to me?¡± Su Jiu pretended to be confused, her face full of curiosity.

    ¡°Of course! She¡¯s a bad woman who was just pretending to be nice to you. She actually doesn¡¯t like children at all. So, if your father gets together with such a bad woman, you¡¯ll definitely not have a good life. She¡¯ll snatch your father away!¡±

    Qin Feng was jealous that Su Shengjing could get close to An Yuan. If the little girl interfered, the two of them would stand no chance!

    A child like Su Jiu, who came from a single-parent family, would be especially sensitive to these matters. Therefore, he wanted to nt doubt in her heart and sow discord between her and Su Shengjing.

    If the rtionship between them deteriorated, Su Shengjing would not be able to film the parent and child program anymore!

    Qin Feng was satisfied to see tears welling up in the little girl¡¯s eyes. Su Jiu¡¯s eyes turned red, and she looked like she was about to cry.

 Chapter 216 - I Will Avenge You!

    <h4>Chapter 216: I Will Avenge You!</h4>

    The next second, she started sobbing, and it quickly turned into a wail.

    Su Shengjing was in the midst of filming when he heard her cry. He became anxious and rushed out of the studio without saying a word. ¡°Darling?¡±

    ¡°Daddy!¡± The little girl jumped down from the chair and pounced into Su Shengjing¡¯s arms. She looked extremely upset.

    Qin Feng did not know how to respond.

    <i>Did I bully her or something?</i>

    Su Shengjing¡¯s heart ached when he saw Su Jiu crying her heart out. He quickly asked her, ¡°Darling, what happened? Who bullied you?¡±

    The little girl rarely cried, let alone sob so badly. She must be extremely upset. Su Shengjing felt his heart clench.

    He tightly hugged the little girl and continued to coax her. ¡°Darling, be a good girl and don¡¯t cry anymore. Tell me what happened. I will see to the end of the matter!¡±

    Su Jiu sobbed and looked up at him with teary eyes. She choked on her tears and asked, ¡°Daddy, do you not want me anymore? ¡±

    Su Shengjing was stunned. He did not know why Su Jiu would ask such a question. He had never said anything like that to her.?<i>Could someone have said something to her?</i>

    As he mulled over this possibility, his sharp gaze immediately swept toward Qin Feng!

    The corners of Qin Feng¡¯s mouth twitched. He was also confused why the little girl suddenly cried. However, he had a bad premonition.

    Su Jiu hugged Su Shengjing¡¯s neck and leaned against him. ¡°Daddy, you can¡¯t abandon me.¡±

    The little girl¡¯s sobbing made others pity her.

    All the staff members nced over. An Yuan also walked out of the studio. When she saw the little girl crying like this, her heart ached. She suddenly felt upset.

    She hurried over and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Su Shengjing shook his head, indicating that he did not know either. Then, he lowered his head, looked at Su Jiu in his arms, and consoled her. ¡°How can I possibly abandon you?¡±

    An Yuan stared at Su Shengjing¡¯s gentle appearance. This was something she had never seen before, so she could not help but feel a little stunned. She quickly came back to her senses and chimed in. ¡°Yes, Little Jiu. Your father dotes on you so much. He won¡¯t abandon you.¡±

    ¡°You really won¡¯t abandon me?¡± The little girl pitifully asked. Then, she stretched out her chubby hand and pointed at Qin Feng. ¡°But¡­ But that uncle said that you will find a stepmother for me and abandon me!¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    <i>What the hell?!</i>

    Everyone was stunned. They stared at Qin Feng in surprise.?<i>No way! Why would he say such things to a child? Doesn¡¯t he know that this would traumatize the child?</i>

    Su Shengjing red at Qin Feng, his eyes cold and filled with anger. ¡°Why did you say those words to my daughter? When did I say that I¡¯m going to get her a stepmother?¡±

    The little girl had promised Qin Feng that she would not tell Su Shengjing. Now that she had suddenly blurted it out loud, he was caught off guard. Moreover, so many people were watching this scene that he did not know how to exin.

    Hence, all he could do was feign ignorance and innocently protest. ¡°No, why would I say that? I know where I am now. So many people are watching me. Why would I make her cry? Isn¡¯t this ridiculous? I won¡¯t do that unless I¡¯ve gone crazy and want to ruin my reputation!¡±

 Chapter 217 - Very Talented In Acting

    <h4>Chapter 217: Very Talented In Acting</h4>

    ¡°Who knows if you¡¯ve lost your mind? If you didn¡¯t say that, why would my daughter cry?!¡± Su Shengjing was curious. He did not care about his surroundings and started to argue with Qin Feng.

    The rest of the people here were shocked.?<i>Oh god, does Su Shengjing know what he¡¯s doing?</i>

    <i>Qin Feng is no ordinary person. He¡¯s a popr celebrity. If he¡¯s insulted like this, won¡¯t his fans abuse Su Shengjing?</i>

    <i>Qin Feng has over 50 million fans!</i>

    <i>Is Su Shengjing willing to do anything for his daughter?</i>

    Qin Feng suddenly stood up from his chair and confronted Su Shengjing. ¡°What do you mean by this? Do you think I made your daughter cry on purpose? What good would that do me?¡±

    He insisted that he had not said those words. After all, only he and the little girl knew what he had just said.

    If he didn¡¯t admit it, what could Su Shengjing do to him?

    On the contrary, if Su Shengjing refused to stop harping on it, the others would think that this was his problem.

    Qin Feng nned to use this opportunity to make this matter a big deal and portray himself as the wrongly used victim. When the right time came, he would hire some fakementators to influence the discussions. Su Shengjing and his daughter would face a huge public rtions crisis.

    Su Shengjing seethed with rage. He knew that the Su Jiu would never lie to him, so Qin Feng must have said those words to sow discord between them and made Su Jiu sad.

    He could tolerate it when Qin Feng had mocked him. However, he could not tolerate anyone hurting Su Jiu!

    Su Shengjing yelled, ¡°You know very well whether you said those words or not! Qin Feng, if you have anything against me, you can juste at me. Don¡¯t hurt my daughter!¡±

    Qin Feng sneered and shrugged. ¡°If you really want to use me of saying those things to your daughter, I can¡¯t do anything about it. I can only assert that I¡¯m innocent. Ever since I debuted, I¡¯ve been paying close attention to what I do because I know how difficult it is to be a celebrity. I¡¯m not stupid enough to hurt a child. That would be destroying my future!¡±

    The onlookers felt that his words made sense.

    Qin Feng was a popr celebrity who had to pay close attention to his words and actions.

    If he didn¡¯t say that, was the little girl framing him?

    That didn¡¯t seem possible. After all, Little Jiu was so innocent and cute!

    Su Jiu red at Qin Feng as tears brimmed in her eyes. She fiercely shouted, ¡°Bad uncle! Big liar! Daddy said he won¡¯t abandon me, you liar!¡±

    Qin Feng helplessly chuckled. ¡°Little girl, you have the talent for acting. Did your father ask you to do this?¡±

    Everyone was stunned.

    After hearing Qin Feng¡¯s words, they wondered if Su Shengjing and his daughter were putting on an act to frame him.

    Could it be that Su Shengjing wants the whole advertisement for himself?

    Su Jiu felt an urge to curse.

    She had to admit that Qin Feng was quite impressive. The situation was clearly disadvantageous to him, yet he was able to remain calm and counterattack so quickly.

    However, did he think that this would turn the situation around?

    She wanted to see what other tricks he had up his sleeve.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Su Shengjing coldly interrupted Qin Feng. ¡°I just said that you cane at me if you want to. What¡¯s so impressive about attacking a child?¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to be framed! Why? Don¡¯t I have the right to defend myself? Do I have to let you and your daughter join forces to nder me? Fine! Since it¡¯s not clear, let theizens judge for themselves!¡±

    As Qin Feng spoke, he turned to look at his assistant, who was raising a phone. ¡°How is it? Did you film everything?¡±

 Chapter 218 - The Laughter Of A Little Devil

    <h4>Chapter 218: The Laughter Of A Little Devil</h4>

    The female assistant immediately nodded. ¡°Yes, Mr. Qin.¡±

    Qin Feng took the phone and yed the video recording. He realized that the female assistant was smart. She had not recorded him when he was sitting beside Su Jiu and talking to her. Instead, she only started recording when Su Shengjing walked out of the studio and the little girl ran toward him.

    It did not capture the start and the ending, which was just right.

    Qin Feng hummed in satisfaction and handed the phone back to his assistant. ¡°Post this video onler and let theizens judge for themselves. I really don¡¯t want to be used anymore!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Qin.¡±

    Su Shengjing pursed his lips. His gaze darkened.

    He did not expect Qin Feng to have such a trick up his sleeve. He actually got someone to record a video!

    If it was posted online, it would definitely cause amotion.

    If the Li Corporation did not want to cause trouble, they might kick him out of this advertisement.

    Qin Feng¡¯s words made An Yuan very ufortable. She believed that the little girl was not lying. How could such a young child think of framing others like that?

    She suspiciously looked at Qin Feng.

    Everyone said that the entertainment industry was a messy ce. She had been in the industry for a few years and had seen too many of such framing and dirty tricks. Furthermore, she knew that only Qin Feng and she were meant to film the advertisement initially. With Su Shengjing joining in at thest minute, Qin Feng had much fewer scenes.

    To him, Su Shengjing was undoubtedly a hindrance. Hence, if Little Jiu was not lying, Qin Feng had every reason to retaliate against her and Su Shengjing.

    <i>Who would have thought that Qin Feng, who was known for his good temper and affection for his fans, would also resort to such means?</i>

    When he met her gaze, Qin Feng immediately felt a little guilty. He could only pretend to be calm and look away as if nothing had happened.

    Su Shengjing was furious. However, he had no evidence to prove what Qin Feng had said to Su Jiu.

    He lowered his head and gazed at the little girl in his arms. His heart ached so much that he wanted to rush up and give Qin Feng a good beating. However, he could not.

    That would not end well. He would definitely be criticized, which might even implicate Su Jiu.

    His chest heaved up and down as he took a deep breath. Hugging Su Jiu, he said in a low voice, ¡°Darling, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so useless that I can¡¯t teach a lesson to those who bully you. You can hit or scold me, but don¡¯t cry, alright? Whenever you cry, my heart will ache.¡±

    Su Shengjing had never felt a greater urge to be stronger. Only by bing stronger would he be able to protect his daughter and prevent anyone from bullying her.

    He would remember what happened today. When he was truly powerful, he would make Qin Feng pay the price!

    Qin Feng would suffer twice as much as he had made Su Jiu suffer!

    Su Jiu knew how helpless her father felt. Based on the current situation, it was not appropriate for him to continue arguing with Qin Feng.

    <i>Doesn¡¯t Qin Feng want to upload the video online?</i>

    <i>Fine, let him post it and put up a pitiful act for theizens. The moreizens support him, the worse his fall would be!</i>

    The little devil in Su Jiu¡¯s mindughed evilly.

    On the surface, she still looked teary. She hugged Su Shengjing with her small hands. ¡°I don¡¯t me you. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. He¡¯s the one who did something wrong!¡±

    As she spoke, she red at Qin Feng. Qin Feng¡¯s lips twitched, but he still did not take her seriously.

 Chapter 219 - Work, Earn Money, And Raise Little Jiu!

    <h4>Chapter 219: Work, Earn Money, And Raise Little Jiu!</h4>

    The atmosphere was tense. The director, who only came outter, saw the fury on Su Shengjing¡¯s face and frowned. ¡°Su Shengjing, what are you doing now? Can you continue filming?¡±

    Before Su Shengjing could speak, the little girl in his arms sniffed and answered first, ¡°He can do it!¡±

    After saying that, she stared at Su Shengjing with her clear eyes and cutely said, ¡°Daddy, go and work. I will be fine.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Su Shengjing gulped. He felt even more sorry for Su Jiu.

    Although she was the one who had been wronged and needed hisfort, she was consoling him instead.

    When Shengjing pursed his lips and remained silent, Su Jiu smiled at him and assured him in a cheerful tone. ¡°I¡¯m really fine! You have to work and earn money to raise me!¡±

    When the staff members saw Su Jiu pretending to be cheerful andforting her father despite crying a few minutes ago, they thought that she was extremely sensible. However, she was so sensible that it made their hearts ache.

    <i>Would such a child really join forces with her father and frame Qin Feng?</i>

    No matter how they thought about it, it seemed impossible.

    However, no one knew the truth, so they couldn¡¯t rule out this possibility. After all, some kids were born with amazing acting skills. It was not necessarily the case that they werepletely ignorant just because of their young age.

    ¡°Are you really okay?¡± Su Shengjing was still worried.

    If he had known earlier, he would¡¯ve hired a reliable nanny to take care of Su Jiu while he was busy. He was determined to immediately make the necessary arrangements to do that after the shoot was over.

    An Yuan stared at the little girl and felt upset. She thought for a while and suggested to Su Shengjing. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll get my assistant to take care of Little Jiu. My assistant has been with me for a few years, so I know very well what kind of a person she is. She¡¯s trustworthy.¡±

    Su Shengjing turned to look at her with aplicated gaze. He paused for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I really like Little Jiu, so I don¡¯t wish for something like this to happen again. It¡¯ll be much better with someone looking after her.¡± An Yuan smiled. She called her assistant over and reminded her to take good care of Su Jiu.

    The female assistant nodded and brought the little girl over to her.

    Su Shengjing patted Su Jiu¡¯s head and returned to the studio.

    Two hourster, the filming finally finished. Without wasting a second, Su Shengjing swiftly returned to the resting area. He saw the female assistant carrying Su Jiu on herp and feeding her a small cake. The tears had disappeared from Su Jiu¡¯s face as she smiled at the female assistant and chewed on the cake.

    It was as if nothing had happened.

    Su Shengjing felt guilty and walked toward her.

    When Su Jiu saw him, her eyes immediately lit up. She joyfully shouted, ¡°Daddy!¡±

    Su Shengjing felt extremely guilty. He reached his arms out and carried her. Hiding the emotions in his eyes, he gently asked her, ¡°Did anyone bully you just now?¡±

    ¡°No, she¡¯s been staying with me.¡± Su Jiu looked at the female assistant and sweetly said, ¡°Thank you!¡±

    The female assistant had always liked Su Jiu. So, when the little girl smiled and thanked her, her heart melted. ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡±

    An Yuan walked out as well. When she saw Su Shengjing carrying the little girl like a father protecting a little chick, she suddenly felt that he seemed a little unfamiliar.

 Chapter 220 - The Happiest Moment For The Fans

    <h4>Chapter 220: The Happiest Moment For The Fans</h4>

    In the past, Su Shengjing was childish and immature. Now, he had be a mature and responsible father.?<i>Is it because he has a daughter?</i>

    ¡°Pretty Sister!¡± Su Jiu was the first to notice An Yuan, and her eyes lit up.

    An Yuan chuckled and pinched the little girl¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Little Jiu, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted me to treat you to candy? Why don¡¯t we go now? I¡¯ll buy you some candy.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± The little girl happily agreed. She eagerly looked at Su Shengjing. ¡°Daddy, can I?¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    He wanted to reject her.

    However, when he thought of how badly she had cried just now, his heart ached again. How could he bear to say no? Hence, he had no choice but to agree. ¡°Alright, but you can¡¯t eat too much.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, you agreed? That¡¯s great!¡±

    Seeing how happy she was, Su Shengjing could not help but smile.

    <i>Well, whatever makes you happy.</i>

    An Yuan nced at Su Shengjing. ¡°Is it convenient for you to be in the same car as us?¡±

    Su Shengjing was a little hesitant. Instead of answering, he asked, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s convenient?¡±

    ¡°If you get photographed, rumors will be spread about us.¡±

    ¡°In that case, it isn¡¯t necessary.¡±

    An Yuan did not expect him to answer like this. She smiled again and remarked, ¡°Your response is really unexpected. If it were someone else, they would probably want to have a scandal with me, right?¡±

    The female assistant chimed in. ¡°That¡¯s right! Miss An, plenty of people have been trying to ride on your coattails all these years.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t take advantage of your poprity. Besides, the matter between Qin Feng and I hasn¡¯t been resolved. I don¡¯t want to drag you into it,¡± Su Shengjing calmly said. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll bring Su Jiu back first.¡±

    An Yuan quickly rified, ¡°Su Shengjing, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I didn¡¯t say you wanted to take advantage of my poprity¡­¡±

    ¡°I know. But no matter what, you¡¯re a top celebrity. You have to pay attention to everything. You don¡¯t want to cause unnecessary trouble for yourself. Many troublese alongside poprity. If you make a wrong move, the consequences will be severe.¡±

    An Yuan was speechless.

    As she watched Su Shengjing leave with Su Jiu in his arms, the younger version of him from a few years ago surfaced in her mind.

    At that time, he was very popr. He was the national crush everyone was smitten with. Even she was head over heels for him. She had even joined his fan group to support him and fight with his haters. As long as she could see his updates every day, she would be overjoyed for the entire day.

    Seeing him shine on stage was the happiest moment for a fan like her.

    However, his fall from sess was as great as his initial poprity.

    That was why he was kindly reminding her just now.

    As the female assistant watched Su Shengjing walk away, she couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°Miss An, I think Su Shengjing is quite a good guy. He¡¯s not as bad as what the rumors say on the inte. Moreover, his daughter is super obedient and sensible. She¡¯s also very polite. Just now, she even praised me and cracked jokes to make meugh.¡±

    The assistant was immersed in the joy she felt because of Little Jiu. ¡°Only a good parent can raise such a child, right?¡±

    An Yuan¡¯s gaze was a little dazed. She said in a soft voice as if she were talking to herself. ¡°I never thought that he was bad¡­¡±

    <i>Huh?</i>

    The female assistant looked at her in surprise.

    <i>Am I imagining things? Why do I think there¡¯s a story between Miss An and Su Shengjing?</i>

    Sensing the female assistant¡¯s gaze, An Yuan quickly regained herposure. She re-assumed her usual aloof and independent expression. Then, she instructed her, ¡°Help Su Shengjing contact a public rtionspany. Maybe he needs help.¡±

 Chapter 221 - Foolish and Mean

    <h4>Chapter 221: Foolish and Mean</h4>

    <i>Hah, that fool! Since he wants to return to the entertainment industry, he needs to know how to protect himself, alright?</i>

    <i>He hasn¡¯t improved at all.</i>

    An Yuan¡¯s actions surprised her female assistant.?<i>Miss An actually wants to interfere in Su Shengjing¡¯s matter?</i>

    <i>This isn¡¯t like her usual self. In the entertainment industry, she has always protected herself and never caused trouble.</i>

    However, since the assistant also sincerely wanted to help the little girl, she didn¡¯t ask further and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    ***

    When the father daughter pair returned to the apartment, Su Shengjing ordered food delivery for Su Jiu for the first time. He ordered a children¡¯s meal from a fried chicken shop. The meal contained hamburgers, fries, chicken nuggets, strawberry pies, grilled chicken wings, bubble tea, and ice cream. Most importantly, the meal also came with toys that were very popr with the children.

    <i>Little Jiu will probably like it, right?</i>

    As he expected, when the meal arrived, Su Jiu¡¯s eyes lit up on seeing the food. ¡°Wow!¡±

    Su Shengjing smiled and stroked her hair. ¡°Eat it while it¡¯s hot.¡±

    The little girl hugged his legs and happily looked at him. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re the best!¡±

    ¡°Of course, I have to be nice to you. Otherwise, who else can I be nice to?¡± Su Shengjing smiled as he carried the food in one hand and Su Jiu with the other. He took her to wash her hands, then sat her down on the chair and opened the packaging for her to eat.

    Su Jiu looked at the table full of food and thought of something. She raised her head and asked, ¡°Daddy, can Big Brothere over and eat with us?¡±

    Su Shengjing was shocked.

    <i>Silly girl! Why can¡¯t you let your father enjoy this heartwarming time with you alone?</i>

    <i>Why are you including that little rascal again?</i>

    ¡°No, I bought this especially for you. I won¡¯t be happy if you let other children eat it,¡± he bluntly said.

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Is Daddy jealous again?</i>

    She had no choice. As her father was the most important person to her, she could only say, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t call him over.¡±

    At this moment, the little viin was sitting in the room doing his homework. He looked at the time and realized that it was time for lunch.

    <i>I wonder what Little Jiu is doing now. Has she eaten?</i>

    <i>If only I could eat with her¡­ But her father doesn¡¯t seem to wee me.</i>

    Thinking of this, the little viin suddenly started doubting himself.

    Su Shengjing was very satisfied.?<i>That¡¯s right. Why does my daughter have to eat with other boys?</i>

    Su Jiu picked up a chicken wing and passed it to him. ¡°Daddy, eat up!¡±

    ¡°Alright, I will eat with you.¡± Su Shengjing took the chicken wing and lovingly looked at his daughter. When he saw her eat so happily, his mood improved as well.

    Once again, he felt that blood rtions were really a wonderful thing.

    Suddenly, his mind took him back to what happened in the morning, and his mood worsened again. He imagined that the chicken wing was Qin Feng and took a big bite out of it. Then, he took out his phone and logged into Weibo.

    <i>Qin Feng¡¯s assistant should¡¯ve already posted the video. Weibo should be very lively right now.</i>

    After he logged in, he saw that his conflict with Qin Feng was trending.

    #LittleJiuCried, #QinFengLetsTheNetizensJudge, #QinFengArguesWithSuShengjing, #QinFengIsInnocent.

    Qin Feng¡¯s assistant had not posted the video directly on Qin Feng¡¯s Weibo. Instead, he had sent it to other entertainment ounts.

    Those entertainment ounts got the ball rolling and defended Qin Feng. They suspected that not only did Su Shengjing steal Qin Feng¡¯s advertisement spot, but he also used his daughter to nder him. They even used Su Shengjing of being an ambitious person who was starting to be arrogant after gaining some poprity. Su Shengjing dared to frame Qin Feng! He was either foolish or mean.

 Chapter 222 - Innocent Victim

    <h4>Chapter 222: Innocent Victim</h4>

    As for Qin Feng, he was portrayed as an innocent victim. The entertainment ounts imed that although he helped Su Shengjing by taking care of his child out of goodwill, Su Shengjing did not thank him and framed him instead.

    <i>He¡¯s so pitiful! He is getting bullied despite his kindness.</i>

    Su Shengjing sneered.?<i>These entertainment ounts are quite impressive, huh? How much money did Qin Feng pay them?</i>

    This familiar wording in those posts made Su Shengjing suspect that Qin Feng was the one behind the haters from before.

    Su Jiu turned her head and saw her father unhappily staring at his phone. She knew that the video of the incident in the studio must¡¯ve been posted online. Moreover, manyizens, who were unaware of the truth, must be attacking her father.

    However, she hoped that this matter would blow up.

    <i>That Qin Feng used such unscrupulous methods to frame my father. In that case, I¡¯ll let him have a taste of it!</i>

    Su Shengjing nced at his phone for a while before stopping. After all, theizens were hurling the same criticisms at him. He was already sick of it, so they no longer affected him. Even if they did, he had to hide any signs of weakness in front of his daughter.

    After all, he still had to protect her and stand tall before her like a mountain.

    Su Jiu pretended to be unaware and innocently asked, ¡°Daddy, what were you looking at just now?¡±

    Su Shengjing came back to his senses. He patted her little head and said, ¡°Nothing much. I was just looking at today¡¯s news.¡±

    ¡°Really? But you don¡¯t look happy¡­¡± The little girl pouted and looked at him with her big clear eyes. ¡°Daddy, did someone scold you again? Is it because that bad uncle said he would upload the video online?¡±

    <i>She still remembers Qin Feng?</i>

    <i>Don¡¯t people say that children are forgetful?</i>

    As he thought about Qin Feng¡¯s expression, Su Shengjing felt a wave of disgust wash over him. He met Little Jiu¡¯s doubtful gaze, smiled, and said, ¡°I¡¯m unhappy, but it¡¯s not because others are scolding me. It¡¯s because you¡¯ve been wronged today. Don¡¯t worry, I will be more powerful and won¡¯t let anyone bully you anymore!¡±

    Su Jiu grinned. ¡°You¡¯re the best to me!¡±

    The smile on Su Shengjing¡¯s lips widened.?<i>Having such a caring daughter is the happiest thing in the world!</i>

    At this moment, his phone rang. He nced at it and saw that the call was from an unknown number.

    Su Shengjing frowned and picked up the call. A male voice came from the other end. ¡°Mr. Su Shengjing? Hello, this is Century Entertainment¡¯s public rtions department. We understand that you¡¯re in trouble now and that something unfavorable to you has spread online. If you need help, we can help you.¡±

    <i>Century Entertainment?</i>

    Su Shengjing was stunned.?<i>If I remember correctly, this is An Yuan¡¯s entertainmentpany, which is the best entertainmentpany in the country.</i>

    Century Entertainment would not call him for no reason and say that they wanted to help him.?<i>So, is it An Yuan¡¯s idea?</i>

    Su Shengjing felt a turmoil of emotions. He thought for a while and said, ¡°Forget it. There¡¯s no need for that. This is my problem, so I¡¯ll settle it myself.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Su, as far as we know, you haven¡¯t contacted any agency yet, right? Things are getting out of hand. How are you going to resolve this with your own resources now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll find a way.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± The man on the other end was speechless. ¡°Alright then. If you need anything, you can contact us anytime.¡±

    Seeing Su Shengjing hang up the phone, Su Jiu wanted to say, ¡°Daddy, are you stupid? You don¡¯t even want help thates to you!¡±

    She was about to say something when Su Shengjing¡¯s phone rang again.

 Chapter 223 - Beat Him Up Secretly

    <h4>Chapter 223: Beat Him Up Secretly</h4>

    Su Shengjing looked down at the screen and saw that the caller was Sheng Tianci. So, he picked up the call. ¡°Hello?¡±

    Hearing Su Shengjing¡¯s seemingly calm voice, Sheng Tianci suddenly became angry. ¡°You! Why are you stirring up trouble again? You still went against Qin Feng? Even though you¡¯ve regained some poprity, don¡¯t you know Qin Feng is far ahead of you? Do you know you¡¯re being scolded again?¡±

    Su Shengjing sighed. ¡°I know! I¡¯m used to it.¡±

    ¡°Used to it? You can¡¯t get used to this kind of thing! You have to clear it up! Do you understand? Why must I always remind you? Which one of us is in the entertainment industry?¡±

    Listening to his friend¡¯s angry voice, Su Shengjing had tough. ¡°Okay, thanks.¡±

    Sheng Tianci almost wanted to kick him because of his ambivalent and uncaring attitude.?<i>How can he let people kick him around as they want?</i>

    Sheng Tianci humphed and said, ¡°I heard you were shooting an advertisement with An Yuan. If she¡¯s willing to help, it could be more useful than just a statement from you!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to involve her. That will only cause more trouble.¡±

    Su Shengjing understood that in this circle, if a male celebrity was involved in any matter with a female celebrity, especially if the female celebrity was as popr as An Yuan, rumors would start to fly. If that happened, he would have to not only work hard to clean up his name but also deal with the paparazzi following him around.?<i>Wouldn¡¯t that be just more troublesome?</i>

    Sheng Tianci felt a little helpless. ¡°Okay, I know you¡¯re the type of person to take care of everything by yourself and not trouble other people, but you really have to clean up this mess! That Qin Feng is such a jerk; he actually bullied the little girl. I really want to f*ck him up!¡±

    Sheng Tianci really wanted to dig up Qin Feng¡¯s past scandals, but it turned out that this guy had no bad press at all since his debut. Qin Feng was kind-hearted and gentle throughout his life. He was diligent in his work and was a professional, perfect big brother, which was very popr with female fans. This made manyizens stand on his side.

    Su Shengjing couldn¡¯t care less if they were suspicious of him. His name had already been smeared before. However, it was ridiculous to suspect a little girl. What did a young child like her know?

    <i>As if she could even n to frame an adult. Are theizens crazy?</i>

    Before Sheng Tianci could speak again, someone snatched his phone. An angry voice rang out. ¡°Little Jiu? Are you being bullied? Who is it! Tell me! I¡¯ll beat them up for you!¡±

    This little fierce voice could only belong to Sheng Zhiyan.

    Su Shengjing¡¯s mouth twitched, and he passed the cell phone to the little girl next to him. ¡°Do you want to talk to him?¡±

    Su Jiu had been busy these past few days. Even though the two kids were in the same kindergarten, she hadn¡¯t seen Sheng Zhiyan for a while now. The kid really cared about her, despite being a child himself. He would always loudly defend her. His actions moved her.

    So she took the phone and told Sheng Zhiyan, ¡°Big Brother, you can¡¯t fight. Fighting isn¡¯t good!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care! Anyone who bullies you should be beaten up!¡± Sheng Zhiyan insisted withplete confidence. In his eyes, those who bullied Little Jiu were unforgivable.

    Su Jiu felt that she had to calm him down. She continued, ¡°But, what if I don¡¯t want to see Big Brother fighting?¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan paused, thought for a bit, and said, ¡°Then¡­ then I will secretly beat him up and not let you see it!¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Amazing!</i>

    She couldn¡¯t hold back augh. When Sheng Zhiyan heard this on the other end, he burst intoughter as well.

 Chapter 224 - The Cuteness of Children

    <h4>Chapter 224: The Cuteness of Children</h4>

    As long as Little Jiu is happy, he will be happy too!

    Sheng Zhiyan chatted with Su Jiu for a while. When he heard his tutoring over to tell him it was time to study, he reluctantly hung up.

    However, before ending the call, he didn¡¯t forget to tell Su Jiu, ¡°Little Jiu, if there¡¯s anything you¡¯re unhappy with or if you¡¯re being bullied, you must tell me! Don¡¯t hide it from me!¡±

    Su Jiu was caught betweenughter and tears.

    <i>Children are really cute.</i>

    Su Jiu continued to eat the children¡¯s meal set, but she was small. She couldn¡¯t finish all of it. Thus, Su Shengjing took care of the remainder. While he cleared the table, Su Jiu grabbed his cell phone, climbed onto the sofa, sat down, and looked at it.

    Su Shengjing thought she was using his cell phone to y games. He had downloaded a few small games suitable for kids her age, so he didn¡¯t care and continued to clean up.

    Little did he know that the little girl was using his cell phone to browse Weibo.

    Seeing the posts scolding her father on Weibo, Su Jiu puffed out her cheeks in anger.

    ¡°This piece of trash Su Shengjing is starting trouble again? Is it not enough that you bullied Qin Feng before. Now you even want to frame him? Grow up!¡±

    ¡°Do you want some excitement after doing nothing every day? Okay, you can have it! I¡¯ll scold you to death!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll carry away Big Brother Qin Feng! Su Shengjing, you piece of trash, go and die!¡±

    ¡°He used his daughter to clear his name, and now he¡¯s using his daughter to frame Qin Feng! This person is hopeless. He should be cklisted!¡±

    ¡°Su Shengjing, you put all this negative attention on Qin Feng. Don¡¯t you know you¡¯re going to die?¡±

    ¡°You and your daughter should both leave the entertainment circle. You¡¯re both disgusting! I thought your daughter looked like an angel. Turns out she¡¯s the same as her father, deceiving the public! Ugh!¡±

    As the video gained traction, some things in the past were also dug up.

    At this time, Su Jiu found out that Qin Feng had a grudge against her father. Her father¡¯s poprity had exploded shortly after his debut, and he had be more and more arrogant. He had gone so far as to pick fights with rookies.

    Qin Feng was one of these rookies.

    An ount revealed that Qin Feng and her father had been on the same movie set together. Her father had been the male lead, while Qin Feng was only in a supporting role. When Qin Feng was on the set, Su Shengjing looked down on him and bullied him. Because Qin Feng identally spilled the lunch he had bought for him, Su Shengjing forced him to kneel and beg for mercy.

    However, that wasn¡¯t enough to satisfy her father, and he went on to beat up Qin Feng.

    The ount exined everything and even attached a nine-square grid of images. The first three were of her father sitting in a chair while Qin Feng knelt in front of him, crying, and begging for forgiveness. The rest of the pictures were of Su Shengjing hitting him.

    After seeing all of this, Su Jiu scrunched up her face.

    Her father would rather live in a broken-down house instead of asking friends for help. He did not want to drag anyone down with him even though he was in trouble. Such a man had done these things?

    Su Jiu wouldn¡¯t believe a word of it!

    This made her suspicious.?<i>Several years ago, Daddynded himself in a huge scandal, which led to his ruin. Qin Feng must have had something to do with it.</i>

    <i>Even if he wasn¡¯t the mastermind, there is an 80% chance that he was involved. After all, when Daddy left the entertainment industry, Qin Feng benefited from it the most.</i>

    <i>His poprity shot up, and he quickly reced Daddy as the nation¡¯s crush.</i>

    <i>If that is the case, then it makes sense that he used this video to smear Daddy.</i>

    <i>Did he see how Daddy was once again rising in poprity? Was he worried that his status would be challenged, and so, he came up with a n to put Daddy back in his ce?</i>

 Chapter 225 - What A Little Smart Child

    <h4>Chapter 225: What A Little Smart Child</h4>

    The more Su Jiu thought about it, the more she realized this was possible.

    <i>Think about it carefully.</i>

    <i>Qin Feng has hidden his intentions well, doing things inplete secrecy. He even constructed a persona of a simple and kind celebrity. It has been going smoothly for him until now.</i>

    <i>However, if you¡¯ve done something bad, it will eventuallye to light.</i>

    <i>Just wait and see, Qin Feng!</i>

    Su Jiu¡¯s eyes shed coldly. She turned to look at Su Shengjing. When she saw that he was washing dishes in the kitchen, she hurried to her room and dialed the number of the public rtions department of Century Entertainment.

    Someone on the other end soon answered the phone. ¡°Mr. Su? How is it? Have you changed your mind?¡±

    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m Little Jiu.¡±

    The man on the other end was taken aback. He chuckled. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Little Jiu. What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Su Jiu lowered her voice and said, ¡°Uncle, I secretly called you with my dad¡¯s cell phone. I know you¡¯re amazing, so can you help my dad? He didn¡¯t do bad things. He¡¯s not a bad person!¡±

    The little girl¡¯s childish voice softened people¡¯s hearts. The man on the other end softened his tone. ¡°Well, we believe that your father is a good person and want to help him. But, he won¡¯t let us help.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, my dad doesn¡¯t want to cause you trouble¡­ but, but Little Jiu doesn¡¯t want to see him get scolded by others. Dad is being scolded all the time.¡±

    As the little girl spoke, her tone became sad. The man hurried tofort her. ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t be sad for now. How about you give the cell phone to your father, and we will talk to him again?¡±

    ¡°No, Uncle, I want to help my dad without him knowing. I¡¯ll let you in on a secret: I have a n!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± The man immediately became interested. ¡°What sort of n?¡±

    Su Jiu put on a mysterious tone and said, ¡°Uncle, can you send me your cell phone number? I want to show you something!¡±

    The man was a little surprised.?<i>Is this little girl that smart?</i>

    <i>Somehow, she knows that this phone is an office phone, and not my personal cell phone.</i>

    <i>How remarkable! You can¡¯t underestimate kids these days.</i>

    He agreed, then temporarily cut the call off and sent her his private number.

    Su Jiu selected his number, opened the messaging app, selected a recording in the audio folder, and clicked on send.

    After she sent the file, Su Jiu¡¯s mouth curled into a smile.

    Qin Feng could¡¯ve never suspected that Su Shengjing had given Su Jiu his phone and put it in her small backpack. When Qin Feng had walked toward Su Jiu, the little girl had quietly turned on the recording function.

    Su Shengjing had given the phone to Su Jiu just in case something happened. Who would have thought it woulde in handy like this!

    <i>What a smart child I am.</i>

    Now that Su Jiu had this recording, how would Qin Feng exin himself?

    All those fans who were moring for justice for him would soon have to face reality. The more fiercely they had scolded Su Shengjing, the harsher the truth would be!

    As for Qin Feng¡­

    Su Jiu could already imagine his expression once they released this file on the inte. It would be so exciting! She couldn¡¯t wait!

    ***

    Century Entertainment.

    Having received the recording sent by Su Jiu, the man opened the file. As he listened to it, his expression grew more and more troubled. In the end, his face was full of dismay.

    He was sure that the voice belonged to Qin Feng, but had he really said those words?

    <i>Was he being held hostage by something strange?</i>

    The man¡¯s cell phone was on speaker mode. Everyone else in the public rtions department had also heard the contents of the recording, and their chins dropped.

    <i>Oh my God, Qin Feng¡¯s image is falling apart!</i>

 Chapter 226 - Remember to Be Polite

    <h4>Chapter 226: Remember to Be Polite</h4>

    After listening to the recording, the people in the department became agitated. They couldn¡¯t believe it was true!

    However, the evidence was right in front of them, and they had no choice but to ept this was real.

    In truth, this was not so difficult to believe. After all, exposing the true nature of celebrities was a thing that happened often in this industry!

    A public rtions department employee asked, ¡°Director, what should we do now? Do we really want to release the recording? If Qin Feng refuses to admit that it¡¯s true, the situation will be very troublesome. We might even have to face awsuit.¡±

    The director had already thought of that, but An Yuan wanted to help Su Shengjing. Since An Yuan was the god of wealth in theirpany, going against her wishes wouldn¡¯t be good.

    Besides, judging from the little girl¡¯s sad voice, he could tell that she obviously needed their help. She had gone so far as to call them in secret because she was afraid her father wouldn¡¯t agree¡­

    This was a painfully difficult situation.

    The director thought for a while, then said, ¡°How about this: instead of stepping forward with this recording, let¡¯s sell it to some big influencer or a well-known paparazzi. That way, we can distance ourselves from this mess, but also make a fortune.¡±

    All the public rtions department employees agreed. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll do it that way.¡±

    ***

    The online outcry against Su Shengjing continued to grow. Qin Feng¡¯s fans took the recently-released information to use against Su Shengjing, relentlessly attacking him with renewed hatred.

    When the fans saw how humble their big brother had been before, that he had even knelt before Su Shengjing, they were driven to tears in anger. They had to scold Su Shengjing on behalf of Qin Feng!

    It had begun with only scolding, but gradually, it turned into vicious personal attacks. Some fans even discussed if they should doxx Su Shengjing or send him a photoshopped funeral photo of himself.

    <i>What about sending him funeral flower wreaths and gory images? It would certainly give him a fright! Let him know the power of Big Brother¡¯s fans. Let¡¯s see if he dares to offend our big brother again!</i>

    At the same time, in a top-floor apartment within a wealthy district, Qin Feng had already finished half a bottle of wine. A cell phoney on the bar counter. He had been closely following the events on Weibo and could clearly see how miserably Su Shengjing was being scolded.

    This made him happy, but somehow, he inexplicably felt uneasy deep down inside.

    Something simr had urred several years ago. He had framed Su Shengjing and sessfully ousted him from the entertainment circle. For a long time after that, Qin Feng had been unable to sleep at night, afraid that Su Shengjing would return and tear him down.

    What he felt now was the same. A feeling of unease and anxiety had taken over his mind.

    Maybe if the recent drama subsided and Su Shengjing left the industry again, he would feel at ease.

    However, Su Shengjing was back in the limelight and growing in poprity. There was a chance that he would not leave, and manypanies might even want to sign him on.

    <i>If I want to ruin Su Shengjing¡¯s reputation again, I¡¯ll have toe up with a new n.</i>

    <i>Better yet, if I can destroy him once and for all!</i>

    The more Qin Feng thought about it, the more anxious he became. He raised his head and drank a huge gulp of wine.

    Then, he picked up his phone. He watched the fans pour pots on his Weibo page to encourage him and sent a post of his own: ¡°I know you are doing this for me, but justice wille naturally. You must remember to be polite, my lovely fans.¡±

    He also attached a selfie that he had carefully selected.

    The tone of the post was incredibly fake. However, in the eyes of his deranged fans, their big brother, who had been wronged, was still urging them not to attack Su Shengjing.?<i>How is it possible for someone to be so kind and good?</i>

    <i>Ah, he really is worthy of my love!</i>

    <i>But no, our big brother cannot suffer any wrongs. We won¡¯t allow it!</i>

    ¡°Big Brother, you can¡¯t be too nice. If you¡¯re too nice, people will easily bully you and take advantage of you!¡±

 Chapter 227 - Too Much Slander

    <h4>Chapter 227: Too Much nder</h4>

    ¡°That Su Shengjing is so infuriating! Big Brother might take it quietly, but I won¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°I have to scold Su Shengjing! These kinds of people must not be spared from scolding. They are depraved!¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯ll support you and avenge you!¡±

    As a result of the post, the fans criticized Su Shengjing even more fervently. They also began to hunt for Su Shengjing¡¯s personal information.

    In Su Shengjing¡¯s fan group chat, Moderator Flower was dejected and upset. Her big brother was receiving so much hate. It seemed as if those people would die if they didn¡¯t nder him for even one day.

    <i>Big Brother had to work so hard to regain poprity, but now he has another conflict with Qin Feng?</i>

    She and the other fans couldn¡¯t believe it. Su Jiu¡¯s fans strongly believed that their child Su Jiu would never frame anyone. Since apples didn¡¯t fall far from the tree, this meant Su Shengjing would never do such a thing either. They felt that Qin Feng was out to get both the father and the daughter!

    <i>Who would¡¯ve expected that Qin Feng is this type of person?</i>

    When Moderator Flower saw someone on Weibo asking for a picture of Su Shengjing¡¯s funeral photo, she burst into angry tears. She wanted to curse that person¡¯s ancestors from 18 generations back!

    However, at this point, it was better for them to not swear. It would only create more trouble for their big brother, and they would bebeled as fans who blindly follow their idol.

    A fan in the group chat angrily wrote, ¡°Guys, Qin Feng¡¯s fans are so arrogant now. Did you see them saying that they want to doxx Big Brother? They even edited a funeral photo of him!¡±

    ¡°I saw that. It made me so angry!¡±

    ¡°Should we scold them back?¡±

    ¡°Of course, we must! We can¡¯t let them be so arrogant. Are we Shortbreads going to let them step all over us?¡±

    ¡°Shortbreads¡± was the name these fans had given themselves.

    Su Jiu¡¯s fans also rushed in and indignantly said, ¡°Exactly! What if they¡¯re really going to send the photo and scare my darling Little Jiu?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s protect our big brother! Let¡¯s protect our daughter!¡±

    ¡°Big Brother and our daughter are so polite and cute. I won¡¯t let anyone hurt them!¡±

    Seeing their indignation, Moderator Flower was moved. Back at the time of Su Shengjing¡¯s scandal, many people had chosen to leave, leaving him only a few fans.

    Now, however, more and more people were joining in. She and the other original fans didn¡¯t have to fight this battle alone anymore.

    However, no matter how they tried to exin this matter, no one was willing to believe them.

    Moderator Flower took a deep breath, tried to calm herself down, and sent a message in the group chat: ¡°We just need to refute them. We can¡¯t swear, and we need to be professional about it.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! I¡¯m best at scolding people without swear words. Who¡¯sing with me to scold Qin Feng¡¯s brain-dead fans?¡±

    ¡°Me, me, me! I promise not to swear, but I must scold them!¡±

    ¡°Me too! I want to scold them too!¡±

    Just like this, Su Shengjing¡¯s fans started a war with Qin Feng¡¯s fans.

    If two groups were to bepared, Su Shengjing¡¯s fans were more reserved and did not use swear words. Whereas, Qin Feng¡¯s fans strongly believed their big brother had been framed. They fiercely scolded the others as if they had to use all the foulnguage they had ever learned.

    Just as the fighting reached a fever pitch, a big entertainment ount posted a message, stirring up the situation even more!

    The ount posted an audio recording with a message saying, ¡°Leaked recording of Qin Feng! Will this destroy his image? Is this the little brother you know?¡±

    This big ount had more than 10 million followers. As soon as this ount posted the message, countless people saw the post.

    As a result, many people clicked the recording. They instantly heard Qin Feng¡¯s voice as he talked to Su Jiu.

 Chapter 228 - Which Group of Fans Got A Reality Check?

    <h4>Chapter 228: Which Group of Fans Got A Reality Check?</h4>

    ¡°I heard that your father will find you a stepmother. Do you know what a stepmother is? She¡¯s a very bad woman. If she¡¯s with your father, she¡¯ll beat you up and scold you. She¡¯ll make you work but not give you food. How pitiful¡­

    ¡°Also, she will have other children with your father. By then, your father won¡¯t want you anymore.

    ¡°I have a very good way to make your father not find a stepmother and treat you well. Do you want to hear it?

    ¡°Don¡¯t let your father work or film a show. Instead, make him apany you at home. In that case, he can¡¯t get acquainted with the bad women outside, and he won¡¯t be able to find a stepmother for you. Don¡¯t you agree?

    ¡°Your father is always working, and he will meet many women. Look at that pretty sister who hugged you just now. You like her very much, right?

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I said that you¡¯re young and ignorant. She deceived you.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s lying to me?¡±

    ¡°Of course! She¡¯s a bad woman who was just pretending to be nice to you. She actually doesn¡¯t like children at all. So, if your father gets together with such a bad woman, you¡¯ll definitely not have a good life. She¡¯ll snatch your father away!¡±

    ***

    When the fans and the other normal people heard the entire recording, they were dumbfounded.

    ¡°D*mn! Is this Qin Feng¡¯s voice? It is, right?¡±

    ¡°I think it is! His voice is easy to recognize.¡±

    ¡°How could he say such things to hurt a child?¡±

    ¡°Has Qin Feng lost his mind? Calling the great beauty An Yuan a bad woman? I¡¯m going to f*cking strangle you!¡±

    Qin Feng¡¯s fans were in an uproar. This recording was like a p on the faces of those fans who had scolded Su Shengjing so fiercely.

    And what a harsh p it was!

    It stung so badly.

    Although they didn¡¯t want to admit it, these people, who were obsessed with Qin Feng, knew better than anyone else that this was their big brother¡¯s voice!

    No one was happier than Su Shengjing¡¯s fans. After all the injustice he suffered, his name was finally cleared! They wanted to cry with happiness.

    They had watched and waited for Su Shengjing to post an exnation about the situation on Weibo to no avail. However, just as time was running out, this recording was leaked. The timing couldn¡¯t have been better!

    ¡°Hahahahaha, did some fans get a reality check?¡±

    ¡°This is the brother you¡¯re so desperately defending? Tsk tsk! What a terrible person he actually is.¡±

    ¡°Oh, what a huge hypocrite he turned out to be! This is so funny!¡±

    An Yuan¡¯s fans were also angry at Qin Feng. After all, he had mentioned An Yuan in the recording and said that she was a liar and a bad woman. So, her fans joined forces with Su Shengjing¡¯s fans and scolded Qin Feng, as well as his fans.

    Qin Feng¡¯s fans might not have been afraid of Su Shengjing¡¯s fans, but they were very afraid of An Yuan¡¯s fans!

    A-list celebrities like An Yuan had a huge following of over 80 million fans, and these fans were an extremely organized and dedicated group. They had many different fan bases for each facet of the industry, and other fans really aspired to be like them.

    Since they garnered the anger of An Yuan¡¯s fans, the arrogant attitude of Qin Feng¡¯s fans had been extinguished.

    These bullies could only pick on the weak.

    ***

    In the evening, Su Shengjing made dinner for his daughter. As he watched her happily eat, he was suddenly reminded of his problems.

    He had forgotten to make a statement about the situation.

    <i>Sheng Tianci is going to call me again, isn¡¯t he?</i>

    Sure enough, as he thought that, Sheng Tianci called him.

 Chapter 229 - A Fatal Blow

    <h4>Chapter 229: A Fatal Blow</h4>

    Su Shengjing reluctantly picked up. Before Sheng Tianci could speak, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll immediately issue a rification.¡±

    To his surprise, however, he heard Sheng Tianci¡¯s excited voice on the other end. ¡°You¡¯re a genius, Shengjing! You kept this ace up your sleeve until thest minute? Amazing! So that¡¯s why you were silent for so long! You wanted to wait for things to heat up before showing the truth!¡±

    Su Shengjing was stunned.

    <i>What is he saying?</i>

    ¡°What truth?¡±

    ¡°F*ck! You¡¯re still pretending to be unaware? Didn¡¯t you ask them to leak that recording? Now I see! You¡¯re not as stupid as I thought you were!

    ¡°You¡¯re finally learning how to stand up for yourself. Hahahaha, that bastard Qin Feng must be feeling so sick now! I want to see how he exins himself! Alright, I won¡¯t talk any longer. I¡¯m going back to help you scold Qin Feng!¡±

    Su Shengjing hung up, feeling dazed.?<i>What recording?</i>

    <i>I haven¡¯t released any recordings.</i>

    <i>Wait! Recording?</i>

    Su Shengjing quickly opened Weibo. As soon as he logged in, he saw several searches trending.

    #QinFengRecording, #QinFengDadDoesntWantYouAnymore

    And the most interesting one of all was #QinFengExposed.

    This astonished Su Shengjing. He clicked on the tag and saw the post from the big ount.

    The post exined the situation between him and Qin Feng with an audio file attached alongside.

    Below the post, someone had included a transcript of the dialogue in the recording. This way,izens could know the contents of the recording without having to open it.

    As Su Shengjing read the transcript, his face darkened.

    <i>Qin Feng said all that to my little girl. He actually told my little girl that I wouldn¡¯t want her and would give her a bad woman as a stepmother. I¡¯d allow the stepmother to bully her and wouldn¡¯t give her food¡­</i>

    <i>No wonder she had cried.</i>

    Su Shengjing tightly gripped his phone.

    ***

    Qin Feng, who was in his apartment suite, also saw the post. His face drastically paled.

    He could¡¯ve never thought that Su Shengjing would have such a trump card.

    <i>I¡¯ve been caught!</i>

    <i>Has Su Shengjing be so much cleverer in these past few years?</i>

    As he thought about it, his manager called.

    ¡°Qin Feng, what¡¯s happening? Where did this recordinge from?¡±

    ¡°How would I know?!¡± Qin Feng was flustered. ¡°Who else if not Su Shengjing could have recorded this? Surely, it couldn¡¯t be the little girl?¡±

    As Qin Feng said this, he gritted his teeth.

    <i>You really are using your daughter, aren¡¯t you, Su Shengjing? Theizens were right!</i>

    His manager angrily said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you so many times: don¡¯t post on Weibo without consulting me first! Look, now your most recent post has be an absolute joke!¡±

    Qin Feng took a deep breath and said, ¡°What should I do now?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to do? It¡¯s a PR disaster! We can say the recording was faked and send awyer¡¯s letter to Su Shengjing and the owner of that big ount to keep them quiet. Just hope that Su Shengjing is willing to let go of it. If he doesn¡¯t, we¡¯ll have to find another way.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stay out of it. You guys quickly think of a n!¡±

    Hearing this, the manager became irritated. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who got yourself into all this trouble in the first ce? I¡¯ve told you to pay attention to your actions. You put so much effort into ruining Su Shengjing¡¯s reputationst time. Are you going to throw all that away now?¡±

 Chapter 230 - An Outstanding Young Man

    <h4>Chapter 230: An Outstanding Young Man</h4>

    Qin Feng massaged his forehead and resignedly asked, ¡°Then what should I do now? Should I make a post and say the recording was a fake?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Anything will help at this point. Besides, Su Shengjing is all alone. He won¡¯t be able to dispute us without apany backing him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got it.¡±

    After ending the call, Qin Feng opened Weibo. He saw posts from many fans and spectators, fans of Su Shengjing and his daughter, and even An Yuan¡¯s fans flooding his notifications.

    ¡°Big Brother, tell me this isn¡¯t true! You didn¡¯t really say those words right? Is Su Shengjing framing you?¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, I trust you! I know there¡¯s no way you would do this!¡±

    ¡°You were joking with Little Jiu, right? You must¡¯ve been joking!¡±

    ¡°Are you here? Do you know what it means to shoot yourself in the foot?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m dying ofughter! This guy is lying so much about being wronged that he¡¯s started to believe it himself!¡±

    ¡°Qin Feng¡¯s fans are so stupid. They tried so hard to help him cover up his wrongdoings; too bad you can¡¯t cover up this recording!¡±

    ¡°Qin Feng has no shame. Trying to hurt my daughter like that! I¡¯ll hate you forever!¡±

    ¡°Poor Su Shengjing. He was scolded so severely despite obviously being the victim here.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, please exin this! It can¡¯t be true. I won¡¯t believe it!¡±

    ¡°All those arrogant Qin Feng fans, where are you now? Come on! Show yourselves!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Those fans must be terrified! They doxxed Su Shengjing and involved my great beauty. They were so despicable!¡±

    Seeing the frenzied influx ofments, Qin Feng was overwhelmed with panic. He had not expected the situation to escte so far beyond his control.

    He had thought that he would be able to just tarnish Su Shengjing¡¯s name, but who would have thought¡­

    He hurried to make a Weibo post. ¡°We must investigate these disgraceful rumors at once!¡±

    Theizens were confused.

    ¡°Rumors?¡±

    <i>Seriously?!</i>

    Qin Feng¡¯s fans were incredibly relieved.?<i>Big Brother, you¡¯ve finallye forward to deny the rumors!</i>

    When the recording had been released, the fans had been terrified that it was real.?<i>Turns out, it was a fake. Could that piece of trash Su Shengjing go any lower?</i>

    In contrast to them, Su Shengjing¡¯s and Su Jiu¡¯s fans felt that this was just Qin Feng¡¯sst-ditch attempt to save himself. After all, who would ever admit to saying those things?

    <i>Of course, he would say he¡¯s being framed.</i>

    As expected, Qin Feng¡¯s team issued a statement. They asked the fans to not believe the recording as it was an edit made with malicious intent.

    They then went on to talk about how hard-working Qin Feng was, how conscientious of his words and actions he had been since his debut, and how he had never disyed such atrocious behavior. Finally, they mentioned that Qin Feng intended to take Su Shengjing and the owner of the big ount to court.

    They spoke as though Qin Feng was a paragon.

    The inte was in an uproar again. It was even livelier than Chinese New Year.

    Soon after, Su Shengjing also posted on Weibo. He reposted Qin Feng¡¯stest post along with the text: ¡°This branded stic bag, how many lies can it hold?

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. My daughter is off-limits. You want to mess with me? Fine, but leave her alone! If you want to y like this, then have it your way. I¡¯ll fight you to the end!¡±

    As soon as the fans saw it, they went hysterical.

    ¡°Ah! Is Su Shengjing great or what?¡±

    ¡°¡®Don¡¯t touch my daughter!¡¯ Wow! I want him as my father too!¡±

 Chapter 231 - I Dont Want You To Be My Husband Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 231: I Don¡¯t Want You To Be My Husband Anymore</h4>

    ¡°Ooh, I¡¯m so jealous! Big Brother really takes care of his daughter. Big Brother, I don¡¯t want you to be my husband anymore, be my father instead!¡±

    ¡°How dare you, Qin Feng? Brother Su Shengjing, if you can¡¯t afford to hire awyer, we¡¯ll crowdfund one for you!¡±

    Su Shengjing replied to that fan¡¯s message, ¡°Thank you, but there¡¯s no need. I will settle this on my own. Please don¡¯t worry so much on my behalf.¡±

    The fan excitedly responded, ¡°Ah! Big Brother replied to me! He¡¯s so sweet!¡±

    His other fans also left messages to him. ¡°Big Brother, how can we not worry for you? We want to fight for you!¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, we support you!¡±

    As Su Shengjing read thements, a strange feeling suddenly hit his heart.

    He didn¡¯t know what it was, but a long time had passed since he hadst felt that way.

    For a moment, he had been transported back to the past.

    Back then, he had been unstoppable. He had countless fans supporting him, just like now.

    Su Shengjing posted again. ¡°To those who are supporting me, I can¡¯t thank you enough. I don¡¯t know what the future will bring, but I will try my best to not let you down again.¡±

    Moderator Flower saw that message and wanted to cry. She replied, ¡°Big Brother, it doesn¡¯t matter what happens as long as you live well.¡±

    Herment garnered the most number of likes. Su Shengjing sent a reply to her, ¡°Thank you, I hope you live well too.¡±

    Having received a rare response from her idol, Moderator Flower excitedly sent his words to the group chat.

    The fans felt that their big brother was such a kind-hearted person. He didn¡¯t want them to fight for him and had even asked them not to waste their time and effort on him.

    How could they not love him?

    Soon after, Qin Feng¡¯s team put out another statement.

    ¡°The recording is being investigated by proper authorities. Let¡¯s wait for the truth together.¡±

    His fans immediately responded, ¡°Big Brother, we support you! Su Shengjing was definitely trying to set you up!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for the truth with Big Brother!¡±

    ¡°Su Shengjing should be waiting to apologize! I want him to kneel and kowtow to Big Brother when this is all over!¡±

    As Qin Feng watched his team handle the situation on Weibo, he felt his anxiety lessen.

    His manager had exined to him that ¡°investigation by proper authorities¡± meant that they were going to bribe an expert to lie about the authenticity of the recording.

    With an expert backing them, the debate over the legitimacy of the recording would drag on until both arguments were meaningless. Even if Su Shengjing tried to refute this, it wouldn¡¯t matter any longer.

    Then, once all of this died down, Qin Feng would be as popr as he was before.

    Of course, he would have to be even more polite in public, even to that trash Su Shengjing!

    ***

    Meanwhile, in the Su Residence.

    Su Guobang was sitting in the study room. Theputer screen in front of him disyed the Weibo interface. When he saw Su Shengjing¡¯s Weibo, his mouth twitched.

    <i>This kid is so bold to directly confront others.</i>

    He asked the butler at his side, ¡°Do we know the oue of the situation?¡±

    ¡°Old Master, the facts are still unclear. Both sides have differing opinions. Of course, I¡¯m on the side of Young Master and Young Lady.¡± Just the thought of Su Jiu was enough to melt the butler¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 232 - Much Cuter Than Those Little Brats!

    <h4>Chapter 232: Much Cuter Than Those Little Brats!</h4>

    The little girl had given him a gift before. As the saying goes, gifts blind the eyes. The butler was definitely on Su Jiu¡¯s side. Besides, he liked her very much.

    Hence, he refused to believe that Little Miss had framed Qin Feng.

    Su Guobang said with a cold face, ¡°You saw what that person said about finding someone to verify the recording?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I saw.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have to tell you what to do, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Old Master. I¡¯ll be on it right away. I¡¯ll definitely do it well.¡±

    ¡°Then go.¡± Su Guobang waved his hand and told the butler to hurry up.

    The butler nodded and left the study. Su Guobang¡¯s gazended on theputer screen again, his eyes dark.

    <i>Hmph, it would be fine if my good-for-nothing son wanted to frame that bastard, but if he implicated the little girl, that would be unreasonable.</i>

    <i>No matter what, she¡¯s a child of the Su family. Although she¡¯s hardly useful, I wouldn¡¯t let outsiders bully her!</i>

    <i>If I make a move this time, the little girl would happily call me grandpa, right?</i>

    Su Guobang really could not stand the old folks who lived near him. They were always showing off their grandchildren.?<i>Do they think that I don¡¯t have any?</i>

    <i>That little girl is much cuter than those brats!</i>

    As Su Guobang thought about this, he began to imagine himself bringing out the little girl. Then, those old men and olddies would enviously look at him and praise his granddaughter for being cute.

    ***

    After logging out of Weibo, Su Shengjing nced sideways at the little girl beside him. She was looking at him, her big clear eyes blinking innocently.

    He quietly opened the audio files on his phone and found a recording.

    Judging from the time saved, he could tell it was from the day he had filmed the advertisement.

    He remembered that he had handed the phone over to Su Jiu for safekeeping.?<i>Could it be that she was the one who had recorded that?</i>

    <i>It¡¯s unbelievable that a four-year-old kid could record something like that!</i>

    Su Shengjing looked at the little girl and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Baby, tell Daddy, did you record it?¡±

    Su Jiu was a little embarrassed, and she puffed up her cheeks. ¡°Daddy found out!¡±

    Su Shengjing gasped. ¡°¡­!¡±

    <i>She admitted to it!</i>

    He hurriedly asked her, ¡°Baby, tell Daddy how did you think to record the conversation?¡±

    ¡°The orphanage director taught us! She said that children might encounter a lot of danger outside on their own. If you have a phone, you have to record what the bad guy said or take pictures.

    ¡°I saw the bad uncle walking over, so I started recording. The director aunt taught us how to record.¡±

    Su Jiu childishly spoke and tried her best to organize her words so that she did not look too smart.

    Su Shengjing looked at her in shock.?<i>This director auntie is amazing. She taught them everything and even taught them well.</i>

    <i>I really have to meet her someday.</i>

    Su Shengjing stroked Su Jiu¡¯s hair and got a little excited. ¡°Baby, you¡¯re amazing! How did you send out the recording?¡±

    ¡°I sent it to the uncle who called you earlier and said that he wanted to help you.¡±

    <i>Is she referring to Century Entertainment¡¯s public rtions department?</i>

    Su Shengjing immediately understood.?<i>They should be the ones who contacted the big entertainment ount that sent out the recording!</i>

    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m great, right? Can you buy me candy?¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes were full of hope. It was hard to reject her.

 Chapter 233 - What A Happy Person He Is

    <h4>Chapter 233: What A Happy Person He Is</h4>

    Su Shengjing resisted the urge to say yes. ¡°No.¡±

    The little girl¡¯s face instantly fell. Su Shengjing smiled and continued, ¡°But Daddy can take you out to eat. What do you want to eat? Beef?¡±

    When Su Jiu heard that, her eyes lit up again. ¡°Okay!¡±

    As he looked at her cute appearance, the smile on Su Shengjing¡¯s lips widened. He could not help but reach out and pinch her fair and tender little face. Suddenly, a sense of aplishment surged in his heart.

    Compared to when he first saw her, the little girl had gained some weight and grown even cuter. This meant that he knew how to raise children.

    This sense of aplishment was like receiving an award.

    ***

    In the evening, Su Shengjing brought Su Jiu to a private room in a French restaurant for a luxurious meal. After they dined there, Su Shengjing carried her back home. The little girly on his shoulder with her eyes closed, half asleep. She sleepily called out, ¡°Daddy¡­¡±

    Su Shengjing patted her little head and lovingly said, ¡°Yes, Daddy is here.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, you need to be good. I don¡¯t want you to get scolded. I will get sad if they scold you, Daddy.¡± Her voice became fainter as she spoke, and she even choked a little.

    These sudden words made Su Shengjing¡¯s heart ache. ¡°Okay! I promise you that I will be good and beat up all the bad guys.¡±

    ¡°You also need to earn a lot of money!¡±

    Su Shengjing burst outughing. ¡°Of course. Daddy will make a lot of money and give it to you so that, Baby, you can live like a princess.¡±

    The little girl lifted her head from the crook of his neck and looked at him with her bright eyes. Then, she mysteriously said, ¡°Daddy, I have a secret to tell you.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What secret?¡± Su Shengjing¡¯s ears pricked up.

    Su Jiu moved closer to him and whispered, ¡°Little Jiu loves Daddy so much.¡±

    It felt good to have such a father who she could depend on and who loved her.

    Su Shengjing was stunned. Then, his eyes brightened.

    ¡°Daddy loves Little Jiu too. He loves Little Jiu the most.¡±

    ¡°I also love Daddy the most!¡± As Su Jiu said this, she swiftly removed her mask and nted a kiss on his face.

    Su Shengjing was stunned.

    Since he had been reunited with her, this was the first time she had kissed him. In that instant, he felt as though he was on cloud nine. How many fathers had received a kiss from their daughters?

    He had!

    ¡°Hehe.¡± The little girl immediately put her face mask back on. Then, like a little cat that got the cream, she chuckled with delight.

    Su Shengjing¡¯s heart melted when he heard his child¡¯sughter.

    Once again, he hoped that the turbulent situation would not affect her. He hoped that he would be able to shoulder everything and make her happy every day.

    At this moment, a ck luxury car stopped by the street.

    Sitting inside the car, An Yuan watched the father-daughter pair outside a western restaurant. Although the two of them were hugging so tightly that even their faces could not be clearly seen, An Yuan recognized Su Shengjing at a nce.

    He used to be her idol, and back then, she had a lot of feelings for him. Additionally, she had seen him a few times recently and could easily recognize him.

    Naturally, the little girl in his arms was Little Jiu.

    If she were being honest, An Yuan envied Su Shengjing for having such a cute daughter.

    An Yuan¡¯s manager, Xue Zhen, sat beside her and saw her staring at the pair. Although she could not clearly see who the pair was, Su Shengjing and his daughter suddenly came to mind. Thus, she reminded An Yuan, ¡°Little Yuan, be careful. Rumors about you and Su Shengjing have already spread on the inte. After all, the recording said that the little girl likes you a lot.

    ¡°He even said that he wanted you to be her stepmother. Ha, what a joke! Su Shengjing should take a look at himself. Can he even match up to you?¡±

    Xue Zhen was rather resentful that Su Shengjing had rejected her. She thought he didn¡¯t know what was good for him and deserved to be criticized!

 Chapter 234 - What Bad Things Are You Doing?

    <h4>Chapter 234: What Bad Things Are You Doing?</h4>

    An Yuan found Xue Zhan¡¯s words a little harsh and frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡±

    ¡°What? Did I say something wrong? Don¡¯t tell me you still like him? An Yuan, I¡¯m telling you: you have to focus on your career now. Don¡¯t waste this great opportunity. Only a few female celebrities in the country are as popr as you are now. Don¡¯t think about dating. Get thepany to help you deal with all the gossip!¡±

    Xue Zhen then gave her a stern warning. ¡°Anyway, you can deal with your rtionship matters after you turn 30. Don¡¯t think about ruining your own future. You better forget about Su Shengjing, okay? You¡¯re a female celebrity who¡¯s aiming for the Oscars!¡±

    An Yuan didn¡¯t want to hear this at all. She turned around and looked out of the window. She saw Su Shengjing carrying the little girl to the side of the road as he climbed into a taxi.

    <i>Is what he¡¯s doing considered ¡®destroying his future¡¯?</i>

    <i>But he has a cute and sensible daughter.</i>?In An Yuan¡¯s eyes, Su Shengjing was already winning¡­

    ***

    On Weibo, manyizens were shocked by the copse of Qin Feng¡¯s gentle and kind image. They were anxiously waiting for the test results. Qin Feng was equally anxious.

    He didn¡¯t want to read thements anymore. So he closed his Weibo and called his manager. In a worried voice, he asked, ¡°Are you sure that this expert is trustworthy? I don¡¯t want him to stab us in the back when the timees.¡±

    The manager thought that Qin Feng was overthinking and coldly said, ¡°I¡¯ve already made arrangements. There¡¯s nothing to worry about. As long as the money is in ce, everything can be done.¡±

    Qin Feng heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll wait for your update.¡±

    At this moment, Su Shengjing¡¯s fan group chat was very lively. Moderator Flower angrily said in the group, ¡°Pfft, what expert? It¡¯s just going to someone in cahoots with Qin Feng¡¯s team!¡±

    Su Shengjing¡¯s Number 1 Fan said, ¡°It must be his team! Do they think we¡¯re fools?¡±

    The other fans also felt this situation was unfair for Su Shengjing. ¡°The results will definitely favor Qin Feng. He will say that Big Brother ndered him!¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t we also find a so-called expert to verify the recording? It doesn¡¯t matter how much that costs, we can just crowdfund! We won¡¯t let Qin Feng falsely use our brother!

    Su Shengjing was also paying attention to Qin Feng¡¯s situation. Su Jiu wanted to know too, but the cell phone was always in her father¡¯s hands. She could not pay attention to it all the time.

    It was really inconvenient to not have a phone. Was it even possible to live in this modern era without a phone?

    The answer was no!

    In the end, Su Jiu had to say, ¡°Daddy, I want your cell phone.¡±

    Su Shengjing looked at her and curiously asked, ¡°What do you need my cell phone for?¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t give it to me, Daddy?¡± The little girl pouted and pitifully looked at him.

    ¡°¡­¡± Su Shengjing could not take it anymore. He passed the cell phone to her and helplessly said, ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you, I¡¯ll give you anything you want!¡±

    ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re so nice!¡±

    Su Shengjing¡¯s heart bubbled with happiness. His daughter¡¯s praise was worth a million dors.

    Su Jiu took the cell phone and warningly looked at Su Shengjing. ¡°Daddy, you can¡¯t look!¡±

    Su Shengjingughed. ¡°What bad things are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°I want to see if any bad people are scolding Daddy, then I want to scold them back!¡±

    <i>What?</i>

    Su Shengjing suddenlyughed. ¡°Can you read?¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he felt that his question was a little redundant. The little girl even knew how to make a recording, could locate the file, and send it to the public rtions department. This meant that she knew how to read.

    At this thought, Su Shengjing was slightly stunned.

    He seemed to have discovered something incredible.

    His daughter was very smart!

 Chapter 235 - Did He Have A Stroke?

    <h4>Chapter 235: Did He Have A Stroke?</h4>

    <i>Usually, children at this age know nothing, but Little Jiu knows so much.</i>

    Su Shengjing suddenly felt even prouder.?<i>I have found such a treasure!</i>

    He rubbed his forehead as he looked at the little girl with a wide smile. ¡°If you want to see whether anyone is scolding Daddy or not, do you know where to look?¡±

    Su Jiu vigorously nodded. ¡°I know. I can look it up on Weibo.¡±

    Su Shengjing was surprised again. ¡°You know about Weibo?¡±

    ¡°I know a lot of things. I¡¯m very smart!¡±

    Su Shengjingughed. ¡°Yes, Baby, you¡¯re the smartest.¡±

    After getting her father¡¯s cell phone, Su Jiu immediately logged in on Weibo. When she saw Qin Feng¡¯stest post, she really wanted to scold him for being so shameless!

    <i>It was obvious what the results were.</i>

    Even if someizens didn¡¯t believe it, her father coulde up with a different test result. However, theizens wouldn¡¯t be able to tell who was telling the truth and who was lying, so this matter might never get resolved.

    Over time, this matter would be forgotten. Qin Feng¡¯s career would not be heavily affected, and he would continue to be sessful.

    <i>What a pity!</i>

    Despite that, this would be a warning to Qin Feng to stay away from her father in the future.

    However, in a shock to Su Jiu, the test result was not only beyond her expectations but also everyone else¡¯s!

    At around eight in the evening, the expert authority Qin Feng found posted on Weibo. His post said that the voice in the recording was indeed Qin Feng¡¯s and had not been edited at all. He could guarantee this with absolute certainty.

    He said that if he were found to be lying, he would immediately quit his job and stop working in this industry. He was willing to bear all the consequences.

    The even worse thing for Qin Feng was that this expert had also posted his bank transfer records. He said that Qin Feng¡¯s manager had transferred a million yuan to him, asking him to release a false result.

    However, he had listened to his conscience and chosen to tell the truth in the end. The expert even said that he liked Su Jiu very much and didn¡¯t want to hurt her.

    In the end, he reminded celebrities to be mindful of their words and actions. Since they relied on their poprity to survive in this industry, they had to live up to those who liked them.

    Don¡¯t let fans celebrate a mere persona.

    It was incredibly ironic.

    When this Weibo post was published, it left all theizens stunned!

    They never expected such a reversal.

    ¡°Hahahaha, did Qin Feng really shoot himself in the foot again? Look what a rotten idea he came up with. He actually proved this recording was true!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m dying ofughter! Did Qin Feng have a stroke?¡±

    ¡°Is Qin Feng a spy from Su Shengjing¡¯s side? Are you trying to contribute to his poprity?¡±

    ¡°Moreover, his team were the ones that found this expert. Qin Feng thought that the money would be enough, but the expert had a conscience. Hahahaha, I¡¯m crying fromughter!¡±

    ¡°This expert is awesome! He likes Little Jiu just like me. I¡¯m going to pay attention to him!¡±

    Su Shengjing¡¯s fansughed like crazy, while Qin Feng¡¯s fans were in disbelief and crying.

    When Su Shengjing saw the post, he was also confused.

    <i>Was Qin Feng just messing around?</i>

    <i>At least, I don¡¯t have to clear my name anymore.</i>

    Su Jiu was also shocked.?<i>No way, no way! Qin Feng actually got tricked by the expert?</i>

    <i>Amazing!</i>

    ***

    In the Su Residence, the butler walked into the study room and respectfully said to Su Guobang, ¡°Old Master, it¡¯s done.¡±

    Su Guobang had already seen the post on Weibo. He nodded and said, ¡°That kid and that little girl don¡¯t know that I made a move, right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was very careful about this matter. Don¡¯t worry about it, Old Master.¡±

    Unexpectedly, Su Guobang¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You don¡¯t know? Then let them know!¡±

    Then he added, ¡°Do it tactfully!¡±

 Chapter 236 - Too Refined

    <h4>Chapter 236: Too Refined</h4>

    The butler was speechless.

    <i>Old Master, you really are too refined.</i>

    <i>If you want Little Miss to call you Grandpa, just say it. Why are you beating around the bush?</i>

    Despite these thoughts, the butler could not disobey Su Guobang¡¯s words. After leaving the study room, he gave Su Shengjing a call. When Su Shengjing picked up the call, the butler thought for a while, then tactfully asked, ¡°Young Master, has the matter on the Inte been settled?¡±

    Su Shengjing frowned.?<i>Does the old man also know about it?</i>

    When Su Shengjing didn¡¯t say anything, the butler continued, ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need in the future, just say the word. Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re still the young master of the Su family. You can¡¯t let people step all over you. Even Old Master can¡¯t stand it anymore.¡±

    The butler thought that he was being tactful and hoped that the Young Master understood.

    Sure enough, Su Shengjing immediately understood what he meant.

    <i>So, the expert took the money and betrayed Qin Feng. On the surface, it seems like he has found his conscience, but in reality, the old man did something in secret.</i>

    Su Shengjing felt conflicted. He coldly smirked. ¡°So? He wants me to thank him?¡±

    ¡°Not really¡­¡±?<i>Old Master just wanted you to know.</i>

    The butler felt that his mission had beenpleted, and it did not matter how the young master reacted. He and the old master would not see eye to eye. If their rtionship could be fixed with a few words, this rift would not havested so many years.

    ¡°No?¡± Su Shengjing said in a slightly sarcastic tone, ¡°Then why did you call?¡±

    The butler choked and then sighed. ¡°Young Master, Old Master didn¡¯t want you to thank him. He wanted Little Miss to acknowledge him as her grandfather. He has always been paying attention to you and Little Miss. Deep down in his heart, Little Miss is still a child of the Su family. He won¡¯t let anyone bully her.¡±

    ¡°Hah! Why don¡¯t you ask him if he really thinks that way! Why didn¡¯t he admit it back then?¡± As Su Shengjing recalled how his old man had strangled the little girl before, his blood boiled with rage. If he had arrived a littleter, who knew what would have happened!

    <i>Also, since when is the bloodline of the Su family important to Su Guobang?</i>

    <i>If it were so important, why did he do that back then?</i>

    Su Shengjing heavily closed his eyes. His dark eyshes trembled, and his face turned a little pale.

    Suddenly, a soft and cute voice rang beside him. ¡°Daddy, are you okay?¡±

    Su Shengjing came back to his senses and smiled as if nothing had happened. ¡°Daddy is fine.¡±

    The little girl¡¯s big eyes were filled with worry as she whispered, ¡°But, Daddy, you seemed very sad just now. Little Jiu was so worried.¡±

    The smile on Su Shengjing¡¯s lips widened as he patted her little head. ¡°Daddy suddenly remembered that the bad uncle hurt you and I was unable to protect you properly. That¡¯s why I felt ufortable.¡±

    Su Jiu puffed her cheeks.

    <i>Hmph, I don¡¯t believe it. Daddy is just patronizing me.</i>

    However, if her father didn¡¯t say anything, Su Jiu probably wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything out of him even if she asked. She could only watch as he hung up the phone and continued to follow the news on Weibo.

    ***

    In his apartment suite, Qin Feng was about to go crazy. He hurriedly called his manager and yelled, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t you say the expert would give a false result?!¡±

    The manager angrily said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to suddenly go back on his word! It has already happened. There¡¯s no point in discussing why. Qin Feng, the current situation is very unfavorable for you. Either you continue to refuse to admit that the recording is yours, or you admit your mistake and apologize to Su Shengjing.¡±

    Qin Feng almost stamped his feet in anger. ¡°You want me to apologize to Su Shengjing? You can¡¯t be serious!¡±

 Chapter 237 - Poor Thing!

    <h4>Chapter 237: Poor Thing!</h4>

    ¡°In any case, you can choose for yourself! This situation has carried on for too long. It¡¯ll be so troublesome if you can¡¯t resolve it properly. Thepany might even consider putting you on hiatus and keeping you out of the public eye for some time. You would resume appearances only after the storm subsides.¡±

    <i>Hiatus?</i>

    Qin Feng thought he had heard wrongly. ¡°Are you serious? You¡¯re actually going to force me to go on hiatus? Are your brains fried? Don¡¯t you want to earn money anymore?¡±

    Qin Feng was extremely popr! How could he go on hiatus? Wouldn¡¯t it be very embarrassing?

    The manager angrily said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it all because of you that things have turned out this way? Think about it! Thepany can¡¯t help you with this situation anymore. They risk making it even worse!¡±

    Qin Feng gritted his teeth.

    Helplessly, he posted on Weibo. ¡°I was only joking with the little kid at that time. I didn¡¯t expect it to lead to a misunderstanding with such serious consequences. I¡¯m at fault here, and I would like to apologize to Su Shengjing and Little Jiu, as well as my fans. Thank you for standing by my side. I¡¯m sorry that I have disappointed you. I will definitely reflect on my actions and nevermit the same mistake again.¡±

    His fans naturally chose to forgive him. Their big brother¡¯s apology was so sincere. Since he had apologized, how could they not forgive him?

    However, in Su Jiu¡¯s eyes, this apology just seemed like an excuse.

    By saying he was merely joking, Qin Feng was trying to push the me of the serious consequences onto someone else.

    As expected, not only did Qin Feng¡¯s fans forgive him, they also felt that their big brother must have been pressured by thepany into making this apology.

    His previous Weibo post had been unyielding. How could he lower his head now and apologize to Su Shengjing, who had bullied him and made him kneel in public?

    He would never have done this willingly, so thepany must have forced him.

    <i>Boohoo! Big Brother, you poor thing!</i>

    ¡°Brother, we all know what you¡¯re really like. People were overreacting so badly to your joke!¡±

    ¡°How is it okay for apany to bully their own artist?¡±

    ¡°What kind of lousypany is this? Not only did they not help when their artist was being bullied, but they even messed up the whole thing! Why did they pay that expert? They caused trouble for Big Brother, and now Su Shengjing, that scumbag, has the advantage!¡±

    ¡°Exactly, thispany is brainless!¡±

    When Qin Feng saw that his fans were scolding hispany and not him, he heaved a sigh of relief.?<i>Excellent! It seems that my charm and poprity are quite good, and I can continue to remain in the public eye.</i>

    However, the other fans did not think this way, especially Su Shengjing¡¯s and Su Jiu¡¯s fans. When they saw Qin Feng¡¯s post and the line saying that it had been a joke, they were furious.

    ¡°A joke? Is it a joke just because you said so? You¡¯re clearly stupid and evil!¡±

    <i>Exactly! How can you be a man if you don¡¯t admit that you did something wrong and just use a joke as an excuse?</i>

    ¡°Bullying my precious daughter and refusing to admit it. I am now officially a Qin Feng anti-fan!¡±

    ¡°Me too! Shameless, disgusting, and irresponsible. I don¡¯t know why those fans are still supporting him. His fans are so crazy!¡±

    ***

    Qin Feng¡¯s fans med it on thepany, and so thepany took the me for Qin Feng. Their reputation took a hit, and thepany¡¯s stock price fell by quite a bit.

    This annoyed the management, and they decided to put Qin Feng on hiatus anyway and reduce his public appearances. Only after this matter was over would they consider allowing him to appear in public and work as before.

 Chapter 238 - I Want to Have Big Brothers Babies

    <h4>Chapter 238: I Want to Have Big Brother¡¯s Babies</h4>

    Qin Feng¡¯spany was already hiding him from the public.

    His manager had rejected a recent job offer. To add salt to his wounds, the production team of ¡°You Can Do It, Mate!¡± called him and told him that he did not need to participate in the next episode.

    When Qin Feng heard this news, his face had turned pale. Most of his ie came from this series. If he missed even one episode, he would lose more than a million yuan.

    Who would have thought that just a few words would cause him to suffer such severe losses!

    Qin Feng could not ept it. Was he going to let Su Shengjing have the upper hand like this?

    He knew that since this situation hadn¡¯t negatively affected Su Shengjing, his career would definitely grow. After all, his poprity was no less than that of an A-list celebrity.

    Many people now wanted to work with him.

    Thinking of this, Qin Feng suddenly felt a sense of doom.

    This time, he had been too careless. However, he would not let the matter rest so easily. He was not the kind of person who would willingly submit to others. He would definitely think of a perfect n to drag Su Shengjing down again.

    <i>If I could do it in the past, I can do it now again!</i>

    Qin Feng gritted his teeth. Suddenly, he thought of something and logged into a Weibo ount.

    He had registered this ount as a female fan. Whenever he was free, he would use the tone of a fan in this ount to praise himself. After logging in this time, he reposted thetest Weibo post on his main ount with a message, ¡°People with connections and sponsors are amazing. Big Brother is so pitiful.¡±

    The person he was referring to was An Yuan. Qin Feng was basically insinuating that Su Shengjing was using An Yuan as a stepping stone.

    After publishing this Weibo post, he uploaded a few more photos andmented: ¡°Smart move.¡±

    In these photos, An Yuan was talking to Su Shengjing and hugging Su Jiu. Some of these photos were taken at the entrance of the Li Corporation, while others were taken on the set. They implied that Su Shengjing was using his daughter to curry favor with An Yuan.

    Not long after Qin Feng posted this from his fan ount, he logged into his main ount and liked the Weibo post that his alternate ount had just posted.

    Since Qin Feng had liked this post, his alternate ount immediately attracted attention. Theizens were a little confused. ¡°D*mn! Is Qin Feng hinting that Su Shengjing has connections?¡±

    ¡°I think so. Look at how close he is to An Yuan.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that An Yuan helped him from behind the scenes this time? Otherwise, where did the recordinge from?¡±

    ¡°So what exactly happened? Did Qin Feng really say those words, or did Su Shengjing frame him on purpose? I¡¯m so confused.¡±

    ***

    In the apartment, Su Jiu was scrolling through Weibo with Su Shengjing¡¯s cell phone. When she saw Qin Feng¡¯s post from his alternate ount, she almost blurted out, ¡°What the f*ck!¡±

    <i>When would Qin Feng stop?</i>

    This ount looked like Qin Feng¡¯s alternate ount. After all, it had so few followers and interactions. Even if this ount made a post on Weibo, it should not have been discovered for quite a while. Yet, Qin Feng had liked the post within ten minutes. Su Jiu suspected that the ount was his.

    If it were his, then he was too narcissistic. Almost every time he had posted on Weibo from this ount, it was a photo of himself. He even used the alternate ount to praise himself. ¡°Big Brother is so handsome, so manly¡± and ¡°I want to have Big Brother¡¯s babies.¡± These posts made Su Jiu want to vomit!

    She angrily said to Su Shengjing, who was preparing her milk powder, ¡°Daddy, that bad uncle is talking about you again!¡±

    <i>Again?</i>

    Su Shengjing was incensed. However, he was not upset that Qin Feng had said anything about him. Rather, he was upset that the little girl had to worry about him.

    <i>She¡¯s only four years old!</i>

    Su Shengjing did not want her to pay attention to the nonsense online, so he changed the topic and said, ¡°Baby, how about you go y with the little brother next door?¡±

 Chapter 239 - Seduced By A Child

    <h4>Chapter 239: Seduced By A Child</h4>

    Su Jiu¡¯s eyes lit up at once. ¡°Okay!¡±

    Since Son Wanqiu now had a job, the little viin was often alone at home. Su Jiu had always wanted him toe over to her house, but her dad didn¡¯t like it.

    Now, her father had brought up the topic on his own.?<i>Great!</i>

    Helpless, Su Shengjing held Su Jiu¡¯s hand and walked out. He knocked on the door across from them.

    Soon, the door opened. When Rong Si saw Su Jiu, a glint shed across his dark eyes.

    ¡°Big Brother!¡± Su Jiu stood outside the door and happily greeted him with a sweet smile.

    Rong Si¡¯s gaze became serious. He had seen what happened online. Her father had gotten into some trouble recently.?<i>Does she know?</i>

    <i>It seems she can still smile like before, so she probably hasn¡¯t seen it.</i>

    Rong Si was relieved.

    Su Shengjing looked at him, then said, not unkindly. ¡°Hey, brat, do you want toe over and y with Little Jiu?¡±

    Rong Si immediately nodded.

    Su Jiu reached out and grabbed his hand. She excitedly said, ¡°Big Brother, let¡¯s go!¡±

    She really liked the little viin. He was too obedient before he became evil. She had never seen such an obedient little boy, and she really cherished him. So, it would be a pity if such a good child became evil.

    Rong Si closed the door and followed Su Jiu to her house. As he looked at the back of her head and her two ponytails, he thought about many things.

    Many people on the Inte were scolding Su Jiu for scheming at such a young age. They said that she had framed Qin Feng with her father¡¯s help. It made her sound like a bad person. The worse thing was that some people directly called her a little b*tch or a little bastard.

    Rong Si knew how it felt to be scolded by others. Previously, many people despised him whenever they saw him. They called him a little beggar and even chased after him to beat him up. As he had experienced that feeling before, he did not wish for Little Jiu to suffer the same.

    If she did not know, then she should never know. She should be happy every day.

    Su Jiu passed a gift she had received two days ago to the little viin. ¡°Big Brother, let¡¯s build this!¡±

    Gifted to her by Xiao Yang, this gift was a model of a ship. It was huge with hundreds of spare parts. How long would she have to work on it? Su Jiu had no experience in building such a model.

    However, in the novel, the little viin was a genius. He learned everything quickly.?<i>He would definitely be able to do it. Besides, boys should be interested in such a model, right?</i>

    Thinking about it, Su Jiu casually asked, ¡°Big Brother, do you like models?¡±

    The little viin looked at Su Jiu with his deep eyes and seriously said, ¡°If you think I like it, I¡¯ll like it.¡±

    <i>I have the final say.</i>

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    Her heart suddenly pounded.

    <i>D*mn! A six-year-old brat is flirting with me! Ahhh!</i>

    <i>Imagine the type of man he would be when he grows up!</i>

    Su Jiu quickly adjusted her emotions and smiled at him. ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re so smart. You definitely will!¡±

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll put it together for you.¡± Rong Si took the model and sat down on the sofa with Su Jiu. Then, he opened the packaging and poured out the contents.

    Besides the parts and instructions, the package also contained a beautiful blue card.

    Rong Si¡¯s eyes flickered. He reached out and picked up the card. A line of crooked words came into view. The words looked like they had been written by a child.

    ¡°Little Jiu, this is a model I like very much. I¡¯m giving it to you. I hope you like it. ¡ªXiao Wei¡±

 Chapter 240: - The Biggest Supporter is Me~

    <h4>Chapter 240: The Biggest Supporter is Me~</h4>

    Rong Si recalled that Xiao Wei was the boy good at ying the piano in the show. The boy was also very handsome.

    In the previous episode, the director had borrowed a piano and Xiao Wei had yed a few songs with his father, Xiao Yang.

    At that moment, Rong Si had noticed that his little sister Su Jiu was looking at the pair with her eyes wide open as if the beautiful music had intoxicated her.

    Rong Si suddenly thought that it would be great if he could also y the piano.

    <i>If that¡¯s the case, would Little Jiu look at me more?</i>

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    The girl¡¯s soft voice brought Rong Si back to reality.

    When he saw that she was looking at the card, he handed it over to her. ¡°It¡¯s someone else¡¯s card. They said they hope you like this gift. So¡­ do you like it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I like it!¡±?<i>Who wouldn¡¯t like presents?</i>

    However, Rong Si¡¯s perspective was not the same.?<i>She likes the present that other little brother gave her. Does this mean that she likes that little brother too?</i>

    The little viin pursed his lips and suddenly said, ¡°I will give you many such gifts in the future.¡±

    Su Jiu raised her head in shock. When she saw his handsome face full of seriousness and determination, she couldn¡¯t help but find it funny.

    However, a certain corner of her heart felt a little sour.

    The little viin treasured her as a friend. That was why he treated her so well. She wanted to continue to warm his little heart and guide him in the right direction so that he would not end up in a miserable state.

    Su Jiu smiled at Rong Si again and sweetly said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you to give me a present!¡±

    Rong Si nodded. As he looked at her bright smile, he said in his heart,?<i>¡°Definitely! From now on, I¡¯ll give you whatever gift you want.¡±</i>

    Seeing the two children sitting on the sofa and working on the model, Su Shengjing was very pleased. He had finally diverted Su Jiu¡¯s attention. Then, he hurriedly walked to the balcony, took out his mobile phone, and logged into his Weibo ount.

    In the matter regarding the Weibo posts of ¡°Qin Feng¡¯s fan,¡± Su Shengjing did not back down. He reposted the post and added: ¡°Please tell me! Who are my connections and backing? Why don¡¯t I know them?¡±

    Right now, Su Shengjing¡¯s poprity was extremely high. Moreover, countless people were paying attention to the development of this matter. As a result, when Su Shengjing posted on Weibo, the number of likes andments increased like crazy.

    His fans joked with him. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t you know how powerful you are? Why are you so ignorant!¡±

    ¡°I sure hope that you have connections and backers.¡±

    ¡°Brother, hurry up and find more sponsors to prevent yourself from being framed!¡±

    Little Jiu Global Support Club: ¡°Daddy, your biggest connection and supporter is me ¡±

    Thisment received the most likes and the mostments. They all felt that it was right.

    Su Shengjing used to be so destitute, but after Little Jiu appeared, he had slowly recovered!

    Su Shengjing also liked the post and posted ament. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m not capable by myself. I rely on my daughter.¡±

    His frank admission made people feel that he was cute. The fansughed and said that it was good that he knew.

    Soon after, Han Xiao left the stage. Then, he alsomented on Weibo: ¡°Bro, how can you say that you have no connections? What am I then?¡±

    Xiao Yang appeared there too. He mentioned Su Shengjing, ¡°What about me? We just started filming together not long ago. Do you not care about me?¡±

    Both of them had quite a lot of fans. Since their idols were on Su Shengjing¡¯s side, these fans naturally had to follow along. The Weiboments on Su Shengjing¡¯s post soon exceeded 200 thousand.

    Unexpectedly, the Su Family Corporation, which had nothing to do with the entertainment industry, also reposted Su Shengjing¡¯s Weibo post. ¡°Both our surnames are Su. It¡¯s not too much to support them, right?¡±

 Chapter 241 - Give You A Bright Path to Stardom

    <h4>Chapter 241: Give You A Bright Path to Stardom</h4>

    Theizens were confused.

    <i>What¡¯s going on with the Su Corporation?</i>

    <i>Are they supporting Su Shengjing?</i>

    <i>Are our eyes ying tricks on us? Or has the Su Corporation¡¯s ount been hacked?</i>

    In the past, the Su Corporation¡¯s ount only released some advertisements. They had never gotten involved in the entertainment industry. Yet, they were supporting Su Shengjing now.?<i>Wasn¡¯t this too strange?</i>

    The Su Corporation¡¯s Weibo ount operator said that they had also been baffled when they received their director¡¯s orders. The operator did not understand why they had to post in support of Su Shengjing.

    When Su Shengjing saw this post, he smirked.

    <i>Now that the old man has so frequently expressed his goodwill toward us, could it be that he¡¯s truly intending to acknowledge the little girl? What¡¯s going on? Have you grown old and lonely?</i>

    As soon as the Su Corporation made its stance clear, theizens were ted. All of them were guessing why the Su Corporation would get involved.?<i>Could it be rted to Su Shengjing?</i>

    <i>After all, both of them have the surname Su!</i>

    <i>However, if the Su Corporation were Su Shengjing¡¯s sponsor, then what about all those years when Su Shengjing was destitute and impoverished? Has the Su Corporation made that post to gain poprity?</i>

    Soon after, the other two guests who had filmed ¡°Daddy Let¡¯s Go!¡± also issued statements saying that they supported Su Shengjing. Quite a number of people in the show¡¯s production team also expressed their support. They had interacted with Su Shengjing before and knew very clearly what kind of a person he was.?<i>He¡¯s just aplete ve to his daughter, alright!</i>

    Even Yang Fangping wanted to join in the fun. He mentioned Su Shengjing and said, ¡°Brother, we are all your backers. We support you! PS: We can prepare for the next episode. All the staff members in our production team want to drink a lot.¡±

    Seeing so many people standing on Su Shengjing¡¯s side, his fans were overjoyed. ¡°Look at how popr my big brother is now! Even the Su Corporation wants to ride on his poprity!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, Su Shengjing has a lot of support!¡±

    ¡°Movie King Han and the rest don¡¯t care about the consequences of saying that. It means that they genuinely support our big brother, right? So, our big brother must be a good person!¡±

    ¡°Qin Feng, you b*tch! You framed our big brother! Disgusting!¡±

    The Su Corporation¡¯s and Han Xiao¡¯s support was not enough. Glory World Entertainment, a subsidiary of the Sheng Corporation, mentioned Su Shengjing and posted, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to consider joining us? Glory World will protect you and give you a bright path to stardom!¡±

    When thepany posted this, Su Shengjing¡¯s fans were overjoyed once again.?<i>Oh my god! Glory World Entertainment, it is the number one entertainmentpany in the country.</i>?<i>Now, they actually threw an olive branch to our big brother. Such a good opportunity has fallen into hisp just like that.</i>?Comments and posts flooded Su Shengjing¡¯s ount, asking him to sign a contract with Glory World.

    If he had a goodpany supporting him, their big brother¡¯s future would definitely be bright. No matter what, it would be much better than him fighting alone.

    If this were a while in the past, Su Shengjing would¡¯ve never signed a contract with apany. At that time, his desire to re-enter the entertainment industry had not been strong. However, for the sake of his little girl, he had made up his mind now.

    Not only did he want to return to the entertainment industry, but he also wanted to stand at the top again!

    After Su Shengjing saw Glory World Entertainment¡¯s invitation, he received a call from Sheng Tianci. The moment he picked up, he heard his friend¡¯s excited voice. ¡°Shengjing, I asked my second brother again. He agreed this time! How about it? Join Glory World! I guarantee you¡¯ll have a bright future!¡±

    ¡°Alright, if Glory World is willing to ept me, I¡¯ll join.¡±

    When Sheng Tianci heard this, he got even more excited. ¡°Holy sh*t! You¡¯re finally agreeing? What made you change your mind?¡±

 Chapter 242 - Stop Showing Your Daughter Off!

    <h4>Chapter 242: Stop Showing Your Daughter Off!</h4>

    Su Shengjing turned his head and looked at his little girl, who was still working on the model with the brat from next door. His gaze immediately softened, ¡°Who else could it be other than my daughter?¡±

    Sheng Tianci was speechless.

    <i>Enough, stop showing off your daughter!</i>

    <i>Don¡¯t you know that this makes people jealous?</i>

    ***

    Qin Feng watched as several celebrities stepped forward to support Su Shengjing. Even the Su Corporation had stepped in. No matter how hard he racked his brains, he could not figure out why.?<i>What kind of a charm does Su Shengjing have that makes him worthy of their support? Or are they all blind?</i>

    The even more unbelievable thing was that Glory World Entertainment had invited Su Shengjing to join them!

    Thispany only signed top-tier celebrities. Qin Feng also wanted to join them, but his contract with his current entertainmentpany had yet to expire. He had nned to transfer to Glory World as soon as the contract expired, but Su Shengjing was one step ahead of him.

    It was simply unbearable for Qin Feng!

    However, he was currently on hiatus. What could he do?

    Since thest incident, Qin Feng had suffered a huge loss in both reputation and money. Many of his fans had chosen to leave him.

    His true fans, on the other hand, stood up for him on his Weibo every day. Some even posted extremements.

    ¡°Su Shengjing, go to hell. Su Jiu, that little b*tch, can go to hell too. You¡¯re the reason my brother has be like this! My big brother is so pitiful!¡±

    ¡°Do they know how difficult it was for Big Brother to get to where he is today? Why can¡¯t they empathize with him, instead of thinking of ways to destroy him?¡±

    ¡°Su Shengjing, are you satisfied now? I hope your whole family dies!¡±

    Although Qin Feng quickly deleted thesements, theizens still managed to see them and repost them. They said that Qin Feng¡¯s fans behaved terribly.

    However, this wasn¡¯t strange. The fans¡¯ behavior would take after their idol¡¯s, after all.

    However, those fans did not know how to restrain themselves. They cursed even more viciously.

    Even if their big brother could bear this, they couldn¡¯t!

    Qin Feng was furious at such fans. At this point, they were only adding to his troubles and ruining his reputation.

    <i>How frustrating!</i>

    After thinking about it, he could only choose to keep a low profile and not be active on Weibo anymore. He even paid some people to postments to defuse the outrage.

    There was no way he could im innocence in the matter from before. Instead, he asked them to defuse the matter of fans being biased andmenting. He said that it was only their own problem and had nothing to do with the real person. He imed he had no connection with them at all.

    The spectatorsmented, ¡°Tsk tsk. Already cutting ties with fans?¡±

    ***

    After receiving Glory World¡¯s invitation, Su Shengjing quickly contacted the management to discuss the contract.

    The process went smoothly, and he immediately signed the contract.

    He became an artist of Glory World Entertainment, and the contract duration was three years.

    Su Shengjing felt that he would now be much busier than he was right now. So, he would no longer have so much free time. Thus, he had to consider how to take care of his little girl.

    Sheng Tianci immediately gave him an enthusiastic response. ¡°I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll do it! Let me take care of the little girl. I promise I¡¯ll make her fair and chubby!¡±

    Su Shengjing nced sideways at him, speechless.

    Sheng Tianci ced a hand on his shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m serious, okay? Think about it. Instead of handing over the little girl to a nanny you¡¯re not familiar with, you might as well hand her over to me. The Sheng family has a few nannies, and they take care of all the children in the family. They are very professional, so you can rest assured.¡±

    Su Shengjing admitted that Sheng Tianci was right. If he hired a nanny, he would not be at ease. Besides, he would not hand the little girl over to his old man.

    Hence, it would be best to let the Sheng family¡¯s nanny take care of Su Jiu. At least, he would not have to worry about her safety.

    Thus, Su Shengjing agreed to it. He would send the little girl to the Sheng Family when he was busy and be responsible for all the expenses of the child. No matter what, even if the Sheng Family did not care about the money, Su Shengjing could not allow anyone to help him take care of his child for free.

    When Sheng Zhiyan heard this news, he was the happiest!

 Chapter 243 - He Could Have Her All To Himself

    <h4>Chapter 243: He Could Have Her All To Himself</h4>

    If Little Jiu were to stay at his house, Sheng Zhiyan could have her all to himself!

    He hated seeing other little boys approach her, especially that little beggar from before. Every time he saw him, he wanted to hit him.

    In front of Little Jiu, Little Master Sheng was extremely obedient and attentive. Whenever the people in the Sheng family saw this, it would leave the men speechless and the women teary. Old Madam Sheng said more than once to let the two children get engaged!

    However, Su Shengjing objected without any room for negotiation.

    As a father, he had to be responsible for his child. He would never rashly make a decision for Su Jiu on such an important matter.

    Su Jiu silently praised Su Shengjing for this in his heart.

    A few days after signing the contract with Glory World Entertainment, Su Shengjing received a call from Yang Fangping again. The director was going to film another episode of ¡°Daddy, Let¡¯s Go!¡±.

    Since it was thest episode, the fathers were asked to bring their wives along. Since Su Jiu did not seem to have a mother, Yang Fangping asked Su Shengjing to find a close female friend.

    ¡°Brother, I know this puts you in a difficult position, but to be honest, this is a big part of this episode. There¡¯s no other way. Can you bring someone along?¡±

    Su Shengjing remained silent for a few seconds, then said, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll think of something.¡±

    After hanging up the call, he looked at his phone screen and smirked.

    Close female friends?

    He didn¡¯t have any.

    When he was popr back then, many women wanted to marry him, but he didn¡¯t care. They had tried to ride on his poprity, but he had pretended not to see them.

    After that, he became embroiled in scandals. The women who had used hisst wave of poprity portrayed themselves as victims he had vited. After gaining the benefits, they had kicked him away.

    This was just the reality.

    Su Shengjing suddenly thought of An Yuan. If they had to talk about his female friends, she was one of them.

    However, that was in the past. Now, they were just strangers familiar with each other.

    <i>But how would the program handle this?</i>

    After thinking for a while, Su Shengjing could only give Sheng Tianci a call. Initially, he wanted Sheng Tianci to rmend a good female friend to help him in the show. Unexpectedly, Sheng Tianci said, ¡°I¡¯m such an upright and honest man. How could I have a good female friend?¡±

    Su Shengjing raised his eyebrows. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a lot of women around you? Why? Have you changed?¡±

    As Su Shengjing¡¯s childhood friend, Sheng Tianci was always surrounded by scandalous news and a bunch of women. Old Master Sheng was so angry with him that he wanted to punch him several times.

    Sheng Tianci said in agitation, ¡°You believe all those rumors? I wasn¡¯t the one who went to look for women. They were the ones who approached me, okay? The paparazzi took photos, spread rumors, and made me look like a yboy. I¡¯m furious.¡±

    Sheng Tianci wondered if Song Wanqiu watched entertainment news.

    She owed him a meal that she had yet to repay him. However, she had be busy, and it was not easy for her to raise a child alone. Sheng Tianci could understand her situation and had the patience to wait.

    Sheng Tianci thought about Su Shengjing¡¯s question and asked, ¡°Why are you suddenly talking about this?¡±

    Su Shengjing exined the reason to him, then Sheng Tianci smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s simple. I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    ¡°You?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, can¡¯t we? Anyway, the production team didn¡¯t say that you aren¡¯t allowed to bring men!¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    <i>Alright, I can take advantage of this loophole.</i>

    ***

    The next day, Sheng Tianci followed Su Shengjing and Su Jiu onto the ne to the filming location.

    Su Jiu sat between the two men. She did not know whether tough or cry.

    She could imagine how surprised the production team would be when the trio would reach the filming location.

 Chapter 244 - Im Little Jius Male Mother

    <h4>Chapter 244: I¡¯m Little Jiu¡¯s Male Mother</h4>

    As expected, the other fathers brought their beautiful wives.

    The wife of Han Xiao, the best actor, was especially beautiful. She had been an international supermodel with a beautiful figure in the past, but even after switching to the entertainment industry and giving birth to a child, she was still as beautiful as ever. Her figure had not changed at all. The moment she appeared, the audience gasped in surprise.

    <i>The Movie King¡¯s wife and the Movie King were a perfect match!</i>

    The other mothers were about the same. Every audience member looked forward to seeing who Su Shengjing would bring.

    <i>Would he bring Little Jiu¡¯s mother?</i>

    They were dying to know who gave birth to such a cute little girl like Su Jiu!

    However, when they saw that the person Su Shengjing brought was Sheng Tianci, their eyes almost fell out.

    Yang Fangping was, once again, speechless.

    <i>This fellow! I told you to bring your wife here. No matter how bad the situation was, you should¡¯ve at least brought a female friend. In the end, you brought a man?</i>

    He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Shengjing, who is this? The production team requested you to bring a mother or a female friend.¡±

    The other fathers acted as if they were waiting to watch a good show. Before Su Shengjing could say anything, Sheng Tianci arrogantly raised his chin and said, ¡°So what if he brought a man? Are you sexist? Can¡¯t I be Little Jiu¡¯s male mother?¡±

    When this scene aired, Sheng Tianci¡¯s confident manner made the audience fall over withughter.

    ¡°Hahahaha, Young Master Sheng is so funny! Male mother, how could he say that!¡±

    ¡°The number of weird couples sure are increasing! Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s quitepatible with Su Shengjing?¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha, Young Master Sheng is so cute! Yes, he has the potential to be a mistress.¡±

    ¡°Su Shengjing, Sheng Tianci exchanging surnames, wow! That¡¯s so sweet!¡±

    The audience actually enjoyed watching the couple. When Sheng Tianci had seen this, he had almost smashed his cell phone.

    <i>F*ck, not only did they say that I¡¯m having an affair with that idiot Su Shengjing, they even said that I¡¯m the bottom?</i>

    <i>I¡¯m so handsome, tall, and strong. Even if Su Shengjing and I were some weird couple, I would be the one on top!</i>

    Hearing Sheng Tianci¡¯s words, the corners of Yang Fangping¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Okay, okay. We can work with a male mother.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Sheng Tianci showed a proud expression.

    At this moment, Su Jiu suddenly shouted, ¡°Mom!¡±

    Caught off-guard, Sheng Tianci almost fell over.

    Su Jiu chuckled. Her smile was so sweet that it melted people¡¯s hearts.

    Sheng Tianci could not resist the little girl¡¯s smile. Helplessly, he epted the nickname. With a doting gaze, he reached out and patted her little head.

    Su Jiu rubbed against his palm and childishly said, ¡°I really like Mommy!¡±

    Her cuteness instantly struck Sheng Tianci. He wished he could carry the little girl away and bring her home to raise her.

    <i>Is there any way to skip the wedding and have such a daughter?</i>

    He wasn¡¯t the only one who thought so. The audience thought so too.

    Han Xiao sighed. After he had returned home thest time, he had been discussing with his wife about having a daughter. Unfortunately, his wife did not want to have another child. One was enough for her because having too many children would affect her figure.?<i>What a pity!</i>

    It seemed like he would never be able to have a warm jacket in this life!

    Sheng Tianci carried the little girl in his arms. He loved her so much that he couldn¡¯t bear to let her go. The little girl also clung to him. This made the other fathers and little boys jealous.

    Yang Fangping noticed it and rolled his eyes. He purposely asked Su Jiu, ¡°Little Jiu, look, there are three little brothers here. Which one do you like the most?¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Director, are you trying to cause trouble?</i>

 Chapter 245 - Kids want everything!

    <h4>Chapter 245: Kids want everything!</h4>

    Su Jiu turned toward the three boys and saw that they were all looking at her in anticipation. This put her in a difficult position.

    She could only say, ¡°I like them all because all three brothers are really good!¡±

    ¡°No, you must choose a favorite!¡± Yang Fangping couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at Su Jiu¡¯s dilemma.

    Su Jiu frowned. She tilted her head to look at him and asked, ¡°Then, Uncle, tell me first. Who do you like the most? Your mommy or your daddy?¡±

    Yang Fangping choked.

    <i>What a clever brat!</i>

    This exchange of words amused the audience. ¡°Hahaha! Yang Fangping is stumped, right? You¡¯re making things difficult for Little Jiu!¡±

    ¡°Ah, Little Jiu, why are you so smart? You¡¯re really the little cutie in my heart! Mommy loves you to death!¡±

    ¡°Do I like daddy or mommy the most? Neither! I like my Little Jiu the most!¡±

    ¡°Yang Fangping, your parents are going to beat you up!¡±

    Yang Fangping was disappointed. He started arguing with Su Jiu and repeated himself. ¡°Little Jiu, I¡¯m the one asking you now. You have to answer the question. Look, all the big brothers want to know too!¡±

    Su Jiu tilted her head again and looked at the three boys. Indeed, they were attentively watching her.

    Especially Han Siye, he was staring at her as if he would get angry if she said the name of someone other than him.

    <i>Isn¡¯t Yang Fangping tricking me?</i>

    Su Jiu did not want to offend anyone. After thinking about it, she puffed up her cheeks and said to Yang Fangping, ¡°But¡­ but what if I like all of them? Only adults make choices. Kids want everything! All these little brothers are so good-looking. I like all of them!¡±

    The little girl¡¯s childish voice was full of righteousness. The audienceughed until they fell over.?<i>This little girl is so precious!</i>

    Su Jiu was very clever. No matter how Yang Fangping tried to trick her, she didn¡¯t offend any of the young boys and even praised them.

    It was simply too adorable.

    Yang Fangpingughed out loud. ¡°Alright, alright! Whatever you say is right!¡±

    However, Su Jiu¡¯s answer made Han Siye very dissatisfied. When the parents and kids were on the way to look for houses, he ran to Su Jiu¡¯s side. He looked at her with resentment and rudely said, ¡°Hey!¡±

    Su Shengjing and Sheng Tianci stood off by the side. When they saw this brat¡¯s attitude toward the little girl, they really wanted to smack him.

    <i>How dare he use such a harsh tone with our little girl?</i>

    Su Jiu nced sideways at Han Siye, humphed, and ignored him. She continued following her father.

    <i>You rude brat! Do you think I care?</i>

    Han Siye instantly felt embarrassed. He tugged at her sleeves and softly said, ¡°Little Jiu.¡±

    Su Jiu stopped ignoring him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    When Han Siye heard this, his ears suddenly turned red. He seemed shy and angry as he asked, ¡°W-why didn¡¯t you choose me?¡±

    <i>Am I not her favorite Little Brother?</i>

    Su Jiu had said that she liked all of them. Han Siye¡¯s mother had told him before that a man could not like many women. It was called being promiscuous, and the same thing applied to girls!

    Han Siye had not expected Little Jiu to be ¡°promiscuous.¡±

    Su Jiu knew that this brat wouldn¡¯t let this go of the matter. He had been looking at her with resentment just now. Thus, left with no other choice, she said, ¡°If I had chosen you, the other two brothers would¡¯ve been embarrassed.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not happy!¡± A demanding expression appeared on Han Siye¡¯s face. After hesitating for a while, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°They¡¯re not here now. Then, can you tell me who your favorite Little Brother is?¡±

 Chapter 246 - Am I Handsome?

    <h4>Chapter 246: Am I Handsome?</h4>

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Oh, could I be a viin?</i>

    <i>I¡¯m supposed to be a good and obedient child!</i>

    Despite having these thoughts, Su Jiu was helpless. Luckily, Su Shengjing carried her up and looked down at Han Siye. ¡°Her favorite little brother is me, okay?¡±

    Han Siye immediately said in a fierce tone, ¡°You¡¯re an adult, not a little brother!¡±

    ¡°If I say I am a little brother, then I am. So, move aside. Brat, don¡¯t bully my daughter. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be polite to you.¡± Su Shengjing pretended to be fierce. He tightly hugged his precious daughter and quickened his pace.

    ¡°Did you hear that? Brat, don¡¯t bully Little Jiu. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off either.¡± Sheng Tianci tapped Han Siye¡¯s forehead as he spoke, then followed Su Shengjing.

    Han Siye could only stand on the spot and watch as the two of them walked away with Little Jiu.

    Since he hadn¡¯t gotten an answer, the little kid felt rather upset. During lunch, even with his mother by his side, he didn¡¯t feel like eating.

    He gloomily poked at the rice with his spoon without eating much.

    Han Xiao found this funny. He had seen the kid run off to look for Little Jiu. And when the kid returned, he looked dejected as if he had suffered a blow.

    Han Xiao teased him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Were you rejected?¡±

    Han Siye humphed, rested his chin in hand, and said in distress, ¡°Little Jiu¡¯s favorite little brother isn¡¯t me.¡±

    If she liked him, she would¡¯ve answered him.

    Han Xiao¡¯s lips twitched.

    <i>Given your bad temper, isn¡¯t it normal for a little sister to not like you?</i>

    Han Siye hadpletely lost his appetite. He suddenly sat up straight and seriously asked his mother, ¡°Mom, am I handsome?¡±

    Le Yao chuckled and looked at Han Xiao, her husband. ¡°Of course, my son, you¡¯re the most handsome.¡±

    ¡°Am I smart?¡±

    ¡°Of course! You¡¯re at the top of your ss. How can you not be smart?¡±

    Han Siye thought about it and asked her again, ¡°Then¡­ is my character good?¡±

    Le Yao was speechless.

    <i>How do you even know about character?</i>

    ¡°You must have a good character!¡± Le Yao immediately praised him.

    ¡°Then why doesn¡¯t Little Jiu like me?¡± Han Siye pouted as he spoke, feeling wronged.

    Le Yao did not know how to exin. She nudged Han Xiao with her elbow, asking him tofort the child.

    Han Xiao could not be bothered tofort Han Siye.?<i>I¡¯m not Little Jiu¡¯s favorite uncle, so isn¡¯t it normal for my son to not be Little Jiu¡¯s favorite brother? What¡¯s there tofort him about? He just has to be more open-minded.</i>

    Le Yao red at him. She could only console her son. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Little Jiu might like you the most, but since she¡¯s a girl, she¡¯s probably too embarrassed to tell you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Han Siye suddenly felt better.

    ¡°Yes! Have some confidence. My son, you¡¯re the best! If you want other children to like you, you have to work hard, okay? For example, be someone she likes, do something she likes, and make her happy. That way, she¡¯ll like you.¡±

    Han Siye seriously nodded. ¡°I understand, Mom.¡±

    As he spoke, he clenched his fists and confidently said, ¡°Mom, if Little Jiu likes me, can I marry her in the future?¡±

    Le Yao was embarrassed.?<i>Son, you¡¯re thinking too far ahead¡­</i>

 Chapter 247 - Im Shipping Them So Hard!

    <h4>Chapter 247: I¡¯m Shipping Them So Hard!</h4>

    It wasn¡¯t that the little girl was particrly clever, cute, and likable. Yet, after seeing her, even Le Yao suddenly wanted to have a daughter.

    Therefore, it was normal for her son to also like Su Jiu.

    Le Yao drylyughed and stroked Han Siye¡¯s head. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why you have to work hard and learn how to please girls. Don¡¯t always be so fierce, okay?¡±

    Han Siye was unconvinced. ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m only fierce to other girls, not to Little Jiu!¡±

    This amused Le Yao, and she teased him. ¡°If you really got married to Little Jiu, would you treat her well?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Han Siye vigorously nodded. ¡°If you¡¯re not good to your wife, you¡¯re a bad man. I don¡¯t want to be that kind of person. I¡¯ll definitely treat Little Jiu well!¡±

    The cameras sessfully captured this scene. When it was broadcastedter, the audience went crazy over them.

    ¡°I¡¯m shipping them so hard!¡±

    ¡°I hereby announce that you and Little Jiu are engaged. You will get married when you grow up! Do you hear me?!¡±

    ¡°Ah, Little Ye is such a man. I love you so much! Sister is willing to wait 20 years for you!¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh, grow up quickly! I really want to see the daily life of the overbearing CEO and his little wife!¡±

    When Rong Si saw this scene, his eyes darkened. They once again became filled with hostility toward Han Siye.

    <i>This person is shameless. He actually said on TV that he wants to marry Xiao Jiu. His skin is extraordinarily thick!</i>

    <i>It¡¯s hard to say what will happen in the future, but Little Jiu is mine. I will not give her up to any other boy!</i>

    The recording for this episode went very smoothly. With their mothers around, the children were exceptionally obedient in this episode. Chen Xixi, who always liked to cry, had not shed even a single tear during this episode.

    Su Shengjing and Sheng Tianci received the most attention from the audience.

    The two of them argued with each other throughout this episode and even fought for Little Jiu¡¯s favor. This made the audienceugh out loud. Some of the fujoshis even kowtowed to the couple.

    Su Shengjing had been right to ask Sheng Tianci toe along with him.

    Not only had he avoided the awkwardness of Su Jiu not having a mother, but he had also added more excitement and amusement to the show. The viewership ratings increased, and Yang Fangping¡¯s status in the television station steadily rose. The director was incredibly proud.

    Yang Fangping¡¯spetitor, Li Yang, saw this and thought:?<i>Next time, I must sign Su Shengjing before him. I will also sign that little girl. Then no one will be able topete with me!</i>

    ***

    On the second day after the recording, Su Jiu had to go to kindergarten.

    She hadn¡¯t been in kindergarten for a few days, and for some reason, she missed it. Perhaps, the reason was that the kindergarten was carefree. There were so many innocent, cute children here, and they didn¡¯t have any scary homework!

    <i>How good is that? When I grow up, I¡¯ll have endless homework to do. Once I start, I¡¯ll have to do it for more than ten years.</i>?Just thinking about it gave Su Jiu a headache.

    After getting out of Sheng Tianci¡¯s car, Su Shengjing carried Su Jiu into the kindergarten and said, ¡°Baby, why don¡¯t I buy a car so that I can pick you up in the future? After school today, how about we go to a car dealership?¡±

    Every day, even though it was inconvenient, Sheng Tianci woulde to pick them up.

    Still, the car belonged to someone else. Now that Su Shengjing had the means, it was time for him to buy a car.

    Su Jiu immediately agreed with him. ¡°Okay!¡±

    <i>Is Daddy finally going to live a good life with a house and a car?</i>

    <i>How nice!</i>

    <i>I¡¯m one step closer to the goal of bing the heir of a billionaire!</i>

    ***

    After kindergarten ended, Su Shengjing brought Su Jiu to a 4S shop that he liked. The shop had more than ten cars in front of them. Su Shengjing carried Su Jiu around and gently asked, ¡°Baby, which one do you like?¡±

 Chapter 248 - Little Jiu Is Missing (1)

    <h4>Chapter 248: Little Jiu Is Missing (1)</h4>

    Su Jiu pointed at a ck car beside him. ¡°This one!¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t know much about cars, she thought that this one was the most beautiful.

    The shop assistant who was introducing the car model to them saw someone asking a child to make a decision. It was her first time witnessing something like this. She smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Shengjing, your daughter has good taste. Even though this car is a little more expensive than the one we saw just now, it¡¯s the best model. It also has a family version with good safety and performance. It¡¯s especially suitable for families with children.¡±

    Su Shengjing did not care much for styles and colors. He only cared about the safety issue. Therefore, when he heard that this car was suitable for families with children, he was immediately satisfied. He asked Su Jiu again, ¡°Do you really like this car?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Daddy, you will definitely look handsome driving this car.¡± Su Jiu looked at Su Shengjing like a little fangirl.

    This amused Su Shengjing. He reached out and pinched her chubby little cheeks. ¡°Alright! Daddy will listen to you and buy this car.¡±

    The assistant could not help but feel emotional.?<i>Does this man have to pamper his daughter so much? He lets her do whatever she wants?</i>

    <i>If only other fathers who came to buy cars were as straightforward as him!</i>

    Su Shengjing went on a trial drive and felt that the car was not too bad. Although it was not as good as the Su family¡¯s luxury cars, it was good enough. Thus, he paid for the car with his credit card. When the 4S shop would get his license te and insurance, he would be able to drive this car.

    About half a monthter, the car te was ready and the insurance had been bought. Su Shengjing brought Su Jiu over to pick up the car and take her back home in the new car.

    The 4S shop had thoughtfully prepared a booster seat for Su Jiu. This thing satisfied Su Shengjing the most.

    Su Shengjing drove the new car to the parking lot below the apartment building and parked there. Then, he got out of the car and carried Su Jiu out from the backseat. After cing her on the ground, he turned around to retrieve her bag and some groceries bags from the supermarket. He had bought many things.

    ¡°Oh, Daddy!¡±

    Su Shengjing was surprised when he suddenly heard the little girl¡¯s voice. He quickly turned around and discovered that the little girl, who had been obediently standing behind him and waiting for him, had disappeared!

    <i>Where is she?</i>

    Su Shengjing looked around but still did not see her. He was the only person in the huge parking lot. The surroundings were dim, and in the low light, he could not see a small child anywhere.

    His heart jumped to his throat and wildly thumped. ¡°Baby, where are you? Don¡¯t scare Daddy!¡±

    He quickly walked around the parking lot, looking for Su Jiu.

    However, even after looking around everywhere, he could not find her. As he ran to the exit of the parking lot, he suddenly noticed something familiar on the ground. As he got closer to it, he realized that the object was the strawberry hair clip tied to Su Jiu¡¯s hair.

    Su Shengjing suddenly got a bad feeling, and his mind went nk.

    <i>This hair clip is the one the brat next door gave to Little Jiu. She really liked it. Why would this be on the ground here?</i>

    Su Shengjing picked up the hair clip and held it in his hand. He looked around again, and his face turned pale. In a hoarse voice, he said, ¡°Baby, don¡¯t y hide-and-seek with Daddy anymore. Come out quickly, okay? Daddy will bring you home and make you something delicious!¡±

    The parking lot was unusually quiet. No one responded to him.

    Su Shengjing¡¯s heart beat so fast he felt as if it would jump out of his throat. He raised his voice. ¡°Baby, if you don¡¯te out now, Daddy is going to get angry!¡±

    There was still no response.

 Chapter 249 - Little Jiu Is Missing (2)

    <h4>Chapter 249: Little Jiu Is Missing (2)</h4>

    At this moment, Su Shengjing was terrified and at a loss. His mind was filled with thoughts of how Su Jiu must have been abducted!

    <i>No, wait! Could it be that the d*mned old man took the little girl away without my consent again?</i>

    It had happened once at the airport before.?<i>Perhaps, it¡¯s the same this time?</i>

    That time, Su Shengjing had be furious and warned Su Guobang not to do it again. Yet, right now, he hoped that the old man had taken away his daughter.

    A glimmer of hope lit up in Su Shengjing¡¯s heart as he quickly called Su Guobang¡¯s butler.

    After two rings, the butler picked up the phone. ¡°Hello? Young Master?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me. Did the old man get someone to abduct my daughter again?¡±

    Su Shengjing held his breath as he waited for the answer. Only God knew how nervous and scared he was. However, against his expectations, the butler said, ¡°No, Young Master! Why are you asking this? Did something happen?¡±

    The butler sensed that something was wrong.

    Su Shengjing¡¯s heart instantly turned cold, his face as pale as paper. ¡°Little Jiu is missing!¡±

    This shocked the butler, and he identally shouted, ¡°Young Master, what did you say? Little Miss is missing?!¡±

    Su Guobang heard this, and his expression changed. He immediately stood up and snatched the phone from the butler¡¯s hand. He shouted to the man on the other end, ¡°Little Jiu is missing? How are you a father!¡±

    Su Shengjing¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°I owe you this time. Please send someone to look for Little Jiu immediately.¡±

    ¡°B*stard! You might as well leave Little Jiu with me. At least, I have professional bodyguards protecting me! Look, now you¡¯ve lost her!¡± The more Su Guobang spoke, the angrier he got. He wished he could p Su Shengjing. Suppressing his anger, he then asked, ¡°Where did you lose the little girl? I¡¯ll arrange for someone to immediately find her!¡±

    Su Shengjing told him the location. As he hung up the phone, he suddenly saw a man in a takeout uniform and a helmet leaving the parking lot on a motorcycle. The man had a huge delivery box with him.

    The motorcycle sped past Su Shengjing and rushed out of the parking lot.

    Su Shengjing noticed that the man was wearing a mask, so he could not see his face clearly. At that moment, he suddenly thought of the big box with the man. Then, an unbelievable thought urred to him.

    <i>Could Su Jiu be in that box?</i>

    <i>But that person was a delivery man!</i>

    Despite that thought, as something had pulled him, Su Shengjing rushed out. However, the motorcycle had already disappeared without a trace.

    <i>Su Jiu¡­ has she really been abducted? Who did it?</i>

    An overwhelming sense of panic and worry welled up in Su Shengjing¡¯s heart. All his thoughts seemed to have been pulled out, leaving him unable to think anymore. He only had one sentence left:?<i>Baby, please be safe. Please be safe!</i>

    <i>Don¡¯t be afraid, Daddy will definitely find you!</i>

    Su Shengjing tried his best to calm himself down and gave Sheng Tianci a call. He asked thetter to think of ways to use his connections to help find Su Jiu.

    When Sheng Tianci heard that Su Jiu had disappeared, he was shocked. The panic in his heart was no less than that in Su Shengjing¡¯s.

    He and Su Shengjing were childhood friends, and their rtionship was so deep that Sheng Tianci treated Su Jiu as his own daughter. Now that she was gone, he could not ept it. He immediately agreed to Su Shengjing and arranged for someone to find her.

    Soon, he also arrived at the parking lot in his car.

 Chapter 250 - Little Jiu Is Missing (3)

    <h4>Chapter 250: Little Jiu Is Missing (3)</h4>

    Sheng Tianci saw Su Shengjing sitting beside the exit with a pale face and bloodshot eyes. So, he quickly walked over to him and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Su Shengjing lowered his eyes, his dark eyshes covering them. His voice was a little hoarse. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just afraid that something happened to my daughter.¡±

    Su JIu was so young. If human traffickers kidnapped her and sold her into a remote mountain valley, he could not imagine what would happen to her.

    Sheng Tianci gritted his teeth.?<i>What the hell?</i>

    <i>You look like this! How are you fine?</i>

    ¡°Sheng Jing, what happened? Tell me!¡±

    At this moment, Su Shengjing¡¯s heart was in turmoil. He med himself for not taking good care of the little girl. He should not have allowed her to leave his sight for even a second!

    If he had watched her properly, she would not have been abducted¡­

    Su Shengjing tried his best to calm himself down and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I was reversing the car just now. I was so focused on parking the car that I didn¡¯t look at Little Jiu. In the end, she disappeared in such a short time!¡±

    Sheng Tianci choked. With Little Jiu¡¯s personality, she would never run away by herself. So, it was very likely that she had really been kidnapped.

    ¡°Did you ask your grandfather? Maybe he took her away again?¡±

    ¡°I did, and he said no.¡±

    Sheng Tianci¡¯s mind was also in a mess. He quickly took a few deep breaths to calm himself down. ¡°Think about it carefully. What suspicious things happened? Little Jiu couldn¡¯t have disappeared into thin air, right? Moreover, I think it was premeditated. Think about it! Which human trafficker would abduct a child in front of their parents? This is too much!

    ¡°Most human traffickers look for those children who are alone. However, the ones here seemed to have appeared specifically for Xiaojiu. So, I think it¡¯s premeditated!¡± The more Sheng Tianci spoke, the more he felt that it was possible. ¡°Quick, think! Who have you offended recently?¡±

    ¡°If I had offended anyone, Qin Feng would be one of them. But would he be stupid enough to do something like this to ruin his own future?¡± It was not that Su Shengjing did not think that this was premeditated, but his intuition told him that it was not Qin Feng.

    Previously, Qin Feng had said that Su Shengjing and Su Jiu had framed him together. How could someone who was trying to clear his name not care about his future and do something so illegal?

    It was really impossible.

    Hearing his friend¡¯s words, Sheng Tianci also felt that it was not Qin Feng.?<i>Then, who could it be?</i>

    <i>D*mn it! if I know who it¡¯s, I¡¯ll make sure that they get thrown into jail!</i>

    Sheng Tianci gritted his teeth and said, ¡°No matter who it is, they are too bold! Don¡¯t they know how popr Little Jiu is now? They even dared to kidnap her. If this matter gets out, it will definitely cause a hugemotion. By that time, countless people in the country will be looking for her!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve reported it to the police. They¡¯ll be here soon.¡±

    When Sheng Tianci saw Su Shengjing, who seemed to be in a daze andcked the strength to speak, his heart became heavy. Heforted him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Little Jiu will be fine. She was able to find you in this huge country. With her by your side, you started to recover. This means that she is a lucky little girl!¡±

    The corners of Su Shengjing¡¯s mouth twitched as he choked on his emotions, unable to speak.

    <i>If he had to say someone was lucky, he was the lucky one.</i>

    ¡°Why?¡±

    <i>Why did something like this happen just when I thought that everything would go smoothly? Why did someone take my precious daughter away from me!</i>

 Chapter 251 - Little Jiu Is Missing (4)

    <h4>Chapter 251: Little Jiu Is Missing (4)</h4>

    <i>If you have something to say,e to me. Why are you hurting my daughter?</i>

    Su Shengjing angrily ran his hand through his hair. He wanted to tear Su Jiu¡¯s kidnappers into pieces.

    Suddenly, Sheng Tianci thought of something. ¡°Oh, right! Shengjing, didn¡¯t you say that you saw a motorcycle rush past you? Are you sure that it was a delivery guy? It feels very suspicious!¡±

    ¡°When I chased after him, he and his motorcycle were already gone. I suspect that Little Jiu was in that delivery box. That huge box wasrge enough to fit a three- or four-year-old child inside it.¡±

    ¡°What the f*ck! Then you should¡¯ve immediately caught up with him!¡± Sheng Tianci was a little annoyed. ¡°But you probably didn¡¯t think of it at that time, so you can¡¯t be med. Then, are there surveince cameras in this parking lot? Why don¡¯t you check them!¡±

    <i>Surveince camera?</i>

    Su Shengjing¡¯s eyes lit up. He immediately looked up and saw a camera.

    He had been so nervous and panicky that he had forgotten such an important thing!

    <i>Maybe there would be some clues?</i>

    Hope rose in Su Shengjing¡¯s heart again. The police also arrived at the scene. Since a famous person like Su Shengjing had reported this case, the police took it very seriously. If the case was not handled well, it would have a huge impact. They had to be more attentive than usual.

    One of the police officers asked about the situation, then he immediately asked his partner to look for the person in charge of the parking lot. They wanted to retrieve the surveince camera footage.

    All of them hoped to find some clues through the surveince cameras. However, when they checked them, they found that the cameras were broken. The surveince cameras had stopped recording the two days ago. Therefore, there was nothing about today in the footage.

    Su Shengjing was stunned.

    <i>How could this be?</i>

    <i>It can¡¯t be such a coincidence.</i>

    The group became even more certain that this was a premeditated case. Furthermore, the kidnapper wasn¡¯t stupid and knew to destroy the cameras first to avoid leaving any clues.

    Sheng Tianci could clearly see that Su Shengjing¡¯s face had turned even paler. Just as he was about tofort him, he saw Su Shengjing slowly squat down and cover his face with his hands. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s my fault for not taking good care of her¡­ I¡¯m not apetent father.¡±

    When they saw Su Shengjing ming himself, everyone felt sympathy for him. Sheng Tianci quickly said, ¡°Shengjing, don¡¯t be like this. What we need to do now is to look for the little girl. No matter what method we use, no matter how much manpower and resources we have to pur in, we¡¯ll get her back!¡±

    <i>But if we</i>?c<i>an¡¯t get her back¡­</i>

    Sheng Tianci¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He could not ept this.

    <i>Baby girl, where are you now?</i>

    <i>I hope that the heavens will bless you. Nothing must happen to you!</i>

    ***

    At this moment, in an old residential building in the suburbs.

    The man in the takeout uniform rode his motorcycle toward the building at top speed. After getting off, he ced therge box on his back on the ground and shouted into the house, ¡°Hey! I brought her!¡±

    When he said that, the rusty iron door opened with a creak, and a thin, pale woman walked out.

    Her lifeless eyes lit up when she saw therge box on the floor. ¡°You really brought her?¡±

    The man was shocked at how sickly the woman looked. She had worn a white dress. Her long ck hair loosely fell about her, and her face was devoid of color. It made her look like a female ghost that had not seen the light of day for a long time.

    <i>You must be crazy!</i>

    The man cursed in his heart and bent down to open the box. A three- or four-year-old girl was inside the box.

 Chapter 252 - Little Jiu Is Missing (5)

    <h4>Chapter 252: Little Jiu Is Missing (5)</h4>

    The little girl had an exquisite and cute face. Her eyes were closed, and she was motionless as if she had fallen asleep. She looked exceptionally obedient.

    The man did not know why this woman wanted to kidnap the little girl, but he was sure that it was nothing good.

    <i>It¡¯s a pity that the little girl is so cute.</i>

    However, the man was a repeat offender who had just been released from prison. After getting out, he had been worried about not having an ie. Then, this sickly woman had found him and offered him 200,000 yuan to kidnap a little girl.

    Even though the little girl was very popr now and was considered the nation¡¯s daughter, for the sake of money, the man had agreed without much thought.

    The woman carefully looked at the little girl in the box. When she confirmed that it was Su Jiu, she was very satisfied. However, when she saw that the little girl was motionless, she asked, ¡°She¡¯s dead?¡±

    ¡°No. She¡¯s just sleeping because I anesthetized her.¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡± The woman nodded. Then, she thought of something and said to the man, ¡°You didn¡¯t leave any evidence, did you?¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve been following Su Shengjing and his daughter for a few days. I specifically chose the parking lot. There¡¯s no one there, and the lighting isn¡¯t good either. I also destroyed the surveince cameras, so they won¡¯t be able to capture anything. It¡¯s fine.¡±

    The man was very confident. ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve been locked up for a few years. Who can recognize me?¡±

    As they were talking, another man in a takeout uniform drove inside on his motorcycle. After stopping, he casually threw a little boy onto the ground!

    The little boy suddenly fell to the ground, and he moved his arm to stop the fall. Then, he raised his head and maliciously looked at the three people.

    When Rong Si saw Su Jiu lying in the box, he quickly wanted to get up and rush over. However, his kidnapper kicked him to the ground.

    ¡°Who¡¯s he?¡± The woman was confused.

    ¡°This kid? When we knocked out that little girl, we bumped into this kid. He wanted to call for help, so I tied him up and brought him here! Bah! Brat, you almost ruined our ns!¡±

    The man cursed as he took out a rope from the toolbox in the car. Then, he tightly tied Rong Si and roughly threw him into the house. He said to the woman, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this brat to you. Do as you see fit!¡±

    Rong Si stared hard at him. Some time ago, he had gone out to buy daily necessities from the supermarket downstairs. He never expected to bump into two men trying to grab Little Jiu. These men had covered her mouth to prevent her from shouting. One of the men then took out a handkerchief to cover her nose. There was probably some drug on it as Su Jiu quickly lost consciousness.

    Rong Si had wanted to call for help, but the men had discovered him. One of them had tightly covered his mouth and had the other leave first. Then, he brought away Rong Si from another exit to avoid attracting attention.

    Finally, the two kidnappers had met up here.

    Rong Si realized that these three people had kidnapped Su Jiu!

    The woman nodded and returned to the house. She took out a backpack and handed it to the man. ¡°I gave you 10,000 yuan at the start. There¡¯s a total of 190,000 yuan inside this. Take it and leave quickly. Don¡¯t stay here. If you get found out, we won¡¯t be able to escape the consequences.¡±

    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll buy a ticket and leave now.¡± The man looked at the little girl and curiously asked, ¡°Well, let me ask you something. What are you going to do to this little girl? You¡¯re not going to kill her, are you? She¡¯s quite cute. Isn¡¯t it a pity to kill her?¡±

    The woman suddenly red at him. ¡°Don¡¯t ask questions! The less you know about such things, the better!¡±

 Chapter 253 - Little Jiu Is Missing (6)

    <h4>Chapter 253: Little Jiu Is Missing (6)</h4>

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll be off then! If you have other jobs for me in the future, feel free to call me.¡±

    After saying that, the man looked at Su Jiu and shook his head. Then, he took his backpack and quickly left with the other man.

    After the two left, the woman closed the door to the courtyard and returned. She picked up the box on the ground and walked into the house.

    Rong Si¡¯s gaze followed her.

    <i>What¡¯s she going to do to Little Jiu?</i>

    The woman coldly looked at him and warned him, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, you better behave yourself. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill this little girl first before killing you!¡±

    Rong Si silently pursed his lips.

    He knew that they were in the suburbs, and there were not many people around here. Even if he shouted, it would be useless. He might anger this woman instead. Thus, he could only remain calm and observe the situation.

    ***

    After some time, Su Jiu woke up in a daze. She realized that she was tied to a stool and could not move. Immediately, she realized that she had been kidnapped.

    She remembered that she had been waiting in the parking lot for her father to get his things when a person had suddenly appeared behind her. That man had covered her mouth and quickly turned her away. Another man had been waiting for him in the dark. This man had then covered her mouth and nose with a handkerchief.

    Su Jiu had immediately smelled something sharp, probably chloroform, and soon lost consciousness.

    As she thought about it, Su Jiu could not stop the panic and fear that welled up inside her heart.

    In the original novel, there had been no such plot. At this point in the original novel, the female protagonist¡¯s parents had adopted her. Therefore, Su Jiu did not know what would happen next.

    It was very possible that she might die.

    She looked around with her big eyes and saw that she was in a dpidated house. The house looked like it was more than ten years old. Many spider webs were on the roof, and it looked as if no one had lived in the house for a long time. The light was also dim, and it was a little scary.

    If she were a normal child, Su Jiu would¡¯ve definitely cried from fright.

    Rong Si was also tied up to the chair a little distance away from Su Jiu. When he saw that she had woken up, he quickly said, ¡°Little Jiu!¡±

    Hearing his voice, Su Jiu froze.

    <i>No way! Why is the little viin here too?</i>

    <i>Did he also get kidnapped?</i>

    She subconsciously asked, ¡°Brother, w-why are you here?¡±

    As she said that, the door opened and a woman walked inside the room.

    The woman¡¯s sight left Su Jiu shocked. The little girl thought that she had seen a ghost in broad daylight.

    However, upon closer inspection, she realized that it was not a ghost but a very pale woman.

    The woman came in with a ss of water and gave Su Jiu a smile. She gently looked at her, yet it made Su Jiu shudder.

    The woman tenderly said, ¡°Little Jiu, are you thirsty? Do you want some water?¡±

    Su Jiu felt that this woman was definitely not a good person. She warily stared at her. ¡°Who are you? Why did you kidnap me?¡±

    She had never seen this woman before.

    The woman was a little surprised by Su Jiu¡¯s calmness.?<i>This is not a normal child¡¯s reaction. Indeed, the little girl is not an innocent child, but rather a scheming one!</i>

    <i>Just like her father!</i>

    Anger shed across the woman¡¯s eyes, and her smile turned cold. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know who I am even if I told you. As for why I kidnapped you, it¡¯s because you offended me, of course. No, more precisely, you and your father offended me.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Daddy and I offended this woman? When did this happen?</i>

 Chapter 254 - Brother, I Love You So Much

    <h4>Chapter 254: Brother, I Love You So Much</h4>

    Su Jiu gritted her teeth and tried her best to calm herself down. ¡°When did Daddy and I offend you? Do you even know what you¡¯re doing?¡±

    Rong Si was surprised to see Su Jiu neither crying nor throwing a tantrum in front of this woman.

    <i>Little Jiu is really brave.</i>

    ¡°I know! It¡¯s just kidnapping the so-called nation¡¯s daughter, isn¡¯t it? I also know that many people will be looking for you. However, whether they can find you or not is another matter.¡± The woman pursed her lips and smiled, her tone rxed. ¡°Little girl, I don¡¯t want toy a hand on you either, but if you have to me someone, me yourself for doing something you shouldn¡¯t have done!¡±

    ¡°What did I do?¡± Su Jiu frowned and asked.

    When the little girl asked this, the woman¡¯s eyes became angry and resentful. She red at her and said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you and your father, my big brother¡¯s future would have been so bright. He would¡¯ve been the male lead in thatmercial! But no! Not only did your father steal my big brother¡¯s opportunities, he even framed him and damaged his rtionship with hispany. Now, hispany has forced him to take a break!¡±

    <i>What?</i>

    Su Jiu was stunned.

    <i>No way! Could this woman be Qin Feng¡¯s fan?</i>

    <i>Gosh! How can there be such a crazy fan?</i>

    <i>However, this woman doesn¡¯t seem to be in the right state of mind. She seems seriously ill. Perhaps, she even has some mental issues. Maybe that¡¯s why she is doing such extreme things.</i>

    ¡°I wanted to do something to your father at first, but he¡¯s an adult and it¡¯s inconvenient for me. So, I could only look for you. I thought about it and decided to do something to you instead. Doesn¡¯t your father care a lot about you? He must be heartbroken that you disappeared, right?¡±

    The woman smugly smiled.

    Su Jiu bit her lips. She could only imagine how anxious her father must be.

    It was her bad luck to have met such a crazy fan. Now, she had to think of a way to escape. She would not sit back and do nothing.

    Su Jiu paused and innocently said, ¡°Sister, is the big brother you¡¯re talking about Uncle Qin Feng?¡±

    The woman angrily interrupted her. ¡°Shut up! A little b*tch like you isn¡¯t fit to call him uncle!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Rong Si clenched his fists and angrily said, ¡°What right do you have to scold Little Jiu?¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Brat, you have no right to speak here!¡± His remark had angered the woman, and she pped him.

    Her nails were a little sharp, and they left a bloody scratch on the little viin¡¯s face.

    Su Jiu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Big Brother!¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s face burned with pain. He red at the woman like a little beast.

    Su Jiu did not want the woman to hurt Rong Si, so she quickly tried to attract her attention. ¡°Sister, then what should I call him?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± The woman looked at her again and choked. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have called him that! You¡¯re not worthy!¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Haha, but you are?</i>

    <i>Fans like you are only hurting Qin Feng¡¯s reputation. You do things only for your own gratification, yet act so self-righteous about it.</i>

    <i>You probably even want to show off to Qin Feng: Look, Big Brother, I love you so much. I can do anything for you!</i>

    <i>Ugh!</i>

    Su Jiu pretended to be afraid and shrank back.

    She suspected that something was wrong with this woman¡¯s mental state. She couldn¡¯t anger her or the woman might do something even more extreme in a fit of anger. Su Jiu¡¯s life would be in danger then. Therefore, she could only show weakness for now.

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I won¡¯t say it again.¡±

    The little girl weakly said. Her big eyes were red as if she were afraid.

 Chapter 255 - Sell Her

    <h4>Chapter 255: Sell Her</h4>

    Su Jiu¡¯s tactic worked. The woman instantly let her guard down.

    Of course, she did not take this four-year-old girl seriously. She chuckled again. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. If you were more obedient and had not helped your father frame my big brother, I wouldn¡¯t have kidnapped you, you know?¡±

    Su Jiu timidly nodded. ¡°Sister, Little Jiu is obedient. Can you let Little Jiu go?¡±

    ¡°Oh no!¡± The woman seemed to be suffering from schizophrenia. She suddenly became vicious. ¡°I spent so much effort and money to capture you; how can I let you go? If I let you go, I¡¯ll be finished!

    ¡°So, little girl, I think you can forget about running away for the rest of your life. Do you know where this is? Let me tell you! This ce is very far from your father¡¯s house. If you die here, your father won¡¯t even know!¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat.?<i>No way, this woman actually wants to kill me?</i>

    <i>What¡¯s this?</i>

    <i>Be a fan of a celebrity and lose all rationality?</i>

    <i>Besides, Qin Feng has hardly been affected. He just does not have much work to do in the short term, but that doesn¡¯t mean that he¡¯spletely out of a job. Why is this fan so crazy then!</i>

    However, there were all kinds of strange things in this world. Some things really couldn¡¯t be understood with ordinary thinking.

    Su Jiu pitifully said, ¡°Sister, are you going to keep me here or kill me?

    ¡°Sister, can you not kill me? Little Jiu doesn¡¯t want to die. Boohoo¡­¡±

    She began to sob.

    Seeing her cry, Rong Si suddenly felt very ufortable.

    He really wanted to save her and send her back to her father.

    ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t cry!¡± the woman fiercely ordered her. ¡°I just said that if you want to me someone, you can only me yourself and your father! I won¡¯t go so far as to kill you, but I won¡¯t let you have an easy time. Actually, I¡¯m going to sell you off. Tomorrow, someone wille over and take you to the valley to be someone else¡¯s child bride!¡±

    Su Jiu was rendered speechless.

    <i>Wow! This woman is vicious.</i>

    <i>She might as well have killed me.</i>

    The woman continued, ¡°You won¡¯t have a father. You¡¯ll have to live in a poor ce where you can¡¯t even wear shoes. You¡¯ll be a wife to a man and be his breeding machine. What¡¯s worse, you¡¯ll even be used by a few men to give them children. The rest of your life will be like this!¡±

    The more the woman spoke, the more fanatic she became.

    The woman did not know if this little girl could understand what she was saying, but she thought this girl should at least understand that she wanted to sell her off.

    Rong Si didn¡¯t know if Little Jiu understood the woman, but he did.

    <i>This woman is too evil!</i>

    He had told his mother that he would marry Little Jiu when he grew up and be her husband. How could he let her be sold to another man!

    The woman thought that Su Jiu would cry, but Su Jiu didn¡¯t. Instead, she tilted her head to look at the woman and confusedly asked, ¡°Sister, what good does it do for your big brother? Will this help him?¡±

    The woman was stunned.

    ¡°Sister, if I disappear, my father will definitely get many people to look for me. If the police find you, aren¡¯t you afraid of implicating your brother? How will he face my father then? Even if he didn¡¯t do it, my father won¡¯t let him off!¡±

    Rong Si looked at Su Jiu in shock. He could not believe that she would say such a thing.

 Chapter 256 - Hell Never Be A Celebrity Again

    <h4>Chapter 256: He¡¯ll Never Be A Celebrity Again</h4>

    The woman was even more shocked. She didn¡¯t expect this little girl to be so good at talking or for her thoughts to be so coherent.

    Su Jiu seemed to have a point. Although the man said that he had not left any clues behind, it would be bad if the police found out that she was a fan of Qin Feng.

    The little girl was so famous now. If this matter came to light, it would be hard not to implicate her big brother.

    However, she just could not ept it. She knew that Su Jiu and Su Shengjing were obstacles in her big brother¡¯s path. If not for them, her big brother¡¯s variety show would¡¯ve had the highest ratings!

    Her big brother had a lot of opportunities on his own, and she could tolerate thepetition at first. However, when she saw Glory World Entertainment sign a contract with Su Shengjing, she really could not stand it anymore.

    She knew that her big brother really wanted to join Glory World Entertainment. He had said that he would work hard, join the bestpany, and stand at the top so that his fans would not be disappointed!

    Everything was going smoothly, but Su Shengjing had to throw a wrench in the works and get in the way!

    <i>It¡¯s unforgivable!</i>

    The woman stared at Su Jiu and gritted her teeth. ¡°Little girl, it seems like I have underestimated your intelligence. You¡¯re smarter than other children. However, I have already settled the matter. It¡¯s toote for regrets. So, just wait for someone to take you away tomorrow!¡±

    As she spoke, she spilled the ss of water in her hand and refused to let Su Jiu drink it. She then looked at her with contempt and turned to leave.

    When she turned around, Su Jiu coldly said, ¡°You know that my father is Su Shengjing, but do you know who my grandfather is?¡±

    <i>It seems that this woman is determined to kill me. Now that things havee to this, I have no choice but to involve the Su family. I have to try to intimidate this woman.</i>

    ¡°Your grandfather?¡± Su Jiu¡¯s words distracted the woman, and she turned to look at her. ¡°You have a grandfather?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I do! Otherwise, how did my father get here?¡± Su Jiu looked at the woman neither submissively nor overbearingly, then said in a serious tone, ¡°My grandfather is called Su Guobang, and he¡¯s the chairman of the Su Corporation!¡±

    The woman was stunned again.?<i>What did this girl say? Her grandfather is Su Guobang?</i>

    Su Guobang was someone who ranked in the top three of the National Wealth Rankings every year. His reputation was well-known. Other than those very old people and children or those who never paid attention to current news, everyone else had more or less heard of this name.

    <i>Is it true that this little girl¡¯s grandfather is Su Guobang?</i>

    <i>If it is, why was Su Shengjing doing so badly all these years? However, if it is fake, how does this little girl know Su Guobang¡¯s name?</i>

    <i>Besides, would a child as young as her be capable of lying about this just to scare me?</i>

    The woman asked Su Jiu in disbelief, ¡°Is your grandfather really Su Guobang?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Why else do you think the Su Corporation supported my father?¡±

    The little girl¡¯s words made sense, and the woman suddenly panicked.

    With the Su Corporation¡¯s financial resources, they would be able to turn the entire city upside down to look for someone.

    ¡°My grandfather is not someone to be trifled with. If he finds out that you kidnapped me, he won¡¯t let you off. When that timees, you will die a horrible death, and your big brother will also face a miserable fate. My grandfather won¡¯t let him be a celebrity again!¡±

    Su Jiu did not care anymore and firmly continued, ¡°Maybe, my grandfather will make him unable to find a job. In the future, his life will be like my father¡¯s. He will live in a dpidated, small house and not even have money to eat! If this is what you want to see, then go ahead with your n!¡±

 Chapter 257 - Big Brother, Im Sorry

    <h4>Chapter 257: Big Brother, I¡¯m Sorry</h4>

    The woman¡¯s face turned even paler at Su Jiu¡¯s words, and she staggered back a step.

    <i>This little girl makes it sound very logical, but how could she be sure about this?</i>

    Su Guobang had never announced who his son was, but when a reporter had interviewed him, he had said that he had a granddaughter. He had even bought a piece ofnd for her and wanted to build a resort and an amusement park for her.

    <i>Could she be the granddaughter Su Guobang talked about?</i>

    In any case, the woman did not believe that a four-year-old girl would watch such an interview or fabricate such a lie to scare her.

    Su Jiu saw the change in the woman¡¯s expression and knew that her words were effective. She continued, ¡°Also, my father¡¯s good friend is Uncle Sheng Tianci. He¡¯s the young master of the Sheng Corporation, do you know?¡±

    The woman knew this.

    She just didn¡¯t know that the Su Corporation was rted to Su Shengjing.

    The woman started to panic. She did not want to believe Su Jiu¡¯s words. However, she could not possibly run to the Su family to ask for answers. Wouldn¡¯t it be walking into a trap?

    <i>What should I do now?</i>

    The woman looked at the little girl in front of her, who seemed to have changed into a different person. Su Jiu didn¡¯t have the slightest trace of timidness from before.

    The woman struggled with her thoughts for a while. Finally, she decided that if the little girl was really Su Guobang¡¯s granddaughter, then so be it!

    She had already kidnapped the girl. Even if she sent her back to her father, Su Guobang and the others would not let her off. Furthermore, this matter would be exposed, which would be detrimental to her big brother.

    At the thought of this, the woman sneered. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re very smart. You know how to scare me like this, but it¡¯s useless. I¡¯ve already decided to sell you off. If you¡¯re not obedient and give me trouble, I¡¯ll immediately kill you. I¡¯m serious, not just trying to scare you! So, you¡¯d better behave yourself!¡±

    After saying that, she threw Su Jiu down, strode out, and mmed the door shut.

    <i>D*mn!</i>

    Su Jiu angrily gritted her teeth.?<i>What should I do? This woman seems to be unmoved by force or persuasion. How can I escape?</i>

    She definitely did not want to be sold to a vige to give birth to a bunch of children!

    Su Jiu knew very well that once she was sold to a backward ce, her chances of escaping would be slim. She would most likely be locked in a house, unable to go anywhere.

    Moreover, the vigers in those ces were especially united. If someone¡¯s wife ran away, the rest of them would help capture her.

    She had even read some news that when the police wanted to rescue the kidnapped women and girls, the entire vige came out with knives and hoes. The police couldn¡¯t do anything to them.

    Those kidnapped women were really pitiful. Many of them went crazy¡­

    She did not want to be one of them.

    As she thought about it, Su Jiu¡¯s eyes turned red from sadness.

    <i>No, I can¡¯t let that happen. I have to think of a way!</i>

    Su Jiu sniffed and looked around again to see if there was anything useful.

    Rong Si saw through her intentions and followed suit.

    Su Jiu unintentionally met his gaze and apologetically said, ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m sorry for involving you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Rong Si said, ¡°We will find a way to escape. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Su Jiu smiled at him.

    She did not expect that she would experience such a thing with the little viin.?<i>Can we be considered friends who have gone through life and death together?</i>

    ***

    On the other hand, Su Shengjing was about to go crazy.

 Chapter 258 - Little Jius Clues

    <h4>Chapter 258: Little Jiu¡¯s Clues</h4>

    It seemed as if Su Jiu had disappeared from the face of the earth. His child was gone. To any parent who loved their child, this was unbearable.

    However, there were still no clues. It had to be said that the kidnappers were meticulous like experienced criminals.

    Su Shengjing did not know who had kidnapped Su Jiu, nor did he know what he would do if he could not find his daughter¡­

    Everything he was doing right now and his hope for life came from Little Jiu. Without her, he did not know if he would be able to continue living.

    Sheng Tianci watched him from the sides. He did not know how tofort his friend.

    He was also anxious and worried, wishing that he could immediately find clues about Little Jiu.

    At this moment, Su Guobang, apanied by his butler, arrived at the apartment. When he entered the room, he saw Su Shengjing sitting on the sofa with his hands on his forehead. His expression could not be seen clearly. The old man angrily asked, ¡°What exactly is going on? Didn¡¯t the surveince cameras capture anything?¡±

    Su Shengjing did not say anything as if he did not know that Su Guobang was here.

    Sheng Tianci answered on his behalf, ¡°Yes, Old Master. The kidnappers must have nned this. That¡¯s why their methods are so clean.¡±

    Su Guobang red at Su Shengjing and scolded him again, ¡°Is this how you take care of the child? You should hire a nanny or a bodyguard if you¡¯ve offended someone. Now, you¡¯ve lost the child, haven¡¯t you? If you can¡¯t find her, what will you do?¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll die.¡± Su Shengjing looked up. His eyes were red, and his voice was hoarse.

    If anything happened to the little girl, then he truly did not want to live anymore.

    As he looked into his son¡¯s eyes, Su Guobang choked. He was speechless.

    If Su Shengjing lost the little girl, he would definitely feel worse than anyone else as a father. There was no doubt about that.

    Sheng Tianci was surprised. The current Su Shengjing was just like when he had left the entertainment industry. He was extremely dispirited as if he had lost all hope.

    He felt a little upset and said, ¡°Old Master, you can¡¯t me Shengjing for this. If the kidnappers did it on purpose, no matter how many bodyguards and nannies we had hired, they would¡¯ve still found an opportunity.¡±

    Su Guobang¡¯s chest heaved up and down as he suppressed his anger. ¡°Did you guys receive a call? How much do the kidnappers want?¡±

    On the way here, he had already thought it through. No matter how much the kidnappers wanted, he would give it to them as long as the little girl was fine!

    <i>How much?¡¯</i>

    Su Shengjing was stunned.

    He suddenly remembered that although Little Jiu had been missing for more than three hours, he had not received a call from the kidnappers. If this was a normal kidnapping, the kidnappers would¡¯ve definitely called him immediately to ask for money.

    In other words, the kidnappers weren¡¯t after money.

    <i>So, who kidnapped her and why?</i>

    He answered the old man, ¡°No one called.¡±

    If it were any other time, Su Shengjing would¡¯ve ignored Su Guobang. However, since this matter involved Su Jiu, the father and son were having a rare proper conversation.

    ¡°No phone? If it¡¯s not for money, what do the kidnappers want?¡± Su Guobang didn¡¯t understand either.

    It was not as if he had never been kidnapped before. In fact, he had been kidnapped before, but in every case, the kidnappers demanded money.?<i>Those who kidnapped Little Jiu are really outrageous!</i>

    It¡¯s not because of money. In other words, the kidnappers were targeting the little girl¡­

    <i>In other words, Su Jiu is most likely dead!</i>

    Su Shengjing¡¯s mind went nk. He could no longer sit still. He suddenly stood up and strode out!

 Chapter 259 - Her Idol Noticed Her!

    <h4>Chapter 259: Her Idol Noticed Her!</h4>

    Su Shengjing didn¡¯t want to announce this matter and use public resources. However, he didn¡¯t have any other choice now.

    It wouldn¡¯t matter if people would scold himter on. It wouldn¡¯t matter if they would scold him to the core. His desire to find Su Jiu had exceeded everything else!

    Seeing his friend get up, Sheng Tianci immediately asked, ¡°Shengjing, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the police station! I want to get the footage from the road surveince cameras. I¡¯ll ask my fans to watch it together. There¡¯s strength in numbers. We¡¯ll definitely find some clues.¡±

    Su Shengjing¡¯s voice was firm. Other than this method, he could think of nothing.

    <i>How long will it take the police to finish watching the surveince footage?</i>

    Sheng Tianci thought about it and also felt that Su Shengjing¡¯s method was feasible. If many people watched the surveince footage together, they might be able to find something.?<i>Surely, there must be someone with sharp eyes!</i>

    Just as Su Shengjing was about to walk out, Su Guobang frowned and said, ¡°Wait!¡±

    The old man was a wily old fox after all. In a short period, he had already thought of this method. He said to Su Shengjing, ¡°It¡¯s indeed easier to find clues with more people, but have you ever thought that doing so might alert the enemy?¡±

    Su Shengjing stopped in his tracks.

    ¡°Since the kidnappers didn¡¯t do it for money and left no clues, they don¡¯t want to be found. If you make a big fuss and inform the whole world that Little Jiu is missing, what will the kidnappers do on seeing this? We can¡¯t rule out the possibility that they will escape.

    ¡°Even worse, what if they kill her in a fit of anger?¡±

    Su Shengjing shuddered.

    Su Guobang suggested another method. ¡°I have an idea. Do you want to hear it?¡±

    Su Shengjing turned to look at him. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Release the news about this matter on the Su Corporation¡¯swork. I¡¯ll get all the employees to watch the surveince footage together. The Su Corporation has tens of thousands of employees. That should be enough, right?¡±

    ¡°Old Master! This is good! This way, we won¡¯t alert the outside world and the kidnappers while also getting many people to look at the surveince cameras. This is really a good idea!¡± Sheng Tianci expressed his agreement and nudged Su Shengjing¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s do this!¡±

    Su Shengjing looked at Su Guobang with aplicated expression and nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±

    ***

    Qin Feng was living a depressing life these days. He did not know when he would work again. Every day, he was bored. He could only drink and find women to kill time. asionally, he would log on to Weibo.

    Many of his fans still left him messages today, telling him to stay strong and not give up.

    From the numerousments, he suddenly saw a fanment: ¡°Brother, from today onward, no one will obstruct your path anymore. All obstacles in your path will be cleared. All the best!¡±

    Qin Feng frowned.

    <i>Obstacles cleared?</i>

    <i>What does this mean?</i>

    In the end, he didn¡¯t think too much about it and casually replied to that fan. ¡°Thank you! I will do my best.¡±

    In the old house, when the woman saw that her idol had noticed her, she got so excited that she was about to cry. She had silently liked Qin Feng for so many years, and this was the first time he had responded to herment. In an instant, she felt that she had gained a great power. This made her even more determined to get rid of all obstacles for him.

    <i>Now, it¡¯s Su Jiu. Next time, it will be Su Shengjing!</i>

    <i>So what if he¡¯s an adult? There will always be a way.</i>

    As she was in a good mood, the woman carried a bowl of rice into the room.

    Inside the room, Su Jiu was twisting her wrist with all her might. She wanted to untie the rope on her hand, but the rope was tied very tightly. Even after she went at it for a long time, the rope did not loosen at all.

    It seemed she would have to rely on tools.

 Chapter 260 - Little Jiu, Dont Be Afraid

    <h4>Chapter 260: Little Jiu, Don¡¯t Be Afraid</h4>

    Rong Si was also struggling to break free. He looked at Su Jiu andforted her. ¡°Little Jiu, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    <i>I will find a way to get you out of here.</i>

    Su Jiu smiled at him. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡±

    For some reason, with the little viin around her, Su Jiu really didn¡¯t feel too scared.?<i>Is it because I know he will grow up?</i>

    <i>If he lives, does that mean that I will too?</i>

    Just as Su Jiu thought about it, a clicking sound came from the door. Someone entered the door!

    Su Jiu immediately sat still and pretended that nothing had happened. She warily looked at the door.

    The person who came was the same woman as before. Holding a bowl of food, the woman approached Su Jiu with a smile. She asked in a falsely sweet voice, ¡°Little Jiu, are you hungry? Do you want to eat something?¡±

    Su Jiu was indeed hungry, but she didn¡¯t know if the woman had drugged the food. Thus, she refused her. ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want it? Ha, I¡¯m giving you food out of kindness, and you don¡¯t want it? It seems like you want to do this the hard way!¡± The woman walked closer to Su Jiu. The smile on her face disappeared, and her expression became ferocious.

    However, when she reached Su Jiu, she smiled again. ¡°Little Jiu, this food is very delicious. Even dogs love it. You should try it too!¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>So this is dog food?</i>

    ¡°Come, be good and eat it. If you don¡¯t, you won¡¯t get anything to eat from now until tomorrow. You¡¯ll be very hungry. No one will give you anything to eat then.¡± The woman earnestly persuaded Su Jiu.

    ¡°I won¡¯t eat it!¡±

    ¡°What if I insist? Think about it. Do you want to eat it yourself, or do you want me to pinch your face and force-feed you?¡±

    Su Jiu pursed his lips and red at the woman.

    At this moment, the little viin, who had been silent all this while, spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll eat it!¡±

    Su Jiu looked at him in shock.

    <i>Little viin¡­</i>

    Rong Si stared at the woman with his dark eyes, his expression calm. ¡°I¡¯ll eat it for Little Jiu, alright?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Little Jiu, you¡¯re really blessed to have so many people who dote on you. Fine, I¡¯ll let you choose. Will you eat it, or will he?¡±

    Su Jiu bit his lips and nced at Rong Si. She immediately said, ¡°Let me eat it.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, she asked me to eat it. I¡¯ll eat it then. It¡¯s alright!¡±

    Su Jiu did not want to see the little viin eat dog food. He had also been kidnapped because of her, so how could she let him eat dog food on her behalf?

    ¡°How is it? Have you decided? Come, Little Jiu, let me feed you.¡± The woman creepily smiled. She scooped a spoonful of the food with her spoon and brought it to Su Jiu¡¯s mouth.

    Su Jiu sensed the unpleasant smell of the leftovers. She did not know if it was from the dog¡¯s bowl, but she instinctively resisted.

    She made a deep breath and took a bite.

    <i>Ugh! It¡¯s too disgusting!</i>

    Su Jiu did not know when the food had been cooked.?<i>But why does it feel like this is rotten?</i>

    ¡°Come, eat more. Eat well before you leave tomorrow! When you reach the vige, you might not even have such rice and meat to eat!¡± The woman fed Su Jiu mouthful by mouthful. Before Su Jiu could swallow, another spoonful woulde at her.

    Su Jiu cried and vomited when she reached the end.

    ¡°Let her go!¡± Rong Si gritted his teeth. He was so angry that his eyes turned red.

    He suddenly felt very useless as an older brother. He did not have the ability to protect Little Jiu!

    The woman acted as if she did not hear anything. She only stopped when she had forced the entire bowl of rice into Su Jiu¡¯s mouth. Then, she heaved a sigh of relief as if she were venting her anger.

 Chapter 261 - Its Too Hard, Its Really Too Hard

    <h4>Chapter 261: It¡¯s Too Hard, It¡¯s Really Too Hard</h4>

    After the woman left, Su Jiu looked at the mess. Her eyes suddenly turned sour.

    <i>Being born into the second female lead¡¯s role is too hard; it¡¯s really too hard!</i>

    ¡°Little Jiu, are you okay?¡± Rong Si worriedly looked at her.

    Su Jiu regained her senses and smiled at him. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Even though she smiled, Rong Si suddenly felt like his heart had been pierced by something sharp. He was very ufortable.

    Gritting his teeth, he used his leg to move his chair toward her. He realized that he could not break free from the rope, and they had to untie each other.

    Su Jiu realized what he wanted to do and immediately reacted. She also used her feet to push against the ground and slowly moved the chair toward him.

    They were getting closer and closer.

    Rong Si lowered his voice and said, ¡°Little Jiu, I¡¯ll help you untie the ropeter, and you¡¯ll help me untie mine. Got it?¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Su Jiu nodded. She nced at the door from time to time, afraid that the woman woulde at any second.

    Fortunately, the woman did not take them seriously. In her eyes, the two children could not cause much of a stir. She was currently scrolling through Qin Feng¡¯s Weibo on the sofa in the living room, calling him ¡°Daddy.¡±

    The woman really wanted to tell Qin Feng what she had done for him, but she could not. She could keep such things to only herself. She thought of herself as a great person and felt that she was apetent fan.

    The other fans would only say, ¡°I love you, Big Brother.¡± or ¡°I support you!¡± But what did they actually do for Qin Feng?

    Nothing.

    If they loved him, they had to take action!

    In the inner room, Rong Si sessfully moved the stool behind Su Jiu and whispered to her, ¡°Little Jiu, let me untie you.¡±

    As the two children¡¯s hands were tied behind the chairs, they could only turn their backs to each other in order to untie the ropes. Rong Si could not see Su Jiu¡¯s hands. He could only feel around blindly.

    When he felt the little girl¡¯s hands, Rong Si held his breath and focused all his attention behind him. He touched the knot of the rope, imagined it in his mind, then started to untie Su Jiu.

    Fortunately, the woman had been afraid that Su Jiu¡¯s blood flow would stop if she tied her hands too tightly. If Su Jiu¡¯s hands got crippled, it wouldn¡¯t be good for the woman. The vige she nned to sell Su Jiu to needed a fertility machine who could also work. Therefore, the little girl¡¯s hands couldn¡¯t be crippled. That was the reason the woman hadn¡¯t tied it tightly.

    After some hard work, Rong Si actually managed to untie the rope!

    Su Jiu was ted. Her hands had be numb from being tied up. Now that she was finally free of the rope, she felt much more rxed. Without any dy, she quickly moved her chair bit by bit to change her direction, then helped Rong Si untie the ropes on his hand.

    After the rope on his hand was untied, Rong Si quickly untied the rope around his feet and helped Su Jiu untie hers. Then, he held her little hand and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go out through the window.¡±

    Su Jiu had already noticed the only window in the room. Although the window was not big, it was big enough for a child to crawl out. She immediately followed Rong Si to the window.

    The window was a little high. Therefore, Rong Si squatted and said to her, ¡°Little Jiu, step on me and get out. Hurry.¡±

    Su Jiu pursed her lips and hesitated for two seconds. She wanted to let the little viin go out first, but she did not have the time to argue. Therefore, she stepped on the little viin¡¯s back.

    Rong Si gritted his teeth and helped her up. Su Jiu sessfully climbed up the window.

    She quickly turned around and extended her hand toward Rong Si. ¡°Big Brother,e up quickly!¡±

 Chapter 262 - He Caught Her

    <h4>Chapter 262: He Caught Her</h4>

    Rong Si reached out to grab the edge of the window and climbed up with all his might. Then, he jumped down first and stretched out his hand toward Su Jiu. ¡°Jump down! I¡¯ll catch you!¡±

    Completely trusting him, Su Jiu jumped down without thinking. The next second, Rong Si caught her.

    However, the little viin¡¯s frail body could not withstand the sudden impact. He fell to the ground. Su Jiu crashed into him, and he grunted.

    Su Jiu quickly asked, ¡°Big Brother, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s go.¡± Rong Si pulled her hand and ran.

    The woman in the room suddenly realized that something was wrong. She had heard a sound in the room just now, but why had the sound disappeared?

    She quickly got up and walked into the room. When she opened the door, the empty room left her shocked.

    <i>The two brats actually untied the ropes!</i>

    <i>They escaped!</i>

    The woman immediately chased after them.?<i>How far could the two children run in the wilderness?</i>

    Moreover, they had escaped just a while ago. So, she would definitely be able to catch up!

    ***

    The tens of thousands of employees of the Su Corporation received orders from their chairman at the same time. Every department received copies of a few surveince camera videos, asking them to find a man dressed in a delivery uniform, riding a ck motorcycle, and carrying a red delivery bag.

    This was a personal order from Su Guobang. The employees did not dare to be negligent. They immediately sat in front of theputer and began to intently watch the footage.

    They did not know why they needed to watch these, but it might be a special test. They had toplete it.

    Also, the manager had said that whoever found something would be rewarded with 100,000 yuan!

    The more people there were, the more power they had. Besides, everyone wanted money. The employees carefully searched the videos and finally found a dozen people with simr characteristics. After handing these clues to the police for investigation, they quickly narrowed it down to a suspicious person.

    That person had been shuttling back and forth on the road without delivering food. Logically, every deliveryman was in charge of an area and would not run all over the city, much less to the suburbs.

    However, this person had set off from the parking lot and drove all the way to the outskirts of the city. He did not look like a delivery man at all. It was really suspicious.

    The other delivery men were quickly investigated. All of them were real delivery men, so the remaining one was probably the one who took Su Jiu away!

    After receiving such important evidence, the police immediately notified Su Shengjing and Su Guobang, then set off to look for the child.

    This case concerned celebrities and Old Master Su. The police had to settle this case properly or else they would be in trouble.

    ¡°Shengjing, did you hear that? The little girl might have been taken to the suburbs. Let¡¯s go!¡± Sheng Tianci could not wait to drag himself out of the house after getting the news from Su Shengjing. He got into his sports car and drove it fast.

    As Su Shengjing sat in the car, his heart pounded so hard that it was about to jump out of his throat.

    Even though he had a clue to where the little girl might be, he still couldn¡¯t rest. Instead, he felt even more panic and fear.

    He really wanted to find the little girl, but he was afraid that something bad had happened to her¡­

    <i>What if I find her corpse¡­</i>

    This terrifying thought shed through his mind, and Su Shengjing¡¯s face instantly turned pale. He did not dare to think further.

    ***

    At this moment, Rong Si was pulling Su Jiu and running forward with all his might. In front of them was ake with a shore full of reeds. The two children quickly moved through the tall reeds.

 Chapter 263 - Little Jiu Will Bring You Home

    <h4>Chapter 263: Little Jiu Will Bring You Home</h4>

    Su Jiu was still young in the end, and her stamina was weak. She really could not run anymore. Panting, she said, ¡°Big Brother, I-I can¡¯t run anymore.¡±

    Rong Si wasn¡¯t any better; he was also exhausted. He stopped. ¡°Let¡¯s rest here.¡±

    This ce was filled with reeds much taller than him and Little Jiu. That woman shouldn¡¯t be able to discover them, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for her to rest.

    The main problem now was that he did not know where they were. No one was around them, and no cars passed near them either.?<i>How will we return home?</i>

    Su Jiu sat down next to him and felt the warmth of the little viin. For some reason, she felt a sense of security.

    <i>It¡¯s ridiculous. I actually feel safe because of a child?</i>

    Rong Si warily looked around, then at the equally vignt little girl beside him. He didn¡¯t want her to be afraid. So, he put his arm around her shoulders and softlyforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! I will protect you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Big Brother.¡± The little girl looked at him with her big clear eyes. Guilt appeared in them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Big Brother. I involved you in this. But don¡¯t worry! Little Jiu will definitely bring you home.¡±

    As she said this, she smiled again as if she were encouraging him and giving him confidence and strength.

    <i>Bring me home.</i>

    Rong Si¡¯s heart warmed.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go home together.¡±

    ***

    Su Jiu and Rong Si rested in the reeds for a few minutes. It was quiet all around them. asionally, a few water birds would fly up and surprise Su Jiu. No matter what, it was fine as long as it was not that woman.

    <i>That woman is a lunatic</i>. Su Jiu wondered what the woman would do next.

    She had probably found out that they had escaped and was looking for them everywhere.

    However, hiding here was not a solution. There was no one here. Su Jiu and the little viin had to find a way to leave.

    She thought about it and softly said, ¡°Big Brother, wait here. I¡¯ll go take a look outside.¡±

    Rong Si quickly disapproved of her suggestion. ¡°No, you wait here. I¡¯ll go.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go, I¡¯m small. I won¡¯t be seen easily.¡±

    ¡°But her target is you, so you better hide here and don¡¯t make a sound.¡± Rong Si patted her little hands like an adult. He seriously looked at her and said, ¡°I said I would protect you, so I have to do it.¡±

    Su Jiu suddenly felt that at this moment the little viin was very manly.

    If he were a grown man, she might¡¯ve fallen in love with him!

    Rong Si picked up several stones on the ground. He was afraid that he would not be able to find Su Jiuter, so he ced stones under his feet as a mark and walked forward in a crouch.

    Su Jiu nervously looked at his back. Suddenly, she felt the hairs on the back of her neck stand up as if something dangerous was approaching her!

    Just as she thought about it, she heard a terrifyingugh from behind her. ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve found you guys. Did you think I wouldn¡¯t be able to find you hiding here? You¡¯re too naive!¡±

    Su Jiu widened her eyes and sucked in a breath of cold air. By the time she shouted, ¡°Brother!¡±, the woman had already grabbed her and walked away with big steps!

    ¡°Let her go!¡± Rong Si immediately turned around, pushed aside the reeds in front of him, and rushed over to Su Jiu.

    The woman did not take him seriously. She could tell that this little boy had a good rtionship with Su Jiu. At least, he was not the kind of child who would leave Su Jiu behind. Hence, as long as she captured Su Jiu, he would naturally follow her.

 Chapter 264 - Really A Lunatic

    <h4>Chapter 264: Really A Lunatic</h4>

    As it turned out, she was right.

    Rong Si rushed forward, raised the stone in his hand, and threw it at the back of the woman¡¯s head. ¡°Let go of Little Jiu!¡±

    The stone viciously struck the woman. She angrily turned around and reached out to grab Rong Si.

    Rong Si opened his mouth and bit hard on the back of the woman¡¯s hand. The woman cried out in pain and released Su Jiu out of reflex. Then, she pped Rong Si!

    Rong Si refused to let go of her. His dark eyes seemed like they belonged to a little beast as he refused to admit defeat. It made the woman feel apprehensive.

    ¡°You brat, let go! Or I¡¯ll kill you!¡± the woman shouted in exasperation. Seeing that he still refused to let go, she grabbed his neck.

    Rong Si immediately found it difficult to breathe.

    The woman grabbed him hard, and his face quickly turned purple.

    ¡°Big Brother!¡± Su Jiu was shocked. She bit the woman¡¯s wrist using all her strength. The woman fumed with anger. She raised her hand and pped Su Jiu. ¡°Little b*tch, how dare you bite me?!¡±

    <i>Smack!</i>

    That p was very heavy, and Su Jiu was knocked to the ground. Her face was in so much pain that her head buzzed.

    <i>She actually hit Little Jiu?</i>

    Rong Si wanted to fight the woman. He took a deep breath and said to Su Jiu, ¡°Little Jiu, run!¡±

    Su Jiu struggled to get up from the ground. Her small body even swayed a little.

    She felt that the p had given her a concussion!

    After all, she was only a four-year-old girl. Such a heavy p could indeed give her a concussion.

    In her dizzy state, she saw the woman strangling the little viin with no intention of letting him go.

    <i>No, how can I run?</i>

    <i>I can¡¯t leave the little viin here alone!</i>

    Seeing that Su Jiu did not move, Rong Si panicked and shouted, ¡°Run! Little Jiu, after you run, you can find someone to save me, so run!¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± As Su Jiu looked at the little viin protecting her like this, her eyes turned sour. She teared up.

    <i>Doesn¡¯t he know that his actions are putting him in danger?</i>

    ¡°Run!¡±

    When the little viin repeated himself, Su Jiu quickly wiped her blurry eyes and turned to run!

    ¡°You want to run? No way!¡± The woman grabbed Rong Si as she chased after Su Jiu. Rong Si¡¯s hand tightly gripped her arm as if he wanted to tear her flesh off!

    The woman was in so much pain that she wanted to kill him. Seeing Su Jiu disappear into the reeds with her small size, the woman became exasperated. She red at Rong Si. ¡°You brat! You like to get in my way, right? Fine, I¡¯ll kill you and catch that little girl again! Today, I¡¯ll let you die here. You asked for it!¡±

    She purposely spoke very loudly. She knew that in such an empty ce, Su Jiu could hear her even if she ran far away.

    After running for some distance, Su Jiu heard the woman¡¯s voice.

    <i>Oh my god, is she actually going to kill the little viin?</i>

    <i>How could she be so crazy? She is a lunatic!</i>

    The woman dragged Rong Si to theke and fiercely said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you unafraid of death? You want to be a hero? I¡¯ll teach you a lesson today. It¡¯s not easy to be a good person!¡±

    She grabbed Rong Si¡¯s hair, knelt by theke, and pressed his head into the water!

 Chapter 265 - The Big Boss

    <h4>Chapter 265: The Big Boss</h4>

    ¡°Gurgle¡­¡± Bubbles appeared in the water.

    A strong sense of suffocation hit Rong Si. He choked on the water, unable to breathe as he struggled with all his might.

    However, in the end, he was just a child. He was no match for the strength of an adult.

    When he felt that he was about to die, the woman lifted his head. When he caught his breath, she pressed him down again!

    Rong Si had never experienced such pain before. He felt like he was going to die again and again, only holding on to hisst breath¡­

    ¡°Brat! Have you tasted my power? Let¡¯s see if you still dare to go against me!¡±

    Upon hearing the woman¡¯s words, Rong Si could no longer react. He was about to suffocate and die. If it weren¡¯t for his mother and Little Jiu, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on¡­

    Once again, the woman pressed him into the water, and he gradually lost consciousness. Rong Si closed his eyes in despair.

    <i>Am I going to die?</i>

    <i>Mom, I¡¯m sorry¡­</i>

    <i>I did it to protect Little Jiu. If I die, don¡¯t get sad, okay?</i>

    <i>Mom¡­</i>

    Just when Rong Si was about to lose consciousness, Su Jiu ran back with a stone in her hand and hurled it toward the woman¡¯s head!

    The woman was hit again. Caught off guard, she fell forward into theke, causing a huge ssh!

    Rong Si weaklyy on the shore. Su Jiu rushed over to him and looked at his wet and miserable appearance. The little viin closed his eyes as if he were about to die. Su Jiu choked and shouted, ¡°Big Brother, wake up¡­ don¡¯t die. You said that we would go home together! Don¡¯t die! Wake up!¡±

    Su Jiu had never thought that she would be so scared and sad when she saw the little viin like this.

    She turned him over so that hey on the bank, mimicking a first aid method she had seen before. Kneeling beside him, she pressed her hands against his chest as hard as she could. She was trying to get him to spit out the water he had drunk.

    ¡°Big Brother, I won¡¯t let anything happen to you!¡±

    As Su Jiu spoke, she started to cry. Large drops of tears fell down her face.

    The little viin was just a little kid, but he was willing to be treated like this by that crazy woman in order to save her. If he died, she really didn¡¯t know what to do.

    <i>If Auntie Song knew, how sad would she be?</i>

    The little viin still did not wake up. Su Jiu had no choice but to lower his head and pinch his nose to give him mouth-to-mouth resuscitation.

    She had never thought that her first kiss would be given to the main viin in the book, and it would be when he was young¡­

    The woman who was struggling to get out of theke looked at this scene in shock. She could not believe that such a young child could know this method.

    If a person drowned, the critical emergency treatment time for them was only four minutes. Su Jiu did not dare to dy even a second. Finally, after she pumped his chest three times, Rong Si coughed out arge mouthful of saliva.

    Su Jiu shouted in surprise, ¡°Little viin, you are awake!¡±

    It was only after she shouted that she realized what she had said.?<i>What little viin? Wrong!</i>

    Rong Si was still not fully awake. His mind was a little muddled, and he could not react to what Su Jiu had just called him. However, he could clearly see that she was crying, and her small face was full of bright tears.

    <i>Did this little fool cry because she thought I was dead?</i>

    ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re awake. That¡¯s great!¡± Looking into his familiar ck eyes, Su Jiu suddenly could not control her emotions. She reached out to hug him, and tears fell again.

 Chapter 266 - The Fate of the Little Villain

    <h4>Chapter 266: The Fate of the Little Viin</h4>

    Rong Si hugged her andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Su Jiu sniffed and turned her head to look at the woman. Seeing that the woman was about to climb up to the bank, her heart got stuck in her throat again. Suddenly, she pulled Rong Si and ran!

    But, how could that woman let them off so easily? Like a water ghost that had climbed out of the water, she pounced toward the two children!

    After she caught up with them, she took the lead and grabbed Rong Si¡¯s arm. She dragged him toward theke.

    Su Jiu subconsciously grabbed the little viin¡¯s other hand, but the woman was too strong. The little viin was pulled to the side of theke, and the woman threw him in theke!

    <i>Ssh!</i>

    Su Jiu watched as the little viin fell into theke. ¡°Big Brother!¡±

    ¡°Stop shouting. You should worry about yourself first!¡± The woman sinisterly smiled. Ignoring Rong Si, who was in the water, she strode back, picked up Su Jiu, and hurried on her way.

    ¡°Brother!¡± Su Jiu frantically looked back. When she saw that theke was quiet, and the little viin seemed to have sunk, a tremendous fear suddenly overwhelmed her entire body!

    <i>Has the little viin¡¯s fate really been rewritten?</i>

    However, she did not want such a rewrite. She did not want him to die so soon!

    She wanted to see him be a good person and live a long, long life. She wanted him to have a happy ending and not die just like that!

    ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± Su Jiu screamed. If only her voice could travel further and attract people over!

    ¡°Stop shouting. No one wille and save you!¡± the woman scornfully said. However, she did not expect that just as she was carrying Su Jiu out of the reeds, cars suddenly drove toward them.

    Police cars were also among them!

    The woman¡¯s mind buzzed, stunning her. She had never expected to be found.

    Su Jiu saw Sheng Tianci¡¯s sports car from among the cars and became excited.

    When she saw the cars stop and Su Shengjing anxiously get out of the car and rush over to her, she could no longer control herself. She burst into tears.

    ¡°Daddy¡­¡±

    Initially, Su Shengjing had thought that even if they arrived at the suburbs, they would have to go through a long and arduous search. He had never expected to see the little girl here.

    <i>Who is that woman? What is she doing?</i>

    He watched the little girl¡¯s face redden with tears. She had never cried like this before. Su Shengjing felt as though his entire being was about to twist and distort. He could not wait to tear that woman into pieces!

    In fact, he immediately made up his mind that as long as his little girl was well, he would no longer be a celebrity. He would no longer cause trouble for his little girl.

    He wanted to leave the industry and lead a stable life with his daughter!

    ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡± The woman looked at him in fear. She instinctively grabbed Su Jiu¡¯s neck. ¡°If youe over, I will immediately strangle her to death!¡±

    Su Shengjing acted as if he did not hear her. It seemed as if he only had eyes for his daughter. He strode over to her with his long legs. The corners of his lips curled up, and a gentle, soft smile appeared on his face as he reached his child.

    ¡°Baby, Daddy has found you. It¡¯s going to be okay.¡±

    Following Su Shengjing, Sheng Tianci reached the area. Hearing his friend¡¯s words, he suddenly felt that the woman was done for.

    When Su Shengjing was angry, only two scenarios would follow. One was that he was really angry, and the other was where it seemed that he was not angry at all. Thetter was often more dangerous than the former.

    This woman was not afraid of death and had kidnapped his daughter. Based on Su Shengjing¡¯s character as a ve to his daughter, he would definitely not let this woman off easily!

 Chapter 267 - Be Good, Dont Be Afraid

    <h4>Chapter 267: Be Good, Don¡¯t Be Afraid</h4>

    Su Jiu saw her father approaching her and cried, ¡°Daddy, hurry, hurry and save Big Brother¡­ He fell into theke, hurry and save him!¡±

    She was being strangled by the woman, and it was difficult for her to breathe, let alone speak.

    However, she used all her strength to say these words to let them save the little viin.

    <i>Big Brother?</i>

    ¡°Are you talking about the brother next door?¡± Sheng Tianci hurriedly asked. Seeing Su Jiu nod, he immediately directed the people behind him to save the boy.

    Looking at Su Shengjing¡¯s calm smile, the woman suddenly panicked. She grabbed Su Jiu¡¯s neck and stepped back. Her other hand covered Su Jiu¡¯s mouth as she took her into the reeds!

    The woman ran as fast as she could. At the most critical moment, she had forgotten how to act. She only ran on instinct.

    She could not be caught. She had to help her big brother and watch him stand at the top!

    ¡°Boohoo¡­ Daddy! Daddy¡­¡±

    The little girl¡¯s intermittent sobs came from the reeds. Su Shengjing immediately chased after her. At that moment, his eyes were so malicious and insidious that he looked like a red-eyed demon that had crawled out from hell.

    He had never been so angry before. He was so angry that he wanted to kill the woman!

    The woman covered Su Jiu¡¯s nose and mouth as she frantically tried to escape through the reeds. Unfortunately for her, the police and Su Shengjing¡¯s men had surrounded her. She had nowhere to run!

    As she listened to the sound of Su Shengjing stepping on the reeds and walking toward her, the woman trembled.

    It was a short period, but she felt like a century had passed. The little girl in her arms had fainted fromck of oxygen and could not make any sound.

    In this dead silence, the woman helplessly watched as the man¡¯s gloomy face and tall figure appeared in front of her. She felt as if a mountain was pressing down on her, like a demon that had descended into the world.

    ¡°Give me back my daughter.¡± Su Shengjing darkly looked at her, his tone so cold that he seemed emotionless.

    ¡°Here, here you go!¡± The woman was so frightened that she copsed on the ground and handed over the little girl to him.

    Su Shengjing immediately hugged Su Jiu and checked if she was still breathing.

    He had finally found his daughter, and she was not a corpse like he had feared. Her warm little body was nestled in his arms, and she was so quiet that she seemed to have fallen asleep.

    At this moment, Su Shengjing felt like he hade back to life.

    He lowered his head to look at the child in his arms. Then, he touched her forehead. The little girl in his arms was still fair and tender, and her body temperature was also warm. However, Su Shengjing¡¯s face was still pale, and his fingers were trembling.

    ¡°Baby, it¡¯s okay. Daddy¡¯s here.

    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    He spoke to her in a low voice, regardless of whether she could hear him or not.

    Su Guobang also hurried over and looked at the unconscious girl in Su Shengjing¡¯s arms. His face was ashen, and his sharp gaze swept across the woman, who had gone limp.

    His terrifying gaze was as sharp as a knife. It made the woman feel like she were going to die.

    At this moment, shepletely believed Su Jiu¡¯s words.

    <i>Su Guobang was really her grandfather!</i>

    <i>I am doomed!</i>

    The woman knew what her future would be like. Even if she didn¡¯t die, her future would be dark as the night; it would never see the light of day again!

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who kidnapped my daughter?¡± Su Shengjing¡¯s gaze was fierce. Then, he suddenly raised his voice. ¡°Why did you kidnap her!¡±

 Chapter 268 - Even If I Die

    <h4>Chapter 268: Even If I Die</h4>

    Su Shengjing did not know this woman¡¯s motive.

    ¡°I¡­ I just saw that your daughter was cute and wanted to bring her home to raise her. I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean anything else, really!¡±

    At this point, the woman was telling him lies. She could not let them know that she had done this for Qin Feng¡¯s sake.

    If Su Shengjing knew, Qin Feng would not be able to continue in this industry like the little girl had said!

    ¡°You saw how cute she was? Are you kidding me? Also, where¡¯s your partner?¡± Su Shengjing coldlyughed. He did not believe that this woman was capable of carrying out the whole scheme.

    Moreover, the person riding the motorcycle was a man and not this sickly-looking woman.

    ¡°I really thought of something I shouldn¡¯t have because she was cute! As for my aplices, they¡­ I hired them, and they have already run away,¡± the woman weakly said.

    Just then, Sheng Tianci ran over to Su Shengjing with a drenched child in his arms. His voice was filled with anxiety as he said, ¡°He¡¯s still breathing. We have to quickly send him to the hospital!¡±

    Su Shengjing looked at the little boy. It was really the little brat from next door.

    <i>He was actually here and even drowned. Was it because he tried to save Little Jiu?</i>

    Su Shengjing quickly said, ¡°The hospital is too far away. The police should know how to provide first aid. Bring them there!¡±

    Sheng Tianci nodded and immediately rushed to the police with Rong Si in his arms. The policemen knew how to give first aid, so they quickly ced the child on the ground and started treating him.

    Fortunately, Rong Si woke up once again. He coughed out arge mouthful of water.

    The first thing he did after waking up was asking Sheng Tianci, ¡°Where¡¯s Little Jiu?¡±

    Sheng Tianci looked at his drenched, miserable appearance. The moment the kid woke up, he was concerned about Little Jiu. Feeling somewhat concerned, Sheng Tianci told him, ¡°She¡¯s fine! She just fainted. But you, how did you fall into the river? Did that woman push you?¡±

    Rong Si nodded.

    ¡°How vicious! Did she ever think that you would drown? Doesn¡¯t she know the consequences?¡± Sheng Tianci was furious.

    Perhaps, he was more concerned because this child was Song Wanqiu¡¯s son. Sheng Tianci didn¡¯t dare to imagine what would happen to Song Wanqiu if something happened to this child. She would definitely break down.

    ¡°I was wrong, I was wrong¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have kidnapped your daughter. Su Shengjing, please give me a chance and let me off. I won¡¯t do it again!¡± The woman cried and begged Su Shengjing.

    However, Su Shengjing coldly looked at her without any emotion in his eyes.

    ¡°You heard what the kid said. You pushed him into the water.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± The woman choked and looked at him in horror. ¡°It was in the heat of the moment! To be honest, I¡­ I have a mental illness. I have an anxiety disorder! If you don¡¯t believe me, you can take a look at my previous diagnosis. I¡¯ve been taking medication! ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t use mental illness as an excuse. You kidnapped my daughter and even tried to kill that child. This is the truth. You aren¡¯t innocent just because you¡¯re mentally ill!¡± Su Shengjing angrily said.

    Even if she were a normal person, he would not let her off.

    Even if he lost everything, he had to teach this woman a lesson!

    At this moment, this woman was no longer a person in his eyes, but a kidnapper.

    <i>What if we had arrived a few minuteste?</i>

    <i>The little girl and that brat might¡¯ve already died!</i>

    Su Shengjing¡¯s gaze became more and more sinister. His body exuded a terrifying aura.

 Chapter 269 - Punishment (1)

    <h4>Chapter 269: Punishment (1)</h4>

    Su Shengjing ced the little girl in his arms into the hands of Su Guobang. Then, he grabbed the woman by her hair and dragged her toward theke.

    The police subconsciously wanted to stop him, but Su Guobang shot them a sharp look. They could only retreat.

    They could guess that after what had happened, the old man must be very angry. It was normal for him to vent his anger.

    However, they did not expect Su Shengjing to be Young Master Su¡­

    Logically speaking, they should¡¯ve stopped Su Shengjing from punishing that woman on his own. However, the Su family contributed so much GDP and taxes every year, so they didn¡¯t try to stop him.

    <i>As long as she doesn¡¯t die, this should be¡­ fine, right?</i>

    All the policemen stared at Su Shengjing, praying that he would not kill the woman or leave behind many wounds. Exining that would be difficult in court.

    After dragging the woman to the side of theke, Su Shengjing looked down at the woman, who was crying from fright, and said coldly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you very capable? You dared to kidnap my daughter. So why are you crying now?¡±

    ¡°Su Shengjing, no, Young Master Su, I was really possessed for a moment. That¡¯s why I did such a ridiculous thing. I apologize! Can I kowtow to you? Please let me go?¡±

    As the woman spoke, she tried to break free from his grip on her hair. However, she felt as if her scalp was about to be ripped off. Su Shengjing was so strong that she could not break free.

    ¡°Let you go? Didn¡¯t my daughter ask you to let her go? When you pushed that child into theke, did you even show any mercy?¡±

    Su Shengjing¡¯s voice was so cold that it sounded like the voice came from hell. After saying that, with a cold expression, he ruthlessly pressed the woman¡¯s head into the water!

    <i>Gurgle! Gurgle!</i>

    Countless bubbles emerged from theke.

    ¡°Let go! Ugh¡­ let go¡­ Gulp¡­¡± The woman shook her head in fear, her hands struggling in the air.

    The fear of death instantly enveloped her. Water continuously poured into her nose and mouth, making it impossible for her to breathe!

    If this continued, she would die!

    The woman struggled even harder.?<i>I don¡¯t want to die! I don¡¯t want to die.</i>

    At that moment, she was suddenly filled with regret.

    <i>Why did I have to do such a thing? It took so much effort but I couldn¡¯t get into Qin Feng¡¯s good books! And now, I might even die.</i>

    Everyone at the scene quietly watched this withplicated feelings.

    Sheng Tianci had never seen such a ruthless side of Su Shengjing. Little Jiu was the reason Su Shengjing had shown such a side to them.

    It seemed that Little Jiu was really his limit.

    Whoever touched her would end up like this.

    Gradually, the woman¡¯s struggles became weaker. The bubbles in the water decreased; she seemed to be dying!

    At this moment, Su Shengjing suddenly lifted her and threw her to the side as if she were trash. He coldly said to the bodyguards who came with Su Guobang, ¡°Wake her up. Don¡¯t let her die. She hasn¡¯t received the punishment she deserves!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± the bodyguard respectfully replied. Then he quickly walked over to her and knelt to help her.

    Su Shengjing had a good grasp of the situation. He had allowed the woman to experience the taste of near-death, but he did not let her die. Instead, he let her linger around the gates of hell.

    When the woman regained consciousness, she spat out a fewrge mouthfuls of saliva. She painfully coughed until she cried.

    When she came back to her senses, she saw that Su Shengjing was standing at the side, still looking at her with a dark expression. She remembered how he had treated her just now. He had practically tortured her to death. This scared her out of her wits.

 Chapter 270 - Little Villains Dark Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 270: Little Viin¡¯s Dark Thoughts</h4>

    Su Shengjing wanted to hand the woman to the police, but he saw the brat from next door walk over to him. Rong Si looked at the woman with his dark eyes and calmly said, ¡°She even gave Little Jiu dog food.¡±

    He wouldn¡¯t hand her over to the police so easily. She had to pay for what she did to Little Jiu.

    If he could, he would lock her in a dog cage for days, feeding her only dog food every day!

    Unconsciously, these dark thoughts arose in Rong Si¡¯s mind.

    They were even visible in his eyes.

    When Su Shengjing saw this, he thought he had seen wrong.?<i>Hah, he¡¯s just a six-year-old child. Why would I ever think that his eyes were dark?</i>

    However, when Su Shengjing heard him say that this woman gave Little Jiu dog food, his heart burned with anger again.

    Back then, even when he had no money, he had bought the best milk powder for the little girl.

    This woman wasn¡¯t poor, yet she had given the little girl such food!

    Su Shengjing was furious. He ordered the bodyguards at his side, ¡°All of you, go and find dog food for her to eat! Only after she eats it can she go back with the police!¡±

    The woman copsed to the ground in despair once again. She didn¡¯t even think of resisting anymore. She was alone now. How could she fight against so many people? She was at the mercy of others.

    The bodyguards drove to a nearby town. When they returned, they carried dog food with them. Some of the dog food was already rotten. They felt disgusted just by looking at it; they couldn¡¯t even imagine¡­ eating it.

    Su Shengjing gave them a look, and they immediately ced the dog food in front of the woman. ¡°Eat!¡±

    The woman shook her head and refused to eat. The bodyguard picked up the bowl and poured the food into her mouth.

    No matter how one looked at it, this was the strong bullying the weak. However, no one at the scene sympathized with this woman.

    She was basically a human trafficker. Human traffickers were the most detestable type of people. Kidnapping a child could destroy several families. It was not an exaggeration to say that these people should be struck by lightning!

    After being forced to eat a bowl of rotten dog food, the woman weaklyy on the ground and vomited.

    The bodyguards dispersed in disdain.

    In the end, the police put the woman in a police car and continued the investigation of her aplices. As Su Shengjing watched the police car leave, he seemed to have lost all his strength. He staggered two steps back and almost fell.

    Still in a state of shock, he hurriedly pulled the little girl back from Su Guobang¡¯s embrace and tightly hugged her in his arms as though he would never let her go again.

    The little girl seemed to have sensed that someone was hugging her too tightly, and she slowly regained her consciousness.

    When she opened her eyes, she saw that she was in her father¡¯s arms. He said to her, ¡°Baby, you¡¯re awake. It¡¯s great that you¡¯re fine. Do you know that you scared me to death?¡±

    Su Shengjing¡¯s voice was trembling, and his eyes were red. Clearly, he was still traumatized.

    Su Jiu blinked and confirmed that the person in front of her was her father.?<i>I¡¯m really fine now</i>. Her nose suddenly twitched, and she could not help but cry. ¡°Boohoo, Daddy¡­¡±

    Her sobs turned into loud wailing.

    She didn¡¯t care how old she really was. She just wanted to be a child who could cry in her father¡¯s arms.

    She had thought that she would really be sold off and that the little viin would die. She did not want to experience such a thing again!

    The little girl¡¯s cries broke Su Shengjing¡¯s heart, and his eyes grew even redder. He choked back his own sobs as he consoled her. ¡°Baby, don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s really alright now. Let¡¯s go. Daddy will bring you home¡­ don¡¯t cry, alright?¡±

 Chapter 271 - Trying to Comfort The Little Girl

    <h4>Chapter 271: Trying to Comfort The Little Girl</h4>

    ¡°Daddy¡­¡± The little girl buried her head in her father¡¯s chest and cried for a very long time; her shoulders shook.

    This made everyone else a little ufortable. They felt as if their hearts were being squeezed. They wanted the little girl to stop crying as when she did, their hearts ached.

    When Sheng Tianci saw that Su Shengjing didn¡¯t seem to be able tofort the little girl, he hurriedly walked over to them. Suppressing his heartache, he tried tofort her. ¡°Little Jiu, don¡¯t cry. Daddy and Uncle are here to save you! We will definitely protect you in the future. We won¡¯t let this happen again. You don¡¯t need to be afraid anymore. Don¡¯t cry, baby!¡±

    Su Guobang¡¯s heart tightened.

    The little girl must have been scared out of her wits. At this moment, she was as delicate as an injured animal. He wanted tofort her, but he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    However, he could not stop himself from walking over to them. Trying his best to sound kind, he said, ¡°Little Jiu, it¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t cry. We¡¯re all here. It¡¯s really alright.

    ¡°Grandpa brought so many people here to protect you. Don¡¯t cry.¡±

    Su Shengjing lifted his eyes to look at him. This was the first time he realized that his father felt the same affection toward the little girl as he did.

    Rong Si stood by the side and watched Little Jiu cry until tears covered her face. He clenched his fists, wishing he could tear that woman apart.

    Letting her eat dog food and sending her to jail was a light punishment.?<i>If I see her again after I grow up and be stronger, I will make her life a living hell!</i>

    Su Jiu sobbed for a while before slowly calming down.

    She sniffed and wiped her tears. Sobbing, she then said to the three men around her, ¡°I won¡¯t cry anymore.¡±

    ¡°Be good.¡± Su Shengjing clumsily wiped her tears and softly said, ¡°Baby, let¡¯s go. Daddy will bring you home.¡±

    Sheng Tianci added, ¡°Little Jiu, are you hungry? What do you want to eat when we get back? I¡¯ll get it for you!¡±

    Just as Sheng Tianci said that, Rong Si suddenly walked over and took out a strawberry candy from his pocket. The little viin handed it to Su Jiu. ¡°Little Jiu, this is for you. Don¡¯t cry.¡±

    Su Jiu looked at the candy he gave her. For some reason, her heart ached.

    <i>Why is the little viin so thoughtful?</i>

    <i>He is such a good kid! Why did the author of the original novel make him suffer so much? Why did he have to write the little viin¡¯s death and not let him feel any happiness even until his death?</i>

    Su Jiu felt a sharp pain in his heart. She subconsciously wanted to take the candy, but suddenly, she thought of something and nced at Su Shengjing. ¡°Daddy, can I eat it?¡±

    As Su Shengjing looked into her red eyes, it was impossible for him to refuse her. After agreeing, he took the candy and helped the little girl open the wrapper.

    The candy was not soaked in water. Su Jiu ate the candy, and the sweetness quickly spread over her as if it could cure everything.

    <i>How embarrassing! I¡¯m an adult, yet I cried like a little kid. I even let the little viin give me candy. How embarrassing!</i>

    ***

    When the group returned to the apartment, it was already night. Sheng Tianci was worried about Su Jiu and decided to stay at the house to apany her.

    Su Guobang knew that the little girl was afraid of him, so he didn¡¯t go upstairs. He sat in the car, looked at the lights upstairs for a long time, then instructed the butler to drive back.

    Su Shengjing remained by his little girl¡¯s side, trying to give her a sense of security. His eyes were filled with concern for her.

    Actually, after returning home, Su Jiu already felt safe.

    She did not want her father and Uncle Sheng to worry about her, so she said, ¡°Dad, Uncle, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    However, she wondered how the little viin was doing.

 Chapter 272 - Companion (1)

    <h4>Chapter 272: Companion (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    The woman had tried to drown the little viin twice. When Rong Si hade back in the car, he had been very pale. Su Jiu was worried that something had happened to him.

    Su Shengjing frowned. His eyes were still filled with worry, and his voice was exceptionally gentle. ¡°Are you really alright now?¡±

    Su Jiu vigorously nodded and patted her chest. ¡°Yes! I feel that I can eat two bowls of rice now!¡±

    Su Shengjingughed, but his worries didn¡¯t go awaypletely.

    Everything that had happened today was like a nightmare. Fortunately, he had managed to locate the little girl, and he was able to awaken from this nightmare.

    Otherwise, he would have been scared to death.

    He once again realized how important his daughter was to him. Even if he had to exchange his life for hers, he was willing to do it!

    As Su Shengjing thought about this, he stroked Su Jiu¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Baby, can you really eat two bowls of rice? Then how about I bring you out to have a meal? I¡¯ll let you order some dishes today. You can order whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°Okay, but I want to invite Big Brother too!¡±

    Su Jiu spoke and jumped down from the sofa. She could not wait to see the little viin.

    This time, Su Shengjing did not think much of it. That brat had been identally involved in this incident. In fact, he was extremely unlucky and had almost lost his life.

    <i>He must¡¯ve suffered a huge shock too. It¡¯s only right for us to see if he¡¯s fine</i>.

    Su Shengjing carried Su Jiu out and knocked on the door across their house.

    The one who opened the door was Song Wanqiu. She looked a bit upset as if she was worried about something.

    When she saw Su Jiu, she revealed a faint smile. ¡°Little Jiu, are you here to look for Ah Si?¡±

    Su Jiu nodded and looked inside with her big eyes. When she did not see the little viin, she was a little surprised. ¡°Where¡¯s Big Brother?¡±

    Song Wanqiu pursed her lips. ¡°He¡¯s sick, so he¡¯s resting in his room. Little Jiu, your big brother probably can¡¯t y with you right now. When he recovers, Auntie will ask him to go look for you, okay?¡±

    <i>Sick?</i>

    Su Jiu quickly asked, ¡°What illness does Big Brother have?¡±

    <i>Did he catch a cold from falling into theke</i>?

    Su Shengjing also asked, ¡°Is it serious? Should we send him to a hospital?¡±

    Song Wanqiu lowered her eyes. ¡°He¡¯s running a fever. This illness came quite suddenly, and his temperature immediately rose to 39 degrees. I gave him some fever medicine, and he¡¯s asleep now.¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Auntie, can I go in and see him?¡±

    Song Wanqiu smiled. ¡°Of course, you can, but he¡¯s sick with a fever. It won¡¯t be good if you catch his sickness.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Su Jiu said as she wriggled in Su Shengjing¡¯s arms. ¡°Daddy, put me down. I want to see my big brother.¡±

    Su Shengjing did not put her down. He only rubbed his forehead against hers and gently said, ¡°Keep still. Daddy will take you there.¡±

    Sheng Tianci, who was behind them, shook his head when he saw Su Shengjing carrying Su Jiu.

    <i>Sheng Jing must¡¯ve been frightened. It seems like he hasn¡¯t walked alone ever since he came back. He has been carrying her.</i>

    It seemed like Su Shengjing would not let Little Jiu leave his sight anytime soon.

    As Sheng Tianci thought that, he unintentionally met Song Wanqiu¡¯s gaze. She smiled at him. ¡°Do you want toe in and have a seat?¡±

    Her smile was very soft, and it washed over him like a spring breeze. He felt as if all the unhappiness from today had been blown away.

    Sheng Tianci¡¯s ears turned red. Embarrassed, he said, ¡°Then, then I¡¯lle in and sit for a while.¡±

    He was a little nervous as he came in. ¡°I¡¯m going to check on the kids too.¡±

    Su Jiu came to the door of the room and saw the little viin, who was sleeping on the bed.

 Chapter 273 - Little Villain, Thank You

    <h4>Chapter 273: Little Viin, Thank You</h4>

    Rong Si¡¯s face was pale, and his eyes contained a tinge of redness. His long eyshes covered the bottom of his eyelids, trembling as he breathed.

    He seemed to be fitfully sleeping. His brows were furrowed, and one of his hands was clutching the bed sheets.

    This sight of him made Su Jiu¡¯s heart ache.

    She wanted to be a fan of the little viin, and treat and take care of him as if he were her child. Unexpectedly, he was the one protecting her instead.

    <i>He¡¯s still a child, yet he¡¯s so brave.</i>

    She thought that she would remember what had happened today for the rest of her life.

    No matter what, she had to rewrite the tragic fate of the little viin and let him live well. She wanted to let him enjoy the beauty of this world and prevent him from sinking into darkness!

    ¡°Daddy, I want toe down.¡± Su Jiu spoke again.

    Only then did Su Shengjing put down the little girl. Su Jiu immediately ran to the side of the bed and worriedly looked at Rong Si. She reached out to touch his forehead.

    <i>So hot!</i>

    <i>Didn¡¯t his mother say that he took some fever medicine? Why¡¯s it still so hot? It¡¯s probably 38.9 degrees Celsius.</i>

    Song Wanqiu walked in behind them. When she saw her son¡¯s ufortable face, her heart ached. She also reached out to touch his forehead.

    Her worries intensified. ¡°The fever medicine doesn¡¯t seem to be working. I have to send him to the hospital.¡±

    For a child, a fever could be disastrous. They could not let their guard down. Su Shengjing immediately said, ¡°We¡¯ll help you in sending the child to the hospital. Brother, go get the car.¡±

    Sheng Tianci nodded. He walked over to pick the child up from the bed, then strode out.

    Rong Si was quickly sent to the hospital. Sheng Tianci carried him to the Emergency Department. Song Wanqiu and Su Shengjing remained close behind.

    Su Shengjing hugged Su Jiu as she watched the doctor examine the little viin.

    After checking the boy¡¯s temperature, the doctor looked at the number and said, ¡°39.4 degrees Celsius. His fever is quite high. Let¡¯s put him on an IV drip to reduce the fever.¡±

    Song Wanqiu hurriedly nodded. ¡°Alright, doctor, I¡¯ll leave it to you. He was fine in the morning, but when I came home, I discovered that he had a fever. I don¡¯t know what happened.¡±

    Su Jiu was stunned.

    <i>So the little viin didn¡¯t tell his mother about what happened today?</i>

    <i>He experienced such a thing where he had one foot past the gates of hell, yet he still didn¡¯t say anything?</i>

    <i>How enduring he is!</i>

    Su Jiu suddenly understood why he became a viin. His mental fortitude was extraordinary¡­

    ¡°He probably caught a cold, right? If the IV drip can reduce his fever, he¡¯ll recover without issues,¡± the doctor said as he wrote down the prescription.

    Rong Si was ced in a hospital ward. Hey on the bed in a daze, feeling extremely unwell. His face finally revealed a trace of a child¡¯s frailty as he called out in a daze, ¡°Mommy¡­¡±

    Song Wanqiu immediately held his hand, her eyes slightly red. ¡°Mommy¡¯s here. Ah Si, you need an IV now. You can go home after your fever subsides.¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s eyshes trembled and he dazedly said, ¡°Little Jiu, sister¡­¡±

    Su Jiu was stunned again.

    <i>Even in his delirium, the little viin is still thinking of me?</i>

    Not his father, his grandparents, or anyone else he knew

    But her.

    <i>Does this mean that I¡¯m special to the little viin?</i>

    Su Jiu quickly got down from Su Shengjing¡¯s arms and ran to the bed. She tightly grasped Rong Si¡¯s other hand. ¡°Brother, Little Jiu is here too. You have to get well soon!¡±

    As she spoke, her throat suddenly felt a little tight.

    <i>Little viin, thank you so much for today.</i>

 Chapter 274 - Brother, Lets Go Home Together?

    <h4>Chapter 274: Brother, Let¡¯s Go Home Together?</h4>

    With the IV drip, Rong Si¡¯s fever temporarily subsided. After waking up, the first thing he saw was Song Wanqiu. She was sitting by the bed and worriedly looking at him.

    Seeing that her son was awake, Song Wanqiu rxed. She touched his forehead and gently said, ¡°Ah Si, you¡¯re finally awake. How are you feeling? Are you any better?¡±

    Rong Si nodded. Just then, a little girl in a pink dress trotted into the room, followed by Su Shengjing.

    Who else could it be but Su Jiu?

    When Rong Si saw her, his usually dark and deep eyes suddenly lightened.

    ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re awake?¡± Su Jiu ran to the side of the bed and reached out to touch Rong Si¡¯s forehead. When she felt that his temperature had returned to normal, she grinned. ¡°Big Brother, your fever is gone! That¡¯s great!¡±

    Song Wanqiu also smiled and lovingly looked at Su Jiu. She then said to Rong Si, ¡°When you were sleeping, Little Jiu was always with you. She was very worried about you.¡±

    Rong Si did not expect Su to have stayed for him beside his mother.

    <i>Little Jiu¡¯s so nice to me.</i>

    Su Jiu felt a little embarrassed by Song Wanqiu¡¯s words. She turned around and took the two bowls of piping hot dumplings from Su Shengjing¡¯s hands. One of them was for Song Wanqiu and the other was for Rong Si. ¡°Auntie, Big Brother, take these. Dad and I tried the mini dumplings here just now. They¡¯re delicious!¡±

    Song Wanqiu gratefully looked at her. ¡°Thank you, Xiao Jiu.¡±

    This sensible and obedient little girl really made people want to dote on her.

    Song Wanqiu wanted to feed Rong Si, but Rong Si refused. Even though he was sick, he wanted to eat by himself. Song Wanqiu secretlyughed. She knew that he felt embarrassed to have his mother feed him when he was already so old. Furthermore, Little Jiu was here. He could not let his mother feed him.

    As a mother, Song Wanqiu could tell how much her son cared about Little Jiu.

    Rong Si ate the piping hot dumplings one bite at a time. He did not know if it was because Little Jiu had brought them for him, but he felt that they were especially delicious. He finished the entire bowl and even drank all the soup.

    After eating, Sheng Tianci came back with a bag of snacks, drinks, fruits, and some calcium vitamins. It was obvious that he had bought them for Rong Si and Song Wanqiu.

    Sure enough, he ced the food on the table and said to Song Wanqiu, ¡°The child is too skinny. He should eat more.¡±

    Song Wanqiu felt bad. ¡°How could I ask you to spend money again?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by asking me to spend money again? This amount of money is nothing to me.¡± After Sheng Tianci said that, he was afraid that Song Wanqiu would misunderstand and think that he was unting his wealth or something. So, he quickly changed his words. ¡°No, what I mean is that this amount of money doesn¡¯t cost much. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    Song Wanqiu had never liked owing people anything, let alone favors. She silently made a mental note and smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. It¡¯s strange.¡±

    A subtle atmosphere was taking over the room. Su Jiu could see it as clear as a mirror. She could already tell that Uncle Sheng had some feelings for Auntie Song.

    When she saw the little viin¡¯s dark eyes staring at Sheng Tianci with a secretive look, she became worried that he would think too much. After all, the little viin¡¯s mind was very sensitive. She giggled and held his hand. ¡°Brother, since your fever has gone down, shall we go home together?¡±

 Chapter 275 - Little Jiu Is Holding My Hand Again!

    <h4>Chapter 275: Little Jiu Is Holding My Hand Again!</h4>

    When Rong Si saw Su Jiu hold his hand, his attention was instantly diverted. Immersed in a sudden joy, he no longer had the mood to pay attention to Sheng Tianci.

    <i>Little Jiu is holding my hand again!</i>

    He remembered that she had not held those little boys¡¯ hands during the show.

    The two children held hands as they left the ward. The doctors and patients who passed by them could not help but take a few more nces at them.

    Although the two little ones were wearing masks that covered most of their faces, the staff still thought that the little boy was handsome and the little girl was adorable.

    They even felt that the kids were very good for each other!

    The three adults behind the kids were the same. They were pretty good-looking too.

    Before the kids and their parents got recognized, they quickly got into the car. Sheng Tianci drove the group back.

    They walked all the way to the main entrance of their apartment, and Sheng Tianci reluctantly watched them get out of the car. He first looked at Su Jiu with a benevolent fatherly smile as she hopped ahead. Then, his gazended on Song Wanqiu.

    The moon was big and round tonight. The gentle moonlight shone through the branches of the trees. Song Wanqiu¡¯s body was enveloped in the clear moonlight, and it appeared as though she were glowing. Her long hair and skirt fluttered in the night breeze, making her look like a fairy.

    As Sheng Tianci looked at her, he got a little lost in his thoughts. When he identally met her gaze, he felt embarrassed, and his ears started to heat up.

    Song Wanqiu was a little embarrassed as well. She politely nodded at him before retracting her gaze. She continued to walk inside the apartment, forcing herself not to look back at him.

    Sheng Tianci sat in the car and did not leave. He kept looking at Song Wanqiu¡¯s back until Su Shengjing turned his head and shooed him away.

    The Sheng family¡¯s young master pursed his lips and drove off.

    Under the moonlight, the two kids were still holding hands as they walked along the limestone path in the garden.

    Rong Si was a little nervous. His palms were sweating, but he did not want to let go of Little Jiu¡¯s hand.

    Looking at the little girl¡¯s chubby and cute face, he pursed his lips. He could not help but say, ¡°Little Jiu.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Su Jiu tilted his head and looked at him. Her watery eyes were big and round, reflecting his silhouette.

    Rong Si suddenly became even more nervous. He took a deep breath and finally asked, ¡°I¡­ I want to ask! W-who is your favorite big brother?¡±

    <i>I actually stuttered!</i>

    <i>How embarrassing!</i>

    Rong Si felt embarrassed, and his ears turned red. Fortunately, it was nighttime, and Su Jiu did not see it.

    Su Jiu did not expect the little viin to ask this. She rolled her eyes and purposely kept him in suspense. ¡°Do you really want to know?¡±

    Rong Si nodded, his expression exceptionally serious and focused.

    Su Jiu beckoned him to lower his head.

    Rong Si obediently lowered his head. The little girl immediately stood on her tiptoes and whispered into his ear, enunciating each word, ¡°I now officially announce that Big Brother Rong Si is my favorite big brother!¡±

    That was right! Among these little brothers, she liked the little viin the most.

    Although there was some sympathy ying part in this, it did not stop her from liking him. How could a motherly fan not like her kid!

    When Rong Si heard the answer he wanted, the corners of his lips curled up into a smile. His eyes seemed to be filled with stars, shining brightly.

    <i>Ah, how could this baby smile so beautifully!</i>

    Su Jiu could already imagine the type of man Rong Si would be when he grew up!

    She got a little excited and reached out to pinch his face. ¡°Big Brother, you look really good when you smile. You have to smile more in the future.¡±

 Chapter 276 - How Tragic Is That?

    <h4>Chapter 276: How Tragic Is That?</h4>

    ¡°Okay.¡± Rong Si agreed.

    He inwardly decided that aside from his mother, she would be the only other person he would smile for.

    ***

    After returning home, Su Shengjing closed the door and lowered his head to look at the little girl. He awkwardly asked, ¡°Baby, what were you saying to that little brother earlier?¡±

    Ever since Su Jiu had left the hospital, she had been by that brat¡¯s side as if she hadpletely forgotten about her old father. Su Shengjing¡¯s heart was full of jealousy right now like he had been hurt ten thousand times over.

    <i>This is terrible. My daughter was just holding hands with another boy and talking to him. When she grows up and gets married, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll cry from sadness every day.</i>

    Su Shengjing could already imagine it. It would be just like his old life. He would be all alone at home. Whenever he missed his daughter, he would look at her photo and cry¡­

    <i>How tragic is that?</i>

    The little girl lifted her head and looked at him. She chuckled. ¡°Earlier, Big Brother asked me who my favorite person was.¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    <i>That brat really asked her that. No one would believe him if he says that he¡¯s not after Su Jiu!</i>

    ¡°And how did Baby answer?¡±

    Su Shengjing did not want to hear her say that she liked the brat. Unexpectedly, the little girl suddenly hugged his leg and blinked herrge, clear eyes. She loudly dered, ¡°The person Little Jiu likes the most is Daddy, of course. I like Daddy the most!¡±

    These words instantly dispelled the jealousy in Su Shengjing¡¯s heart. His mood took a sudden joyful turn.

    He was on cloud nine.

    Picking up the little girl, he affectionately rubbed her forehead against his.

    However, when he recalled what happened today, Su Shengjing felt a lingering fear. He could not help but hug her tightly.

    ¡°Baby, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re back at Daddy¡¯s side. From now on, Daddy will definitely protect you well and not let anyone hurt you again.¡± His voice was slightly hoarse, filled with guilt and self-loathing.

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart warmed. She reached out to hold Su Shengjing¡¯s face and seriously said, ¡°Daddy, you can¡¯t get hurt too. I also want to protect Daddy.¡±

    <i>So that you no longer have to endure so much hate, so that you can return to your peak one day.</i>

    The child¡¯s innocent words pierced right into Su Shengjing¡¯s heart.

    Tears welled up in his eyes, and his throat bobbed. He rubbed his forehead against the little girl¡¯s forehead and forced a smile. ¡°Mmm. Baby is the best. You¡¯ll protect Daddy.¡±

    Even though he said that, he was thinking:?<i>Should I hire a bodyguard for my little girl?</i>

    However, before he could think about it further, bodyguards came to him instead.

    The next morning, Su Shengjing carried Su Jiu downstairs. Just as he was about to drive her to kindergarten, he noticed a limited edition luxury car parked outside his apartment.

    Several bodyguards, both men and women, dressed in ck suits, ck pants, and sunsses stood beside the car. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that they were actors on a movie set.

    When Su Shengjing saw that it was Su Guobang¡¯s car, his expression darkened.

    At this moment, the butler walked over to him and respectfully said, ¡°Young Master, please get in the car. Old Master has something to tell you.¡±

    Su Shengjing did not want to, but since Su Guobang had helped him a lot the previous day, he carried the child into the car.

    Su Guobang was sitting at the back of the car. Even when he saw Su Shengjing, there was no change in his expression. However, when he spotted Su Jiu, his gaze became gentler.

    He cut straight to the chase. ¡°See those people outside? From now on, they are Little Jiu¡¯s bodyguards!¡±

 Chapter 277 - Wealthy and Willful!

    <h4>Chapter 277: Wealthy and Willful!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    The old man¡¯smanding tone was not questioning but informing.

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>He¡¯s indeed a wealthy and wilful man.</i>

    It was safe to have bodyguards protecting Su Jiu. However, if a group of people followed her wherever she went, she would feel like she was being watched.

    Hence, she shook her head and said with a sullen expression, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want so many people. Dad, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±

    Su Guobang was speechless.

    <i>Did I do something wrong again to make the little girl feel disgusted?</i>

    He suddenly felt that he had failed as a grandfather. Perhaps, he was a bad grandfather at all, just like how he was a bad father who was not in contact with his son for so many years.

    Su Shengjing consoled the little girl. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Daddy is here.¡±

    He looked up at Su Guobang. ¡°I¡¯ll hire my own bodyguard. I don¡¯t need yours.¡±

    Su Guobang widened his eyes. ¡°You¡¯ll hire your own? Are you serious? I brought the most professional bodyguards who protect big names and celebrities and even the president!¡±

    <i>Wow, are they really that good?</i>

    Su Jiu was a little surprised.

    <i>The old man must¡¯ve put in a lot of effort to hire these people.</i>

    ¡°Anyway, I only have one thing to say. If Little Jiu is going to live with you, you have to ensure her safety. If such a thing happens again, can you bear the consequences?

    ¡°Just ept my help for now. Take these bodyguards¡­ No, it¡¯s none of your business if I hire bodyguards for my granddaughter. Why should I ask for your opinion?¡±

    The old man cursed in hindsight.

    ¡°Sure. How can I reject professional bodyguards whoe knocking on my door?¡± Su Shengjing¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°It¡¯s just that Little Jiu said that she doesn¡¯t want so many people.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with having so many? The more people there are, the more power they have to ensure that nothing goes wrong. Don¡¯t worry! They will protect you from only the shadows and won¡¯t disturb your lives. You can practically ignore their existence.¡±

    Su Shengjing naturally knew about this, but he still sought the little girl¡¯s opinion, ¡°Baby, how many people do you want to protect you?¡±

    Su Jiu looked outside and saw six bodyguards.

    She counted with her fingers and said in a childish voice, ¡°Little Jiu wants two, so Daddy gets two, and Grandpa gets two too. That way, we will all have someone to protect us!¡±

    The little girl seemed to think that this was a good idea. Her eyes were bright, and it looked like she wanted to be praised.

    Su Guobang was stunned.

    <i>Did she¡­ just call me grandpa?</i>

    <i>Did I hear wrongly?</i>

    Su Guobang suddenly became excited and immediately said, ¡°Okay! Whatever Little Jiu says!¡±

    Su Shengjing did not notice that the little girl had addressed Su Guobang as ¡°grandpa.¡± He was too busy thinking about how considerate his daughter was to be concerned about his safety.

    <i>Did I save Earth in my previous life?</i>

    ***

    Rong Si watched as Su Shengjing carried Su Jiu out of the car and walked toward the parking lot. When he could no longer see her, he drew back from the balcony and returned to the house.

    Even though they hadn¡¯t talked or met up, he was satisfied just by looking at Little Jiu from afar.

    He coughed again.

    Last night, he had gotten a fever again. However, he hadn¡¯t woken up his mother; instead, he had found some fever medicine on his own. However, he started coughing in the second half of the night. Today, his symptoms had worsened, and he was coughing so much that he could not breathe.

    Song Wanqiu quickly sensed that something was wrong with her son¡¯s illness. She suspected that it wasn¡¯t as simple as an ordinary cold. She called and informed his form teacher about this and brought the kid to the hospital.

    When they arrived outside the emergency room, Rong Si continued to cough. The adults around him looked at him in concern and ushered their children away from him.

    Song Wanqiu patted his back with an aching heart and helped him calm down.

    At this moment, a crisp voice sounded. ¡°Brother, do you want some water?¡±

 Chapter 278 - Falling for Another Little Brother?

    <h4>Chapter 278: Falling for Another Little Brother?</h4>

    Song Wanqiu looked up and saw a delicate little girl standing at the side. This girl¡¯s round eyes were looking at Rong Si, curiously and worriedly. Rong Si didn¡¯t say anything and only shook his head.

    When the kid stopped coughing and looked up, Song Xinyan saw his face. She was stunned.

    <i>This little brother is so handsome!</i>

    She had thought that Li Mohan was the most handsome little brother she had ever seen. She did not expect to meet someone with a simr handsomeness.

    When Song Wanqiu saw the girl, she also thought that this little girl was really beautiful like a little princess.

    She gently said, ¡°Girl, thank you, but he can¡¯t drink it.¡±

    ¡°Okay then.¡± Song Xinyan was slightly disappointed.

    As she spoke, a handsome man who exuded the aura of a rich businessman hurried over to the girl. He heaved a sigh of relief and pulled the little girl back. Then, he put on a stern expression and said, ¡°I brought you to see Grandma. Why are you here? What if I couldn¡¯t find you?¡±

    Song Xinyan stuck out her tongue in embarrassment. ¡°Daddy, I heard this brother coughing really badly just now, so I came over to ask him if he wanted some water.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to run around next time. If I lose you, what will I do?¡± Song Jiye reprimanded his daughter without being strict. Then, he nodded at Song Wanqiu and left with his daughter.

    Song Xinyan turned her head and nced at Rong Si. Her fair and tender cheeks were slightly pink as she shyly said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m leaving. I wish you a speedy recovery!¡±

    Rong Si nodded, his voice hoarse. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    There was nothing else to say.

    Song Wanqiu was helpless and amused at the same time. He thought that if it were Little Jiu who were here, he would absolutely not show her such an attitude.

    After following Song Jiye to the hospital ward, Song Xinyan couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Daddy, that little brother looked really handsome.¡±

    Song Jiye found this interesting. ¡°Why? Have you fallen for another little brother? What about Brother Mohan?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s too annoying. He always corrects my homework and even calls me stupid!¡± Song Xinyan thought about how Li Mohan always looked at her as if she were an idiot. This made her unhappy, and she looked down on him.

    Song Jiyeughed. ¡°He¡¯s doing this for your own good. Your brother Mohan is the top student in the cohort! What about you?¡±

    ¡°Humph! In any case, I don¡¯t like ying with him. Little Jiu is still the best. Daddy, I miss Little Jiu. I haven¡¯t seen her in a long time.¡± The girl pouted.

    Song Jiye smiled again. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll bring you to see Little Jiu another day, alright?¡±

    Song Xinyan was instantly ted. Her eyes lit up as she said, ¡°Yes!¡±

    ***

    In the emergency room, the doctor gave Rong Si a detailed diagnosis. Then, he said with a serious expression, ¡°It¡¯s bacterial pneumonia. He¡¯ll need to stay in the hospital for a few days.¡±

    <i>What?</i>

    Song Wanqiu was very surprised. She didn¡¯t understand why her son suddenly had pneumonia.

    <i>He should not have caught a cold.</i>

    Rong Si still wouldn¡¯t tell her the truth. His mother had suffered enough, and he didn¡¯t want her to be worried. Besides, even though he was sick, Little Jiu was fine, and it was all that mattered.

    Rong Si stayed in the hospital for a few days. When he came back, Su Jiu realized that the little viin seemed to have lost a lot of weight. He did not have much fat and muscle to begin with, but now his clothes were loose. He did not look good either, as if he had a serious illness.

    She hurriedly asked, ¡°Brother, where have you been these past few days?¡±

 Chapter 279 - A Seasoned Fan!

    <h4>Chapter 279: A Seasoned Fan!</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Rong Si¡¯s expression was calm, his deep eyes fixed on her. He hadn¡¯t seen her for a few days, and now, he wanted to look at her to his heart¡¯s content.

    <i>Little Jiu is still so adorable.</i>

    <i>There¡¯s no girl more adorable than her.</i>

    Su Jiu felt that Rong Si was patronizing her. It did not look like he was fine at all! She puffed up her cheeks and said, ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re lying, I know something happened! Tell me! If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll ignore you!¡±

    Rong Si had no choice but to tell her the truth. ¡°I was hospitalized for pneumonia.¡±

    ¡°Pneumonia?¡± Su Jiu eximed. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me? I would¡¯ve gone to visit you!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± The doctor had told him that children had weak immune systems and were prone to pneumonia. Rong Si thought it would¡¯ve been bad if he infected Su Jiu.

    Su Jiu pursed her lips. ¡°So you¡¯re staying in the hospital alone? That¡¯s too lonely. You have to tell me next time! No, no! There won¡¯t be a next time. You have to be healthy!¡±

    The little girl was almost incoherent. Rong Si¡¯s lips twitched as if he wanted tough. The frustration from staying in the hospital for the past few days instantly vanished.

    Su Jiu enthusiastically invited the little viin to her house for a meal, and he agreed without hesitating.

    Su Shengjing still did not like that this brat hade over to freeload. He felt that the brat had interrupted their father-daughter bonding time.

    However, when he heard from Su Jiu that Rong Si had contracted pneumonia and had been hospitalized for the past few days, he knew that it was because of his daughter. Thus, he could only set aside his selfish thoughts for the time being. He even made two more dishes.

    ¡°Big Brother, you should eat more. You have lost weight!¡± Su Jiu picked up a chicken wing for Rong Si. Out of the corner of her eyes, she caught Su Shengjing¡¯s resentful gaze and immediately picked up a chicken wing for him as well.

    Su Shengjing brightened at once.

    Rong Si enjoyed eating with Su Jiu, and he felt that the food was especially delicious. Su Jiu enjoyed eating with him as well. Every time she saw the little viin eating happily, she felt especially satisfied.

    She felt like a seasoned motherly fan!

    However, halfway through the meal, two uninvited guests arrived at the house.

    The doorbell rang a few times, and Su Shengjing stood up to open the door. When he saw Song Jiye and Song Xinyan standing outside, he was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s you guys.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t I call you two days ago to say that I would bring Xinyan over to visit you and Little Jiu? Xinyan has been pestering me about it. Since today¡¯s Saturday, I brought her here.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Uncle,¡± Song Xinyan shyly said as she hid behind Song Jiye.

    Su Shengjing liked this girl. His current attitude waspletely different than it was when he stayed with the brat. Smiling at Song Xinyan, he said, ¡°Come in.¡±

    When Song Xinyan entered the house and saw Su Jiu, she was so excited that her face turned red. She happily called out, ¡°Little Jiu!¡±

    Su Jiu grinned. ¡°Pretty sister!¡±

    Song Xinyan was a little shy, but at this moment, she suddenly spotted Rong Si, who was sitting beside Su Jiu. For a moment, she was a little surprised.?<i>This¡­ Isn¡¯t this the little brother I saw at the hospital before?</i>

    She remembered him very clearly because he was especially handsome!

    Song Xinyan walked to the dining room and mustered her courage to greet Rong Si. ¡°Hello, Brother.¡±

    Rong Si politely replied, ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Why are you here? Do you know Little Jiu too?¡±

    <i>Huh?</i>

    When Su Jiu heard this, she felt that things were not so simple.

    <i>Has the little female protagonist met the little viin before? Why else would she ask this?</i>

 Chapter 280 - Everything Is Mine

    <h4>Chapter 280: Everything Is Mine</h4>

    Rong Si nodded.

    Song Xinyan realized she could befriend another handsome little brother. She got even happier. She hurriedly ran back to Song Jiye¡¯s side and took some things from his hands. Then, she ran back and ced everything on the dining table. ¡°Little Jiu, Little Brother, this is my gift for you.¡±

    The gifts were a bag of snacks and drinks and a cute doll that girls liked.

    Su Jiu did not hesitate and epted the gift. She sweetly said, ¡°Thank you, Sister! Have you eaten?¡±

    ¡°I have,¡± Song Xinyan replied. She couldn¡¯t help but steal a few more nces at Rong Si as if she were very interested in him. After a moment, she mustered her courage and asked, ¡°Little Brother, my name is Song Xinyan. What¡¯s your name?¡±

    Even when facing such a beautiful little girl, the little viin¡¯s face did not change much. In an indifferent tone, he answered, ¡°My name is Rong Si.¡±

    ¡°Rong Si? Which ¡®Si¡¯? Is it the ¡®four¡¯ in ¡®one, two, three, four¡¯?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then which one is it?¡±

    Su Jiu had never thought of herself as a petty person, but when she saw the little female protagonist talking to the little viin, she suddenly felt ufortable.

    It was not easy for her to dy the process of the little viin turning evil. She did not want to deal with any unexpected variables. She did not want her or the little viin to have any interactions with the male and female protagonists.

    However, it seemed that some things would still happen even if they had deviated from the original plot.

    No, as the female lead, Song Xinyan had to be with the male lead. She couldn¡¯t influence the viin!

    In the novel, Li Mohan was cold, domineering, and ck-bellied. He was also an incredibly jealous person. His famous words were like those of a domineering CEO. ¡°You¡¯re my woman. You¡¯re mine from head to toe; even your hair is mine!

    ¡°If I ever see another man approach you, I won¡¯t let either of you go.¡±

    If the female protagonist ever made him unhappy, he would punish her in bed. As for the men who got close to the female protagonist, none of them had a good ending. They would lose their jobs, go bankrupt, or be sent to some remote ce in Africa. Anyway, the male protagonist could do whatever he wanted.

    Thements section of the novel was filled with ¡°Ahhhh, so domineering, I love you so much!¡±, ¡°I have a friend who wants to have a taste of you, Mr. CEO!¡±, ¡°Mr. CEO, I¡¯ve already washed myself clean and am waiting for you obediently!¡±.

    After the novel had introduced the viin, all the readers called him a pervert and a lunatic.?<i>Hurry up and die! Don¡¯t stop the male and female protagonists from talking about love, happiness, and having babies.</i>

    No matter how good a viin was, as a supporting actor, he was destined to lose to the male lead.

    Su Jiu tried to think of a way to stop the little female protagonist from provoking the little viin.?<i>Should I take a step back now to have an advantageter?</i>?The little girl obediently sat at the side and looked at the little viin with envy and grievance.

    <i>If he understood my intentions, he would keep his distance from her, right?</i>

    However, before Su Jiu could do anything, the little viin cut off his friendship with the little female protagonist.

    Rong Si was not used to other girls talking to him, and he knew it was inappropriate for him to stay here. He did not answer Song Xinyan¡¯s question. Instead, he put down his chopsticks and said to Su Jiu, ¡°I¡¯m full. It¡¯s time for me to go back.¡±

    Song Xinyan watched as Rong Si stood up and left, her eyes glued to him.

    Although this little brother did not like to talk to her, she did not hate him.

    After he left, Song Xinyan asked in confusion, ¡°Why did that brother leave?¡±

 Chapter 281 - Taking Advantage of Someone Elses Popularity?

    <h4>Chapter 281: Taking Advantage of Someone Else¡¯s Poprity?</h4>

    Although Song Xinyan felt a little regretful that she wasn¡¯t able to be friends with the handsome little brother, she was satisfied to see Little Jiu. She stayed there for the entire afternoon. Only when the sky had turned dark did she reluctantly go home.

    Su Jiu stood at the door and sent her off with his father. When they entered the elevator, she suddenly felt emotional.

    <i>Who would¡¯ve thought that the evil supporting actress, who regarded the female protagonist as her greatest enemy in the novel and wouldn¡¯t rest until she was dead, would actually be friends with the female protagonist!</i>

    <i>Tsk, as expected of me!</i>

    ***

    A few dayster, the police arrested the two men who had kidnapped Su Jiu and Rong Si at the woman¡¯s request. The three coborators would be charged with kidnapping, child trafficking, and attempted murder. What awaited them was severe punishment from thew.

    The police reported this case on their official Weibo ount. They only mentioned that the three culprits were suspected of kidnapping two children and did not disclose the kids¡¯ identities. Thus, the case did not cause much of a stir. After all, there were many cases like this.

    Unexpectedly, Su Shengjing reposted the police¡¯s post with ament: ¡°Human traffickers deserve to die!¡±

    The fans were puzzled.?<i>Brother, why did you repost this?</i>

    Human traffickers were indeed despicable. As a father, these fans¡¯ brother definitely hated human traffickers to the core.

    <i>Yes, that¡¯s it!</i>

    Thinking that, they also reposted the post.

    The more reposts there were, the more popr the original post became.

    Unexpectedly, someone actually dug out the background of that woman and the two men, then posted it on the Inte. They said that those two men were habitual criminals who had been jailed thrice and they only did such things this time because the woman paid them.

    And that woman was a fan of Qin Feng.

    <i>What?</i>

    <i>A fan of Qin Feng!</i>

    Theizens were shocked. When that woman¡¯s Weibo was dug out, they saw that it was filled with posts about Qin Feng. It seemed as if she were possessed. She expressed her love for Qin Feng over and over again. She even said that she was mentally ill, her parents despised her, and her former friends stayed away from her, isting her¡­

    Just when she had been about tomit suicide, she had heard Qin Feng sing a very inspiring song about dreams and courage. She suddenly got the courage to live on and became his fan.

    Hertest post was: ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be afraid. No matter how many obstacles there are ahead, I will protect you. I will find a way to sweep away all obstacles for you!¡±

    To be honest, her confession was quite touching, and many fans felt the same way. However, she was kidnapping and trafficking; this was intolerable.

    Qin Feng was dragged into the fray.

    Initially, Su Shengjing had reposted this Weibo post only because of his daughter. However, some of Qin Feng¡¯s fans thought he had done it on purpose. Su Shengjing knew something, and so, he targeted their brother and reposted a Weibo post that implicated him!

    These fans flooded to Su Shengjing¡¯s Weibo to scold him. ¡°Su Shengjing, you¡¯re such a despicable person! If you have the guts, then face our big brother directly. Using such underhanded methods¡­ What kind of person are you?¡±

    ¡°This person is so disgusting! He¡¯s hurting Big Brother! Did Big Brother kill your whole family or something? Why do you want to harm him like this?¡±

    ¡°Su Shengjing, are you looking for trouble? You keep using my big brother¡¯s name to boost your own poprity! Are you shameless?¡±

    ¡°¡®The behavior of the fans has nothing to do with the celebrity. What the f*ck do you mean by that? Are you crazy about bing popr?¡±

    When Su Shengjing¡¯s fans saw this, they couldn¡¯t help but curse at these fans.

 Chapter 282 - Gold Star Manager

    <h4>Chapter 282: Gold Star Manager</h4>

    Another round of fighting started.

    Su Shengjing and Qin Feng were once again pushed onto the hot searches list, making all the small celebrities envious.

    Recently, the poprity of these two actors was at an extreme. Small celebrities could never achieve that extreme in their entire lives. These two were the ones mentioned all over Weibo!

    ***

    Su Shengjing did not have the time to care about the things on Weibo. After signing the contract with Glory World Entertainment, he had to report and meet the manager that thepany had arranged for him. From now on, he would be officially working with them.

    He knew how many people wanted to sign a contract with Glory World Entertainment, so this time, for Little Jiu and himself, he had to cherish this opportunity.

    Su Shengjing had be much more mature than before. If someone still wanted to mess with him and pull him down, he would no longer y into their hands!

    At eight in the morning, Su Shengjing helped Su Jiu put on a pink knitted coat and a hat. He then carried her out of the house.

    It waste autumn, and the weather was turning colder and colder. Sooner orter, the temperature would drastically drop. Su Shengjing was worried that the little girl would fall sick if he was not careful. Therefore, he took precautions to keep her warm.

    When he drove to the Glory World Entertainment building in the city center, Sheng Tianci, who had been waiting there, immediately walked over to him.

    Su Shengjing carried the child out of the car. Sheng Tianci rubbed the little girl¡¯s head and greeted her with a smile. She sweetly said, ¡°Hello, Uncle!¡±

    Sheng Tianci then looked at Su Shengjing and proudly said, ¡°Do you know who is the manager that thepany has arranged for you? I guarantee that it will surprise you!¡±

    Su Shengjing asked, ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Han Jiani, have you heard of her? She¡¯s one of the top managers in the country and has managed several A-list celebrities. She has managed even the most popr male and female celebrities in the country right now, like Movie King Han, Vision Emperor, and more.¡±

    <i>Wow, she is really so good?</i>

    Although Su Shengjing didn¡¯t know this manager, after hearing Sheng Tianci¡¯s words, he was assured.

    He knew how important a capable manager was to a celebrity.

    His previous manager had not only refused to help him after his scandal but had also taken his money and disappeared.

    Back then, Su Shengjing had been young and ignorant. He had trusted his manager and allowed him to manage all his funds. In the end, the manager had secretly transferred all of Su Shengjing¡¯s money to his own ount and vanished with every single cent.

    Su Shengjing had never imagined that he would have to pay a twenty million yuan fine in his early twenties without the backing of the Su family.

    He could only sell the vis and luxury cars he had, pay the fine, and live the rest of his life in poverty.

    Su Shengjing suddenly felt that he had been too naive back then. He had never thought about his rights, and he did not have the money to hire awyer either.

    It was different now. He would walk his own path step by step, creating the best living conditions for his daughter and setting a good example for her.

    He wanted her to be proud of him.

    He wanted her to proudly say in front of others, ¡°My father is Su Shengjing!¡±

    Just thinking about it made him a little excited.

    Hence, when he saw the manager Sheng Tianci mentioned, his attitude became more humble and respectful. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m Su Shengjing. Please take care of me in the future.¡±

    <i>Is this the impressive manager?</i>

    Su Jiu curiously looked up at the woman in front of him.

 Chapter 283 - Everyone Loves You

    <h4>Chapter 283: Everyone Loves You</h4>

    Han Jiani looked about 35 or 36 years old. She was dressed in a white suit, and her hair was tied into a low ponytail. Her makeup was exquisite. Her facial features were rather pretty and had a unique charm to them. There was even a hint of severity between her brows. Her expression was cold, and she walked with style. She looked like the queen of the workce.

    <i>So cool!</i>

    Although this woman looked severe, Su Jiu still had a good impression of her.

    The little girl admired such a formidable woman. This woman would be her father¡¯s manager. In the future, her father would have to rely on her in many ways!

    ¡°Mmm,¡± Han Jiani calmly replied. Her eyes held a bit of disdain as she looked at Su Shengjing. ¡°Let me make it clear first. It¡¯s not that easy to be an artist of Glory World Entertainment. From now on, I¡¯m your manager. You have to follow my arrangements.¡±

    Su Shengjing nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Very good,¡± Han Jiani said. Her gazended on the little girl, who was shorter than her father¡¯s legs.

    Han Jiani¡¯s gaze was a little fierce. Su Jiu subconsciously shrunk back and mustered the courage to look into her eyes. She gave her a sweet smile and softly said, ¡°Hello, pretty auntie.¡±

    Han Jiani acted as if she didn¡¯t hear Su Jiu. She turned back to Su Shengjing and coldly said, ¡°First, don¡¯t bring children along with you.¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    Before he could say anything, Su Jiu spoke, ¡°Okay, Auntie. I won¡¯te with Daddy next time. Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Su Shengjing looked down at the little girl, feeling rather upset.

    Even though she was young, she understood many things.

    She seemed to know that Han Jiani was very important to her father. Even though Su Jiu always said that she liked her daddy the most and wanted to be with him, she was willing to make such a sacrifice and agree to Han Jiani¡¯s request.

    Su Shengjing could not say anything. He could only reach out and rub Su Jiu¡¯s little head.

    Sheng Tianci also felt that it was indeed unfair that a child could not follow her only parent.

    He could not help but protest. ¡°Little Jiu is very obedient. She won¡¯t cause trouble or disturb anyone¡¯s work, so why not allow her to go with her father? If Su Shengjing is going to film somewhere else, he might be gone for months. What if Little Jiu misses her father?¡±

    Han Jiani didn¡¯t spare them any dignity. ¡°This is something you guys should settle. I¡¯m not a kindergarten teacher, and I¡¯m not responsible for taking care of children.¡±

    Sheng Tianci choked and helplessly looked at Su Shengjing. Patting his shoulder, he said, ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. When you work, let me take care of Little Jiu.¡±

    Su Shengjing looked at the little girl with reluctance. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave her to you.¡±

    Su Jiu smiled at her father as a form of constion. Then, she said to Han Jiani in a childish voice, ¡°Pretty auntie, I¡¯ll leave my father to you! Please take care of him!¡±

    Sheng Tianci was instantly smitten by Su Jiu¡¯s cuteness. He stole a nce at Han Jiani and found it strange that the woman seemed to be unmoved.

    <i>No way! No way! Little Jiu is so cute. Everyone loves her. There is no reason for this manager to not like her. Is she immune to cuteness?</i>

    <i>To be immune to Little Jiu¡¯s cuteness, she must be someone extraordinary!</i>

    Han Jiani brought Su Shengjing to the office. She had already made some proposals for him and had a few advertisements for him to choose from.

    Sheng Tianci brought Su Jiu to rest in the guest room next door. About half an hourter, a flurry of footsteps came from outside the room.

 Chapter 284 - Call Me Brother

    <h4>Chapter 284: Call Me Brother</h4>

    Someone outside the room said, ¡°Hey, slow down. Can you be considerate of your grandparents¡¯ old legs?¡±

    The next moment, a little boy charged inside the guest room like a lion and made a face at the people outside.

    Su Jiu looked over at the boy and was stunned.

    The handsome and cool little boy in front of her was actually Han Siye!

    <i>Little Jiu?</i>

    Seeing Su Jiu, Han Siye was stunned as well.?<i>Why is she here?</i>

    When he came back to his senses, a sh of joy appeared in his eyes. He immediately walked over to her and reached out to tug her hair. Pretending to be arrogant, he said, ¡°Hey, little girl, we meet again!¡±

    <i>What little girl? You¡¯re still a brat. Why are you trying to act like an adult?</i>

    The little girl reached up with her little hands to cover her head and red at him. ¡°Don¡¯t mess up my hair!¡±

    His eyes gleamed. ¡°If you call me brother, I¡¯ll stop.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll continue.¡± The corners of Han Siye¡¯s lips curved into a wicked smile, and he pinched Su Jiu¡¯s little cheeks several times.

    Sheng Tianci recognized that this child had filmed the show with Little Jiu. The boy was aggressive during the show and had even bullied Little Jiu at the start. He was really hateful.?<i>Little Jiu already said not to mess up her hair. Hasn¡¯t he heard her?</i>

    <i>He really deserves a beating.</i>

    Sheng Tianci pulled the little girl to his side, protecting her. He even helped her tie up her hair.

    Just then, an elderly couple came into the room. When they saw Han Siye, they heaved a sigh of relief.

    The staff members passing by the room recognized the elderly couple and quickly went to the office to look for Han Jiani.

    When the couple saw Su Jiu, they immediately recognized her as the little girl who had appeared on the show with their grandson. Her name was Su Jiu, and their grandson seemed to like her a lot. Not only did he spend a lot of time with her during the show, but he would also talk about Little Jiu when he got home.

    The olddy kindly looked at Su Jiu and asked, ¡°Little girl, are you Little Jiu?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Su Jiu realized that these people were Han Siye¡¯s grandparents. After nodding, she politely greeted them. ¡°Hello, Grandpa and Grandma.¡±

    She was a little kid after all; being obedient and polite should make her more likable.

    As expected, the two elders¡¯ eyes softened. They felt that this little girl was really obedient. She waspletely different from the little devil at home.

    Han Siye asked Su Jiu in confusion, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°My father works here. I came with him.¡±

    Su Jiu was about to ask Han Siye why he was here when Han Jiani came over. When Han Jiani saw the elderly couple with Han Siye, she helplessly rolled her eyes.

    Han Siye didn¡¯t dare to be rude in front of Han Jiani. He obediently called her ¡°Auntie.¡±

    <i>What?</i>?Su Jiu was stunned.

    <i>This cool and suave top manager is Han Siye¡¯s aunt and Movie King Han¡¯s sister?</i>

    <i>What a coincidence!</i>

    Han Siye nced at Su Jiu, then arrogantly raised his chin and said to Han Jiani, ¡°Auntie, let me introduce you to Little Jiu. She¡¯s my friend, so you have to treat her better!¡±

    Han Jiani looked at him like he was an idiot and snorted. ¡°Even your dad doesn¡¯t dare to talk to me like that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not my daddy!¡±

    Her family had spoiled her only nephew to the point ofwlessness, but Han Jiani was an exception. She coldly looked at him and said, ¡°I think you¡¯re itching for a beating again. Tell me: how do you want me to punish you?¡±

 Chapter 285 - Dont Go Around Hugging Girls

    <h4>Chapter 285: Don¡¯t Go Around Hugging Girls</h4>

    Normal children would probably get frightened by Han Jiani¡¯s strong aura.

    However, Su Jiu inwardly sighed and said in a childish tone, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t be angry. Big Brother doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions. He¡¯s young and doesn¡¯t know any better. Just give him a beating, and it¡¯ll be fine!¡±

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Sheng Tianciughed. Due to the presence of the two elders, he then coughed and tried his best to stop himself fromughing. Inwardly, he was praising Little Jiu!

    Han Siye resentfully looked at Su Jiu.?<i>Little Jiu really does not like me. Mother said that she is just shy. So she was lying!</i>

    When Han Jiani saw the little girl¡¯s serious expression, she curled her lips in a rare smile. ¡°Hitting him is a waste of energy.¡±

    ¡°Auntie, I know how to hit people. Just leave it to me!¡± Su Jiu rolled up her sleeves as if she were about to hit someone.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Han Jiani suddenly became interested, curious about what she would do.

    On the other hand, Han Siye was a little nervous.?<i>Little Jiu wouldn¡¯t hit me, would she?</i>

    <i>However, if she wants to hit me, I¡¯ll let her!</i>

    The two elders did not stop Su Jiu and stood by the side to watch the show. They had indeed spoiled the little brat too much; now, he always looked down on others. It would be good if someone could restrain him.

    The group thought that the little girl would hit Han Siye. However, Su Jiu only reached out her little hand and gently patted Han Siye¡¯s arm. She didn¡¯t use any strength at all, not even scratching him. Then, she said to Han Jiani, ¡°Auntie, look! I helped you hit him. Don¡¯t be angry anymore!¡±

    Han Jiani was speechless.

    Sheng Tianci was also speechless.?<i>What the heck! Is this hitting someone?</i>

    Han Siye almost cried with joy.

    <i>Could it be that Little Jiu still likes me, so she did not use any strength?</i>

    Even though Han Jiani didn¡¯t like children and felt that they were a burden, her heart suddenly softened as she looked at the tender little child in front of her.

    <i>No wonder Su Shengjing treats her like a treasure.</i>

    The two elders were also struck by Su Jiu¡¯s cuteness. The olddy lovingly said, ¡°Little Jiu is even cuter than she¡¯s on television. No wonder our boy keeps talking about you. Ah Xiao also said that she wants a daughter. We also want a granddaughter!

    ¡°Nini, do you see how cute this little girl is?¡± Grandma Han said as she shot Han Jiani a look.

    Han Jiani said in disdain, ¡°Mom, if you¡¯re here just because you want to see me get children, you can leave now.¡±

    The elderly woman got unhappy when she heard that. ¡°You! You onlye home every other day. Your father and I especially came to visit you, and yet, you want to chase us away?¡±

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m very busy. I have quite a few artists under me. I still have things to do, so I¡¯ll get going first.¡± Han Jiani nced at the watch on her wrist, then walked out in her high heels like a sessful career woman.

    The olddy was a little angry, but she could not do anything to her. Her attention returned to Su Jiu¡¯s face, and she reached out her hand to her. She smiled and said, ¡°Little Jiu, will youe over and let Grandma hug you?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± the little girl softly said. She jogged over to the olddy and threw herself into her arms.

    The olddy happily hugged her. The little girl¡¯s demeanor softened her heart. She really wanted to bring her home and raise her herself.

    Han Siye became very jealous.

    <i>Little Jiu does not even allow me to hug her!</i>

    At most, he could only hold hands with her. However, his mother had told him before that boys could not go around hugging girls as they wished. Otherwise, the girls would get pregnant!

 Chapter 286 - A Slave to His Daughter!

    <h4>Chapter 286: A ve to His Daughter!</h4>

    If a girl got pregnant, she would have a baby. His mother said that he couldn¡¯t raise a baby now, so he could hug and kiss girls only after growing up.

    Han Siye couldn¡¯t do anything but wait.

    It was fine that he couldn¡¯t hug Little Jiu now. When he grew up, he would hug her to his heart¡¯s content.

    Han Siye didn¡¯t stay long before his grandparents took him away.

    Han Siye did not want to leave at all, but his mother was taking a ne back today. He had to pick her up from the airport with his grandparents. He left reluctantly, looking back at Little Jiu, whom he was already missing dearly.

    Sheng Tianci gave him a look of disdain.?<i>Little brat, how old are you? You¡¯re already thinking about marrying my little girl. Get lost, okay!</i>

    Su Jiu stayed in the guest room for more than two hours. The people who passed by the room felt that this little girl was very obedient and did not make a fuss at all.

    At noon, the employees finished work one after another. Su Jiu ran to the office next door to look for her father.

    Quite a few people were inside the office. Han Jiani had her arms crossed like a big boss. Su Shengjing sat on the sofa at the side, holding a document.

    Han Jiani looked at him and said, ¡°Take a look at these three advertisements. Pick the one that you think suits you.¡±

    Su Shengjing chose a beverage advertisement. These three advertisements were not from big brands, just small productions. However, it did not matter to him. He just wanted to get on the right track as soon as possible.

    Han Jiani picked up another document from the table and handed it to him. ¡°There¡¯s a script here too. It¡¯s a period drama. Take a look. The male lead and the second male lead have been decided, but the third male lead and some supporting roles are left. Do you want to take the role of the third male lead?¡±

    Su Shengjing took the script and asked, ¡°Is the third male lead a good person?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The character is the eldest brother who had a crush on the female protagonist. He¡¯s gentle and devoted. He died to save the female protagonist. There aren¡¯t many scenes for the character, but he¡¯s important to the female protagonist¡¯s rise to fame. This role is quite good, and if you act well, it will be quite exciting. I suggest you take it. Here, take a look at the script first.¡±

    <i>A script?</i>

    <i>Does that mean Daddy will start filming?</i>

    Su Jiu felt immensely happy for Su Shengjing as she ran toward him on short legs. ¡°Daddy!¡±

    Su Shengjing turned his head to look at Su Jiu. The moment he saw her, his gaze turned gentle and loving. He reached out and pulled her into his embrace.

    The moment the little girl and Sheng Tianci appeared in the office, they immediately attracted the attention of everyone. People whispered to each other that Little Jiu was adorable and Sheng Tianci handsome.

    Han Jiani could not help but take a look at Su Jiu again. As she recalled the scene where the little girl had helped her ¡°hit¡± Han Siye, her lips twitched.

    <i>This girl is interesting.</i>

    ¡°Baby wants to see it too? Let¡¯s read it together then.¡± Seeing Su Jiu lean closer to read the script, Su Shengjing simply hugged her and ced her on hisp.

    Han Jiani and the others saw the little girl carefully looking at the script. Then, Su Jiu looked up at Su Shengjing with bright eyes and said, ¡°Daddy, I like this role!¡±

    Without thinking, Su Shengjing said, ¡°Really? Daddy will take this role so that you can watch it.¡±

    Everyone was speechless.

    <i>Su Shengjing, you haven¡¯t even read the script! Aren¡¯t you even going to ask your daughter why she likes it?</i>

    <i>He¡¯s such a ve to his daughter!</i>

    In the afternoon, Sheng Tianci had to go back to Glory World Entertainment to settle some matters, so he could not help in looking after Su Jiu. The guest room was also upied, and Su Shengjing did not have his own dressing room. He could only sit with the little girl on the chair outside the office for a while.

 Chapter 287 - Ah! So Cute!

    <h4>Chapter 287: Ah! So Cute!</h4>

    A gust of cold wind blew along the corridor. Worried that his daughter would catch a cold, Su Shengjing wrapped her in his jacket. He did not regret it or dislike her and just continued to seriously read the script.

    The little girl nestled in his arms, wrapped herself in his coat, and closed her eyes to take a nap. When she woke up, she didn¡¯t make any noise or a fuss as if she knew that it would affect her father¡¯s work. This looked too touching.

    This father-daughter pair was so heartwarming.

    Soon, it was time to end work. Su Shengjing lowered his head and asked Su Jiu, who was in his arms, ¡°Baby, are you hungry? Do you want Daddy to bring you somewhere to eat?

    Only then did the little girl blink her big eyes and say in a low, sad voice, ¡°I¡¯m so hungry.¡±

    The surrounding people¡¯s hearts ached.?<i>Little girl, you should¡¯ve said you were hungry. We would¡¯ve bought you food!</i>

    She had not made a fuss throughout the afternoon and obediently sat with her father to read the script.

    Su Shengjing patted her head and skillfully helped her tie up her loose hair. Then, he carried her up and nodded at the people in the office before leaving with Su Jiu.

    Before leaving, the little girl waved at the others and shyly hid in her father¡¯s arms.

    <i>Ah! So cute!</i>

    ***

    Su Shengjing sessfully received the role of the third male lead in the show. After he joined the team, he sent a Weibo post: [Let¡¯s set off again toward the sea of stars ahead. Thank you foring with me.]

    The fans were in an uproar. Their brother was suddenly so talented and charming!

    All of them looked forward to Su Shengjing¡¯s role. They hoped that he could use this opportunity to prove to those who looked down on him and attacked him. They wanted him to show that he was not as useless as these haters imed!

    After all, these fans¡¯ big brother had acted before. It was just that he was too young back then and had no experience, so his acting skills were average.?<i>However, with this year¡¯s experience, he should be much better, right?</i>

    What Su Shengjing did not expect was that the female lead of this drama was An Yuan.

    In the drama, his scenes were mainly about theing of age of the three male leads, and most of them were scenes with An Yuan.

    It was awkward for him.

    After all, he had pursued her in high school.

    At that time, she had been the beauty of the cohort amongst more than ten high schools. She was the princess and goddess in countless boys¡¯ hearts. If anyone managed to win her heart, they would be envied by arge number of people. It would¡¯ve been enough to satisfy a boy¡¯s vanity.

    At the time, he had been childish and immature. He had announced that he wanted to court her. The whole school had learned about it. It created so muchmotion that when An Yuan saw him, she turned around and left in embarrassment.

    In the end, she had rejected him. After that, he had entered the entertainment industry and barely saw her. Hence, when they met again, both of them felt a little awkward.

    When An Yuan heard that Su Shengjing was acting as the third male lead in the drama and had a scene with her, she was surprised. She quickly epted it and even felt a trace of anticipation.

    This was because she knew that the current Su Shengjing waspletely different from the Su Shengjing of the past.

    She waited for his performance in anticipation.

    The filming location of the drama was the film studio in the city. On the afternoon of the second day after Su Shengjing entered the set, Sheng Tianci brought over the little girl to visit him. When the director saw Su Jiu, his eyes lit up. ¡°Su Shengjing, that¡¯s your daughter, right? I¡¯ve seen her on a variety show. She¡¯s really cute.¡±

    Su Shengjing smiled. ¡°Yes, very cute.¡±

    ¡°Daddy!¡± The little girl ran to him and hugged his leg. Her chubby little face was filled with excitement at the sight of him.

    Su Shengjing lifted her up and affectionately rubbed her face. ¡°Did you miss Daddy?¡±

 Chapter 288 - The Most Beautiful Person in the World

    <h4>Chapter 288: The Most Beautiful Person in the World</h4>

    ¡°I missed you so much!¡± The little girl childishly said, ¡°Did Daddy miss Little Jiu too?¡±

    ¡°Of course! If Daddy doesn¡¯t see Little Jiu, Daddy can¡¯t eat or sleep.¡±

    The more the director looked at the little girl, the more obedient and cute she seemed to him. Suddenly, he got a bold idea. He suggested, ¡°Su Shengjing, why don¡¯t you let your daughter y the younger version of the female lead?¡±

    The child actress that the director had found was rather in. She looked adorable, but she cried too much and was uncooperative. Therefore, the filming process was not smooth at all. They had initially nned to finish filming the scenes of the young protagonist in two days, but the filming ended up being dyed for a week. That was why it would be better if they found someone else!

    Besides, with the poprity Su Shengjing and his daughter had, if they acted together in this show, the show would be popr even before it started.

    The director¡¯s thoughts were running wild.

    He looked at Su Jiu and smiled until his face was full of creases, like the wolf trying to abduct Little Red Riding Hood. ¡°Little Jiu, do you want to be a little actor and film with your father?¡±

    Su Jiu blinked. ¡°Can I?¡±

    ¡°Of course, you can. You¡¯re so cute that even if you just stand still, you will get a lot of fans!¡±

    Su Jiu knew that she was very popr now. She was sure that if she were to act in this drama with her father, it would attract attention. If she could help increase his poprity this way, then it wouldn¡¯t hurt to try.

    Su Shengjing did not say anything. Hepletely respected the little girl¡¯s actions. Regardless of what she would choose, he would go ahead with her choice. He would not force her to do anything.

    At such a young age, a child should be in an ivory tower, protected by their parents, not having to worry about anything. However, he had already made Su Jiu worry about him so much. As he thought about it, he felt a wave of guilt wash over him.

    Under the director¡¯s expectant gaze, Su Jiu nodded and agreed. ¡°Okay, I want to film with Daddy!¡±

    The director was overjoyed. ¡°That¡¯s great, Little Jiu! Don¡¯t worry! If you act well, Uncle will give your father more money so that he can buy you more sweets.¡±

    ¡°Uncle will give Daddy a lot of money because Little Jiu has a worth, and it¡¯s very high!¡±

    The little girl was serious, but she looked adorable.

    Su Jiu said those words because many people on Weibo said that her worth was over ten million. Although she did not know how much she had, it should not be low, right?

    Therefore, if she were to act in a TV series in the future, she would no longer ept such a low sry. She was a girl who wanted to earn a lot of money and be sessful!

    Her reaction amused the director, and he directly said, ¡°That¡¯s easy to say. I¡¯ll give your father a lot of money! Little Jiu, Uncle¡¯s drama¡¯s viewership ratings depend on you. You have to perform well.¡±

    The little girl clenched her fists and vigorously nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±

    Su Jiu changed into a pink and white coat first. Her hair was still tied into two cute bunches, but the makeup artist tied on two pink ribbons for her. The little girl¡¯s skin was fair and tender, and her big eyes sparkled. She did not need any makeup at all.

    When she came out of the dressing room, everyone around her looked over. Their eyes lit up.

    <i>Ah, so cute!</i>

    The female protagonist was the most beautiful woman in the world. She should¡¯ve been so cute when she was young!

    They did not know if it was an illusion, but at that moment, everyone felt that Little Jiu and An Yuan resembled each other a little. It was perfect for Su Jiu to act as a young An Yuan.

    The director¡¯s taste was too good!

 Chapter 289 - The Birth of an Actress (1)

    <h4>Chapter 289: The Birth of an Actress (1)</h4>

    The director was extremely satisfied. It didn¡¯t matter even if Little Jiu had no acting skills. Just with her image alone, she was far better than the original child actress.

    It was not that the original child actress was not pretty, butpared to Little Jiu, she was just a littlecking!

    In the director¡¯s opinion, Little Jiu was the type of girl that people immediately liked. No one could stand against her cuteness.

    When An Yuan saw Su Jiu, she also felt that the little girl in the costume was more adorable than she had imagined. She could not help but walk over to her and smile. ¡°Little Jiu?¡±

    ¡°Pretty Sister!¡± Su Jiu excitedly shouted and ran to An Yuan and looked at her with the eyes of a little fan.

    An Yuan had worn a white dress today. Her long hair and sleeves fluttered in the wind. A long ribbon tied her hair, with no other essories. Her eyes were exquisite. No matter how one looked at her, she seemed so beautiful that she looked like a goddess who had descended from the sky.

    She was indeed an A-list celebrity. She was really too beautiful. Who could hold a candle to her?

    An Yuan smiled and reached out to pick up Su Jiu. When everyone saw this scene, they realized that when Su Jiu and An Yuan wore the same clothes, they looked even more alike. Those who did not know might really think that they were mother and daughter.

    The director also admired his sharp eyes. When he saw that An Yuan seemed to like that little girl, he cheerfully said, ¡°An Yuan, this is Little Jiu¡¯s first time acting. Why don¡¯t you guide her?¡±

    The staff members were speechless.

    <i>D*mn! Director, did you suffer brain damage? You want An Yuan to guide a little girl who doesn¡¯t know anything?</i>

    An Yuan¡¯s schedule was full. She had to leave after filming her scenes and did not even have the time to say a few more words. How could she have the time to teach a little girl how to act?

    Unexpectedly, An Yuan agreed to the request. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Under their shocked gazes, An Yuan carried Su Jiu under the umbre and picked up the script to teach the little girl the lines.

    The little girl sat upright in front of her and attentively listened like an obedient student.

    As Su Shengjing watched the two of them, many different emotions entered his heart. He had thought that he would no longer have any interactions with An Yuan. Who would have thought that Su Jiu would have such a good rtionship with her??<i>What kind of fate is this?</i>

    Just as he thought about it, An Yuan¡¯s manager, Xue Zhen, rushed over to the set. When she saw An Yuan actually teaching that little girl, rage instantly ignited in her heart. She sourly said, ¡°Little Yuan, what¡¯s wrong with you? Have you finished filming your own scenes? How do you have the time to teach others? You¡¯re even teaching a girl who doesn¡¯t know anything! Can she even understand what you¡¯re saying?

    ¡°Stop wasting time. You still have a job to do.¡±

    Su Jiu indignantly looked at the manager. ¡°Who said I don¡¯t understand? I understand a lot!¡±

    Xue Zhen coldly looked at her. ¡°Ha, you¡¯re just a four-year-old kid. You¡¯ll be lucky if you can even remember a few lines, forget about learning how to act!¡±

    Her tone was harsh, and An Yuan frowned. ¡°Why do you say that? Little Jiu is very smart and will definitely act well. Besides, I¡¯m the one who wanted to guide her. Don¡¯t vent your anger on her.¡±

    Su Jiu hugged An Yuan¡¯s arm and stuck out her tongue at Xue Zhen. ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right, Auntie!¡±

    <i>What?</i>

    <i>This little girl is infuriating.</i>

    Xue Zhen wanted to fiercely scold Su Jiu and tell her not to pester her artist anymore.?<i>This is not how you gain poprity.</i>

    Moreover, she did not believe that such a young child could learn any acting skills!

 Chapter 290 - The Birth of an Actress (2)

    <h4>Chapter 290: The Birth of an Actress (2)</h4>

    However, Su Jiu continued to prove her wrong.

    She asked the director if they could film her scenes first. The director readily agreed. In fact, they had already intended to film the scenes involving the young male and female leads today. Therefore, the director immediately asked someone to prepare the set.

    The makeup artist gave Su Jiu a costume change and dressed her in a simple, worn red dress. The scene was set in a vige.

    This drama was a period drama and also a fantasy drama. The female lead, Luo Jiu, was born in a poor but peaceful vige, where she lived with her grandmother.

    The first scene they filmed was a heartwarming scene of the grandmother and granddaughter. The little girl leaned in the olddy¡¯s arms and giggled, showing off the butterfly she caught. The olddy lovingly looked at her and released the butterfly with her.

    The days were simple and beautiful. However, nobody expected this little girl to be the reincarnation of a spirit girl with a secret power. The Demon Realm soon learned that the reincarnated spirit girl was in this vige. To find her, the demons cruelly ughtered the entire vige, including her grandmother.

    That day, Little Luo Jiu happened to run to the forest outside the vige to again catch butterflies. When she returned, she had been carrying a big fish and thinking about how she was going to cook for her grandma tonight. She happily quickened her pace.

    Su Jiu carried the fish and skipped forward. She acted so vividly.

    However, when she returned to the vige, she saw the entire ce set aze. Corpses were littered everywhere, and blood flowed like a river.

    Such a scene had to be added with special effects in theter stages of production. Right now, in front of Su Jiu, there was no chaos of any sort. Everything was normal.

    Yet, on the camera, the director could clearly see that the little girl seemed to have seen something terrifying. Her eyes widened in disbelief, and her face turned pale!

    He was a little surprised.?<i>Little Jiu¡¯s reaction is pretty good.</i>

    <i>It¡¯s too natural!</i>

    The little girl walked into the vige, frightened and at a loss. Tears quickly filled her big eyes. She looked around at the ¡°dead people,¡± her small body trembling. She called out in a choked voice, ¡°Grandma?

    ¡°Grandma¡­ where are you?

    ¡°Grandma,e out quickly. Luo¡¯er is scared¡­ Grandma!¡±

    The little girl couldn¡¯t find her grandmother no matter how hard she tried. Her eyes turned red, and because of her extreme fear, her tears fell. She hurriedly raised her small hands to wipe them away and continued her search for her grandmother.

    The moment Su Jiu cried, her fear and determination made the eyes of the female staff members turn red. Although the men in the room did not cry, they were moved nheless.

    The little girl stumbled forward. She got even more afraid when she saw a ¡°dead person,¡± but she could not stop her determination to find her grandmother.

    At this moment, the director shouted, ¡°Cut!¡± He did not ask Su Jiu to reshoot. Instead, he quickly moved on to the next scene and said, ¡°Little Jiu, imagine a monster appearing in front of you. It¡¯s going to eat you. You have to pretend to be scared and run. As you run, you will fall. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Fall?¡± Su Shengjing immediately looked at the director and narrowed his eyes. His aura suddenly became dangerous.

    The director drylyughed and quickly exined, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll be fine. She¡¯ll just fall onto the sponge cushion.¡±

    Su Shengjing nodded when he saw the staff membersying a sponge cushion on the ground.?<i>That¡¯s more like it.</i>

    Su Jiu again performed her scene pretty well. She screamed in fear and fled in a panic, making people want to rush over and save her.

 Chapter 291 - The Birth of an Actress (3)

    <h4>Chapter 291: The Birth of an Actress (3)</h4>

    As the little girl ran, she ran into the forest outside the vige. Her small body was curled up under a big tree. She cried and frantically wiped her tears.

    A few ¡°tree vines¡± quietly approached her as if they wanted to trap her¡­

    The director shouted again, ¡°Little Jiu, the demons areing to capture you!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Su Jiu suddenly closed her eyes and screamed. Then, she hid her head with both hands.

    The director immediately signaled the actors next to him to go on stage. A few people in white robes and carrying swords appeared on the scene. A white-bearded old man in the lead decisively cut down the tree vines.

    ¡°Little child, don¡¯t be afraid. Everything is fine!¡±

    The little girl looked up. Her face was pale, and her eyes were teary. She looked like she was still in shock. As she observed the people in front of her, she tugged at the corner of the old man¡¯s clothes. ¡°Grandpa, are you good people?¡±

    The white-bearded old man nodded. ¡°Of course, we¡¯re good people.¡±

    The little girl immediately stood up and anxiously said, ¡°Grandpa, my grandma is missing. Can you help me find her?¡±

    ¡°Your grandmother?¡± a younger man behind the old man asked, ¡°Are you from Blossom Vige?¡±

    The little girl vigorously nodded. ¡°Uncle, my grandmother is from Blossom Vige. Have you seen her? Can you help me find her?¡±

    The adults exchanged ufortable looks.

    The old man in the lead sighed and said, ¡°The demons came. No one in Blossom Vige survived. The vige is gone.¡±

    ¡°What? My grandma¡­ Is my grandma gone too?¡± the little girl urgently asked as tears welled up in her eyes.

    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s gone.¡±

    ¡°No way! I didn¡¯t see Grandma there. She¡¯s not dead!¡± the little girl agitatedly said as tears rolled down her cheeks. ¡°You¡¯re lying! Grandma is waiting for me to go back for dinner. She said that she loves Luo¡¯er the most and won¡¯t leave Luo¡¯er alone!¡±

    When Su Jiu said those words, everyone was stunned.

    After all, what she said was exactly the same as what was written in the script!

    <i>Is she really a four-year-old girl? She¡¯s so good!</i>

    After saying those words, Su Jiu turned around to look for her grandma. The young man hugged her and said with an aching heart, ¡°We didn¡¯t lie to you. If you don¡¯t believe me, we can bring you back to take a look.¡±

    Su Jiu was brought back to the ¡°vige¡± again. As she walked forward, she cried and called for her grandma. It was a heartbreaking scene.

    The camera was right in front of her, but she was not affected and stayedpletely in character. It was as if she had really lost her grandmother, and a fiery ruiny in front of her.

    ¡°Little girl, your grandma¡­ might really be gone.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true! Grandma won¡¯t abandon Luo¡¯er! No way! You guys are lying!¡± The little girl cried as she ran forward. The production team would add special effects here, and the audience would see her running toward a burning house as if she wanted to rush in.

    The young man caught her. ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t go in. It¡¯s dangerous!¡±

    ¡°Let go of me! Let go of me, I want my grandma!¡± The little girl bit the young man¡¯s arm like a fierce kitten that had lost its mind.

    The old man beside her made a gesture in front of her. The little girl closed her eyes and ¡°fell asleep,¡± copsing into the young man¡¯s hold¡­

    The director looked at the scene through the camera, his heart thumping. He shouted, ¡°Cut!¡±

    <i>Oh my god, Little Jiu is a genius at acting!</i>

    <i>She can act so well and totally drive people¡¯s emotions. She¡¯s even better than many adult actors!</i>

 Chapter 292 - Little Jiu Is Excellent!

    <h4>Chapter 292: Little Jiu Is Excellent!</h4>

    The director unintentionally turned around and saw that many staff members were still immersed in the scene. They had yet toe back to their senses. A few of them were even quietly wiping away their tears.

    ¡°Little Jiu, you acted so well!¡± The director openly praised Su Jiu.

    The young man looked at Su Jiu, who was in his arms, and agreed with a smile. ¡°Yes, Little Jiu acted very well. I waspletely immersed in the role, all thanks to you.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Little Jiu is awesome, and so is Uncle!¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. The way she praised herself made everyone else fall in love with her.

    Su Shengjing was still in a daze. He did not expect his daughter to be so talented in acting. Her acting skills were so natural that even he had to admit defeat.

    He didn¡¯t think he would be able to get into character so quickly or act so movingly.

    Su Shengjing quickly walked over and carried the little girl into his arms. He gently wiped the tears off her face and praised her, ¡°Baby you were great!¡±

    ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re wrong,¡± the little girl seriously said. ¡°Little Jiu is the second best. Daddy is the best!¡±

    Su Shengjing suddenlyughed. ¡°But in Daddy¡¯s heart, you¡¯re the best.¡±

    The father and daughter duo praised each other. The people who were about to cry earlier were amused again as warmth surged in their hearts.

    An Yuan was also stunned by that scene. Initially, she thought that Little Jiu was just a smart child, but the little girl¡¯s intelligence seemed to have exceeded her imagination.

    Just now, An Yuan had only given the little girl a few pointers and taught her how to react. Su Jiu had memorized all of them, and her performance was perfect¡­

    As An Yuan felt happy, there was also a hint of pride.

    It was as if she was seeing her own child be sessful.

    Xue Zhen, who was beside her, had also witnessed everything and was full of disbelief. She saw the little girl look at her, proudly raising her little chin and throwing her a challenging look. Her face turned green.

    Xue Zhen was full of regret.

    She had underestimated this little girl!

    From the looks of it, it was obvious how popr the little girl would be when the drama would broadcast. If Xue Zhan had been more decisive back then and had signed on Su Jiu, she would¡¯ve gained a lot of value for thepany!

    Xue Zhen regretted not signing on Su Jiu.?<i>Should I think of a way to let this little girl know to gain her favor again?</i>

    If she could sign her on, she would really cement her spot as a top manager. After all, who would go against money?

    During the lunch break, Xue Zhan went out to buy some food. When she came back, she saw Su Jiu sitting on Su Shengjing¡¯sp and eating a bento set.

    Although it was just a bento box, the little girl still enjoyed it. Su Shengjing fed her bite by bite, and she ate everything.

    Xue Zhen suddenly felt that if this little girl didn¡¯t film variety programs or TV shows, she could be famous just by filming herself eating. Just watching her eat made people hungry.

    The little girl had a bright future in the industry, and they could develop her talent in many areas¡­

    Xue Zhen walked over to them and gave Su Jiu an unprecedentedly friendly smile. ¡°Little Jiu, are you eating? This box lunch is not that nice. Look at what Auntie bought for you!¡±

    As she spoke, she took out a family set from the bag in her hand. Fruit juice drinks and candies that children liked were in the bag as well.

    The little girl¡¯s eyes seemed to light up. ¡°It¡¯s a family set!¡±

 Chapter 293 - Babys IQ is 150

    <h4>Chapter 293: Baby¡¯s IQ is 150</h4>

    Xue Zhen was pleased. She knew that she could bribe the little girl with food.?<i>Don¡¯t all children like to eat this?</i>

    Moreover, children were forgetful. As long as she was nice to the little girl, the girl would forget that she had been unhappy before.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a family set. Auntie bought it especially for you. Try this drumstick!¡± Xue Zhen ced the set on the table in front of Su Jiu and smiled as she gestured for her to eat.

    When the surrounding people saw this scene, they felt contempt.

    They didn¡¯t deny that An Yuan was a very good celebrity. She didn¡¯t put on any airs and was quite friendly to others. However, this manager of hers had a mean face, and her personality wasn¡¯t very likable. Often, before An Yuan made any requests, Xue Zhan would start shouting and pointing fingers.

    <i>Didn¡¯t Xue Zhen look down on Little Jiu? Why is she being so nice to her now?</i>

    Su Jiu thought:?<i>Shameless.</i>

    ¡°Little Jiu, eat it if you like it. It won¡¯t taste good if it gets cold,¡± Xue Zhen reminded her. As long as the little girl ate the food, she would have seeded in her first step.

    Unexpectedly, the little girl frowned and looked at Xue Zhan in confusion. ¡°Who said I like to eat this? I hate this the most! Auntie, why did you buy me something I hate?¡±

    Her words surprised Su Shengjing.?<i>Little Jiu loves eating fried chicken. How could she hate it now?</i>

    He suddenly understood that the little girl was rejecting Xue Zhen.

    This made him sigh again.?<i>My baby is too smart. Should I bring her for an IQ test someday? Maybe she would have an IQ of 150!</i>

    <i>She must have inherited my intelligence, right? That¡¯s right! That must be it. Isn¡¯t it said that daughters follow after their fathers?</i>

    When Xue Zhen heard this, her expression instantly turned ugly.?<i>What kind of a rotten child is she? She doesn¡¯t have any manners at all.</i>?Xue Zhen had just said that she had bought the set especially for Su Jiu. However, not only was the little girl unappreciative, she even rejected her in front of so many people. It was embarrassing!

    Xue Zhan suppressed her anger and maintained her forced smile. ¡°Little Jiu, how can you say that? Auntie didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I bought this for you because I thought you liked to eat this. If you don¡¯t like it, then don¡¯t eat it. What do you want to eat? Auntie will buy it for you.¡±

    Su Jiu thought about it and grinned. ¡°I want to eat the meat buns from House of vor!¡±

    Su Shengjing was stunned.

    <i>How does she know about House of vor? I have never brought her there before. It better not be the orphanage director who told her.</i>

    <i>Furthermore, House of vor is located in the eastern part of the city, while this studio is in the west. It will take almost an hour to drive there. Su Jiu must have done this on purpose.</i>

    Su Jiu had indeed done it on purpose.

    She had seen House of vor on Weibo before. It was a popr restaurant in Beijing. She had always wanted to try their meat buns, but the restaurant was too far away from home and she had never had the chance.

    Now was the perfect time!

    Su Jiu eagerly looked at Xue Zhan. ¡°Their meat buns are so delicious. I really want to eat one.¡±

    Xue Zhen also felt that Su Jiu had done it on purpose. She was furious.

    However, for her own purpose, she endured it again. ¡°Little Jiu, you want to eat meat buns? Alright, Auntie will buy some for you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Xiao Jiu beamed and sweetly said, ¡°Auntie is so nice.¡±

    However, after Xue Zhen drove for two hours to buy the buns ande back, the little girl puffed up her cheeks. ¡°It¡¯s already cold. I don¡¯t want to eat anymore!¡±

    Xue Zhen was speechless.

 Chapter 294 - To Charm Thousands of Girls

    <h4>Chapter 294: To Charm Thousands of Girls</h4>

    <i>Am I being yed by a four-year-old girl?!</i>

    <i>This little girl looks soft, cute, and harmless. Who would have thought that she is so sharp? Sometimes, she acts like an adult. She is really¡­ not to be underestimated.</i>

    As a father, Su Shengjing felt that the little girl had already vented all his frustrations for him and given this woman a tight p in the face!

    In the end, Xue Zhen could not stand it and angrily left. She banished the matter of recruiting Su Jiu to the back of her mind. Even if she really wanted to sign Su Jiu, she could not ept being fooled by the little girl!

    <i>It¡¯s all my fault for underestimating this girl and thinking that she¡¯s innocent and easy to deal with. She really turned out to be such a rotten child!</i>

    An Yuan stood some distance away and watched the entire scene.

    Even when she saw that the little girl had tricked her manager, she did not feel anything. Instead, she wanted tough.

    Unexpectedly, Su Shengjing, who used to be a childish and immature kid in school, was not bad after bing a father. At least, he had taught his daughter well.

    She was really smart and likable.

    An Yuan realized that she liked that little girl more and more. It was as if she could not get enough of her.

    Moreover, she had overheard two staff members whispering to each other that Little Jiu looked a little simr to her and that she acted the younger version of An Yuan¡¯s character extremely well.

    <i>Is it true that Little Jiu looks like me?</i>

    An Yuan could not help but look at Su Jiu with more curiosity.

    ***

    The filming process went very smoothly. Over the past two to three days, the director had praised Su Jiu so much that Su Jiu got tired of it. The little girl was a genius in acting. After filming her scenes, the director was still unsatisfied and kept asking Su Shengjing to let the little girl act in his next film. They could negotiate the pay.

    Indeed, he had to pay the little girl more. After all, she was very popr andparable to those A-list celebrities.

    Su Shengjing had perfunctorily replied, but in his heart, he thought:?<i>It¡¯s enough for me to earn money. I can¡¯t let my baby suffer anymore. She just needs to live happily and freely and spend as much money as she wants!</i>

    After that, Su Shengjing had to stay on set to film. Although he couldn¡¯t bear to part with his daughter, he still let Sheng Tianci take her away.

    Sheng Tianci drove the little girl back to the apartment and took out the key Su Shengjing had given him. Then, he put Su Jiu down and patted her little head. ¡°Uncle will pack some things for you, then you¡¯ll stay at Uncle¡¯s ce for a few days, okay?¡±

    Afraid that the little girl would be sad if she left him, he quickly added, ¡°Your daddy will finish filming soon and wille to pick you up.¡±

    The little girl obediently nodded and softly said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go stay at Uncle¡¯s house and wait for Daddy toe back.¡±

    Sheng Tianci was struck by her cuteness again. He couldn¡¯t wait to bring her home, so he quickly packed some clothes and daily necessities.

    The moment he turned around, Su Jiu ran out of the house. She wanted to ring the little viin¡¯s doorbell, but she was too small. Even if she jumped up, she could not reach the doorbell. She could only reach out to knock on the door.

    It had been a few days since she had seen the little viin. She missed him and wondered how he was.

    During filming, she had thought about how great it would be if the little viin could act as the younger version of the male lead. With his little face, he would charm thousands of youngdies.

    He was really, really good-looking!

    As she thought about it, a familiar voice came from the staircase. ¡°Little Jiu?¡±

    Su Jiu turned around, and her eyes lit up.

    It was the little viin!

 Chapter 295 - Ill Help You Vent Your Anger!

    <h4>Chapter 295: I¡¯ll Help You Vent Your Anger!</h4>

    Rong Si was carrying a basket full of groceries up the stairs.

    Su Jiu saw him walking toward her and smiled. ¡°Big Brother, it has been a long time!¡±

    It had indeed been a long time.

    Rong Si silently listened to her talk. She continued, ¡°How have you been recently? Has anyone bullied you? If someone has, I¡¯ll help you vent your anger!¡±

    She clenched her small fists and looked aggressive. However, in Rong Si¡¯s eyes, she was a fierce little kitten. He could only think about how cute she was.

    The corners of his lips curled up as if he was smiling. ¡°No one bullied me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Su Jiu smiled again. When she saw that the basket he was carrying seemed to be very heavy, she looked at the lift beside him and curiously asked, ¡°Big Brother, why did you take the stairs and not the elevator?¡±

    ¡°The doctor told me to exercise more.¡±

    Looking at how he was speaking the truth, Su Jiu suddenlyughed. She really could not associate the current Rong Si with the ruthless, insidious, and evil big boss he would be in the future. She blinked and asked again, ¡°Then, did you fall sick after you were discharged from the hospital? Now that the weather is cold, you have to wear more clothes and keep yourself warm!¡±

    As Rong Si felt her concern, the warmth in his eyes increased. ¡°Yes. You have to do the same.¡±

    After saying that, he thought of something. He took out two candies from his pocket and handed them to her. ¡°Little Jiu, these are for you.¡±

    Su Jiu took a look. They were strawberry-vored soft candies.

    She loved these candies the most. They were sweet, soft, springy, and filled with the taste of fruit juice. Eating them would always make her happy.

    After epting the candies, she sneakily looked behind her. Seeing that Sheng Tianci had note out yet, she quickly put the candies into her pocket. Then, she leaned closer to the little viin and whispered, ¡°Thank you, Big Brother!¡±

    As he listened to her cute, childish voice and smelled her mild scent, the little viin¡¯s ears suddenly turned red. He nervously said, ¡°No, no need to thank me.¡±

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Su Jiu stared at his ears and could not help butugh.

    <i>The little viin¡¯s shyness is really cute.</i>

    Before the two children could say anything else, Sheng Tianci walked through the door. He had finished packing all of Su Jiu¡¯s things. The little girl only needed to bring some clothes and daily necessities. If there were not enough, he could get someone to buy them for her anytime. Hence, he only carried a small luggage bag and still looked rxed.

    Seeing Rong Si, he raised an eyebrow.

    <i>This fellow came back at the right time. What did Little Jiu say to him that made his ears turn red?</i>

    In Sheng Tianci¡¯s eyes, this kid was one of his silly nephew¡¯s rivals. He rubbed the little girl¡¯s head. ¡°Little Jiu, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Su Jiu nodded and said to Rong Si, ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯ll leave first. You have to promise Little Jiu to take good care of yourself and not fall sick again! When Little Jiues back, I¡¯lle and y with you!¡±

    The little girl¡¯s voice was soft and her smile was like a sweet strawberry candy.

    Sheng Tianci found it funny. The little girl was young and needed someone to take care of her, yet she was instructing others to take good care of themselves. She was really too cute when she pretended to be an adult. His heart became overwhelmed with a fondness for the little girl.

    Rong Si looked at her smile and agreed. He unwillingly watched her enter the elevator.

    Sheng Tianci carried Su Jiu downstairs and opened the car door. Just as he was about to let her in, a few people suddenly rushed out and surrounded the car!

 Chapter 296 - Too Many People Love Little Jiu

    <h4>Chapter 296: Too Many People Love Little Jiu</h4>

    Sheng Tianci immediately hugged the little girl in his arms and warily looked at the people dressed in ck. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The man in the lead coldly said, ¡°Young Master Sheng, Old Master Su instructed us to watch over Little Miss, so please hand the child over to us.¡±

    <i>Su Guobang sent them?</i>

    Sheng Tianci looked out of the apartmentplex and saw Su Guobang¡¯s luxurious and low-key Lincoln RV.

    <i>Ha, this old man is really impressive. He won¡¯t even get out of his car when he wants to see his granddaughter. Isn¡¯t he afraid of scaring the child by sending so many people?</i>

    Su Jiu felt that no matter how powerful the Old Master was in the business world, even though he might be able tomand the wind and clouds, he had truly failed as a father and a grandfather. In the current situation, if it were any other child, they would have started crying out in fear by now.

    Sheng Tianci frowned. ¡°What if I say no?¡±

    ¡°Young Master Sheng, it¡¯s not up to you.¡±

    Just when the atmosphere was getting tense, the butler walked over and apologized to Sheng Tianci. ¡°Young Master Sheng, I apologize on behalf of my subordinates. They have no tact. Old Master Sheng hasn¡¯t seen his granddaughter in a long time and is longing to see her.¡±

    Previously, Su Shengjing would not allow Old Master Su to see the child. When the old man found out that Su Shengjing had gone filming, he immediately nned to have the Su household look after the child.

    Although the butler felt that this was not a good idea, it was the Old Master¡¯s order; he could only follow it.

    When the butler saw Sheng Tianci¡¯s brows furrowed and his eyes filled with wariness, he added, ¡°Young Master Sheng, there is nothing to worry about. Old Master has changed his opinion of Little Miss. He won¡¯t do anything to hurt the child. Rather, he wants to dote on her.¡±

    Sheng Tianci sarcastically said, ¡°Changed his opinion? Hmph, who cares? Besides, other people also dote on Little Jiu. It doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s here or not!¡±

    The butler was a little embarrassed. ¡°Young Master Sheng, I know that Old Master Sheng was in the wrong, but he still cares about Young Master and Little Miss. You really don¡¯t have to worry about Old Master hurting Little Miss.¡±

    Sheng Tianci was still reluctant. He wondered if he could just drive the car and take away the little girl. However, with so many people around him, this was not something that could be easily done.

    Just as he was conflicted, the little girl whispered into his ear, ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s okay. Let me go.¡±

    Sheng Tianci was stunned. ¡°How can I do that?¡±

    ¡°You can, you can! Uncle, you have to believe me!¡± The little girl promised him.

    She was confident that she could handle an old man who had too much baggage and couldn¡¯t let go of his dignity and pride.

    ¡°If that old man attacks you again or something happens to you, how am I going to answer to your father?¡± Sheng Tianci¡¯s face had a serious expression. He turned to the butler and said, ¡°Go and tell the Old Master that if he wants to bring Little Jiu to the Su Mansion, I have to go with him. Otherwise, I will not hand her over to you.¡±

    These words touched Su Jiu.

    <i>How did Daddy meet such a saint?</i>

    When the butler ryed Sheng Tianci¡¯s words to the Old Master, Su Guobang¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°I just want to see my granddaughter. Why is he criticizing me?¡±

    Still, in the end, he let Sheng Tiancie with the little girl to the Su Mansion. However, when Sheng Tianci carried her and was about to walk through the door, the bodyguards rushed up to him and snatched away the child from his arms at lightning speed. Before he could react, two other bodyguards grabbed his hands and forced him back into the car.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The car door closed.

 Chapter 297 - A Real Wealthy Family!

    <h4>Chapter 297: A Real Wealthy Family!</h4>

    Sheng Tianci helplessly watched as the butler carried the little girl inside the house. Su Jiuy on the butler¡¯s shoulder and helplessly looked at him. Sheng Tianci instantly became furious.

    He wanted to rush out of the car and bring the child back, but it was toote. The three-meter-tall metal door got locked in front of him. He could only shout, ¡°Old Master, don¡¯t hurt Little Jiu!¡±

    Su Guobang became furious when he heard that. He turned around and snapped at Sheng Tianci. ¡°Little Jiu is my granddaughter. Why would I hurt her? Now that her father is not around, isn¡¯t it only right for her grandfather to take care of her ?¡±

    Sheng Tianci was speechless.

    <i>Did this old man forget what he did to Little Jiu?</i>

    <i>He is so infuriating.</i>

    After they disappeared from his sight, Sheng Tianci immediately called Su Shengjing.

    ***

    The butler carried the little girl into the house and coaxed her as they walked. ¡°Little Miss, don¡¯t be afraid. Your grandfather won¡¯t do anything to you. He will definitely dote on you.¡±

    The little girl opened her clear, wless big eyes and looked at the elderly man beside her. She said with an aggrieved voice, ¡°Little Jiu is very brave. She¡¯s not afraid!¡±

    <i>Ah, Little Miss is so adorable.</i>

    The butler ruefully sighed and set her down when they reached the living room. She was a tiny pink thing on the carpet, looking around curiously and uneasily.

    This was the first time she had entered the Su Residence.?<i>This is what it means to be in a real wealthy family!</i>

    Initially, Su Jiu had thought that the female lead, Song Xinyan, had a luxurious life and a luxurious home. Now that she hade to the Su Residence, she realized that there was always a mountain taller than the other. The Su Residence was like a pce. Every painting hanging on its walls was priceless.

    The butler bent down and gestured to her to look at Su Guobang. He gently smiled and said, ¡°Little Miss, let me formally introduce you two. This is your grandfather. You¡¯ve already seen him a few times. Why don¡¯t you call him ¡®Grandpa¡¯?¡±

    Su Guobang expectantly looked at her. However, the little girl blinked and hid behind the butler as if the old man frightened her! Her eyes turned red, and she pouted as if she was about to cry.

    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m scared¡­¡± She grabbed the butler¡¯s pants with her hand as her childish voice got choked with sobs.

    The butler was speechless.

    <i>This is awkward.</i>

    When S Guobang saw that the little girl seemed closer to the butler than her own blood rtive, he became unhappy. However, he knew that he had indeed frightened her thest time, so he forced a smile that he thought was quite kind and waved at her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I promised your Uncle Sheng that I won¡¯t hurt you. Come on,e to me.¡±

    The little girl did not go over to him. Instead, she pitifully looked up at the butler.

    The butler¡¯s heart ached as he coaxed her. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Little Miss, go over.¡±

    The little girl hesitated for a while before mustering her courage toe out from behind him. She took a few steps toward Su Guobang.

    However, her eyes soon became red and filled with tears. She tightly pursed her lips as if she were really afraid of Su Guobang. This made the old man even more upset.

    He suddenly regretted it.?<i>I shouldn¡¯t have been so impulsive back then. Why had I scared her?</i>

    <i>I should¡¯ve tried to understand the situation first. Although this little girl is an illegitimate child, she is very likable.</i>

    Su Guobang believed that an illegitimate daughter should not be exposed to the public; she should not have been born in the first ce. However, now, the entire country knew about Su Jiu¡¯s existence. What else could he do?

    He could not possibly send her abroad and ask a good family to adopt her. If that happened, not only would Su Shengjing fight with him, but countless people who liked the little girl would also be in an uproar.

    Hence, he could only ept her existence.

    Su Jiu saw the sh of regret in the old man¡¯s eyes and felt a sudden vindication.?<i>Hmph, he deserves it!</i>

 Chapter 298 - Be A Decent Human Being!

    <h4>Chapter 298: Be A Decent Human Being!</h4>

    <i>If he had known that this would happen, would he have done the same?</i>

    <i>Just be a decent human being, Grandpa!</i>

    Su Guobang was at a loss for what to do. He had never tried to coax a child before, let alone a little girl like Su Jiu.

    He nced at the butler behind her. The butler gestured to him to say something nice or hug her.

    Su Guobang felt conflicted for a few seconds. Under the butler¡¯s expectant gaze, he reached out to the little girl and tentatively ruffled her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Grandpa won¡¯t hurt you.¡±

    The butler was so touched that joy took over his face. He really wanted to congratte the Old Master for taking this first step!

    ¡°Really?¡± The little girl timidly looked at Su Guobang.

    Su Guobang wanted to make an angry noise.?<i>If I wanted to hurt you, would you still be standing in front of me?</i>

    With great effort, he forced a ¡°loving¡± smile. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m not lying to you.¡±

    The little girl looked at him for a while. Only after she seemed to have confirmed that he wouldn¡¯t do anything to her did she stop crying. She then turned around and ran to the sofa, obediently sitting down. In her baby voice, she said, ¡°Then, Little Jiu will sit here. I¡¯ll wait for Daddy toe and fetch me. Don¡¯t hurt me, okay?¡±

    The butler could not stand her cuteness.?<i>Ah, Little Miss is too obedient!</i>

    Su Guobang was also struck by Su Jiu¡¯s cuteness. When he thought of how mischievous Su Shengjing had been in his childhood, he wanted to beat him up.?<i>How did such a bastard raise such an obedient daughter?</i>

    <i>Did he really raise her?</i>

    Su Guobang gave the butler a look. The butler immediately understood and walked toward Su Jiu. He smiled and asked, ¡°Little Miss, are you hungry or thirsty? If you want to eat or drink anything, just let me know.¡±

    The little girl timidly looked at Su Guobang and whispered, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m hungry. Can I really eat something?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± The butler was full of love. ¡°You can eat whatever you want here. Just tell me! Your grandfather won¡¯t do anything.¡±

    The little girl tilted her head and thought for a while. She counted on her fingers and said, ¡°I want to eat strawberry ice cream, fried chicken, strawberry pie, fries, chicken wings, chicken drumsticks, cotton candy, chocte, milk tea¡­ so many, so many things!¡±

    The butler¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Little Miss, can you eat so much? Aren¡¯t you afraid you¡¯ll be full?¡±

    As soon as he said that, Su Guobang shot him a stern look. ¡°Just get her whatever she wants to eat. What are you talking about?¡±

    The butler quickly agreed and asked the little girl to wait while he went to prepare her food.

    After the butler left, only Su Jiu and Su Guobang were left in the living room. There were also a few maids who were cleaning the house, but they did not even dare to breathe aloud. They only threw secret nces at the little girl sitting on the sofa

    <i>Boohoo, Little Miss is so cute. I really want to team up with the others to knock out Old Master and steal the little girl!</i>

    Su Guobang felt that he had to get closer to the little girl while the butler was not around.

    Hence, he pretended that nothing had happened and sent away all the maids. Then, he went upstairs and took a doll that he had gotten the butler to buy a few days ago. After returning to the living room, he handed the doll to the little girl, who was still sitting on the sofa. ¡°Little Jiu, take a look at this. Do you like it?¡±

    Su Jiu looked at the doll that was half her height and had curly hair. The doll was wearing a dress and leather shoes. Her eyes would blink, and she¡¯d even call her ¡°Mommy.¡± Su Jiu was a little embarrassed and also a little shocked.

    <i>If I saw this thing in the middle of the night, I would probably die of fright on the spot!</i>

 Chapter 299 - Traditional Aesthetic

    <h4>Chapter 299: Traditional Aesthetic</h4>

    <i>The old master has such a straightced aesthetic.</i>

    <i>Does he think that girls like these dolls?</i>

    Su Jiu made a frightened face and shrank back. She shook her head and said, ¡°Oh¡­ No, no, I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    Su Guobang was speechless.

    Just a moment ago, his mind was filled with the images of the little girl happily receiving the doll, hugging it in her arms, and sweetly thanking him.

    <i>In the end, I scared her again?</i>

    <i>The butler is really useless. He doesn¡¯t even know what toy the little girl likes and bought such a stupid thing!</i>

    Su Guobang was at a loss again. He called over a maid and asked her to take the doll away. Then, he said to the little girl, ¡°Okay, okay. If you don¡¯t like it, then forget it. What toys do you like? Grandpa will buy them for you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want toys. I want Daddy¡­¡± The little girl pouted, and her eyes turned red again.

    Su Guobang was someone who preferred coaxing over coercion. Su Jiu could tell this. When the old man saw that Su Jiu was about to cry again, his heart was in a mess. Now that the butler was not around, he did not know what to do.

    Su Guobang did not expect that his thoughts would be messed up by a little girl. He racked his brains and softly said, ¡°Isn¡¯t your father filming? When he¡¯s done filming, Grandpa will bring you to him, okay?¡±

    The little girl¡¯s eyes lit up, and she seriously said, ¡°You can¡¯t lie!¡±

    ¡°Why would Grandpa lie to you?¡±

    Su Guobang kept calling himself her grandpa, trying his best to make the little girl acknowledge their rtionship.

    ¡°Alright¡­¡± the little girl lowered her head and whispered. She still didn¡¯t dare to move and only yed with her chubby little hands.

    The more Su Guobang looked at her, the more he felt that the little girl was so small. He could pick her up without using any strength. Last time, if he had used a little more strength, he might have really strangled her to death.

    <i>Was the little girl traumatized? Is that why she is so afraid of me and refuses to call me grandpa?</i>

    Su Guobang had no choice but to walk over and sit down on the sofa.

    As soon as he sat down, he saw that the little girl seemed to be frightened. She shivered and shrank back. A pair of clear ck eyes warily looked at him as if he were a ferocious beast that ate people.

    Su Guobang did not feel good and did not go closer. Instead, he softened his tone and said, ¡°Little Jiu, I was in the wrongst time. I apologize to you. How about you forgive me?¡±

    Su Jiu widened her eyes in disbelief.

    <i>No way! Did I hear right?</i>

    <i>This arrogant and conceited big boss who doesn¡¯t care about anyone and arbitrarily controls the fate of others actually apologized to me?</i>

    Her feelings became a littleplicated.

    Seeing that the little girl¡¯s eyes did not seem as wary as before, Su Guobang felt that he had made progress. He continued, ¡°You¡¯re Grandpa¡¯s granddaughter. Grandpa promises to treat you well in the future, alright?¡±

    The little girl pursed her lips and thought for a while. Instead of answering, she asked, ¡°Will you be good to Daddy? If you will, I can forgive you.¡±

    Su Guobang was speechless.

    Once again, he wanted to know how Su Shengjing had educated the child. Where could he find a child who cared so much about their father?

    <i>Why didn¡¯t I have such a good child?</i>

    Su Guobang had always been quite dissatisfied with Su Shengjing. No matter how he looked at Su Shengjing, he could not stand him. However, to win over the little girl¡¯s heart, he could only brace himself and say, ¡°Of course. Your father is my son. If I don¡¯t treat him well, who should I treat well?¡±

 Chapter 300 - Heir of the Billionaire Family

    <h4>Chapter 300: Heir of the Billionaire Family</h4>

    The little girl immediately became excited. ¡°Then, can you make Daddy a big star? A very, very popr big star!¡±

    She stretched her hands and tried her best to indicate ¡°big.¡±

    Su Guobang could not help but ask, ¡°Why do you want him to be a big star?¡±

    ¡°Because Daddy likes it! That¡¯s why I want him to be a big star and be very famous. Then, no one will look down on him or bully him!¡± When Su Jiu said this, her eyes sparkled like countless stars.

    It was truly moving.

    It was a rare sight for Su Guobang. He had hardly seen a child so dedicated to their father.

    At this moment, he suddenly felt jealous of Su Shengjing.

    ¡°Be a star?¡± Su Guobang scoffed in disdain. ¡°Celebrities are always working for others. Tell your father toe back and take over thepany. Let others work for him. The money he¡¯ll earn is many times more than what a celebrity would!¡±

    The little girl pouted and repeated, ¡°Daddy likes to be a celebrity!¡±

    Su Guobang said, ¡°Little girl, do you know how much money your father will have if hees back to take over ourpany?¡±

    Su Jiu knew that it would be an astronomical figure, but she pretended not to understand and shook her head.

    ¡°The Su Corporation is worth hundreds of billions of USD. Do you know how much it is?¡± As Su Guobang spoke, he muttered to himself, ¡°Forget it¡­ How would a child like you know?¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>No way!</i>

    She knew that the Su family was very rich, but she didn¡¯t expect them to be so rich! If they were worth hundreds of billions of US dors, they would definitely be in the top five richest people in the country.

    Su Jiu wondered if she had heard wrongly. Her eyes were filled with shock, and she suddenly wanted to tell Su Shengjing,?<i>¡®Daddy, I don¡¯t want to work hard anymore. Let¡¯s not be celebrities. Let¡¯s juste back and inherit billions of assets. Wouldn¡¯t it be good to idle around every day and not have to work?¡¯</i>

    <i>Hundreds of billions of dors¡­</i>?Su Jiu almost drooled. Her mind became filled with images of dor bills.

    However, she could not lose her principles just because of money. She had to respect her father¡¯s wishes!

    At this moment, Su Guobang said, ¡°Little Jiu, I¡¯ve already promised to treat your father well. Why aren¡¯t you calling me ¡®Grandpa¡¯? Are you trying to cheat?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not cheating. You¡¯re not even nice to Daddy. How can I call you ¡®Grandpa¡¯?¡± Su Jiu confidently said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be good to him if you do.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Su Guobang was speechless.

    <i>This little girl is really hard to trick!</i>

    He felt a little defeated. In his mind, it was easier to talk business with others than coaxing this girl. However, this was a problem he had made for himself; he could only ept it.

    Soon, the butler hired a chef and immediately directed him to the kitchen.

    After the chef finished cooking, the butler led Su Jiu to the dining table and carried her to the chair to sit down. He ced a te, a fork, and a spoon in front of her, then even tied a napkin on for her.

    When Su Jiu saw the table filled with delicious food, she could not resist anymore. She picked up the ice cream, licked it, and happily ate it.

    Su Guobang sat at the head of the table and watched as the little girl ate with relish. He slowly became lost in thought. Suddenly, an idea struck him. He turned his head and asked the butler beside him, ¡°Say, if I give one of the buildings on the east side of the city to Little Jiu, will that rascal have any objections?¡±

    Su Jiu was stunned.

    <i>What did the Old Master say just now? He wants to give me a building?</i>

    <i>Ah! Daddy would have no say in this decision, absolutely no say!</i>

 Chapter 301 - Corrupt Me!

    <h4>Chapter 301: Corrupt Me!</h4>

    The butler was a little happy. As a shrewd businessman, the Old Master would usually consider the pros and cons of everything he did to maximize the benefits he would get. Usually, he was quite stingy.

    In the past, if the Young Master wanted a car, he would need to have top marks in the cohort. If he wanted anything, he would have to follow all kinds of conditions Old Master implemented. Su Guobang had never taken the initiative to offer something so expensive like this before, and on top of that, he hadn¡¯t even said what he wanted in return for it.

    <i>Since Little Miss is still so young, she couldn¡¯t possibly have anything to give him in return. Has Old Master finally acknowledged her identity and is treating her as his granddaughter?</i>

    <i>The old man finally has some humanity in him! It wasn¡¯t easy to get here.</i>

    <i>Indeed, who wouldn¡¯t like a cute, obedient, and soft little girl like Little Miss? No one can escape this fate!</i>

    When Su Guobang saw the butler immersed in joy and remaining silent, he frowned. ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question.¡±

    The butler quickly returned to his senses and coughed. ¡°Old Master, everything is up to you.¡±

    Su Guobang saw Su Jiu had raised her head to look at him.

    He saw that the little girl¡¯s eyes were innocent and clear as if she didn¡¯t know anything. After thinking for two seconds, he said, ¡°She¡¯s still young. It¡¯s better for her to not get corrupted by money. We¡¯ll talk about itter.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Don¡¯t do that, Grandpa! Please corrupt me with money! I don¡¯t mind!</i>

    She looked forward to the butler speaking up for her, but the butler only nodded. ¡°Yes, Old Master.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Is that it?</i>

    <i>Boohoo! It was my dream of livingfortably at home as andy!</i>

    This opportunity had slipped right through her fingers.

    After Su Guobang said that, he didn¡¯t know if it was his imagination, but the little girl eating ice cream with her spoon seemed sad and furious.

    Su Jiu¡¯s grief and indignation affected her appetite. She ate until her stomach started to bulge; she only stopped after burping.

    The butler smiled and asked, ¡°Little Miss, are you full?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m full!¡± Su Jiu patted her bulging stomach in satisfaction. She felt that she had eaten too much and needed to exercise to digest it. Hence, she said, ¡°Uncle, I-I want to go out and y.¡±

    The butler subconsciously looked at the Old Master. Seeing Su Guobang nod, he walked over and stretched out his hand to Su Jiu. ¡°Let¡¯s go then, Little Miss. Shall I bring you to the garden to y?¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Su Jiu smiled at him, then nced at Su Guobang. Still feeling a little timid, she quickly grabbed the butler¡¯s hand and left the dining room with him.

    Su Guobang looked at the little girl¡¯s figure and the hand she used to hold the butler¡¯s hand. He felt extremely unhappy and followed her out.

    The butler led Su Jiu to the garden, and she instantly felt that she had entered a huge forest park!

    This ce was full of expensive nts and trees and was equipped with a central sprinkler system. More than ten gardeners were busy with their work. Not far away, a man-madeke stretched as far as the eye could see. More than ten ck swans were swimming on theke, pping their wings and asionally chirping.

    People who didn¡¯t know would really think that this was a big park with expensive entry tickets.

    The air in the garden was especially good. Su Jiu took a few deep breaths and saw a pavilion in front. The pavilion was surrounded by a pond with purple water lilies. Many fat koi swam in the water. Su Jiu raised her head and said to the butler, ¡°Uncle, can I go and see the fish?¡±

 Chapter 302 - Finally Like A Normal Person

    <h4>Chapter 302: Finally Like A Normal Person</h4>

    Su Jiu¡¯s adorable look made the butler speak to her in a gentler tone. ¡°Of course you can, but you can¡¯t get too close. Be careful not to fall into the water.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Su Jiu obediently agreed and let go of his hand. Her chubby body ran over to the pond.

    The butler followed her and called over a gardener, asking him to bring a bag of fish food. Then, with a benevolent smile on his face, he said to the little girl, who watched the fish as she squatted by the pond, ¡°Little Miss, do you know what fish this is?¡±

    The little girl nodded and loudly said, ¡°I know, this is a koi! It brings good luck to people!¡±

    The butler was a little surprised. He did not expect Su Jiu to know. Then, he heard her softly continue as she looked at the koi swimming freely in the water, ¡°Koi, Koi, Koi, can you bring my father good luck? Thank you!¡±

    Not only the butler but even the gardener was taken aback by her cuteness. The gardener couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at Su Jiu. Unexpectedly, Su Guobang happened to walk over by the pond at this moment and gave him a cold nce. The gardener immediately bowed to him and left trembling.

    Su Guobang had also heard what Su Jiu said.

    <i>This little girl really has only her father in her heart!</i>

    <i>Why didn¡¯t she say that she wants to bring Grandpa good luck?</i>

    The butler handed the fish food to the little girl, and she squatted to feed the fish.

    All the koi in the water were big and fat. It was really fun to watch them open their mouths and fight for food. The little girl couldn¡¯t help but giggle.

    The afternoon sun shone warmly on the garden. Su Guobang did not go over to interrupt the little girl. Instead, he sat on a lounge chair beside the pavilion and watched her feed the fish while basking in the sun. He suddenly felt very content.

    <i>Is this what it feels like to enjoy life and thepany of grandchildren?</i>

    <i>It isn¡¯t bad.</i>

    The butler stole a nce at the Old Master and realized that the old man was still looking at the little girl. His gaze never left her, and a rare trace of affection appeared on his face.

    <i>Ah, after so much trouble!</i>

    <i>Old Master is finally behaving like a normal person!</i>

    At this moment, a guard hurriedly walked to Su Guobang¡¯s side and said in a low voice, ¡°Old Master, Young Master is here. He¡¯s outside the door right now and is furious. He wants you to return Little Miss to him. What should we do?¡±

    Su Guobang¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly. He snapped. ¡°Why is he so anxious? What¡¯s wrong with letting me keep the child here for a day and a half? Don¡¯t let him in. Also, tell him that I won¡¯t return her. At least not now!¡±

    The guard was speechless.

    <i>Did I hear wrongly? Why does it feel like Old Master is being a sore loser?</i>

    <i>This is the Young Master¡¯s daughter. It¡¯s understandable that he wants to take her back, right?</i>

    The guard did not dare to say his thoughts aloud and only lowered his head to agree.

    At this moment, Su Shengjing and Sheng Tianci were both outside the locked main door. When Su Shengjing received Sheng Tianci¡¯s call, he had immediately asked for a leave from the director and rushed over here. However, he was rejected at the door!

    Right now, he was as anxious as a cat on a hot tin roof. Furious, he paced back and forth outside the door with his hands on his hips, wishing he could st the door open.

    After a while, the guard came out and apologetically said to him, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master. Old Master said¡­ that¡­ he can¡¯t return Little Miss to you for the time being. But don¡¯t worry, Little Miss is very well. She¡¯s currently feeding the fish in the garden.¡±

    Hearing the guard say that Little Jiu was fine, Su Shengjing heaved a sigh of relief. However, he still angrily said, ¡°I don¡¯t care! He can¡¯t take away my daughter without my permission!¡±

 Chapter 303 - It Will Bite You!

    <h4>Chapter 303: It Will Bite You!</h4>

    <i>What the hell is this old man doing?</i>

    Su Shengjing did not believe that Su Guobang liked Little Jiu. After all, he was an old man who valued boys over girls. Previously, he had even dered that he would not acknowledge Little Jiu¡¯s identity. The old man did not even like him, his son!

    <i>Is the old man nning to use Little Jiu to force me to return to the Su family?</i>

    <i>It¡¯s possible.</i>

    <i>How despicable!</i>

    Su Shengjing pursed his lips. He felt like he was about to explode. How was he supposed to get in if the guards did not open the gate for him?

    Sheng Tianci was also anxious. He scratched the back of his head and said, ¡°Shengjing, your old man¡¯s temper is really weird. He alwayses up with strange ideas. What if he doesn¡¯t return Little Jiu to you?¡±

    <i>Would she cry?</i>

    Just thinking about it made Su Shengjing¡¯s heart ache.

    Su Shengjing gritted his teeth and stared at the door, thinking of a solution in silence.

    ***

    Su Guobang looked at Su Jiu as she fed the fish. He acted as if Su Shengjing wasn¡¯t outside the gate.

    As Su Jiu looked at the pond full of koi fish, she yearned for more. Suddenly, she heard two barks.

    <i>Eh? Where¡¯s the dog?</i>

    Su Jiu subconsciously looked in the direction of the voice and saw a white Samoyed standing opposite the pond. The dog was looking at her and barked at her twice.

    It lolled its tongue in a docile manner as if it wanted toe over but was afraid.

    Su Jiu¡¯s eyes lit up.?<i>This Samoyed is so furry and cute!</i>

    She had always liked cats and dogs. In her past life, she had always thought that after graduating from university and getting a job, she would rent a small house, raise a cat and a dog, and live a wonderful life with them. Who would have thought that she would actually turn into a book character?

    When Su Guobang, who was at the back, saw the dog, he seemed to have thought of something. He narrowed his eyes, and his expression darkened.

    He coldly asked the butler, ¡°Who let the dog out?¡±

    The butler didn¡¯t expect the dog to run out either. He broke out in cold sweat and respectfully said, ¡°Old Master, the gardener probably didn¡¯t take good care of it and let it run out. I¡¯ll immediately take it away.¡±

    Su Guobang paused for a few seconds, then said in a deep voice, ¡°Just send it away.¡±

    The butler was stunned. ¡°Send it away? Old Master, it, it¡¯s¡ª¡±

    Su Guobang raised his voice and sternly said, ¡°I said, send it away!¡±

    Su Jiu realized that this dog was something more and immediately became curious.

    She pretended to not have heard the conversation between Su Guobang and the butler. Pointing at the big dog in surprise, she shouted, ¡°A dog!¡±

    Then, she ran toward the dog.

    When the Samoyed saw Su Jiu running over, it got excited. It kicked its front legs and jumped a few times.

    ¡°Little Miss!¡± The butler followed Su Jiu in shock and pulled her back. ¡°Little Miss, that dog is very fierce. Don¡¯t go over there. It will bite you.¡±

    As he spoke, he red at the Samoyed. When the dog met his gaze, it stopped and even retreated a few steps. However, it looked at Su Jiu as though it wanted to get closer to her.

    The little girl¡¯s face fell. She squirmed in the butler¡¯s arms and whimpered. ¡°Boohoo¡­ I want the dog.¡±

    Seeing that she was about to cry, the butler was at his wits¡¯ end. He turned to look at Su Guobang.

    Su Guobang¡¯s face became gloomy as his gaze wandered between the little girl and the dog. Seeing the little girl pouting with reddened eyes, he got mixed feelings. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Forget it. Bring over the dog to y with Little Jiu.¡±

 Chapter 304 - I Must Pet It!

    <h4>Chapter 304: I Must Pet It!</h4>

    The butler was speechless.

    <i>Old Master, are you serious?</i>

    <i>Because of Little Miss, you¡¯re starting to change!</i>

    This dog was no ordinary dog. The main reason was that its previous owner¡­ that person was considered a taboo of the Su family. No one dared to mention their name as it would make the old master furious.

    This dog was usually kept in a remote corner of the garden by the gardener to prevent it from running around to avoid making the old man unhappy. Today, for some reason, this dog had actually run out.

    Just as he thought about it, a gardener ran over to the scene with a pale face. When he saw Su Guobang, he almost lost his bnce. He then apologized to him with a head full of cold sweat. ¡°Old Master, I¡¯m really sorry! It was my negligence that allowed this dog to escape. I¡¯ll bring it back and immediately lock it up. Please forgive me!¡±

    Su Guobang¡¯s expression was exceptionally ugly. If it were any other time, he would¡¯ve asked someone to throw this gardener out. However, because of Su Jiu¡¯s presence, he did not get angry.

    The little girl turned to look at him, her big eyes blinking in confusion. ¡°The dog is so cute. Why did you lock it up?¡±

    As she spoke, the butler had already brought the Samoyed over. The dog seemed to be evenrger than the little girl. When it reached her, it docilely crouched in front of her.

    If she were being honest, Su Jiu was a little scared of such a big dog. However, the dog seemed to be very obedient and did not have any intention of attacking her. She tentatively reached out her hand and touched its ears.

    The dog¡¯s ears twitched, and its head nuzzled into her hand.

    <i>How obedient!</i>

    Su Jiu inwardly screamed in excitement and touched it again. The dog was still squatting down and let her touch it. It looked extremely obedient.

    Su Jiu really liked it. She raised her head and asked the butler, ¡°What¡¯s its name?¡±

    ¡°Erm!¡± The butler choked as if it was something hard to say. Instead of answering Su Jiu¡¯s question, he said, ¡°Little Miss, why don¡¯t you give it a name?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it have a name?¡± Su Jiu felt strange.?<i>No, the butler clearly does not want to tell me.</i>

    ¡°Yes, it doesn¡¯t have a name. Little Miss, can you give it one?¡±

    Although she was surprised, Su Jiu did not ask further. She touched the dog and thought about it. ¡°Oh, since the dog is so white, let¡¯s call it Snowball!¡±

    Snowball¡­

    ¡°Woof!¡± The dog seemed to understand and excitedly barked at her.

    The butler¡¯s expression changed. He subconsciously nced at the Old Master from the corner of his eyes. As expected, the old man¡¯s expression was ugly. There seemed to be dark clouds above his head, marking the beginnings of a storm.

    <i>Why did Little Miss give the dog such a name? It was originally also called Snowball!</i>

    Su Jiu sensed that something was wrong with the Old Master. She pretended not to understand and innocently asked, ¡°Can¡¯t I? I like this name. It suits this dog!¡±

    ¡°Woof woof!¡± The dog seemed to agree with her.

    The butler drylyughed and said, ¡°Little Miss, why don¡¯t you change the name? It¡¯s not a bad name, but¡­ many dogs are called snowballs. It¡¯s toomon.¡±

    The little girl puffed up her cheeks. ¡°B-But I just want the dog to be called by this name¡­ It likes it! Right, Snowball?¡±

    ¡°Woof!¡± The dog barked again and excitedly circled her.

    Su Jiu could not help but reach out to touch its fur.?<i>It¡¯s so soft!</i>

    <i>Such a beautiful dog must be petted!</i>

 Chapter 305 - I Dont Believe You!

    <h4>Chapter 305: I Don¡¯t Believe You!</h4>

    The little girl yed with the dog and shook hands with it. The big dog vigorously wagged its tail toward her and lowered its head, begging to be petted. The butler helplessly looked at Su Guobang. ¡°Old Master, this¡­¡±

    Su Guobang tried his best to control his emotions. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s call it that then.¡±

    The butler was speechless.

    <i>Old Master is too out of character¡­</i>

    Su Jiu reached out and hugged the big dog. The dog had obviously been washed and was spotless. When she hugged it, she felt like she were hugging a furry doll.

    When the butler saw the little girl getting along well with the dog, he felt a little helpless. He walked to Su Guobang¡¯s side and said, ¡°Old Master, perhaps, Little Miss was fated to meet this dog. Does this mean that the dog doesn¡¯t need to be sent away?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Su Guobang calmly replied.

    The little girl seemed to like this dog very much. If there was something here that she liked, perhaps, she would be willing toe here again. Then, Su Guobang would have more opportunities to see her.

    Su Guobang frowned and asked, ¡°Is that kid still outside?¡±

    ¡°Please wait a moment, I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±

    The butler shortly returned after leaving and awkwardly said, ¡°Old Master, Young Master is furious right now. Do you think¡­ we should send Little Miss out?¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to make me yield to him? Impossible!¡± Su Guobang¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°If that brat is willing to wait outside, then let him wait. It¡¯s up to him. Just don¡¯t let him in. When I want to send the child back, I will do it.¡±

    The butler was speechless.

    <i>Old Master, aren¡¯t you afraid that your rtionship with Young Master will be worse?</i>

    ***

    The sky gradually darkened, and soon, it was already night. It seemed that Su Shengjing had note to pick up Su Jiu.

    <i>Daddy must¡¯ve known about this already. Based on his personality, he would have immediately rushed over. Therefore, it must be that the old man is not letting him in!</i>

    Su Jiu had no choice. When eating dinner, she held her spoon and lowered her head to eat small mouthfuls. She did not say a word and her little head drooped like she could not muster up any energy.

    Su Guobang sat at the head of the table and kept staring at her. Sensing that the little girl was unhappy, he asked in a low voice, ¡°Little Jiu, isn¡¯t the food delicious?¡±

    Hearing his voice, the little girl looked up at him. Her big eyes had turned red with tears welling up in them. She looked so pitiful.

    The little girl choked. ¡°I, I miss Daddy. I want Daddy¡­¡±

    When the butler saw this, his heart ached again. It had already been a day, and it was time for Old Master to send Little Miss back. It was almost time for her to go.

    After all, Little Miss was still clingy to her father.

    However, Su Guobang did not intend to send her back now. He was thinking about sending her tomorrow. Hence, he said to her, ¡°Your father is very busy today and can¡¯te and fetch you. He will only be free tomorrow.¡±

    <i>Like h*ll I believe you!</i>

    <i>Daddy is probably waiting outside now!</i>

    The little girl felt wronged. ¡°But Daddy said he woulde and pick me up. I want to go home.¡±

    ¡°This is your home. Don¡¯t forget your surname is Su!¡± Su Guobang firmly said, ¡°Be obedient and stay here tonight. I¡¯ll send you back tomorrow. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let your father pick you up tomorrow.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Is he threatening a child?!</i>

    <i>This is too much!</i>

    She knew that she could not reason with this old man. He was not on good terms with her father. Since he told her she would be picked up tomorrow, it would happen tomorrow. His mind probably could not be changed.

    Su Jiu did not intend to go against him. Instead, she looked at him and whispered, ¡°Can I call Daddy?¡±

 Chapter 306 - The Feeling of Being a Father

    <h4>Chapter 306: The Feeling of Being a Father</h4>

    Naturally, Su Guobang was unwilling. However, the butler softly advised him. ¡°Old Master, it¡¯s normal for Little Miss to miss her daddy. Can you let Little Miss give Young Master a call? Otherwise, Young Master will be worried. Little Miss will be unhappy too. It won¡¯t be good if she cries.¡±

    Su Guobang thought about it and agreed.?<i>It¡¯s just a call, and that rascal can¡¯te in anyway. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?</i>

    Therefore, he said, ¡°Then let her call him.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The butler was d that Old Master Su had epted his suggestion. He took out his phone and dialed Su Shengjing¡¯s number. Then, he passed it to the little girl. ¡°Come, Little Miss. If you have anything to say to your daddy, just say it.¡±

    Su Jiu took the phone.

    <i>Beep!</i>

    The call was picked up after just one ring.

    Su Shengjing¡¯s irritated and worried voice rang out. ¡°Hurry up and return my daughter to me! Do you hear me!¡±

    Hearing this voice, Su Jiu suddenly felt ufortable.?<i>Daddy must be worried about me, right?</i>

    She called out, ¡°Daddy¡­¡±

    ¡°Baby?¡± Su Shengjing was stunned. He quickly asked, ¡°Baby, how are you? Are you okay? Did that old man do anything to you?¡±

    Su Jiu nced at Su Guobang and saw that he was sitting upright. His serious look was a little scary. She stammered, ¡°No, no, Daddy, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Su Guobang¡¯s expression softened a little.?<i>Good, the little girl didn¡¯tin to him.</i>?He had thought that Su Jiu would cry andin to her father after picking up the call.

    Su Shengjing felt relieved when he heard the little girl¡¯s voice. ¡°Baby, did he say when he would send you back?¡±

    Su Jiu secretly looked at Su Guobang and whispered like a thief, ¡°Tomorrow. Daddy, Little Jiu can see you tomorrow. I miss you so much.¡±

    At this point, the little girl pitifully pouted, and her eyes turned red. However, she tried her best not to cry. The butler¡¯s heart ached again. He wished he could immediately send her back so that she could see her father.

    From the corner of his eye, Su Jiu saw aplicated look in Su Guobang¡¯s eyes. The old man seemed to be thinking about something. She guessed that Su Guobang was wondering if he should send her back now. Suddenly, Su Jiu admired her acting skills.

    Crying was one of the trump cards of children. In this aspect, she had a firm grasp on it. If she used both crying and her most pitiful look, the effect would be even better!

    Su Shengjing was upset, but Su Guobang refused to send the child home. He could onlyfort his daughter. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Baby. Daddy will bring you back tomorrow morning. Tell that old man to keep his word.¡±

    ¡°Okay! Daddy, I¡¯ll remember. You have toe and pick up Little Jiu tomorrow morning!¡±

    ¡°Of course! Daddy will definitelye and pick you up.¡± Su Shengjing¡¯s tone was firm as if he were speaking to both his daughter and himself. He paused for a moment, then continued, ¡°Baby, don¡¯t be afraid when you sleep alone at night. Just imagine Daddy protecting you by your side. Got it?¡±

    ¡°I know, Daddy. I¡¯m not afraid! Don¡¯t worry about Little Jiu. I¡¯m really fine!¡±

    Outside, Su Shengjing raised his head and looked at the brightly lit vi across the road. He bitterly smiled and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Although she said that, how could he not be worried?

    He had been so content when he was with the little packrat. Now that he had been separated from her for less than a day, he was already so worried about her.

    This was the feeling of being a father.

 Chapter 307 - A Dangerous Man

    <h4>Chapter 307: A Dangerous Man</h4>

    After saying a few more words, Su Jiu reluctantly hung up and returned the phone to the butler. ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡±

    The butler inwardly sighed.?<i>Little Miss is too polite.</i>?He gently smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee. You¡¯re wee.¡±

    Su Guobang saw that the little girl had finished her call. Her mood had be better, and her appetite had improved. He snorted lightly.

    The old man didn¡¯t expect that even though his bastard son was so useless, he was excellent at coaxing children. He could even make his child cling to him like this. To Su Guobang, this wasn¡¯t a simple matter.

    In any case, he did not know how he could make this little girl call him ¡°Grandpa.¡±

    After dinner, the butler yed a cartoon for Su Jiu. Su Guobang sat on the other side of the sofa and looked at her with an unfathomable gaze. This made Su Jiu feel like she was being watched. She felt extremely ufortable.

    She was certain that this old man was a straight man of steel. Otherwise, he would know how to interact with girls.

    Such a grandfather could make many little girls cry!

    Fortunately, Su Jiu was a brave person and did not waver before him.

    As the night darkened, Su Jiu grew tired and started to yawn. When Su Guobang saw this, he instructed the butler, who was waiting by the side, ¡°The child is tired. Get a maid to bring her upstairs to shower and sleep.¡±

    Su Jiu was indeed tired, but she did not want anyone to help her take a bath. Even though she was only a four-year-old kid, she still felt shy if someone saw her naked.

    Therefore, apart from her future husband, no one else was allowed to look at her!

    The maid really wanted to bathe the little girl. Su Jiu¡¯s chubby appearance was adorable, and the maid wanted to pinch her. Unfortunately, the little girl insisted on washing herself. The maid had no choice but to help Su Jiu put the hot water in the tub, then walk out of the bathroom.

    Su Jiu took afortable hot shower and washed herself so that she was clean and smelled nice. She then put on her pajamas, left the bathroom, and observed the room with a serious expression.

    In front of her were pink and white walls, curtains, and carpets. The princess bed was so big that it could fit a few people. Various cartoon decorations were in the room as well. The room was especially simr to Song Xinyan¡¯s room. When Su Jiu had first visited that room, she had been a little envious. She hadn¡¯t expected to sleep in such a luxurious princess room one day.

    <i>The Old Master must¡¯ve asked someone to prepare this for me, right?</i>

    <i>After all, without his orders, who would dare to touch anything here?</i>

    As she climbed onto the princess bed andy down, Su Jiu could not help but think that her grandfather was not so bad. If he could keep this up in the future, she might even consider not arguing with him about what happened before.

    <i>Also, what¡¯s going on between Grandpa and Dad? And what¡¯s up with that dog? Why did Grandpa look so upset when he saw it?</i>

    Since Su Jiu was a four-year-old child, she was usually energetic in the day and easily sleepy at night. As she thought about the matter, she fell asleep.

    She had a dream. She actually dreamed of her grown-up self!

    Little Jiu, who was a grown-up in her dream, looked identical to her original self. She was in a room that was mainly ck and white and decorated in a gloomy, monotonous manner. Before she could figure out where she was, she heard a ¡°crack¡± sound behind her.

    Someone had opened the door and entered the room.

    Before she could turn her head, that person grabbed her from behind. From the strength of those two hands, as well as the strong sense of oppression and malicious aura behind her, Su Jiu immediately realized that this was a man.

    Furthermore, he was a dangerous man!

 Chapter 308 - Youre Mine

    <h4>Chapter 308: You¡¯re Mine</h4>

    Su Jiu subconsciously wanted to escape, but the grip around her waist was strong. She could not break free.

    The man behind her lowered his head and whispered in her ear, ¡°I want to chain you up and tie you to the bed so that you can¡¯t leave my side.¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was low and maic. It was deep and smooth, but also sinister; it made her shudder.

    Su Jiu¡¯s body stiffened. She did not dare to turn around. ¡°W-who are you?¡±

    ¡°Ha, you don¡¯t even know who I am?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Su Jiu was stunned.?<i>Should I know him?</i>

    Just as she thought about it, she was violently flung onto the bed!

    This shocked her. Before she could get up, the man leaned over and ced his hands by her sides, trapping her underneath him. He stared at her with his dark, malicious eyes and coldly asked, ¡°Do you like him that much? How am I notparable to him?¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    ¡°I said it¡¯s not a matter ofparing. Who are you, Big Brother?¡±

    As those terrifying beast-like eyes stared at her, Su Jiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Under the dim lights in the room, this man looked as handsome as a demon. However, his voice was so cold and his aura so dark that it made one¡¯s heart tremble in fear.

    She wanted to escape, but he spread his ck wings like a demon, trapping her within. There was nowhere to run.

    He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You¡¯re mine. You can¡¯t run away.

    ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to be with anyone else, so¡­ I¡¯m going to make you mine!¡±

    A powerful force attacked her. At this moment, she was incredibly weak, like a little rabbit at the mercy of others. She was no match for this beast!

    Just as the man¡¯s figure enveloped her¡ª

    ¡°Ah!¡± Su Jiu suddenly woke up and stared at the ceiling in a daze. She panted as cold sweat broke out on her forehead.

    <i>God, who did I dream about?</i>

    <i>Which d*mned man scared me!</i>

    Su Jiu was a little confused. The strange thing was that she could not remember what that man looked like. However, she clearly remembered what that man said.?<i>Also, why did those malicious eyes feel strangely familiar?</i>

    <i>It¡¯s as if I have seen them somewhere before.</i>

    After thinking hard for a while, she suddenly remembered!

    <i>Jesus, weren¡¯t those eyes exactly like the little viin¡¯s?</i>

    <i>Could that man be the grown-up little viin?</i>

    Just thinking about it made her heart pound. It was too scary.

    Su Jiu tried her best to recall the man¡¯s appearance, but she could not. However, she was sure of one thing: the viin was very handsome. Even if she was terrified in her dream, his handsome face had still stunned her.

    <i>Why can¡¯t I remember? What a pity!</i>

    At this moment, a click rang out at the window. Su Jiu jumped and warily looked at it.

    When she saw the window open and a ck shadow roll in, she widened her eyes in shock. She did not even dare to breathe. However, she felt that the figure was very familiar. It must be someone she knew. Su Jiu immediately reached out and switched on the bedsidemp.

    The light illuminated a familiar face!

    When she saw the man, Su Jiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She instinctively shouted, ¡°Daddy!¡±

    She sounded extremely happy.

    She had never expected that Su Shengjing woulde in through the window.

    ¡°Shh¡­¡± Su Shengjing put his hand to his mouth to tell her not to make a sound. The little girl vigorously nodded. Her eyes brightened as she watched him quickly approach her.

 Chapter 309 - The Villain in the Dream

    <h4>Chapter 309: The Viin in the Dream</h4>

    After reaching the bed, Su Shengjing bent down and picked up the little girl.

    The little girl instinctively curled up in his arms and wrapped her little hands around his neck. She choked up and said, ¡°Daddy, I missed you so much¡­¡±

    The moment he hugged the child, Su Shengjing¡¯s mood, which had been on edge all day, finally rxed.

    As he tightly hugged the little packrat, he finally felt his heart be content.

    He had been worried that the old man would not keep his promise. Even if the old man had said that he would send the child back the next day, Su Shengjing could not guarantee that the old man would not change his mind. So, no matter what, Su Shengjing had to see the child feel at ease. Hence, he had climbed over the wall from the garden and came in. It was Sheng Tianci who had secretly obtained adder for him.

    After hugging the little packrat for a while, Su Shengjing ced her back on the bed and sat her down. He noticed that her face was pale and her forehead was covered in a cold sweat. He immediately asked her in a worried tone, ¡°Did Baby have a nightmare?¡±

    Recalling the viin in her dream just now, Su Jiu felt a little embarrassed.

    It would be difficult to exin such a dream to her father. She could only nod and say in an aggrieved voice, ¡°Oh, I dreamed that Daddy didn¡¯t want me anymore and wanted to send me back to the orphanage¡­¡±

    Su Shengjing¡¯s heart instantly ached. He stroked her hair and said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Daddy will never send you back to the orphanage. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    He then seriously asked her, ¡°Baby, how are you? Are you really alright?¡±

    Su Jiu shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Daddy. I ate a lot of delicious food today and fed the fish. I even yed with a beautiful dog!¡±

    When she mentioned Snowball, Su Shengjing was stunned. ¡°Beautiful dog?¡±

    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s a huge white dog. It¡¯s so beautiful.¡± Su Jiu happily gestured. She loved that Samoyed.

    Su Shengjing¡¯s eyes darkened as if he had thought of something bad.

    The old man had previously said that it was fine if he did not send the dog away, but he did not want it to appear in front of him. So how did the little girl end up ying with Snowball?

    Su Jiu sensed that something was wrong with Su Shengjing and tugged at his sleeve. ¡°Daddy, have you seen Snowball before? He¡¯s really cute. Can we bring him back?¡±

    Su Shengjing lowered his gaze and seemed to hesitate. Then, he patted her head and said, ¡°If you want to raise a dog, Daddy will buy one for you.¡±

    Su Jiu puffed up her cheeks. ¡°I like Snowball. I want him.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± It was rare for Su Shengjing to reject her.

    Su Jiu was even more confused. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because¡­¡± Su Shengjing hesitated for two seconds. Then, he smiled at her and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Snowball has always lived here. If we take him away from his home, he will be unhappy.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>This might work on an actual three-year-old, but it won¡¯t work on me!</i>

    There was something about Snowball, something neither Su Guobang nor her father wanted to talk about.?<i>Could it be that the dog has something to do with his conflict with the old man?</i>

    Seeing the unhappy expression on Su Jiu¡¯s face, Su Shengjing chuckled again, ¡°Alright, Daddy is very busy right now, and I can¡¯t raise a dog with you. If you really want a pet dog, can you wait until Daddy is less busy?¡±

    <i>Tsk, stalling.</i>

    Su Jiu saw through his intentions but did not expose him. She yed along with him and obediently said, ¡°Alright, when Daddy is not busy, you must buy me a dog!¡±

    When Su Shengjing looked into her big, expectant eyes, his heart softened. ¡°Okay, Daddy promises you.¡±

 Chapter 310 - Extreme cuteness!

    <h4>Chapter 310: Extreme cuteness!</h4>

    Su Jiu looked at the dark sky and whispered, ¡°Daddy, are we leaving now?¡±

    ¡°No, we¡¯ll leave tomorrow. Baby, go to sleep. Daddy will stay here with you.¡± The wall was so high that Su Shengjing felt winded when he climbed the house alone. It was too dangerous to bring a child along with him.

    Su Shengjing was unwilling to take on such a risk. He did not want anything to happen to the little girl, so he decided that they would leave tomorrow instead.

    Since he was already here, could the old man even stop him from leaving?

    Su Jiu had absolute trust in her father. Since he said he would leave tomorrow, then he would leave tomorrow.

    Hence, she obedientlyy back down and pulled up the nket over herself. She looked at Su Shengjing with her big round eyes. ¡°Daddy, you should sleep too!¡±

    Su Shengjing smiled and nced at the soft bed under the window. ¡°Okay, Daddy will sleep there and apany you. Don¡¯t be afraid even if you get nightmares again.¡±

    ¡°Yes! With Daddy here, I won¡¯t have nightmares!¡±

    ***

    The next morning, Su Jiu woke up. The morning sun shone through the white curtains. Only then did she realize that it was morning.

    Su Shengjing had just finished a call with the director. When he turned around and walked back from the balcony, he saw that the little girl had woken up. Her hair was in a mess, and she sat on the bed in a daze, rubbing her sleepy eyes.

    It was simply adorable!

    Su Shengjing smiled and walked toward her. ¡°Are you awake, Baby?¡±

    ¡°Daddy, hug!¡± The little girl stretched out her arms.

    Without another word, Su Shengjing picked her up. The little girl rested her head on his shoulder, closed her eyes, and continued to sleep.

    Su Jiu truly felt that it was a blessing to be a child, especially a child who was loved. It felt good to have a father to rely on, one who would ept her childishness.

    At this moment, the door opened and a maid walked in. ¡°Little Miss, wake up¡­ Old Master has prepared a lot of delicious food for you¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, she saw Su Shengjing and couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Y-Young Master!¡±

    ¡°What are you bbering about?¡± The butler, who had heard themotion, reprimanded the maid. However, when he saw Su Shengjing, he also froze on the spot. He raised his sses in disbelief and said, ¡°Young Master, w-why are you here?!¡±

    Su Shengjing snorted. ¡°To pick up my daughter, of course.¡±

    ¡°No. How did you get in?!¡± Several security guards patrolled outside the door. Old Master had clearly said not to let Young Master in.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Anyway, that old man said that he would send my daughter back today, so what¡¯s wrong with me picking her up?¡± Su Shengjing indifferently said as he carried the little girl out of the room past the butler.

    Just as he walked down the stairs, a stern and cold voice rang behind him. ¡°Stop right there!¡±

    Su Shengjing knew who it was even without turning around.

    Su Guobang stood at the top of the stairs and looked down at him. He mockingly said, ¡°You brat, you¡¯re getting more and more disgraceful. You actually snuck around like this? If this gets out, you¡¯ll be aughingstock!¡±

    Su Shengjing nonchntly replied, ¡°If anyone wants tough, let them. As long as I can bring my daughter home.¡±

    ¡°This is her home!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Su Shengjing seemed to have heard a joke. He tilted his head and coldly looked at the old man. ¡°Ask Little Jiu if she wants to leave with me or stay in this so-called home with you.¡±

 Chapter 311 - If She Was Raised Badly

    <h4>Chapter 311: If She Was Raised Badly</h4>

    ¡°¡­¡± Su Guobang choked and subconsciously looked at the little girl in Su Shengjing¡¯s arms.

    It was a cold morning. The little girl was wrapped in Su Shengjing¡¯s windbreaker and only her head poked out. She leaned on Su Shengjing¡¯s shoulder and tightly hugged him like a ko bear, unwilling to let go.

    It was obvious that she would choose to go with Su Shengjing.

    Su Guobang¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of angering me? I can block the television drama you¡¯re filming from being broadcasted.¡±

    Su Shengjing pursed his lips as anger surfaced in his eyes. ¡°You only know how to use threats and exchanges. When will you stop being so despicable and shameless? There¡¯s a child here. Aren¡¯t you afraid that your words will hurt her?¡±

    Su Guobang suddenly fell silent, and his gaze fell on the little girl¡¯s face again.

    Su Jiu blinked, looking innocent and obedient. It was hard to imagine what she would look like if she had been raised badly.

    At this moment, the little girl seemed to have realized what Su Guobang had just said. She angrily said, ¡°You can¡¯t block Daddy¡¯s drama! I¡­ I have acted in it. We have worked hard! I won¡¯t let Daddy¡¯s hard work go to waste!¡±

    She looked so cute when she was angry, making people want to pinch her puffed-up cheeks.

    Su Guobang was stunned.

    <i>Is the little girl also acting in that lousy drama?</i>

    He nced at the butler behind him. The butler immediately stepped forward and said in a low voice, ¡°Old Master, ording to what I know, Little Miss indeed acted in that drama. However, she didn¡¯t have many scenes.¡±

    Su Guobang narrowed his eyes.

    If Little Jiu acted in the drama, he could not cut the television drama. On the contrary, he wanted the drama to finish filming and air earlier.

    When Su Shengjing saw that Su Guobang had suddenly grown silent, he snorted. Then, he carried the little girl and strode out of the room.

    Su Guobang watched the two of them leave and did not ask anyone to stop them. He then asked the butler, ¡°How long before the television series airs?¡±

    The butler thought for a moment and said, ¡°If I remember correctly, it will air in about three to six months. Since it requires post-production, it can only be aired normally through the approval of the relevant departments. Some television dramas don¡¯t even air for a year or two after filming due to copyright or other reasons. Some don¡¯t air for several years.¡±

    Su Guobang frowned. ¡°Three months to half a year?¡±

    That was too long, and he was unwilling to wait.

    He instructed the butler, ¡°Think of a way to let that television drama air earlier. I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. If you can¡¯t handle it, don¡¯te back.¡±

    The butler was on the brink of tears. He really wanted to say, ¡°Old Master, if you want to see your granddaughter, you should find a way to do so. Why do you have to watch a television drama in advance?¡±

    <i>This is only making things difficult for me.</i>

    <i>I¡¯m just an ordinary butler. Why did this man have to make things difficult for me?</i>

    ***

    For the next few days, Su Shengjing filmed on the set. Sheng Tianci brought Su Jiu to the Sheng Family. To prevent Su Guobang from snatching the child again, Sheng Tianci had no choice but to hire bodyguards, something he never had to do before.

    <i>Hmph, didn¡¯t that old man bully me with bodyguards before?</i>

    <i>Now, just let him try to snatch her away!</i>

    In the evening, Sheng Tianci picked up the little girl and Sheng Zhiyan from the kindergarten. As usual, Sheng Tianci let them sit in the booster seats especially installed for them in the back of the car.

 Chapter 312 - Little Childhood Sweethearts

    <h4>Chapter 312: Little Childhood Sweethearts</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    As he watched the two children sit in a row, a phrase popped into Sheng Tianci¡¯s mind:?<i>childhood sweethearts.</i>

    <i>However, Su Jiu seems to have too many childhood sweethearts.</i>

    <i>Sheng Zhiyan would have to work hard. After all, other than being rich, he doesn¡¯t have any other redeeming qualities.</i>

    Sheng Zhiyan was so happy that Little Jiu was sitting with him and going to his house tonight. It was as if the whole world was filled with flowers. ¡°Little Jiu, what do you want to eatter? I¡¯ll bring you to eat something nice, okay?¡±

    Su Jiu smiled at the young master. ¡°Anything is fine. I¡¯m not picky!¡±

    Sheng Tianci immediately reached out and knocked Sheng Zhiyan on the head. ¡°Did you hear that? Little Jiu is younger than you, and she already knows not to be picky.. What about you? You don¡¯t like to eat food, vegetables, or fruits. All you want to eat is meat!¡±

    When he received a reprimand in front of Little Jiu, Sheng Zhiyan¡¯s face flushed red. He stammered, ¡°Nonsense! I-I don¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Ha, you¡¯re a picky eater to begin with. Why don¡¯t you let others talk about it?¡± Sheng Tianci said as he sat in the driver¡¯s seat and started the car.

    Sheng Zhiyan immediately turned to Su Jiu and anxiously exined, ¡°Little Jiu, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. I¡¯m not that kind of person!¡±

    Su Jiu smiled again. ¡°Yes! I believe that you¡¯re not picky about food. I¡¯m not picky either because my father said that children need to eat more vegetables and fruits to grow taller and be healthy!¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan:?<i>Little Jiu is still the best. Uncle is so bad. I¡¯ll make him eat his words!</i>

    After this little episode, Sheng Zhiyan surprisingly became not as picky with his food as he usually was during dinner. He ate whatever was on the table, and nobody had to chase after him and coax him to eat anymore. He just obediently sat on the chair and ate, not going anywhere.

    <i>How amazing!</i>

    The Sheng family knew very well that this was all thanks to the little girl sitting beside him.

    The little girl held a small spoon and ate her food obediently and quietly. She did not spill a single grain of rice or a drop of soup. She wasn¡¯t picky with her food either. Who wouldn¡¯t like such a child?

    Old Mistress Sheng had to admit that Su Shengjing was quite good at teaching his daughter.?<i>Look at how obedient and sensible the little girl is.</i>

    Old Mistress Sheng affectionately looked at her. The thought of having a granddaughter popped up in her head again. She couldn¡¯t help but praise Su Jiu. ¡°Oh, look at Little Jiu. She¡¯s already eating at such a young age, and she¡¯s eating so well.¡±

    Old Master Sheng immediately nodded and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. If only our little brats were half as obedient as Little Jiu, we wouldn¡¯t have to worry so much.¡±

    Su Jiu looked up and seriously said, ¡°Brother. you¡¯re also very obedient!¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan was instantly excited. He smugly nced at the old couple and ate more reservedly,pletely different from usual.

    Old Mistress Sheng happily smiled. ¡°No matter how obedient he is, he won¡¯t be as obedient as you. Little Jiu, Grandma likes you too much. Why don¡¯t you be Grandma¡¯s granddaughter?¡±

    The little girl seemed a little shy. She said in a low voice, blushing, ¡°You have to ask my father. Because if I be your granddaughter, my daddy will have to call you Mommy!¡±

    The Sheng family was speechless.

    <i>What the heck? Is this little girl a genius?</i>

    The two grandparents burst intoughter. The atmosphere at the dining table became harmonious. The old couple genuinely liked the little girl. They thought how good it would be if she were really their granddaughter. Then, they would definitely only have their little great-grandchildren!

 Chapter 313 - Life Without a Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 313: Life Without a Daughter</h4>

    Hence, Old Mistress Sheng turned to Sheng Tianci. ¡°Say¡ª¡±

    Before she could say anything, Sheng Tianci interrupted her. ¡°Mom, I know what you want to say, but I don¡¯t have the time right now. Really! I promised Shengjing that I would take care of his child. How would I have the time to find a rtionship?¡±

    The corners of Old Mistress Sheng¡¯s mouth twitched. She patted her son on the back as if she expected better from him. ¡°Why are you so useless? Even finding a girlfriend is hard for you. Did I give birth to you just for you to spite me? If you continue like this, I won¡¯t be able to see my little granddaughter even after I¡¯m in the coffin!¡±

    ¡°Mom, even if I get married, I might not be able to give birth to a granddaughter for you. Don¡¯t you realize that our family doesn¡¯t have a daughter? You don¡¯t have one, and neither do my elder brother and second brother. You should give up.¡±

    ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± Old Mistress Sheng got so angry that she wanted to p him.

    Old Master Sheng red at Sheng Tianci and said with a stern expression, ¡°How can you talk to your mother like that? Can¡¯t you say something nice to make your mother happy? Don¡¯t you know how much she wants to hold her granddaughter?¡±

    Sheng Tianci felt helpless. He held his forehead and said, ¡°Okay, okay, Mom. I will try to find a wife and have a daughter in your lifetime to make you happy.¡±

    Old Mistress Sheng was speechless.

    <i>Why doesn¡¯t this sound nice at all? What does he mean by ¡®in your lifetime¡¯? After all is said and done, it¡¯s still inurate. I really want to hit someone now.</i>

    The little girl sitting opposite the old woman giggled. Her childish and cuteughter rang out like a silver bell. The Old Mistress¡¯s unhappiness instantly disappeared without a trace.

    <i>See! How nice it is to have such a little girl at home!</i>

    After dinner, Old Mistress Sheng looked at Su Jiu and regained her loving expression. She waved at her. ¡°Little Jiu,e. Come to Grandma.¡±

    Su Jiu walked over to her and said in her childish voice, ¡°Grandma Sheng.¡±

    When Old Mistress Sheng heard that, her heart melted. She reached out to hold the little girl and stroked her hair. ¡°Little Jiu, why does Grandma like you so much? If only you were our grandchild.¡±

    ¡°I like Grandma Sheng too. I like you so much!¡± The little girl was so sweet that the old woman was overjoyed.

    Sheng Tianci watched this from the side. From the bottom of his heart, he felt that it was really good to have a daughter, especially one like Little Jiu. If he had one, he would definitely spoil her forever.

    However, he had yet to find a girlfriend. What could he do?

    <i>This makes me recall when is Song Wanqiu going to return the meal she owes me?</i>

    <i>I can¡¯t wait any longer¡­</i>

    ***

    During the weekend, Su Jiu followed Sheng Tianci to the drama set to look for her father. Su Shengjing had been filming for two to three days in a row, and a few of his scenes had to be filmed in cold water. He was shivering from the cold.

    When Su Jiu arrived at the film set, she saw a water sprinkler sshing water on her father¡¯s head, creating the illusion that it was a rainy day. He was drenched and dripping water.

    It was alreadyte autumn, and the temperature was low. The cold water chilled Su Shengjing to the bones. However, he did notin. Instead, hepleted every scene diligently.

    The director could not help but suspect that the reports he had seen about Su Shengjing were fake.

    <i>Who said that Su Shengjing is arrogant and unprofessional, throws tantrums on set, and doesn¡¯t cooperate with the director and staff? Is he even the same person that made Qin Feng kneel and beg for mercy?</i>

    <i>Su Shengjing does not seem like such an overbearing and unreasonable person.</i>

 Chapter 314 - It Gives Me Life!

    <h4>Chapter 314: It Gives Me Life!</h4>

    Contrary to the reports, Su Shengjing epted all of their requests. Even though he had already filmed a scene, if it were changed at thest minute, he wouldn¡¯t get angry at all; he would actively cooperate with everyone. He filmed for several hours without aint.

    Whenever they would rest, Su Shengjing would take out a photo from his pocket and smile.

    The smile on his face would be soft. It was obvious that the photo was of his daughter.

    When a few female staff members saw his smile, their faces turned red. They took out their phones and secretly took photos. They then uploaded the photos onto the inte, and the photos started trending.

    ¡°Ah, Big Brother, what are you looking at, smiling so gently?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? He must be looking at Little Jiu!¡±

    ¡°Boohoo, Big Brother looks so handsome! When he smiles, it gives me life!¡±

    ¡°Big Brother¡¯s character is even good at fighting! I can¡¯t take it anymore. This drama is Big Brother¡¯seback drama. I want to watch it even if I¡¯m going to die!¡±

    After Su Shengjing finished filming the scene of drinking in the rain, a staff member handed him a towel. Su Shengjing thanked him as he took the towel. He then casually wiped the water off his head and face.

    He was young and handsome, and a few strands of his slightly messy hair fell across his forehead. This added a touch of yfulness to his look, making the hearts of the female staff members around him flutter.

    It had to be said that after losing weight, Su Shengjing had really be too handsome, and he seemed to be getting more and more handsome. The national hunk of the past was back!

    Just as the female staff members were admiring him, a childish voice suddenly rang out. ¡°Daddy!¡±

    Su Shengjing was taken aback. He immediately looked toward the source of the voice and saw a pink little ball happily running toward him.

    His eyes immediately brightened; he could not contain the excitement in his heart. However, just as the little girl was about to run up to him and hug him, he hurriedly stretched out his arms to stop her. Smiling, he said, ¡°Baby, Daddy is wet. Let me change into a clean set of clothes before I hug you, alright?¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Su Jiu nodded.

    Su Shengjing found his backpack in a locker in the resting area. He took out a set of clothes and quickly walked toward the changing room. He did not want to waste a second. As he walked, he turned around and smiled at Su Jiu.

    As she looked at her father¡¯s figure, Su Jiu¡¯s heart suddenly ached.

    All the small celebrities around them had one or two assistants to help them with everything. However, her father was all alone. The staff members had only given him a towel. What about the others?

    Not only would the assistants bring the celebrities towels, but they would also bring them a hot drink. If the celebrities were hungry, the assistants would immediately buy what they wanted to eat. Wherever they were going, there would be a van to pick them up.

    However, Su Shengjing only ate a simple packed lunch with the crew members and drove home by himself.

    The more Su Jiu thought about it, the more upset she felt.?<i>No, no, I have to persuade Daddy to hire an assistantter. If he continues doing this alone, it would be too tiring!</i>

    Su Shengjing changed his clothes very quickly. When he came out of the dressing room, he saw his daughter was waiting for him outside. He smiled and picked her up in his arms. Lovingly looking at her, he asked, ¡°Baby, did you miss Daddy?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I really, really missed you. Did Daddy miss Little Jiu?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Su Shengjing gently pinched her little cheeks. ¡°Daddy missed you every day. He was worried that you won¡¯t be able to eat and sleep well without Daddy by your side.¡±

    When Sheng Tianci, who was standing at the side, heard this, he unhappily said, ¡°Hey, wait! Are you questioning my ability to take care of her? During the days you weren¡¯t around, I took good care of Little Jiu. Didn¡¯t you see that she put on weight?¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

 Chapter 315 - The Most Adorable Child in the World

    <h4>Chapter 315: The Most Adorable Child in the World</h4>

    <i>You¡¯re the fat one. Your whole family is fat!</i>

    <i>Mine is baby fat, a cute baby fat, understand?</i>

    ¡°I¡¯m not fat!¡± the little girl indignantly said.

    The smile on Su Shengjing¡¯s face widened. ¡°Yes, Baby is not fat. Not fat at all.¡±

    As he spoke, he nced at Sheng Tianci, warning him to be quiet.

    ¡°Cough!¡± Sheng Tianci realized that he had said something stupid.?<i>How can I call this little girl fat?</i>

    Reality proved that no matter how old females were, they didn¡¯t like people calling them fat. He had miscalcted. He couldn¡¯t have the little girl dislike him because of this. If she wouldn¡¯t go near him after this, that would be a huge loss!

    ¡°Little Jiu, I said something wrong in a moment of carelessness. Actually, you¡¯re not fat at all. You¡¯re the cutest child in the world. Don¡¯t be angry with me, okay?¡±

    Sheng Tianci admitted his mistake with a sweet smile on his face.

    Su Jiu raised her chin and magnanimously said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m not angry at you, Uncle!¡±

    Sheng Tianci replied, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great. Thank you, little cutie!¡±

    ***

    Su Shengjing carried Su Jiu to a nearby rest area and found a seat to sit down. Then, he non-stop asked her about her situation during these few days as if he wanted to understand everything clearly.

    Su Jiu only wanted to say, ¡°Daddy, stop talking.¡±

    However, no matter what, her father was concerned for her. Hence, she answered whatever Su Shengjing asked her. She did not get tired of it and enjoyed this warm and short time of the father and daughter interaction.

    When An Yuan arrived at the set, she also saw the little girl. Seeing that it was already noon, she instructed her two assistants to go to a nearby hotel to pack some food, especially instructing them to buy a big meal.

    An Yuan had seen Su Shengjing eating the packed lunch from the production team every day. How could a man like him be full with that small amount of food?

    She wanted to ask him to eat with her, but she could not bring herself to say it.

    After all, their statuses were different now, and there was too much history between them. They could no longer be like before, where he could stop her whenever he wanted and say anything to her.

    Now, even if their eyes met, Su Shengjing would quickly look away as if to avoid any suspicion.

    <i>However, now that Little Jiu is here, I have a reason, right?</i>

    Her assistants quickly bought a few boxes of takeaway. An Yuan walked over to the father and daughter duo and smiled at the little girl. ¡°Little Jiu, you¡¯re here to see Daddy, right?¡±

    The little girl shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not right!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Not only An Yuan but even Su Shengjing was surprised.

    <i>Did she note here to see me?</i>

    He suddenly felt like his heart had dropped to the bottom of the valley.

    However, the next second, the little girl continued, ¡°I¡¯m here to see Daddy and Pretty Sister!¡±

    An Yuan was instantly struck by Su Jiu¡¯s cuteness.?<i>This little girl is such a sweet talker.</i>

    <i>Such a young child can¡¯t lie. So, she really did miss me?</i>

    All of a sudden, a sense of happiness that she had never felt before took over An Yuan¡¯s heart. It made her want to kiss and hug the little girl.

    An Yuan gently smiled. ¡°Really? I also missed Little Jiu, so I¡¯m very happy that you¡¯re here today. I¡¯ll treat you to some good food, okay?¡±

    As she spoke, she got her assistant to bring over the packed food.

    Su Shengjing looked at An Yuan and frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. Aren¡¯t you afraid that people will take photos and post them online? They can make up anything.¡±

 Chapter 316 - Capturing Her Heart

    <h4>Chapter 316: Capturing Her Heart</h4>

    An Yuan did not mind. She smiled and asked, ¡°Why? I just want to treat Little Jiu to a meal. Can¡¯t I do that?¡±

    Just as she said that, a stern female voice replied to her, ¡°It¡¯s best not to.¡±

    An Yuan and the others turned their heads and saw a woman dressed in a beige business suit and wearing exquisite makeup walking over in high heels of the same color. It was Han Jiani.

    Su Jiu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Pretty Auntie!¡±

    She sessfully attracted Han Jiani¡¯s attention. The little girl had worn a white tutu skirt, a pink knitted jacket, and a yellow duck hat. She looked adorable.

    Han Jiani¡¯s eyes flickered, but her expression remained aloof. She calmly replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    <i>Isn¡¯t this reaction too cold?</i>

    Su Jiu puffed up her cheeks. Even though thisdy had such a severe personality, Su Jiu was still confident that she could win her heart!

    Han Jiani¡¯s gaze fell on An Yuan, and she reminded her again. ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t eat together with them. Rumors about you and Su Shengjing are already floating now because Little Jiu said before that she wanted you to be her stepmother. Once the media spreads the news, it¡¯ll be hard for theizens not to think about it.¡±

    An Yuan took a look at Su Shengjing. She was as embarrassed as he was. ¡°It¡¯s just a casual remark. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t, but what about theizens?¡±

    Han Jiani replied with a question. She then coldly nced at Su Shengjing and said, ¡°Su Shengjing, a lot of people are scolding you online now. You can even go and see what they are scolding you about. You¡¯d better keep your distance from women. Don¡¯t get into trouble like before. I don¡¯t want to help you deal with these unnecessary issues, so don¡¯t let it happen again!¡±

    Su Shengjing nodded.

    When he had been framed in the past, the mastermind behind the scenes had found a few women to deliberately approach him. The paparazzi had then taken photos of him from a tricky angle. In the eyes of those unaware, it seemed like he really had an affair with those women. Thus, Su Shengjing had ended up being scolded byizens.

    If he had a scandal with An Yuan, it was obvious how much theizens would scold him. They would definitely scold him even worse than before.

    No matter what, An Yuan was the goddess in many people¡¯s hearts. How could they tolerate someone like him, who was covered in scandals?

    Seeing that Han Jiani was about to leave, Su Jiu stopped her and softly said, ¡°Pretty Auntie, aren¡¯t you going to eat with us?¡±

    Han Jiani turned around and met the little girl¡¯s clear eyes and expectant gaze. A ripple appeared in the depths of her heart. ¡°No. Auntie still has something to do. You guys can eat.¡±

    ¡°Next time when you¡¯re free, let¡¯s eat together!¡±

    Faced with the little girl¡¯s expectant eyes, Han Jiani couldn¡¯t say no. She nodded and continued walking away.

    An Yuan looked at her back and couldn¡¯t help but say to Su Shengjing, ¡°Your manager is a little fierce. Of course, mine isn¡¯t any better. It¡¯s a pity that my contract hasn¡¯t expired yet.¡±

    Thinking of Xue Zhen, Su Shengjing sneered. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong.¡±

    He would never forget how Xue Zhen had treated the little girl. The less he saw of Xue Zhen, the better it would be.

    An Yuan pulled a chair and sat down beside the table. She ced a te of food in front of Su Jiu and smiled. ¡°Little Jiu, eat while the food is still hot and see if it¡¯s delicious. Also, ask your father to eat it too.¡±

    <i>Ahhh, this woman is so good. I love her.</i>

    Su Jiu immediately turned to look at Su Shengjing. ¡°Daddy, you also have to eat.¡±

 Chapter 317 - Cant You Be Nice To Me?

    <h4>Chapter 317: Can¡¯t You Be Nice To Me?</h4>

    The little girl spoke, and Su Shengjing naturally did as he was told. His eyes became full of affection as he responded to her, ¡°Alright, Daddy will eat.¡±

    He opened the box of food for the little girl and passed the spoon to her. ¡°Do you want Daddy to feed you?¡±

    Su Jiu took the spoon and shook her head. ¡°No need! Daddy, I¡¯m already big. I can eat by myself.¡±

    Su Shengjing suddenlyughed.?<i>She¡¯s only four years old, yet she¡¯s already calling herself a big child. Does she have some misunderstanding about big children?</i>

    Su Shengjing hoped that Su Jiu would not grow up too quickly.?<i>If only she could stay as young as she is now.</i>?If that were the case, he could always pamper her and listen to her call him ¡°Daddy¡± in her baby voice; they would be the most important people to each other forever.

    <i>How wonderful!</i>

    <i>If she grows up, she would leave me to go to another man¡¯s side.</i>?The thought of that made Su Shengjing feel indescribably miserable.

    An Yuan watched the little girl pick up a spoon and eat by herself. Su Jiu¡¯s cheeks were puffed up as she ate. It looked like she was really enjoying the food.

    An Yuan also opened a box lunch to eat. Right now, she was sitting beside Su Shengjing, with only a child sitting between them. Although the two of them did not speak, there seemed to be a subtle atmosphere spreading between them.

    An Yuan felt a little uneasy. Su Shengjing felt the same. Fortunately, the little girl was by his side. He could pretend that he did not mind An Yuan by shifting his gaze onto the little girl.

    As a chatterbox, Sheng Tianci had wanted to say something. However, he keenly sensed the subtle change and deliberately remained silent. After the little girl finished eating, he even secretly asked her if she wanted to buy something for Su Shengjing.

    The little girl readily agreed.

    After leaving the set with Sheng Tianci, Su Jiu suddenly realized it.?<i>Did Uncle Sheng take me away to create a chance for Daddy and An Yuan to be alone?</i>

    She turned around and saw that her father and An Yuan were the only ones left in the rest area. They seemed to be talking about something.

    Sheng Tianci reached out to touch her little head and teased her. ¡°Little Jiu, Uncle is asking you: If your father really finds a stepmother for you, will you ept her?¡±

    Su Jiu nodded without thinking. ¡°Yes! If Daddy remains single forever, he will be very pitiful!¡±

    Sheng Tianci was speechless.

    <i>Little girl, you even know about being single?</i>

    <i>How did such a stupid guy like Su Shengjing give birth to such a cute and smart daughter?</i>

    He asked again, ¡°What kind of stepmother do you want your father to find for you?¡±

    ¡°First, she must like Daddy and treat Daddy well!¡± The little girl said in all seriousness, ¡°Then, she must treat me well. She can¡¯t be as bad as Snow White¡¯s stepmother!¡±

    Sheng Tianci immediately patted his chest and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! If your father finds you such a bad stepmother, I will be the first to object. I will never let anyone bully you, Little Jiu!¡±

    The little girl sweetly smiled at him. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re so nice.¡±

    ¡°Do you like Uncle?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Do you like Uncle more or Daddy more?¡±

    The little girl replied without hesitation, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s Daddy! Daddy is Little Jiu¡¯s favorite person!¡±

    Sheng Tianci was speechless.

    <i>Little girl, Uncle treats you so well. Can¡¯t you at least lie to me?</i>

    ***

    Over at the rest area, An Yuan cleared her throat. She casually found a topic to talk about in order to ease the ufortable atmosphere. ¡°The more I look at Little Jiu, the cuter she bes.¡±

    Su Shengjing smiled. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s indeed a very cute little girl. It¡¯s my honor to be her father.¡±

 Chapter 318 - Be Responsible for Her

    <h4>Chapter 318: Be Responsible for Her</h4>

    ¡°If I had such a cute daughter, I would¡¯ve never sent her to the orphanage.¡±

    An Yuan did not know why Little Jiu¡¯s mother had not wanted the child; she had not appeared even after sending her to the orphanage.

    If it were her, no matter how difficult the situation was, An Yuan would find a way to raise her daughter. If she gave birth to a child, she had to be responsible for her; she wouldn¡¯t throw the child to the orphanage and leave it to fend for itself.

    It was hard to imagine. If the little girl had not found her father, Su Shengjing, she would still be living in the orphanage or had been adopted by someone else.

    The family that adopted her might not even have treated her well. At least, they wouldn¡¯t have doted on her as much as Su Shengjing did.

    At this point, Su Shengjing suddenly felt a little guilty. He lightly coughed.

    Back then, he hadn¡¯t wanted to raise Su Jiu either. He wanted to send her back to the orphanage.

    However, he was now d that he hadn¡¯t heartlessly left her back then. Otherwise, it would¡¯ve been the biggest loss of his life!

    An Yuan thought of a question and curiously asked, ¡°By the way, will you really find a stepmother for Little Jiu?¡±

    ¡°At the moment, I¡¯m not thinking about this problem. I just want to do my best and give my younger one the best life. As for that stepmother¡­¡± Su Shengjing smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t even have a girlfriend. How can I find a stepmother for Little Jiu?¡±

    An Yuan picked up the cup of coffee that her assistant had made for her and lowered her head to blow on the coffee. She took the opportunity to hide theplicated emotions that shed in her eyes. Then, she pretended to casually ask, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t found a girlfriend in all these years?¡±

    Su Shengjing gave a self-deprecating smile. ¡°No. I couldn¡¯t even support myself. Who would¡¯ve liked me?¡±

    <i>He couldn¡¯t even support himself?</i>

    An Yuan was stunned for a moment. She suddenly recalled a report she had read before. The report said that a former popr male celebrity now led a worrying life.

    The apanying picture was of a bearded man wearing a cheap tank top, shorts, and slippers, choosing discount items at the supermarket. That haggard face was Su Shengjing¡¯s.

    At that time, he had been worlds apart from that high-spirited youth he had been before.

    An Yuan recalled that when she was still in high school, a bully from another school had once stopped her with a few boys. He had asked her to be his girlfriend. When she refused, he grabbed her hand to drag her away.

    While she had been panicking, Su Shengjing had suddenly appeared and angrily said, ¡°Let her go!¡±

    ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you spoil my ns? Get lost if you know what¡¯s good for you, or I¡¯ll beat you up! Ah¡ª¡±

    Before the boy could finish his sentence, Su Shengjing had rushed up and given him a hard punch in the face. The boy had staggered from the blow, and blood gushed out of his nose. Furious, he had attacked Su Shengjing together with hisckeys.

    Just like that, Su Shengjing had gotten into a fight with these boys and even told An Yuan to quickly leave. She had run to call the school¡¯s security; only then the other boys had left.

    Su Shengjing had been beaten up quite badly. His face was bruised and swollen. Even though his face had been injured and he was in a sorry state, he didn¡¯t seem to care at all. His thumb scraped the blood from the corner of his lips, and he angrily shouted at the backs of those boys, ¡°F*ck! Don¡¯t you know that you don¡¯t hit people¡¯s faces when hitting them? Are you jealous of my handsomeness? Why did you hit my face? If you have the guts, fight me one by one!¡±

    The security guard had pped his head in disdain. ¡°One on one, are you crazy? You brat, follow me to the principal¡¯s office!¡±

    Su Shengjing could only follow the security guard. After a few steps, he had turned around and saw that An Yuan was still standing on the spot, staring at him nkly. He had smiled at her and gestured her to leave, signaling her to hurry home.

 Chapter 319 - Was She Moved?

    <h4>Chapter 319: Was She Moved?</h4>

    An Yuan had not known how long she had stood there. She only knew that her heart was thumping and her ears were burning.

    Previously, she had always felt that Su Shengjing was a sloppy hooligan and had avoided him. However, at that moment, she had been moved.

    A while after that incident, Su Shengjing had left the school. An Yuan had heard that a recruiter had asked him to be a celebrity.

    And he had agreed.

    After that, An Yuan had never seen Su Shengjing in school again. He had be popr very quickly and was hailed as the nation¡¯s crush. After she graduated, she went to the film school she liked and also entered that industry.

    She couldn¡¯t tell if it was her dream to be an actress or if she was doing it to just chase after him back then.

    Still, no matter what, that was all in the past.

    It was nice that they could get along like this.

    Su Shengjing turned to look at her and asked, ¡°What about you? Didn¡¯t you find a boyfriend?¡±

    An Yuan helplessly sighed. ¡°My manager has warned me more than ten times that I can¡¯t think about personal rtionships until I¡¯m thirty. She wants me to concentrate on my work.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, your manager doesn¡¯t care about your feelings.¡±

    As Su Shengjing spoke, Han Jiani showed up. She happened to hear what Su Shengjing had just said and coldly said, ¡°It¡¯s best that you don¡¯t date before you turn thirty either. Focus on your work.¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    <i>Same world, same managers.</i>

    Seeing his stunned expression, An Yuan could not help butugh.

    When Su Shengjing saw her smile, he suddenly fell into a daze for a few seconds.

    When An Yuan smiled, she looked as beautiful as ever as if she could steal everyone¡¯s attention in an instant. Compared to before, she had lost her childishness and be even more feminine and beautiful.

    Realizing that he was thinking too much, Su Shengjing quickly looked away and pretended to nonchntly drink his water.

    ***

    At this moment, Su Jiu was shopping at a nearby supermarket with Sheng Tianci. She ced a lot of food and necessities in the shopping cart, all for her father. This made Sheng Tianci extremely jealous.

    <i>That¡¯s enough.</i>?If there was just one thing in the shopping cart that the little girl had bought for him, he wouldn¡¯t have been so jealous!

    Yet, this little girl had only her father in her heart. It seemed like she loved her father more than herself. After all, she didn¡¯t even buy anything for herself.

    Sheng Tianci could not help but remind her. ¡°Little Jiu, you¡¯ve bought enough things for your father. Aren¡¯t you going to buy something for yourself?¡±

    As he spoke, he picked up a doll from the shelf beside him and said as if he were presenting a treasure to her, ¡°Look, do you like this? Uncle will give it to you, alright?¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Don¡¯t give me a doll. Thank you!</i>

    ¡°Uncle, I don¡¯t like dolls. They scare me.¡±

    <i>Scare?</i>

    Sheng Tianci took a look at the doll and realized that it was very big, just like a baby. Those eyes seemed to be looking back at him. Looking at the doll for too long was indeed scary, so he quickly put it back.

    The little girl was obviously more interested in the plushie. She reached out to pick up a white dog and couldn¡¯t help but think of Snowball. However, she didn¡¯t buy it. She put the plushie back and continued to help her father find daily necessities.

    After settling the bill at the cashier¡¯s counter, Sheng Tianci carried his bags. He was about to leave with Su Jiu when the cashier suddenly shouted from behind him, ¡°Little kid, wait, you still have something you haven¡¯t taken.¡±

    <i>Huh?</i>

    Su Jiu turned around in surprise.

 Chapter 320 - Definitely True Love!

    <h4>Chapter 320: Definitely True Love!</h4>

    The cashier handed her the white dog from earlier. ¡°You forgot this,¡± he said with a grin.

    Su Jiu was confused. ¡°I didn¡¯t buy this.¡±

    <i>I had clearly put it back!</i>

    ¡°Someone bought it for you. It has already been paid for.¡±

    Su Jiu froze and quickly looked around. She did not see anyone she knew.?<i>Who bought it for me?</i>

    Usually, she wore a mask and a hat when going out.?<i>Has somebody recognized me?</i>

    <i>It must be true love!</i>

    The cashier passed the doll to Su Jiu, and Sheng Tianci walked over to ask, ¡°May I know who was the one who paid just now? Did you see their face clearly?¡±

    The cashier shook her head. ¡°I only know that he was a little boy. He had worn a mask like you guys, so I couldn¡¯t see his face clearly. Speaking of which, are you guys celebrities? Otherwise, why are you wearing a mask? Also, you look familiar¡­ I feel like I¡¯ve seen you somewhere before.¡±

    Sheng Tianci¡¯s heart thumped.

    <i>Could this person have watched ¡®Daddy, Let¡¯s Go¡¯?</i>

    <i>This is very possible.</i>

    <i>No, there are so many people here. It would be troublesome if we get recognized. I don¡¯t mind if I get recognized, but what about Little Jiu?</i>

    <i>She has a lot of fans. It would be bad if she met a few crazy, impulsive people who forced their way toward her and hurt her.</i>?Thinking of this, Sheng Tianci drylyughed.¡±Are you kidding? If we were celebrities, why would we need toe to the supermarket?¡±

    The cashier thought about it and didn¡¯t say anything else. She looked away and continued working.

    Sheng Tianci saw that many people were looking at him with curious eyes. Without any exnation, he picked up the little girl and hurried out of the supermarket with his things, afraid that he would be recognized.

    When he returned to the set, he let out a sigh of relief and put the little girl down. If he had known earlier, he would not have agreed to Su Shengjing¡¯s request in a moment of hot-headedness. He wouldn¡¯t have gone with him to the set of ¡°Daddy, Let¡¯s Go.¡± Because of that, he had to be cautious when he went out now.

    However, he had his own fans now. Every day, they called him Big Brother on Weibo; some of them even said that they wanted to have his children. This meant that he was still very charming!

    Su Jiu hugged the furry plushie and followed Sheng Tianci onto the set. Suddenly, someone grabbed her hair from behind!

    That person only wanted to tease her at first, but he had not managed to control his strength well and ended up breaking her hair tie.

    Su Jiu immediately turned around. When she saw Han Siye¡¯s arrogant and slightly embarrassed face, she angrily said, ¡°You?¡±

    Han Siye looked at her hair that had just fallen and felt even more embarrassed. However, he pretended that nothing had happened and put his hands behind his back. ¡°It¡¯s me. Did you like the toy?¡±

    Su Jiu nced at the toy in her hand.?<i>So, he¡¯s the one who gave it to me?</i>

    The little girl did not answer him but red at him. ¡°You messed up my hair!¡±

    Han Siye exined in an awkward tone, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±

    ¡°You did it on purpose! You pull my hair every time!¡± the little girl covered her hair with one hand andined.

    Sheng Tianci recognized Han Siye.?<i>Isn¡¯t he the arrogant brat on the show? He seems to be the son of the Best Actor Han Xiao.</i>?Sheng Tianci had seen Han Siye before at Glory World Entertainment. At that time, the kid had also messed up Little Jiu¡¯s hair.

    This boy was very simr to those childish boys who liked girls but were too embarrassed to admit it. So, they would attract the girls¡¯ attention by bullying them.

    Sheng Tianci¡¯s heart ached for the little girl, who was being bullied. Taking advantage of his height, Sheng Tianci looked down at Han Siye and scolded him. ¡°That¡¯s right! You¡¯re a boy. You should love and protect girls. How can you bully her? You¡¯re embarrassing us men, you know! You should feel ashamed!¡±

 Chapter 321 - Mocked by a Little Kid

    <h4>Chapter 321: Mocked by a Little Kid</h4>

    Han Siye¡¯s expression became even more awkward. He thought for a while and made apromise. ¡°Okay, okay! I won¡¯t mess up her hair next time!¡±

    He was just a mischievous child, so Su Jiu did not want to argue with him. She gave up and tidied up her messy hair.

    She wanted to tie it herself. However, she was too young and her hands were fat and short. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t properly tie her hair.

    Han Siye pursed his lips and decisively stepped forward. ¡°Little Jiu, let me help you tie your hair up.¡±

    <i>If I help Little Jiu nicely tie up her hair, she would stop being angry at me, right?</i>

    Sheng Tianci felt that the kid was trying to boast. He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°You know how to tie up hair?¡±

    Han Siye gave him a sideways look of disdain as if he were looking at an idiot. ¡°Isn¡¯t it easy as long as you have hands?¡±

    Sheng Tianci was speechless.

    <i>Am I being mocked by a kid?</i>

    Han Siye reached out to help the little girl tie another ponytail, which was quite symmetrical to her other one. Then, he stepped back and looked very satisfied with his work.

    He was really a little genius. It was so difficult to help a girl tie up her hair, yet he had learned from his mother in only a short while!

    Sheng Tianci was stunned. He could not believe it. He had not expected this kid to have any skills. It was truly unexpected that Han Siye could do this kind of thing so easily.

    Once again, Sheng Tianci felt that his little nephew would never be good enough.?<i>Look at the little boys in other families. Each one of them is better than the other.</i>?He reckoned that his nephew would not get any chance when he grew up. It was too difficult.

    Su Jiu reached out her hand to touch her hair and looked at the boy in front of her. She curiously asked, ¡°Big Brother, why are you here? Are you here to look for Pretty Auntie?¡±

    Han Siye knew that the pretty aunt she was talking about meant Han Jiani. He nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Of course, this was only one of the reasons he was here. The main reason was that he had deduced Su Jiu would be on the set as her father was filming a drama here. Hence, he had tried his best to get his grandparents to bring him here.

    Of course, the old couple always doted on him and couldn¡¯t say no to him. Thus, they had brought him over to the set as soon as he had asked.

    The old couple walked onto the set and saw that Han Siye was already there. The kid¡¯s grandma couldn¡¯t help but cuff his head and chide him, ¡°You! Why didn¡¯t you wait for your grandparents? What if we couldn¡¯t find you?¡±

    His grandpa snorted and said to his wife, ¡°I knew it. Girls are still the best. Don¡¯t worry! Look at Little Jiu. She obediently follows the adults and doesn¡¯t run around. Her grandparents don¡¯t have to worry. Isn¡¯t that great?¡±

    He looked at Su Jiu with affection and envy.

    The olddy chimed in. ¡°That¡¯s right. When Ah Xiao and his wifee back, we should nag at them together. Won¡¯t it be great if they give birth to a second child and give us a granddaughter?¡±

    Grandpa Han nodded and asked Han Siye, ¡°Grandson, do you want a little sister? She¡¯ll be as cute as Little Jiu.¡±

    He thought that Han Siye would decisively agree, but unexpectedly, the kid made a face full of distaste and said, ¡°No!¡±

    The old man was stunned. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I already have Little Jiu. Why do I need another one?¡± Han Siye frowned and said like an adult, ¡°Also, can a little sister be cuter than Little Jiu? I don¡¯t believe it!¡±

    Anyway, he had seen many little girls in the kindergarten. They were not as cute as Little Jiu. Many of them were spoiled and crybabies; he did not like to y with them.

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Am I beingplimented by this domineering and arrogant brat?</i>

    <i>Sigh, this embarrasses me!</i>

 Chapter 322 - Who Hit The Little Villain?

    <h4>Chapter 322: Who Hit The Little Viin?</h4>

    The old couple was speechless.

    However, their grandson¡¯s words made sense. There was probably no other girl as cute as Little Jiu.

    Han Siye stayed on the set for an entire day before he was willing to leave. Han Jiani was extremely disgusted at him.?<i>Why is this brat so useless? He shamelessly stuck to the little girl.</i>?Eventually, Han Jiani had severely chased him off.

    Before leaving, Han Siye had pulled one of Su Jiu¡¯s little ponytails again. The corner of his lips had curled into a nasty smile before he left in satisfaction.

    Su Jiu was astonished.

    <i>Is this person obsessed with my hair?</i>

    ***

    On Sunday, Su Shengjing had been given a day off to spend time with the little girl. He brought her back to the apartment.

    It was close to noon, and the golden sunlight ofte autumn shone through the branches of the trees onto the road, bringing a hint of warmth.

    When Su Jiu reached the ground floor of the apartment building, she had not expected to see the little viin. Rong Si was hunched over and standing beside the fountain with his sleeves rolled up high. He was trying hard to fish out his textbooks from the water.

    The textbook was soaked with water. He fished it out and ced it beside him on the ground. It was dripping with water. His bag was also soaked. It was obvious that someone had thrown it into the fountain.

    <i>Given the little viin¡¯s character, he wouldn¡¯t have thrown it himself, right?</i>

    Su Jiu was surprised and quickly ran over to him. ¡°Big Brother!¡±

    Hearing her voice, the little viin started to shake. A guilty look shed in his eyes as if he didn¡¯t want her to see him like this.

    However, Su Jiu had already run in front of him. It was at this moment she suddenly saw some bruises on the corners of the little viin¡¯s mouth as if he had fought with someone.

    Su Jiu immediately asked, ¡°Big Brother, why are you injured?¡±

    Rong Si looked away, not wanting to tell her. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°Did you fight with someone?¡±?<i>More precisely, did you get beaten up?</i>

    <i>Who hit my little viin? This is unforgivable!</i>

    Seeing that he was pursing his lips and not saying anything, Su Jiu thought that he had confirmed her doubt. She asked again, ¡°Big Brother, you were beaten up, right? That person even threw your school bag into the water! How could they do that? That¡¯s too evil!¡±

    Su Shengjing walked to the edge of the fountain. With his stature, he easily scooped up all the textbooks from the water, shook the water off, and handed the textbooks to Rong Si. ¡°Kid, tell us: who did this?¡±

    Rong Si pursed his lips again as he thought of the other boys. Taking the textbook with lowered eyes, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know them.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t know them, why are they targeting you?¡± Su Shengjing did not understand what was going on. Just as he said that, some other boys came over from the flowerbed. The oldest among them was about ten years old, while the youngest was only four or five years old.

    The leading child was dressed in branded clothes. When he saw the wet textbook in Rong Si¡¯s hand, he smugly smiled and said to the child behind him. ¡°There, that¡¯s him. He¡¯s a beggar who used to pick up rubbish. He¡¯s so dirty!¡±

    The other children didn¡¯t seem to believe him. They widened their eyes and asked, ¡°Picking up rubbish? No way?¡±

    ¡°Why would I lie to you? He was really picking up rubbish. I went with my parents to a welfare shelter over there to donate money, and we saw him on the way. My dad said that if I didn¡¯t study hard, I would pick up rubbish like him in the future.¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s ears were sharp. When he heard this, his face slowly turned pale. He clenched his teeth and tried his best to control his emotions.

 Chapter 323 - Vicious Little Villain

    <h4>Chapter 323: Vicious Little Viin</h4>

    Rong Si had thought that after moving here with his mother, he would be able to lead a better life. He did not expect to meet someone who would expose his shameful past in front of so many people and even mercilessly mock him.

    The older child must have been spoiled by his family. He did not care that Su Shengjing was there. He loudly continued, ¡°Oh right! My mother also said that his mother is a prostitute. That¡¯s why a little beggar like him can live here!¡±

    Puzzled, the children asked, ¡°Prostitute? What do you mean?¡±

    The older child didn¡¯t really understand either. He recalled his mother¡¯s words and said, ¡°It means she sleeps with a man so that the man will give her money. My mother said that this little beggar and his mom are very dirty. She told me to walk around them when I see them in the future so that they won¡¯t infect me with any germs. You guys should take it easy too.¡±

    Rong Si could tolerate it when the boy was talking about him, but when he heard him mention his mother as well, his heart burned with anger. He red at the big child with a malicious gaze.

    If he could, he would tear this person¡¯s mouth apart and pull out his tongue.

    <i>If you don¡¯t want to talk nicely, then don¡¯t talk for the rest of your life!</i>

    When Su Jiu heard those words, she also became furious. Her face turned red from anger.?<i>Why is this stupid child so rude? What right does he have to say all that about the little viin?</i>

    <i>His parents are also very rude. They insulted Auntie Song for no reason. No wonder they raised such a child.</i>

    Rong Si clenched his fists. When the older child startedughing, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore and wanted to rush up to fight with him. However, the little girl was one step ahead of him and ran to the front of the older child. She red at him and said, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡±

    The older child was speechless.

    He stoppedughing halfway and looked down at the young kid, who was not even as tall as his chest. Then, he said with disdain, ¡°Who are you? I¡¯m not talking about you. Why are you meddling in other people¡¯s business? I¡¯ll beat you up!¡±

    Just as he said that, Su Shengjing walked over to him and coldly said, ¡°Who do you want to beat up? If you have the guts, try it!¡±

    His voice was powerful and resonant, and his gaze was fierce. That big child¡¯s aura instantly weakened, and he stuttered, ¡°I, I didn¡¯t want to beat anyone up. You heard wrongly!¡±

    He was about to leave with the boys when Su Jiu stopped him. ¡°Stop!¡±

    The older child stopped in his tracks and unhappily turned to look at her. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Su Jiu stared straight at him with her big clear eyes. Her small face became filled with seriousness. She pointed at Rong Si and said, ¡°You were the one who injured him, right? You even badmouthed him!¡±

    The older child haughtily nced at Rong Si. He raised his chin and said, ¡°So what? He bumped into me when he was walking. He was asking for a beating! He¡¯s a little beggar, and his clothes are so dirty. My clothes are so expensive. Why shouldn¡¯t I have hit him?¡±

    <i>Oh, you¡¯re still speaking with so much conviction? Indeed, you have never experienced the vicious beatings of society.</i>

    <i>Let him see how I would deal with him!</i>

    Like Su Jiu, Su Shengjing was also displeased. He said, ¡°How can you be so reasonable when you hit someone? Did your parents raise such an uncultured child? You¡¯re such a failure!¡±

    The older child indignantly retorted, ¡°What right do you have to say that about my parents?¡±

    ¡°Then what right do you have to talk about Big Brother¡¯s mother? Who do you think you are?¡± Su Jiu raised her voice. ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to talk, then shut up. Don¡¯t talk nonsense here. You and your mother have such foul mouths. Do you usually eat in the toilet?¡±

 Chapter 324 - Laughed at by the Little Girl

    <h4>Chapter 324: Laughed at by the Little Girl</h4>

    As she spoke, she waved her small hands in front of her nose as if she were smelling the stench.

    Su Shengjing looked at the little girl with some astonishment.?<i>To think that she can utter such a long string of insults in a single breath. Isn¡¯t that incredible!</i>

    <i>Where did she learn this from?</i>

    Su Shengjing had no intention of stopping Su Jiu. He was not like many parents who taught their daughter to be more reserved and gentle, to not scold people or she couldn¡¯t marry in the future. It was the exact opposite.

    He only hoped that the little girl would be more fierce, and that she wouldsh out at anyone who dared to scold her. He couldn¡¯t bear to see her suffer.

    The older child did not expect to be rebuked by a young girl much younger and shorter than him. His face turned pale and red. ¡°What¡­ what did you say?¡±

    ¡°I said, tell me! Do you and your mother usually eat dinner in the toilet?¡± Su Jiu raised her voice and repeated herself, attracting the attention of many passers-by. Some people even opened the windows to watch them.

    The older child was so angry that he wanted to pick her up and give her a good beating. However, with Su Shengjing around, he did not dare to do it and could only re at her.

    ¡°Apologize to Big Brother!¡± The little girl enunciated her words.

    ¡°Apologize? I¡¯m telling the truth. Why should I apologize?¡±

    ¡°Apologize!¡±

    Rong Si looked at the little pink ball confronting a child much taller than her. She waspletely unafraid as she fiercely stood up for him. The anger in his heart suddenly dispersed, reced with warmth.

    It felt just like the sunlight.

    However, he was a boy after all. He could not let a girl stand up for him. Furthermore, he did not want her to be unhappy because of him. Hence, he walked over to Su Jiu and tugged at her shoulder. ¡°Ignore them.¡±

    ¡°No! They hit you and even badmouthed you. We can¡¯t just let it go like this!¡± The little girl shook her head without even thinking. Her fair and delicate little face was filled with resentment as if she had to seek justice for him.

    Su Shengjing helplessly held his forehead. Initially, he didn¡¯t want to care about such a thing, but since his little sweetheart wanted to care, what could he do?

    He could only stand at her side and rely on his height to give her confidence!

    Su Jiu looked at the big child in front of her and stubbornly said, ¡°Apologize to Big Brother. Otherwise don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡±

    ¡°Being impolite? What are you going to do?¡± The older child looked down at her.?<i>This young kid? Haha, what could she do to me?</i>

    He didn¡¯t believe her!

    Instead of answering, Su Jiu asked, ¡°Are you really not going to apologize?¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Su Jiu turned to look at Su Shengjing and angrily said, ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s call the police. We¡¯ll get the police toe over and arrest all these bad guys and lock them up in prison!¡±

    When the children heard that these people were going to call the police, they instantly became nervous.

    At their age, these kids didn¡¯t know what kinds of things the police could arrest them for. They only knew that the police were very powerful and could arrest people and put them in jail. Their parents had said that if the kids were disobedient, the police woulde and arrest them.

    Therefore, the children were afraid and did not doubt Su Jiu¡¯s words. They hurriedly urged the older child. ¡°Apologize! What if she really calls the police?¡±

    ¡°Boohoo¡­ I don¡¯t want to be taken away. I don¡¯t want to go to prison. Apologize!¡±

    Su Jiu arrogantly lifted her chin. ¡°That¡¯s right! If you don¡¯t want to be arrested, hurry up and apologize and bow!¡±

 Chapter 325 - Who Is She Protecting?

    <h4>Chapter 325: Who Is She Protecting?</h4>

    The older child¡¯s expression turned ugly. He was also terrified that the police would take him away. Cold sweat broke out on his forehead, but he really couldn¡¯t bring himself to apologize.

    However, the children behind him kept urging him.

    When Su Shengjing took out his phone and pretended to call the police, the older child looked at Rong Si angrily and unwillingly. Then, he bowed to Rong Si and said, ¡°Sorry, I was wrong!¡±

    Su Jiu asked, ¡°What did you do wrong?¡±

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have hit him. I shouldn¡¯t have thrown his bag into the water and badmouthed him!¡±

    Su Jiu expressed her satisfaction and turned to look at the little viin beside him. ¡°Big Brother, do you want to forgive him?¡±

    When Rong Si looked at the older child, his eyes were cold as if there was no warmth in them. ¡°I don¡¯t forgive you.¡±

    Su Jiu felt that it was right for the little viin to not forgive the boy.?<i>Who said that one needed to forgive one¡¯s bully after the bully apologized?</i>

    <i>After all, if apologies were actually useful, why would we need the police?</i>

    ¡°Then what do you want to do, Big Brother?¡± the little girl asked again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Rong Si didn¡¯t want to waste time on these people. He just didn¡¯t want to see them again. They were an eyesore.

    <i>If only I could make people disappear from the world.</i>

    <i>If I had money, could I do it?</i>

    Rong Si had heard from many people that money could buy almost anything in this world. Therefore, money was a good thing. Unfortunately, he did not have it yet.

    The little viin did not want to pursue the matter, but Su Jiu was not willing to let it go so easily.

    She pursed her lips and angrily said to the children, ¡°Big Brother is a good person. I won¡¯t argue with you. You have to thank him! If you bully him again in the future, I¡¯ll definitely call the police. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try!

    ¡°If you get taken to jail, don¡¯t cry to your parents!¡±

    The younger children were frightened; they didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. They just vigorously waved their hands to show that they wouldn¡¯t bully Rong Si. The older child didn¡¯t dare to say anything else, but he didn¡¯t ept it.

    After giving Rong Si a fierce re, he turned around and ran. Since their elder brother had run away, the younger children naturally followed him and scattered like birds.

    ¡°Alright, they have run away. If something like this happens again and your father isn¡¯t around, you can¡¯t fight them alone, understand?¡± Su Shengjing said while tousling the little girl¡¯s hair.

    The little girl puffed up her cheeks and indignantly said, ¡°Hmph! Even if Dad isn¡¯t here, I still want to do this. I can¡¯t let them bully Big Brother. I said I¡¯d protect Big Brother!¡±

    These words made Rong Si¡¯s heart ache.

    He stared at the little girl, his usually dark and cold eyes filled with warmth.

    Those who had witnessed all of this looked at Su Jiu in admiration.?<i>This little girl is really something!</i>

    Someone took out his phone and recorded the entire scene. After blurring out everyone¡¯s faces, except Su Jiu¡¯s, he posted it on Weibo.

    When theizens saw this, they all felt that the little girl was amazing. She had managed to drive away all the bullies by herself.

    Su Jiu¡¯s fans were especially excited. They went to leavements on Su Shengjing¡¯s Weibo. ¡°Baby is so brave, Baby is so awesome! Ah, Mommy loves you more and more!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s such a mother hen! It¡¯s so cute! Ahhhh, I¡¯m going to faint!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m curious. Who is the one Baby is protecting? Does that boy really pick up trash? That¡¯s too pitiful! Is there somewhere we can donate?¡±

    ¡°Same question here. My baby is so protective. I want to help too!¡±

    ¡°Me too!¡±

    Thements suddenly changed into arge-scale charity fundraiser.

 Chapter 326 - Definitely More Handsome Than Daddy

    <h4>Chapter 326: Definitely More Handsome Than Daddy</h4>

    ¡°Same question here. My baby is so protective. I want to help too!¡±

    ¡°Me too!¡±

    Thements suddenly changed into arge-scale charity fundraiser.

    Later, when some people from the Golden Foundation came and handed the money to Rong Si and Song Wanqiu, the two of them were dumbfounded; they had no idea what was going on.

    ***

    Su Shengjing did not get to rest for long. In the afternoon, Yang Fangping called him to tell him that the filming of thest episode of ¡°Daddy, Let¡¯s Go¡± would start within these two days and asked him to bring Su Jiu along.

    The director said that he missed Little Jiu and wanted to see her.

    Su Shengjing snorted.?<i>If he really liked the little packrat, then he shouldn¡¯t have arranged for her to stay in the worst house!</i>

    The next day, Su Shengjing simply packed his luggage and left for the shooting venue with Su Jiu on the ne.

    This time, the program team had chosen a vige in the north. It was stillte autumn in the south, yet already winter here in the north. As soon as the father and daughter got off the ne, the cold air greeted them. Su Shengjing immediately wrapped the little girl in his coat.

    Fortunately, he had anticipated this and given the little girl a sweater beforehand. Otherwise, she would have been frozen solid by now.

    The flight had been a little longer this time, and Su Jiu felt a little airsick. Shey in her father¡¯s arms and allowed him to carry her for the trip.

    The moment Su Shengjing stepped out of the airport, he saw the bus that the production team had chartered for them. He carried Su Jiu into the car. Seeing Han Xiao and his son sitting in the back seat, Su Shengjing greeted them.

    Su Jiu lifted her head from his embrace and looked at Han Xiao and Han Siye. She softly said, ¡°Hello, Uncle. Hello, Big Brother.¡±

    Han Xiao really disliked his son. In contrast, the moment he saw Su Jiu, he showed his extreme fondness for her. Amiably smiling, he said, ¡°Little Jiu, it has been a while since west met. Uncle missed you so much. Did you miss me?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The little girl vigorously nodded, her eyes fixed on his face.

    Han Xiao was indeed the Movie King deserving of his huge fan base. He had a really handsome face, and it would be a waste if she did not look at him!

    Seeing the little girl staring at Han Xiao, Su Shengjing felt indignant.?<i>Am I notparable to Han Xiao?</i>?He thought that he was rather handsome right then. Why didn¡¯t the little girl look at her father more often?

    Han Siye kept staring at Su Jiu and impatiently asked, ¡°What about me? Little Jiu, did you miss me?¡±

    Su Jiu thought about it and shook her head. ¡°No!¡±

    Han Xiao burst intoughter, gloating at his son¡¯s misfortune.

    Han Siye was unhappy. ¡°Why? You missed my father but not me?¡±

    How could he ept this?

    Han Siye was very unhappy.?<i>Could it be that Little Jiu didn¡¯t miss me because I¡¯m not as handsome as Daddy?</i>

    <i>However, I have not grown up yet. When I grow up, I¡¯ll definitely be more handsome than Daddy!</i>

    Su Jiu puffed up her cheeks and angrily said, ¡°Because you always mess up my hair. You are not obedient!¡±

    Han Siye was speechless.

    Han Xiao gloated even more, ncing at him from the corner of his eyes. ¡°See! That¡¯s why I told you not to touch girls. You should be gentlemanly and polite. That¡¯s how you make girls like you.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Han Siye snorted. He turned his face to the side and softly muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t care about the others.¡±

    He liked to y with Little Jiu; that was why he was like this. If it were any other kid, he wouldn¡¯t even spare them a nce.

 Chapter 327 - Heavenly Child

    <h4>Chapter 327: Heavenly Child</h4>

    Su Shengjing carried Su Jiu and sat down beside Han Xiao. Han Siye immediately tugged at his sleeve. ¡°Daddy, I want to switch seats with you.¡±

    Han Xiao knew that his son wanted to sit with Little Jiu, so he deliberately said, ¡°Why? I¡¯m not going to switch.¡±

    ¡°I want to switch! The adults sit with the adults, while the children sit with the children. That¡¯s how you do it!¡±

    ¡°Tsk! I won¡¯t switch with you. What are you going to do?¡± Han Xiao mischievously raised his eyebrows, making his son¡¯s eyes widen in anger.

    At this moment, Xiao Yang and his son entered the bus.

    Xiao Yang held Xiao Wei¡¯s hand as they got onto the bus. When he saw the four people on the bus, especially Su Jiu, his eyes lit up. ¡°Little Jiu, long time no see. Did you miss Uncle?¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Why are they all asking this? What kind of strange uncles are they?</i>

    Han Xiao leisurely nced at Xiao Yang and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked Little Jiu just now. She said that she didn¡¯t. Just give up.¡±

    ¡°Ah, why? I missed Little Jiu very much. Our Xiao Wei missed her too,¡± Xiao Yang said while patting Xiao Wei¡¯s hair.

    Xiao Wei was still wearing a meticulously buttoned-up white shirt and suspenders. His eyes were gentle. He looked like a little gentleman. When he heard his father¡¯s words, he looked at the little girl and seemed a little embarrassed. He stuck close to his father.

    It had been many days since hest saw Little Jiu, but she was still adorable!

    Su Jiu had yet to recover from her motion sickness. She did not have the energy to deal with the adults and children. So she gave them a short greeting. ¡°Hello, Uncle, Big Brother.¡±

    Then, she leaned into Su Shengjing¡¯s arms and found afortable position before closing her eyes.

    Xiao Yang noticed that the little girl did not look too well, so he worriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Little Jiu? Is she sick?¡±

    Su Shengjing wrapped his coat around Su Jiu. ¡°Just a little airsick. It¡¯s alright. She¡¯ll be fine after a short rest.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Wei hurriedly said to Xiao Yang, ¡°Daddy, I think we have medicine for motion sickness. Can we give it to Little Jiu?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I brought some car sickness pills with me. They¡¯re also effective for motion sickness.¡± Xiao Yang took out a small, white medicine bottle from his backpack and handed it to Su Shengjing. ¡°Take two of these pills, Mr. Su. One for a kid like Little Jiu. I think it¡¯s quite effective. You should try it.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Su Shengjing took the bottle.

    Xiao Wei took out an unopened bottle of mineral water. He asked his father to open the bottle cap, then passed the bottle to Su Jiu. It was a very thoughtful act.

    He took two steps forward and worriedly looked at the little girl in Su Shengjing¡¯s arms. ¡°Little Jiu, this medicine isn¡¯t bitter. You won¡¯t feel ufortable after taking it.¡±

    Su Jiu opened her eyes and looked at Xiao Wei¡¯s beautiful face. She could not help but sigh.?<i>Ah, what kind of a heavenly child is this?</i>

    <i>He is too nice!</i>

    ¡°Thank you, Big Brother.¡± Su Jiu sat up straight and drank the mineral water before taking a pill.

    She did not know whether it was a psychological effect or the medicine was quickly taking effect, but she suddenly felt less nauseous.

    Han Siye looked at her and then at Xiao Wei. Not wanting to be outdone, he took out fruits, soft candies, and potato chips from his small bag and handed them to Su Jiu. Then, he coolly said, ¡°Here, these are for you!¡±

    Han Xiao¡¯s lips twitched.

    He had just told his son to be a gentleman, yet the kid was still arrogant.?<i>Truly, such a child can¡¯t be taught. He has no friends because of this attitude.</i>

    However, as this was his son, Han Xiao could only try his best to save the situation. He squeezed out a smile and said to Su Jiu, ¡°Little Jiu, he specially bought these for you. He spent a long time picking them out. He didn¡¯t eat any of them and kept them all for you.¡±

 Chapter 328 - Let Out A Shout

    <h4>Chapter 328: Let Out A Shout</h4>

    Su Shengjing chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin. I understand.¡±

    He took the fruit candy away from Su Jiu and patted her head. ¡°You can¡¯t eat so much candy. You can only eat one every day, understand?¡±

    The little girl adorably pouted. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll listen to Daddy.¡±

    Regardless of whatever she thought or said, Su Jiu had epted his gift. Han Siye was relieved, and his expression softened.

    As the program was broadcasted, the audience screamed when they saw this scene.

    ¡°Ah, little kids are so cute! Xiao Wei is so warm. Han Siye is so proud! So cute!¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I have a little boy like this who cared about me when I was young? Boohoo, my life is so boring!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s such a handsome little brother! Little Jiu has won in life!¡±

    After taking the medicine, Su Jiu felt better. She regained her energy and started to look around. It had to be said that winter in the north was really cold. In the south, it was warm enough that she could wear a singleyer. In the north, the snow had already started to fall.

    It was a cloudy day outside, and the wind blew in through an open window. The weather was chilly, but also refreshing.

    The production crew¡¯s bus drove for a full two hours before they arrived at a mountainous area with beautiful scenery. They drove along a bumpy road and saw arge number of persimmon trees. The trees were covered with glistening red and golden persimmons. Further in was a vige with picturesque scenery.

    As the bus reached the vige, many vigers came out to see what it was. The production crew attracted a lot of attention.

    Many of the vigers recognized that parents and children had arrived on the bus. Feeling incredibly excited, the vigers warmly invited them to their homes.

    Many of the vigers had lived here for decades, and the furthest they had been to was the nearby town. Now, they were actually able to see people who usually only appeared on TV. How could they not be excited?

    Yang Fangping had arrived before the other families. When he saw Su Shengjing carrying Su Jiu out of the car, a smile blossomed on his wrinkled face, like a chrysanthemum. It was extremely bright. ¡°Little Jiu! It has been a long time!¡±

    Su Jiu politely greeted him. ¡°Hello, Uncle.¡±

    ¡°What a sweetheart!¡± Yang Fangping was ted.

    When everyone had arrived, the director smiled and said, ¡°Alright, now that all the father and child pairs are here, we wee you again! This episode is thest episode, which means that we won¡¯t be able to see each other for a long time after this episode¡¯s filming finishes. Thinking about it makes me a little sad. My babies, what about you?¡±

    <i>Thest episode?</i>

    Han Siye immediately looked at Su Jiu and pursed his lips.

    <i>If I won¡¯t be able to record a show with Little Jiu for a long time, wouldn¡¯t that mean that I won¡¯t be able to meet her either?</i>

    He immediately said, ¡°Not happy!¡±

    He hadn¡¯t had enough fun yet; he still wanted to be with Little Jiu!

    Xiao Wei nced at Su Jiu as well. He grabbed the corner of Xiao Yang¡¯s shirt and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sad too.¡±

    Other than going to school for lessons, Xiao Wei spent most of his life practicing the piano. He barely had any free time to y, so he did not have many friends. However, throughout the filming of this series, he had made many new friends.

    Little Jiu was one of them.

    He did as she had told him before. He had gone back and had a good talk with his mother. He no longer kept his thoughts to himself. Instead, he tried to voice them.

 Chapter 329 - Cant Bear to Part With Daddy Su and Little Jiu

    <h4>Chapter 329: Can¡¯t Bear to Part With Daddy Su and Little Jiu</h4>

    Xiao Wei had told his mother that he could practice the piano, but he would not throw his models away. He would manage his time and would not dy his practice because of the toys.

    However, if he had to practice the piano during his free time, he would not ept it.

    His mother hadn¡¯t expected him to say such words. She was surprised but at the same time felt that her son was very sensible. He actually knew how to maturelymunicate. After thinking for a while, she had agreed and didn¡¯tpletely restrict his ytime.

    Xiao Wei felt that it was all thanks to Little Jiu. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have known what to do.

    That was why he wanted to continue filming the show so that he could see her.

    On the other hand, Li Nuoer often went on missions with Chen Xixi and had be friends with her. Therefore, when the director said that they could not meet often in the future, he felt a little sad.

    The atmosphere instantly became gloomy.

    When the audience saw this scene, their moods also turned worse. They all startedmenting. ¡°Yang Fangping, are you sick? The shows you did in the past were so boring, and you recorded so many episodes. This show is so good, so why did you only record a few episodes? Why do you keep letting the audience down?¡±

    ¡°If you run out of funds, just say it. We can start crowdfunding this show!¡±

    ¡°Yang Fangping, please record a few more episodes. As long as you keep recording, we will keep watching!¡±

    ¡°Boohoo, is this thest episode? I can¡¯t bear to part with Daddy Su and Little Jiu. I can¡¯t bear to part with the other cute kids and daddies either.¡±

    ¡°Yang Fangping, I order you to immediately film the second season with the original crew!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to renew a contract? Yang Fangping, you must renew the contract with these fathers and cute babies! Do you hear me?¡±

    Yang Fangping suppressed the reluctance in his heart and smiled again. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, my babies. We¡¯ll definitely have a chance to meet again in the future. Let¡¯s do our best in this episode and have fun!

    ¡°Okay, first of all, let me introduce this vige to everyone. The vige you are in now is called Clearwater Vige. When you came here just now, you should¡¯ve seen a river with clear water, right? That¡¯s how the name of the vige came about. The vigers mainly rely on farming persimmons to earn their ie. Now, the first mission of you fathers and children is to let the vigers lead you to pick persimmons so that you can feel the joy of an abundant harvest!¡±

    The fathers all sighed.?<i>Isn¡¯t it just picking persimmons?</i>

    <i>Is this not too simple?</i>

    However, Yang Fangping continued, ¡°After picking the persimmons, you have to bring the fruits to the nearby town to sell. Whoever picks more and sells more will be the winner today. They will receive an amazing gift that will definitely make you scream! So, fathers and children, let¡¯s go!¡±

    <i>A great gift that will make people scream?</i>

    Su Jiu suddenly became interested and turned to Su Shengjing. ¡°Daddy, we have to work hard!¡±

    Su Shengjing raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Baby wants the reward?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Su Shengjing did not think that the present would be as exaggerated as Yang Fangping had made it out to be. It would most likely only be delicious food. However, since the little girl wanted it, he would think of a way to get it for her.

    A few of the fathers took the lead in finding their houses with their children. This time, the program team found their conscience and arranged simr amodations for everyone. There would be no drawing lots.

    After unpacking their luggage and resting for a while, the children excitedly waited for their fathers to take them to the persimmon forest.

    Su Shengjing first borrowed a basket from the vigers so that it would be easier to carry persimmonster on. When he saw that the basket was muchrger than the little girl, he suddenly had an idea.

 Chapter 330 - Dont Lead My Daughter Astray!

    <h4>Chapter 330: Don¡¯t Lead My Daughter Astray!</h4>

    Su Shengjing ced the little girl into the basket, carried the basket on his back, and walked toward the persimmon forest.

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>There¡¯s no need for that</i>. She felt a little silly!

    However, cameras were all around her, so she could only make herself look cute. As she obedientlyy in the basket, she blinked and curiously looked around. Then, she said to Su Shengjing, ¡°Daddy, the kindergarten teacher taught me a new song. I¡¯ll sing it for you.¡±

    Su Shengjing suddenly smiled. ¡°Sure! Sing it for Daddy.¡±

    After getting ready, the little girl started singing in her childish voice. ¡°The sun was in the sky, the flowers looked so kind. A little bird said, ¡®Good morning, it¡¯s so early! Why are there bombs in the bag you carry?¡¯ I¡¯m going to blow up the school. I have the teachers fooled. I¡¯ll pull the trigger then I¡¯ll run. Boom! The school is gone!¡±

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Su Shengjing burst outughing.

    <i>This¡­ Is a song about a bomb okay?</i>

    In the eyes of the fans, Su Jiu was very cute even when she was not talking. Now, she was even singing; her childish voice could melt anyone¡¯s heart!

    The live chat was filled withughter. ¡°Baby, I want to report you for changing lyrics!¡±

    ¡°What the hell? Bombs? Did the kindergarten teacher teach you this? I¡¯m dying ofughter!¡±

    ¡°Oh my god! Where did my daughter learn this song from? Please don¡¯t teach her bad things!¡±

    ¡°Ahh, Little Jiu is too cute! Her voice is so cute!¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha, is this what the students are thinking?¡±

    Su Shengjing smiled and asked, ¡°Baby, who did you learn this from? Did the kindergarten teacher really teach you this? If that¡¯s so, I¡¯m going to have to report her.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, the kindergarten teacher didn¡¯t teach me this. I learned this on your phone, hehe.¡± The little girl mischievously smiled, and the surrounding photographers felt she was adorable.

    Ahh, I really want to have a daughter like this without getting married. The photographers were envious of Su Shengjing.

    After she arrived at the persimmon forest, the red and plump persimmons on the tree captured Su Jiu¡¯s attention. This was the first time she hade to such a ce. These persimmons looked so tempting and delicious.

    Su Jiu tried her best to raise her head and curiously asked, ¡°Daddy, this tree is so tall. How are we going to pick persimmons?¡±

    Naturally, this was also Su Shengjing¡¯s first timeing into contact with such things. When he saw a few vigers before him, he said, ¡°Dad doesn¡¯t know either. There¡¯s someone over there. Let¡¯s go over and ask.¡±

    Just as he was about to go there, Han Xiao walked over to him from the other side with Han Siye. When Han Xiao saw the father and daughter, he said in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re here too. That¡¯s nice! Let¡¯s pick the fruits together. I asked the vigers how to pick them just now. I can¡¯t do it alone. I have to find someone to work with.¡±

    Su Shengjing noticed that Han Siye was staring at the little girl from the moment he saw her. He snorted in his heart and said with a fake smile, ¡°Sure.¡±

    Han Xiao held a long bamboo pole in his hand and took out a sheet from his basket. ¡°I¡¯ll hit the persimmons with this. You can use the sheet under the tree to catch the persimmons so that they won¡¯t get bruised.¡±

    Su Shengjing nodded. He first ced the basket down and carried the little girl out of the basket. After cing her on the ground, he took the sheets from Han Xiao¡¯s hands. He felt that he did not have enough manpower and went to look for three vigers to help him. Everything was finally ready.

    Su Shengjing and the three vigers each took four corners of the sheet and spread it open. Han Xiao used a bamboo pole to knock down the persimmons. Soon, a lot of persimmons fell onto the sheets.

    Su Jiu and Han Siye ran over and helped to put the persimmons in the basket.

 Chapter 331 - Baby Is Excellent!

    <h4>Chapter 331: Baby Is Excellent!</h4>

    Before long, the basket became full. The persimmons weighed dozens of kilograms.

    Su Jiu was worried about how they would transport this pile of persimmons to the town to sell. This vige was so far away from the town that it would be difficult for Su Shengjing to carry them. They could only try to find a car.

    However, the production team was not allowed to help, so they could only let the father and child think of a way.

    Su Jiu reached out his small hand and held Su Shengjing¡¯s hand. ¡°Daddy, shall we find a car?¡±

    That was what Su Shengjing thought as well. However, he did not expect the little girl to havee to the same conclusion. Thus, he began to feel that his daughter was truly intelligent, just like him.

    He held the little girl¡¯s hand as they walked through the vige. Soon, they arrived at a house and saw a small cart attached to a scooter in the courtyard. His eyes immediately lit up as he led the little girl inside.

    It was still early in the morning. An elderly couple was watering the vegetables they had nted in the yard. The leaves of the vegetables were tender and green after being sprinkled with water. They looked especially fresh.

    The old couple saw Su Shengjing bringing a little girl in. The little girl was fair and tender and had a little baby fat on her perfect little face. She was extremely cute and they couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Who are you guys? What¡¯s the matter?¡± they asked.

    Su Jiu smiled at the olddy and obediently said, ¡°Hello, Grandpa and Grandma. Daddy and I have something to ask you guys for help!¡± The olddy liked cute children like this. When she saw Su Jiu, she felt as if she were looking at her granddaughter. The olddy smiled and said, ¡°What is it? Tell us.¡±

    The little girl childishly said, ¡°Dad and I are going to sell the persimmons in town, but we don¡¯t have a car. Can you lend us this scooter? We¡¯ll return it to you immediately after selling the persimmons.¡±

    The old man kindly smiled. ¡°Oh, this! Of course, you can use it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great! Thank you, grandpa and grandma!¡± Su Jiu was very happy. She identally saw a basket ced at the door of the house. The baskets contained many fruits and vegetables. She pointed at them and asked, ¡°Grandpa and grandma, are you selling those vegetables? If you are, would you like Daddy and me to help you sell your gourds?¡±

    The audience was shocked.?<i>No way! Is this really just a four-year-old kid?</i>

    <i>How could she be so smart? She didn¡¯t even stutter after speaking for so long. Moreover, her logic was very clear, and her observation skills were superb!</i>

    The fans were very excited. Their child was so outstanding, and they were very proud of her. They could be at ease with the people they knew. They were not afraid of being mocked for being childish; they were actually fans of a little kid!

    Although Su Jiu was a child, she was stronger than many adults.

    After Su Jiu¡¯s reminder, the old couple remembered that they had picked a lot of vegetables this morning. The old man pped a hand at his forehead and said, ¡°Look at my memory! How could I forget this? Those vegetables are for sale. If you and your father can help us sell them, that would be great.¡±

    Su Shengjing said, ¡°We can help.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Thank you for your hard work.¡± The old man passed the basket to him.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. The kid and I are very happy to be able to help you.¡± After saying that, Su Shengjing immediately ced the basket and the little packrat in the cart.

    They asked for directions and the price of each vegetable, then prepared to return to the persimmon forest.

    Before they left, the old woman walked to the cart and put two bright red apples into Su Jiu¡¯s hands. She lovingly smiled. ¡°Take these, little girl. One for each of you. This apple was nted in the vige, so it¡¯s washed clean without pesticides. Don¡¯t worry and eat it.¡±

 Chapter 332 - Having Fun Today

    <h4>Chapter 332: Having Fun Today</h4>

    When Su Jiu looked at the granny¡¯s white hair, wrinkly face, and skinny figure, she suddenly felt her heart ache. However, she sweetly smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Grandma! This apple looks delicious!¡±

    The old woman was delighted.?<i>This little girl is so obedient and likable.</i>

    ***

    Su Shengjing sat on the small red scooter. The scooter was indeed a little old and worn out. It had lost its paint and seemed to be quite old. He had to spend quite a bit of effort to start the engine and drive Su Jiu and the fruits and vegetables back to the persimmon forest. After carrying the baskets, he drove toward the town.

    A few photographers had also borrowed vehicles from the vigers to take pictures, but none of these vehicles were as old as Su Shengjing¡¯s. In the eyes of the audience, it was quite funny for a young, handsome, and well-dressed man to drive such a shabby scooter.

    Furthermore, a little packrat was sitting behind him in the cart attached to the scooter. No matter how one looked at it, she did not look like a child from this vige.

    They didn¡¯t match at all!

    Even so, the little girl did not forget to boast, ¡°Daddy, you look so handsome when driving!¡±

    ¡°Such a bike is very suitable for Daddy to drive!¡±

    ¡°Daddy, buy a bike like this when you get back. It¡¯s veryfortable to sit in, and you can enjoy the breeze. Daddy can drive it to the office and pick me up. A few children can also sit behind this.¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    <i>This silly girl, is it worth bragging about me driving this stupid scooter?</i>

    She had even said it suited him.?<i>Is she praising me or mocking me?</i>?For a moment, Su Shengjing could not tell if Su Jiu was being silly. She actually said that she wanted him to drive this lousy scooter to thepany to pick her up??<i>Forget it!</i>

    No matter what, he was still a public celebrity. How could he not care about his appearance?

    All the photographersughed out loud. The audience in front of the screen alsoughed so hard that they were rocking back and forth. ¡°Hahaha, Little Jiu is surely joking. How can you even praise this?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, I¡¯m dying ofughter. Little Jiu, you¡¯ve made my day!¡±

    ¡°I was eating and almost spat out my food when I saw this. Little Jiu is so funny!¡±

    ¡°Just the thought of Su Shengjing driving my daughter on a lousy bike to and from school makes meugh like crazy, hahahaha!¡±

    ¡°Little Jiu, look at your father¡¯s expression. I can¡¯t take it anymore. My stomach hurts fromughing.¡±

    Yang Fangping was currently sitting at a temporary filming site. When he saw the clip, he couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    It had to be said that this pair of father and daughter was really too interesting. Little Jiu was really cute and funny on her own. Every time she appeared on screen, she would be doing something entertaining. There was no need to worry!

    Su Jiu had said all that on purpose. For the show to be more popr, the audience definitely needed something interesting to watch. By being that something interesting, she and her father would turn into a hot topic and their poprity would also increase. It was just killing two birds with one stone.

    She felt that what she had said just now would definitely be trending again. After that, the facts proved that apart from the cute points and funny points that Yang Fangping thought of, she and Su Shengjing also had their own hot searches. With just these few words, they really started trending again.

    Meanwhile, the viewership ratings of the program did not drop from the first episode even to thest episode. Instead, it was getting higher and higher. Like a dark horse that appeared out of nowhere, surpassing all the other programs and leaving them in the dust!

    While the other fathers tried to borrow various vehicles from the vigers, Su Shengjing and the little girl had already arrived at the town.

    It happened to be the day of a gathering, so the town was filled with people. As soon as the two of them appeared, they immediately attracted the attention of the people around them.

 Chapter 333 - Please Appreciate Me

    <h4>Chapter 333: Please Appreciate Me</h4>

    <i>Where did this father and childe from? They are so good-looking. Are they celebrities?</i>

    <i>They have to be, right?</i>

    When the people in the town saw the few photographers following Su Shengjing and Su Jiu, they became even more certain of this. They got curious about what Su Shengjing wanted to do.

    Su Shengjing paid no attention to the various expressions on the faces around him. After stopping the scooter, he got out and moved the persimmons, fruits, and vegetables out of the cart. After that, he found an empty stall by the side of the road and set down the items. Then, he carried the little girl and allowed her to sit close to him.

    Even when he had been at his lowest, Su Shengjing had never set up a stall to sell vegetables. Now that he faced so many people, he actually felt a little nervous.

    <i>Is there anyone who could teach me how to sell vegetables?</i>

    He subconsciously nced at the little girl, and Su Jiu happened to raise her head to look at him as well. He understood the meaning behind her gaze and instantly felt embarrassed.

    <i>Don¡¯t look at me. I don¡¯t know either.</i>

    Su Jiu felt embarrassed to set up a stall to sell persimmons and vegetables. She had no experience in something like this, but it was the program team¡¯s mission. No matter what, they had to follow the rules andplete the mission!

    Just as the father and daughter were thinking of how to start selling, many people surrounded them. They were mostly women and uncles and aunties with children.

    These people had never seen such a young and handsome vendor. The little girl beside the vendor was too beautiful and cute, just like the child stars on TV!

    A middle-aged woman found Su Jiu adorable. She smiled and asked, ¡°Little girl, this persimmon seems pretty good. How much are you selling it for?¡±

    When someone asked for a price, the little girl immediately became excited. No longer embarrassed, she said in a childish voice, ¡°Daddy and I picked these persimmons today. They¡¯re very fresh!¡±

    When she told the auntie about the selling price, the auntie deliberately said, ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s too expensive. Can it be cheaper? If it¡¯s cheaper, I will be able to buy more of it.¡±

    The little girl¡¯s expression became troubled. She shook her head and said, ¡°You can¡¯t, Auntie. Daddy and I had a hard time picking the persimmons. We traveled a long distance to get here. Please appreciate what we did!¡±

    As she said that, she looked at the auntie with clear and pure eyes.

    The auntie couldn¡¯t take it anymore.?<i>Oh my! How could this little girl be so cute?</i>?The auntie got too embarrassed to bargain and even wanted to buy everything from Su Jiu.

    Unfortunately, her family had only a few people, so she really couldn¡¯t buy so many persimmons. She could only say, ¡°Alright. Little girl, give Auntie a kilogram of persimmons.¡±

    Su Jiu took a look at the scale the elderly couple had given to them and could not help but feel worried. She didn¡¯t know how to use it, so she looked at Su Shengjing for help. ¡°Daddy, how do I use this?¡±

    Su Shengjing coughed. Naturally, he did not know how to use it either. He could only bite the bullet, pick up the scale, and ce a few persimmons on it. However, he really did not know how to use the thing.

    Su Jiu could only whisper to the auntie. ¡°Auntie, this is the first time Daddy and I are selling fruits and vegetables. We don¡¯t know how to use this. Can you teach us?¡±

    The auntie felt Su Jiu¡¯s voice was adorable. She generously agreed to her request. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll teach you then.¡±

    She taught Su Jiu step by step. Although she was only teaching the little girl, Su Shengjing stood at the side and seriously listened to the auntie¡¯s words. Actually, it was not very difficult. He could learn it just by looking at it. Then, he gave the auntie two kilograms of persimmons.

    After paying for the persimmons, the auntie lovingly looked at Su Jiu before leaving in satisfaction.

    The moment she left, another auntie pushed her way forward and smiled at Su Jiu in an exceptionally friendly manner. ¡°Little girl, I want two and a half kilograms of persimmons!¡±

 Chapter 334 - Sell Little Jiu to Me

    <h4>Chapter 334: Sell Little Jiu to Me</h4>

    ¡°Okay! Auntie, please wait a moment.¡± The little girl¡¯s voice was sweet, and her smile was also sweet. It looked like she had been carved from jade. Su Jiu was really likable.

    Su Shengjing had initially thought that he would not be able toplete his task today as he did not have any experience in running a stall. Now, however, it seemed he would definitely be able toplete this task, all thanks to the little girl.

    With her around, he just had to lie down and he would win.

    As Su Shengjing weighed two and a half kilograms of persimmons for her, the auntie suddenly looked at him and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re still so young, and you¡¯re already a father? Your daughter is still so cute. How much are you selling her for?¡±

    Hearing the auntie¡¯s joke, the people around themughed.

    Even though Su Shengjing knew that it was a joke, he felt upset. The auntie could make other jokes, but she could not make a joke out of the little girl!

    He frowned. ¡°My daughter is not amodity,¡± he said a little sternly. ¡°She¡¯s not for sale.¡±

    The auntie was amused by his serious look. Then, she saw the little girl hugging Su Shengjing¡¯s arm, her chubby face falling as she pitifully said, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t sell Little Jiu. You can¡¯t sell Little Jiu!¡±

    After saying that, she looked at the auntie with grievance andined in a small voice, ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re too mean. How can you say you want to buy me? Daddy said I¡¯m not for sale!¡±

    These words made the audienceugh again. ¡°Oh my god! Little Jiu is so cute! It isn¡¯t just the auntie. I also want to buy her, alright!¡±

    ¡°Little Jiu, can you name a price? Maybe I¡¯ll get drunk and dream of bringing you home!¡±

    ¡°How can my daughter be so exceptional? Boohoo, she tricked me into giving birth to a daughter again!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not alone. After my parents watched the show, they urged me to give birth to a daughter QAQ. But what if I can¡¯t give birth to such a cute child?¡±

    ***

    Su Shengjing thought that Little Jiu had misunderstood their conversation. Little did he know that she was just trying to seize the opportunity to act cute. He hurriedly carried her up, patted her back, andforted her. ¡°Baby, don¡¯t be afraid. You¡¯re Daddy¡¯s darling. No matter what, Daddy will never sell you away. Absolutely not.¡±

    It was only then that the little girl seemed to cheer up. She wrapped her arms around his neck and eximed, ¡°Yes! Daddy can¡¯t sell Little Jiu. Little Jiu belongs to Daddy!¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s cuteness once again overwhelmed Su Shengjing.

    He felt incredibly touched and couldn¡¯t help but hug the little girl tightly.

    Han Siye, who just arrived at the town with Han Xiao, saw this scene. He could not hear what Su Shengjing and Su Jiu were talking about as there was a crowd between them. He just vaguely heard Su Jiu telling Su Shengjing that he could not sell her.

    Han Siye immediately exploded. He rushed over and angrily said, ¡°Little Jiu is so cute. How can you sell her?¡±

    Su Shengjing turned around and saw the kid. His mouth twitched.

    <i>This brat. Where did he even hear that I wanted to sell my daughter?</i>

    Han Siye looked at the auntie and thought about how Su Shengjing might sell Little Jiu to her. He felt especially anxious.?<i>This ce is definitely not as good as a big city. How could he let Little Jiu live here and sell her to someone she doesn¡¯t even know?</i>

    <i>What if that auntie doesn¡¯t treat Little Jiu well?</i>

    Han Siye thought that his beloved younger sister was going to live in the abyss of suffering in the future; he could not ept it at all. He hurriedly said to Su Shengjing, ¡°Uncle, if you want to sell Little Jiu, then sell her to me. I promise I¡¯ll treat her well!¡±

    Su Shengjing was stunned.

 Chapter 335 - So Sweet!

    <h4>Chapter 335: So Sweet!</h4>

    <i>What the f*ck? Who said I¡¯m selling my daughter? I already said I¡¯m not selling her!</i>

    Su Shengjing lowered his head to look at the angry little boy and snapped at him. ¡°If you want a younger sister, get your parents to give birth to one. Little Jiu is not for sale!¡±

    <i>So he hadn¡¯t intended to sell her after all.</i>

    Han Siye instantly heaved a sigh of relief, but he also felt a little regretful.

    If Su Shengjing wasn¡¯t selling her, he would not be able to buy Little Jiu.?<i>It¡¯s such a pity.</i>

    Han Xiao, who squeezed into the crowd after them, felt that his son was embarrassing.?<i>What¡¯s he saying? He¡¯s really embarrassing!</i>

    What he didn¡¯t know was that when the audience saw Han Siye angrily requesting Su Shengjing to sell his daughter to him, they allughed.

    ¡°D*mn! Little Ye¡¯s idea is not bad. Is he trying to find himself a child bride?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, Yang Fangping knows how to invite guests, right? Why are all these little kids so cute? They¡¯re my source of happiness!¡±

    ¡°A, I really want Little Ye and Little Jiu to be together when they grow up. They will be so sweet together!¡±

    ¡°They have to be together. Isn¡¯t Movie King Han and Su Shengjing on good terms? They will probably keep in touch after the filming. The two kids will be childhood sweethearts, and there is a high chance that they will be together when they grow up!]

    ¡°Wow wow wow, I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡±

    ***

    The audience relished this ship. Those who liked Xiao Wei also joined the live chat to say that Xiao Wei was also worthy of having a chance with her!

    Xiao Wei was such a gentleman and was a good match for Little Jiu!

    Someizens even created a poll to see who they thought Little Jiu would end up with. They tallied the number of votes for her to be with Han Siye or Xiao Wei. There was not much difference.

    The other two options were ¡°Li Nuoer¡± and ¡°others.¡± The number of people who selected these choices was significantly lower.

    The butler of the Su family had seen the voting online. It was very popr, and he felt that young people nowadays really knew how to have fun.?<i>These children are only a few years old, and these people are already starting to imagine them together.</i>

    When he had been young, people in rtionships had to be sneaky when they held hands because they could be exposed at any time. If anyone dared to date in school, they would be expelled. How could it be like now, where so many people could discuss it online?

    When Su Guobang saw the voting, his expression turned ugly. He asked the butler, ¡°Did you see the online poll?¡±

    The butler coughed, not daring to look at the Old Master¡¯s expression. ¡°Yes, theizens are just having fun. It¡¯s alright.¡±

    Su Guobang immediately widened his eyes. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®just having fun¡¯? How can they gossip about the eldest daughter of the Su family? Who can she be with? Ha, in the future, if the family background of the man pursuing Little Jiu can¡¯t bepared to the Su family, how can we allow Little Jiu to marry him?¡±

    The butler was speechless.

    <i>Old Master, are you serious?</i>

    <i>Your idea is very dangerous. Little Miss might not be able to get married. After all, how many families canpare to the Su family?</i>

    However, that was exactly Su Guobang¡¯s intention. He ordered in a low voice, ¡°That poll annoys me. Remove it!¡±

    The butler helplessly said, ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±

    On the other side, in the apartment, Rong Si sat by the desk and looked at thetest episode of ¡°Daddy, Let¡¯s Go¡± on Song Wanqiu¡¯s phone. When he saw Han Siye telling Su Shengjing to sell Little Jiu to him, his eyes darkened.

    In Rong Si¡¯s eyes, Han Siye was a mean child who always pulled Little Jiu¡¯s hair. If Little Jiu ended up with him, she would not have a good time. Fortunately, Su Shengjing had rejected Han Siye outright, unlike some parents who would y along to strangers¡¯ jokes and agree to sell their children to them.

    <i>He didn¡¯t make Little Jiu sad.</i>?This, Rong Si thought, made Su Shengjing a good father.

 Chapter 336 - Shouldnt Have Counted On Them

    <h4>Chapter 336: Shouldn¡¯t Have Counted On Them</h4>

    After finishing the episode, Rong Si skillfully logged onto Weibo. He knew that he could see more news about Su Jiu here. He had not expected to see a poll the moment he opened it.

    ¡°Which little brother do you want Little Jiu to be with when she grows up?¡±

    Rong Si was speechless.

    <i>What kind of a stupid question is this? How bored are adults these days?</i>

    He saw that the votes for Han Siye and Xiao Wei were very high and about the same. The number of votes for Li Nuoer was also quite high. At the bottom of the poll, there was another option.

    Rong Si voted on ¡°other¡± without any hesitation. He did not want Little Jiu to end up with other boys.

    Just thinking about it made him feel ufortable.

    He wished his name had been included in that list.?<i>Am I just someone dispensable to Little Jiu?</i>

    Due to his past, he knew that there was no way he could catch up to those boys that belonged to good families¡­

    Once again, the little antagonist started to doubt himself. If he wanted to continue being friends with Su Jiu amidst her growing poprity, he would have to work very hard so that he could stand beside her!

    With this thought in mind, he decisively logged off, retrieved an exercise book from the shelf, and started working through its problems.

    As he practiced them, he felt that these questions were too simple. It was as if he did not need to think to answer them. The difficulty of these exercises left him unsatisfied. So, he picked up his phone again and downloaded learning materials meant for high school students. Then, he began to seriously study them.

    ***

    Many people in the town recognized Han Xiao.?<i>Isn¡¯t he that famous award-winning actor?</i>

    His scenes in his movies were excellent. His acting skills were top-notch, and his looks and figure were impable. Therefore, it was only natural that a crowd of women shouted his name, asking for his autographs. Fortunately, the production team had anticipated this and worked with the local police to maintain order. Otherwise, it would have definitely been a mess.

    Han Xiao politely greeted the fans before pulling his son back. He helplessly said to Su Shengjing, ¡°The kid was just joking. What he said just now wasplete nonsense. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    As he spoke, he saw the basket of persimmons in front of Su Shengjing and casually asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t I sell my persimmons with you?¡±

    Su Shengjing harrumphed. ¡°No, we¡¯re businesspetitors. Stay away from me.¡±

    Han Xiao was speechless.

    <i>Does Su Shengjing hate me now? It¡¯s all this brat¡¯s fault!</i>

    If only he had tried harder to talk his way out of trouble with Su Shengjing, he and his son would not have been treated like this.

    Han Xiao was unwilling to give up and shifted his target to Su Jiu. He gave her a gentle smile. ¡°Little Jiu, can you let Uncle set up a stall beside you? I can bring in customers with your father and Big Brother can y with you. We¡¯ll be in each other¡¯spany. Doesn¡¯t that sound great?¡±

    The Movie King, who was so handsome that he could make people scream, was smiling at her. He was so good-looking that Su Jiu identally lost focus by just staring at his smile.

    Seeing the little girl staring at him in a daze, Han Xiao could not help but reach out to pat her head. His smile widened, and his tone became gentler. ¡°How is it, Little Jiu? Would you like that?¡±

    He thought that his coaxing n would seed. Unexpectedly, after returning to her senses, the little girl rejected him without even thinking. ¡°Daddy said no. I¡¯ll listen to Daddy!¡±

    Han Xiao was speechless.

    <i>Well, I shouldn¡¯t have counted on this duo.</i>

 Chapter 337 - The Hardworking Little Girl

    <h4>Chapter 337: The Hardworking Little Girl</h4>

    Su Shengjing smugly nced at Han Xiao.

    Han Xiao was speechless.

    <i>Alright, alright! I know that you have a caring little sweetheart that follows only you. You don¡¯t have to boast about that to me!</i>

    Han Xiao had no choice but to lead Han Siye to another ce to set up his stall. Han Siye¡¯s little face stiffened, and he was extremely unwilling.

    Soon, the other three pairs of fathers and children also arrived at the town. Each of the pairs found a ce to set up a stall to sell persimmons.

    The onlookers found this refreshing.?<i>Heh, what¡¯s going on today? Every one of them looks like a father and child from the citying to a small ce like ours to sell vegetables. It¡¯s refreshing.</i>

    In due time, the townsfolk found out that these people and their kids were here to record a show and that they were here on a mission. Most of the people who wanted to buy persimmons from them chose to wait and see.

    They were helping in the recording of a show, and it wasn¡¯t easy for them to appear on screen. They couldn¡¯t just let these fathers and childrenplete the mission so easily. Furthermore, these people were selling things. The townsfolk had to listen to how these families were promoting their wares.

    These duos of fathers and children were selling persimmons. It was only proper for the townsfolk to buy the persimmons that were promoted well.

    It was almost noon, and Su Jiu got hungry. However, ording to the program team¡¯s rules, she and her father could not bring their money with them. If they wanted to eat, they had to earn money by selling persimmons.

    Therefore, she had to work hard to sell them!

    A lot of people surrounded them. Those uncles and aunties had smiles on their faces as they waited to see how she and her father would promote their products.

    Although she was a little embarrassed, for the sake of her lunch and screen time on the show, Su Jiu could only say recklessly to Su Shengjing, ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s sell persimmons!¡±

    Su Shengjing asked with interest, ¡°How do you n to sell them, Baby?¡±

    Su Jiu thought about it.?<i>If I want to sell something, I have to shout to attract attention, right?</i>

    Hence, she blinked her big eyes and loudly said, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, Uncle, Auntie, do you want to buy some persimmons? Daddy and I picked up these persimmons this morning. They are very fresh! These persimmons are big and red, and they¡¯re especially sweet. Buy some back and try them! You won¡¯t be disappointed!¡±

    Children were the most adorable when they were three or four years old. They could run, jump, andmunicate well with others. The little girl¡¯s voice was soft and gentle. The onlookers¡¯ hearts softened when they heard her voice.

    Especially when she looked at them with her big round eyes full of eagerness.?<i>Ah, who can stand this?</i>

    In any case, those aunties and aunties weren¡¯t able to take it. Seeing such a young child putting in so much effort to sell these persimmons, they started to ask for the price.

    They didn¡¯t ask Su Shengjing; they asked the little girl as if she were the boss.

    Su Jiu patiently answered and promoted the fruits and vegetables that she had brought along with her. She sweetly said, ¡°These vegetables are also fresh! Look at this tomato. It¡¯s big and red! This eggnt looks so good!¡±

    The onlookers surrounding her shop radiantly smiled as they watched the little girl try her best to organize her words and sell her products. All of them found this very interesting, and they remained where they were.

    Su Shengjing was left alone. He looked at his daughter¡¯s young face, which was full of seriousness, as she worked hard to promote the persimmons. For some reason, he suddenly felt a tinge of guilt.

    This was such a small matter, yet the little girl was working so hard.?<i>What reason do I have to ck off?</i>

    Some of the uncles and aunties felt that this little girl was immensely cute. They wanted to listen to her talk for a while more, so they didn¡¯t buy anything for a long time, making things even harder for her.

 Chapter 338 - Struck By Her Cuteness

    <h4>Chapter 338: Struck By Her Cuteness</h4>

    An old man deliberately asked Su Jiu, ¡°Little girl, if I buy a kilogram of cabbages, how much should I pay you?¡±

    An auntie also chimed in. ¡°Right, right! If I were to buy two kilograms of persimmons, how much would it cost?¡±

    A group of onlookers waited for the little girl¡¯s replies with interest. Even the audience members watching this through the screen got curious about the little girl¡¯s reaction.

    Of course, Su Jiu could easily solve such a simple math question. However, she did not intend to tell them the answer. If she really showed them that she could answer the question, it would be ridiculous.

    How could a four-year-old kid who was still in kindergarten understand this problem unless they were a genius!

    Hence, she could only pretend that she did not understand. Instead, she stretched out her hands, bitterly counting her fingers.

    The little girl counted for a while but did not arrive at the answer, or perhaps, she felt embarrassed in front of the crowd. Eventually, she snuggled into Su Shengjing¡¯s embrace and softly asked, ¡°Daddy, how do I calcte this? Little Jiu doesn¡¯t know.¡±

    Su Shengjing smiled and hugged her. ¡°It¡¯s such a difficult question. It¡¯s normal that Baby doesn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Unfair!¡± The little girlined as she nestled in her father¡¯s arms. She then turned around and looked at the old man and auntie from earlier with an aggrieved expression. ¡°Grandpa and Auntie are mean! They asked questions that Little Jiu doesn¡¯t know!¡±

    The group of people and the audience members felt captivated by her resentful and aggrieved gaze. ¡°Hmph. How despicable! How can you make things difficult for my daughter!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Bullying a little kid. Uncle, Auntie, don¡¯t be so shameless.¡±

    ¡°A, if I could see my daughter at the scene, I would have kissed and hugged her!¡±

    Another fan replied, ¡°Wake up. Tons of fans are already in line, waiting to carry her. It¡¯s not your turn yet! Go queue up!¡±

    The old man and auntieughed out loud. They felt that the little girl was adorable, so they stopped teasing her. Instead, they bought a good deal of persimmons and vegetables. After paying her, they happily left.

    The other onlookers also started to buy fruits and vegetables from Su Jiu. Soon, the fruits and vegetables that the father and daughter duo had brought with them got sold out; only half of the original amount of persimmons were left.

    Actually, the townsfolk didn¡¯t need to buy vegetables and fruits as practically every family grew vegetables and fruits at home. This was all because they wanted to support the cute little girl. It would really be great if they could win.

    She had worked so hard, after all!

    Su Jiu felt that victory was in sight and immediately doubled her efforts. Even though her father had never taught her how, she stood up and yelled, ¡°Selling persimmons! Big, red, and delicious persimmons! Five yuan for 500 grams! If you can¡¯t buy it for five yuan, you¡¯re losing out! Don¡¯t miss out on these persimmons! Come and buy them!¡±

    Su Shengjing was shocked.

    <i>My daughter is amazing. Where did she learn this from? Don¡¯t tell me that the orphanage director auntie taught this to her too? I won¡¯t believe that the director taught her this!</i>

    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that the little girl was different from other children. Not only was she obedient and sensible, but she also hardly cried or kicked up a fuss. She was also incredibly intelligent. As her father, he felt gratified and proud.

    The little girl continued to promote their stall. Su Shengjing knew that he couldn¡¯t just sit by the side without doing anything. Thus, he cast aside his pride and began to shout along with her, ¡°Selling persimmons! Fresh and delicious persimmons! If you don¡¯t buy them you¡¯re losing out!¡±

    Su Jiu wasn¡¯t done yet. When she saw some people interested in buying persimmons, she immediately looked at them with her puppy-dog eyes. It was as if she had shot them with a bright beam of cuteness. None of those people were able to resist the attack, and they immediately approached the stall to buy persimmons.

    Two kilograms of this and five kilograms for that. Their stall emptied soon!

 Chapter 339 - Ah... I Cant Take It Anymore!

    <h4>Chapter 339: Ah... I Can¡¯t Take It Anymore!</h4>

    The camera gave a close-up of the little girl¡¯s chubby face, and the caption appeared at the right time. ¡®Perhaps this is the power of cuteness? Little Jiu, you must be the darling of the heavens!¡¯

    The audience couldn¡¯t agree more.

    While this father and daughter duo was doing well, the other fathers and children were not so optimistic. Although many onlookers surrounded their stalls, the fathers and children did not know how to advertise and sell their persimmons.

    Since the fathers did not speak, the children followed them and did not speak either.

    Especially Han Siye and Chen Xixi. One of them had arrogantly and coldly his back facing the crowd; he did not pay any attention to them. The other hid behind his father and timidly looked at the crowd as if he were about to cry.

    The audience members were caught betweenughter and tears.?<i>Hey, hey, kids! You guys are on a mission now. Can you please show some professionalism?</i>

    <i>Learn from Little Jiu!</i>

    Han Xiao¡¯s stall was right opposite Su Shengjing¡¯s, separated by a road.

    The actor helplessly watched as the other pair¡¯s persimmons were almost sold out. In contrast, he had only sold half of them. Han Xiao looked at the little girl, who helped her father promote the persimmons, then at his son, who was indifferent to selling them. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh.?<i>They are both children. Why is there such a big difference?</i>

    Again, he thought about how good it would be if Little Jiu were his daughter.

    If Su Shengjing didn¡¯t mind, he could just take Han Xiao¡¯s brat and give his daughter to him. Unfortunately, Su Shengjing wouldn¡¯t even look at his son.

    So, it was impossible to exchange his son for a daughter!

    Han Xiao could only stare at them in envy.

    Su Jiu did not notice his gaze and continued to shout, ¡°A few more kilograms of persimmons are still left. If you don¡¯t buy them now, they will be sold out soon! Let¡¯s see which lucky grandpa, grandma, uncle, and auntie can buy thest persimmons. They¡¯ll have good luck for the entire day!¡±

    When Su Jiu said that, the onlookers couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. They rushed forward to snatch thest persimmons. In less than two minutes, all of the persimmons were sold out.

    The little girl sweetly smiled at the crowd. ¡°Thank you, Grandpas, Grandmas, Uncles, and Aunties for your support. You guys are so kind!¡±

    Everyone thought:?<i>Ah¡­ So cute and soft, I can¡¯t take it anymore!</i>

    Su Shengjing ced the money that he had earned into his bag. Then, he ced the empty basket back onto the cart. After that, he carried the little girl up into his arms and walked past the other fathers with a smug look. He said to Su Jiu, ¡°Baby, are you hungry? You helped Daddy sell all the persimmons today. We have a lot of money now. I¡¯ll bring you to eat whatever you want to eat. How about that?¡±

    The other fathers were speechless.

    <i>Why does it suddenly feel that Su Shengjing is asking for a beating?</i>

    <i>We know that you have an obedient and sensible daughter. We are already envious. Can¡¯t you stop showing off in front of us?</i>

    Su Jiu was so hungry that her stomach was growling. She looked around and saw a small shop in front of her selling wontons. She immediately said, ¡°Daddy, I want to eat wontons.¡±

    Su Shengjing lovingly looked at her and immediately said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Han Siye watched Su Shengjing carry Little Jiu to the wonton shop. He wanted to follow them, but just as he was about to leave, Han Xiao stopped him. ¡°Hey, kid, where are you going? We haven¡¯t finished selling the persimmons.¡±

    Han Siye unhappily said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry. I want to eat wontons too.¡±

    Han Xiao snorted.?<i>Ha, this kid is lying about wanting to eat wontons. He probably just wants to be with Little Jiu, right?</i>

 Chapter 340 - Little Jiu Is True Love, Dad Is An Accident

    <h4>Chapter 340: Little Jiu Is True Love, Dad Is An ident</h4>

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go. The rules say that we have toplete the mission before we can eat.¡±

    Han Siye got even more unhappy, and his temper red. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to sell persimmons!¡±

    He puffed out his cheeks and wrapped his arms around himself as if he were about to throw a tantrum.

    Han Xiao¡¯s head started to hurt.?<i>This kid had a temper.</i>?Even as his father, he could not control Han Siye. To be precise, it was more because Han Xiao was often not at home and did not know how to discipline his son.

    However, it would be difficult to discipline Han Siye in front of this crowd. Han Xiao thought about it and decided to change his tone. ¡°Since you¡¯re here to record this show, you have to properlyplete every task. Look at Little Jiu. She¡¯s younger than you, yet shepleted the task so quickly. As her older brother, you¡¯re supposed to be as good as her. Is this reasonable?

    ¡°Girls like strong boys. If Little Jiu sees you like this, she might think that you¡¯re an irresponsible, bad-tempered boy. What if she stops liking you?¡±

    Han Siye pursed his lips and fell into deep thought.

    <i>Dad sounds reasonable.</i>

    He paused and looked up at Han Xiao, softly asking, ¡°Do girls really like strong boys?¡±

    Han Xiao knew that the kid had taken his words to heart.?<i>Indeed! Little Jiu is useful as a trump card.</i>?He immediately said, ¡°Of course! Who doesn¡¯t like powerful people? Just like you. Don¡¯t you like to see very powerful people like Batman and Spiderman?¡±

    Han Siye immediately epted the reasoning and nodded.

    Han Xiao then nced at Xiao Yang and his son, who were not far away from them. Seeing that they were starting to sell persimmons, Han Xiao continued, ¡°Look, Xiao Wei has already started selling persimmons. You don¡¯t want to lose to him, do you? If he finishes selling them earlier than us, he can go to the shop to find Little Jiu.¡±

    Han Siye was rmed.

    How could he ept that?

    He hurriedly said, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll sell persimmons with you!¡±

    As he spoke, he stood in front of the fruit basket. Although he hadn¡¯t started shouting yet, at least, he looked like he was going to sell these fruits.

    With so many people watching him, Han Siye felt a little embarrassed. However, he remembered that if he couldn¡¯t sell all the persimmons, he wouldn¡¯t be able to eat wontons with Little Jiu. After hesitating for two seconds, he resolutely said to the onlookers, ¡°Do you want to buy persimmons? The persimmons that I just picked are sweet and fresh!¡±

    Han Xiao was extremely happy. Tears flowed down his face.

    The audience members felt amused by his expression, and thements poured in.

    ¡°Hahaha, Movie King¡¯s expression is so funny! It looks like he¡¯s thinking that his son is finally showing promise!¡±

    ¡°With such an uncooperative son, Movie King is surely having a difficult time!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, to Little Ye, Little Jiu is his true love, and Daddy is just an ident. This is how a father-and-son rtionship works!¡±

    ***

    Inside the wonton shop, Su Shengjing carried Su Jiu to a seat and sat down. Then, he ordered two bowls of wonton noodles from the shopkeeper.

    The piping hot noodles were served in no time. When Su Shengjing saw the little girl¡¯s eyes glisten like a glutton¡¯s, he stretched out his hand and tousled her hair. Then, he worriedly said, ¡°Baby, the noodles are very hot. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to eat them. Do you want daddy to feed you?¡±

    <i>A, Daddy is so gentle!</i>

    Su Jiu enjoyed the feeling of being protected by her father. She decided she had to continue to help him, to make his life better.

    When the wonton noodles were not so hot anymore, she picked up a spoon and scooped a small wonton. She gently blew on it, then ced it into her mouth to take a bite, eating it with relish.

    After being hungry for so long, it felt good to be able to eat a mouthful of hot food!

    Halfway through the meal, a woman suddenly rushed in and excitedly said to Su Jiu, ¡°Little Jiu, Mommy has finally found you!¡±

 Chapter 341 - Unparalleled Beauty

    <h4>Chapter 341: Unparalleled Beauty</h4>

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    It wasn¡¯t just the father and daughter pair; the surrounding photographers, security personnel, and the audience members in front of the screen were all speechless. They looked at the woman in astonishment.

    The woman seemed to be in her twenties. She had a slim figure and was quite good-looking. Her agitated expression made it seem like she was about to cry.?<i>Could she be Little Jiu¡¯s mother who no one has seen or heard of?</i>

    When Yang Fangping saw this scene, after a short moment of shock, he was extremely excited.

    <i>D*mn, I didn¡¯t expect such a person to appear. This will be good for the show!</i>

    Thements exploded at this moment. ¡°D*mn! This is Little Jiu¡¯s mother?!¡±

    ¡°Ah! She¡¯s different from what I imagined! I don¡¯t think Little Jiu looks like her!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I really wanted to know who Little Jiu¡¯s mother was. After seeing her, I suddenly don¡¯t want to see Little Jiu¡¯s mother anymore¡­¡±

    ¡°If she is Little Jiu¡¯s mother, then she is excellent at picking the right time to show up. Alright, the entire country has seen her now.¡±

    ¡°Could she have some ulterior motive? Have you guys forgotten that she abandoned Little Jiu at the orphanage? Now she has suddenly appeared to acknowledge her kin. She might have seen Su Shengjing and Little Jiu be rich and popr. That¡¯s why she appeared there.¡±

    ¡°You make sense! Whether she appeared earlier orter, she just had to appear at this time when the viewership ratings for this episode of ¡®Daddy, Let¡¯s go¡¯ was the highest. We can¡¯t help but suspect her motives!¡±

    Many of the audience members, especially Su Shengjing¡¯s fans and Su Jiu¡¯s fans, had high hopes for the appearance of Little Jiu¡¯s mother.

    To be able to match up to a handsome man like Su Shengjing and give birth to such a beautiful and cute daughter like Little Jiu, Su Jiu¡¯s mother had to be an exceptional beauty.

    For example, Little Jiu¡¯s favorite ¡°stepmother,¡± the superstar An Yuan was too stunning!

    However, the woman who had just shown up could only be considered average-looking at best. She was not evenparable in terms of beauty.

    The fans expressed their disappointment.

    However, if this woman was Little Jiu¡¯s mother, there was nothing they could do about it. They would ept it as long as she treated their daughter well; looks were not that important.

    However, if she had shown up for her own benefits, they would never forgive her. They would let her see how hard they would defend Little Jiu!

    When Su Guobang saw this scene while watching the show, he immediately perked up and frowned. He wanted to see which woman had given birth to the little girl.

    Simr to him, An Yuan, the great beauty that Su Jiu¡¯s fans were talking about, also stared at the screen. Initially, she had been very happy when she saw Su Shengjing and Su Jiu selling persimmons. However, when that woman appeared, herughs had disappeared,

    <i>Is that woman really Little Jiu¡¯s mother?</i>

    All of An Yuan¡¯s attention was focused on her. She held her breath, and her heart suddenly became nervous.

    Although An Yuan didn¡¯t know how she felt about this situation, she knew that she didn¡¯t want that woman to be Little Jiu¡¯s mother.

    As for why, she did not know either.

    <i>Could it be that I still have feelings for Su Shengjing, like Xue Zhen said?</i>

    ***

    Inside the wonton shop, Su Jiu blinked and looked at the unfamiliar woman in front of her. She was also stunned. Tentatively, she asked, ¡°Are you really my mother?¡±

 Chapter 342 - Baby, Im Your Mother!

    <h4>Chapter 342: Baby, I¡¯m Your Mother!</h4>

    The woman vigorously nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Baby, I¡¯m your mother!¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Really? Why do I feel like not believing her?</i>

    Although Su Jiu also wanted to know who her mother was, she really could not ept the sudden appearance of such a person saying that she were her mother.

    Su Shengjing warily looked at this woman. If he were being honest, he had no impression of her at all. He was sure that he had never seen her before.

    <i>Why would she suddenly say that she¡¯s Little Jiu¡¯s mother?</i>

    He could not ept it either!

    However, the woman was so excited that she could no longer control herself. She stared straight at Su Jiu, her eyes filled with love.

    As a fan, this woman could not describe how she felt when she saw the baby that she had been longing after in real life. She only knew that her heart was pounding and her face was flushed red. She wished she could rush up, hug the baby, and bring her home!

    Su Jiu nkly looked at her and asked again, ¡°Are you really my mother? Do you have proof?¡±

    <i>If she doesn¡¯t have any, shouldn¡¯t we go for a DNA test at least?</i>

    The more the woman looked at Su Jiu, the more she liked her. Her mind was filled with ¡°Ahhhh, this is my daughter! She is even cuter in real life than on television!¡±

    <i>So cute!</i>

    She really wanted to reach out her devil ws to hug Su Jiu, but when she met Su Shengjing¡¯s watchful gaze, she could only retract her hand.

    Su Shengjing was no longer in the mood to eat lunch. He reached out and tightly hugged Su Jiu in his arms as if he were afraid this woman would snatch her.

    His gaze was fixed on the woman before him. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The audience members in front of the screen also wanted to know.?<i>Yes, yes. Who are you? Please don¡¯t be the mother of our daughter!</i>

    The woman took two deep breaths and finally calmed down a little. She smiled at Little Jiu and said, ¡°Little Jiu, don¡¯t be afraid. That¡¯s not what I meant when I said ¡®mother.¡¯ Actually, I¡¯m your fan. When I saw you in the first episode, I became a fan of you!¡±

    <i>A fan?</i>

    After getting over her shock, Su Jiu did not know if she shouldugh or cry.

    <i>So she¡¯s a fan. I thought my mother hade to find me.</i>

    To be honest, she was already very happy living with her father. She did not wish for the woman who had abandoned her at the orphanage to appear and disrupt her life with her father.

    Fortunately, this was just a fan. It was a false rm.

    Su Shengjing also heaved a sigh of relief. He had been breaking out in cold sweat.

    If thisdy were truly the little girl¡¯s mother, one could only imagine how much trouble she would cause. It was likely that they would not be able to live in peace for a very long time.

    Most of the audience members also rxed.?<i>This woman is despicable. She actually scared us and almost made us believe that she was Su Jiu¡¯s mother.</i>

    Those waiting to watch a good show were greatly disappointed.?<i>Why? Why is it just a fan?</i>

    They had already prepared their seats and popcorn to watch the drama that would unfold. Now, there was nothing for them to watch.

    Yang Fangping was also shocked. He had thought that this would be an interesting scene, but it turned out that the woman was just a fan. However, this part was still very interesting. They had to release it without edits!

    Inside the shop, the woman seemed to have turned into a chatterbox. She continued, ¡°Little Jiu, I¡¯m not just your fan, but also a leader of your fan club. I have more than a thousand followers. I led them to help you fight against a lot of your anti-fans.¡±

    She felt very proud when she said this as if this were an amazing thing.

 Chapter 343 - The Best Person in the World

    <h4>Chapter 343: The Best Person in the World</h4>

    ¡°Hmph, those anti-fans are despicable. They stoop so low as to even defame a child! How shameless and uncultured! Little Jiu, don¡¯t worry. Auntie will support you! You just need to focus on earning some money. We¡¯ll take care of the rest. You don¡¯t have to worry!¡±

    When Su Jiu heard this, she felt a little touched.

    Behind every celebrity were supportive fans.

    Those without fans could not be called celebrities. In other words, fans made celebrities who they were.

    Su Jiu now had fans that supported her. This was something she had never thought about before.

    Su Jiu smiled at the woman and sweetly said, ¡°Thank you, Auntie!¡±

    The woman got so excited that she wanted to cry.

    Actually, the woman also had a child, a-few-month-old son. She was a new mother who had just given birth.

    When she had been pregnant, she hadn¡¯t received care and concern from her husband and inws. Sometimes, when she had morning sickness or when she had no appetite, they would say that she was simply delicate. She was just carrying a child, after all. It wasn¡¯t as if something big had happened.

    Her mother-inw even said that it might have all been an act. It might have been because the woman deliberately wanted her husband to feel sorry for her. Didn¡¯t she know that he was tired after work every day?

    Hence, the woman could only bear the pain and cry alone. Finally, when she was due, she had to endure a lot of pain to give birth to the baby. It felt like she had gone through hell.

    However, her inws and husband did not seem to care about her. They had already gone off to see the child. No one asked her how she was or if it had hurt.

    In the end, her parents had traveled a long distance to take care of her.

    The woman¡¯s mother was upset with her husband, saying that he did not care about his wife. However, not only did the woman¡¯s husband not have any intention of repenting, he even quarreled with her mother. He said that he was busy with work every day, so how could he still care about her? Was she trying to tire him out?

    Her inws had stressed this point as well. They said that the woman had made herself aughingstock by calling her parents over.

    Eventually, the woman had be depressed and withdrawn. She regretted all the effort and trouble she had gone through to bear this child.

    Sometimes, when she looked at the baby sleeping beside her, a sudden, frightening thought would ur to her. She imagined hugging him and jumping down from the window with him to end everything once and for all. Perhaps, this way, she would no longer have to endure such psychological torture.

    This fantasy grew stronger and stronger until one day when she was taking care of her child at home, she saw ¡°Daddy, Let¡¯s Go¡± on television. She saw a pink little girl living in a small and dpidated house with her father, still happily smiling.

    The production crew asked the little girl if she felt that the house was very small.

    The little girl blinked and said that she indeed thought so. However, she then confidently said, ¡°Although the house is very small, I¡¯m very happy with Daddy! When I grow up, I¡¯ll work hard to earn money to support Daddy and buy a big house for Daddy!

    ¡°Daddy is the best person in the world. He treats Little Jiu well.¡±

    The woman watched Su Jiu snuggle up in Su Shengjing¡¯s arms and sweetly smile while working hard to pack her luggage with her father. The woman also saw how Su Shengjing was always gentle and loving to the little girl¡­

    This had moved the woman¡¯s heart.

    Such a pure father-daughter rtionship could really move people. It made them feel that this world still had beautiful and good things.

    The women then frequently scrolled through the news of this father and daughter pair on the inte. Su Shengjing had suffered many malicious attacks, and the little girl had received many unpleasant scoldings as well.

    However, perhaps because the little girl was well protected by Su Shengjing, she knew nothing about what was happening on the inte. Every time she recorded a program, she would be happy and bring this happiness to others.

    It was only until one episode of the program, when the cast was sleeping, that the little girl curled up into a ball on the bed and suddenly started whimpering.

 Chapter 344 - Help the Little Girl

    <h4>Chapter 344: Help the Little Girl</h4>

    Su Shengjing¡¯s eyes had instantly be worried. He hurriedly asked Su Jiu what was wrong.

    The little girl¡¯s eyes had reddened. She sobbed and said to him, ¡°Just now, I dreamed that Daddy was being scolded by many people. Those people threw rubbish at him and chased after him to beat him up. Daddy is so good. Why did they scold him? I don¡¯t want Daddy to be scolded¡­¡±

    Only then did the woman realize that the little girl knew everything.

    She just kept it to herself.

    The woman suddenly felt that her experience was nothingpared to this little girl¡¯s.

    This little girl was abandoned at an orphanage when she was just born, and she had a father who was scorned by the public. Yet, she was still optimistic and did not let her father worry about her.

    If a three- or four-year-old child could withstand the test of life, why couldn¡¯t she?

    This had encouraged the woman. Every time the program was broadcasted on television, she would watch it. The more she watched it, the more she liked the little girl.

    Su Jiu was really adorable and obedient, just like a little angel who could heal people¡¯s hearts.

    In the end, the woman¡¯s heart was deeply captured by the little girl, and she became an extremely supportive fan. Not only did she register an ount on Weibo, but she also cheered for the little girl and her father every day. The woman even became a leader in the fan club and sent photos and videos of the little girl to the fan group from time to time.

    When the woman had seen the little girl work hard to film a program and change her life with Su Shengjing, she had decided to put up with her husband¡¯s abuse. Right now, she was in the midst of divorcing her husband. Her child was still incredibly young, and she would likely gain custody of him.

    She had decided that she would be like Su Shengjing in the future. She would be able to live alone with her child!

    Recently, the woman had seen the preview for thest episode, which said that the cast would being to a vige near here. She wanted to try her luck, but she did not expect to meet Su Jiu!

    The woman¡¯s heart ached when she saw the little girl and her fathering over with such a big basket of persimmons and shouting with all their might.

    When the woman recalled this, her eyes turned red. She said to Su Jiu with heartache, ¡°Little Jiu, it¡¯s so tough. You¡¯re picking persimmons and selling vegetables. Eat more, you¡¯ve lost weight.

    ¡°Little Jiu, do you have anything you want to eat? Mommy will buy it for you.¡±

    Su Jiu shook her head. ¡°Thank you, sister. I¡¯m full. I don¡¯t need to waste money anymore.¡±

    The woman¡¯s heart melted.

    <i>Look at how sensible my daughter is!</i>

    As she fussed over Su Jiu, she looked at Su Shengjing with an unhappy gaze.

    It was as if she had seen her terrible and ipetent husband. She could not help but say, ¡°Say, how are you even a father? Little Jiu was shouting just now, yet you just sat there and watched. Seriously.

    ¡°You¡¯re not as good as Little Jiu.¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    <i>Well, I can agree with that.</i>

    <i>I¡¯m indeed inferior to Su Jiu.</i>

    If not for the little girl¡¯s efforts, he would not have been able to sell the persimmons all by himself.

    As soon as the little girl heard the woman mention her father, she immediately retorted, ¡°That¡¯s not true! It¡¯s hard for Daddy too! He picked these persimmons, and he had to drive a scooter to sell them. He even had to bring Little Jiu along with him. It wasn¡¯t easy for Daddy! I only shouted at the grandpas, grandmas, uncles, and aunties to get them to buy persimmons. Daddy worked really hard!¡±

    The woman was stunned.

    Sure enough, her daughter still loved her father so much and protected him with all her might.

    How could such a father and daughter not make people envious?

    ¡°Be good. It wasn¡¯t difficult for Daddy.¡± Su Shengjing patted the little girl¡¯s head. His eyes were filled with love and affection, and his heart was filled with satisfaction.

    He really felt that with such a daughter, what more could he ask for in his life?

 Chapter 345 - The Gentlest Daddy

    <h4>Chapter 345: The Gentlest Daddy</h4>

    After the program was broadcasted, An Yuan saw this scene and heaved a sigh of relief.

    If this woman were really Little Jiu¡¯s mother, An Yuan probably¡­ would not have been able to ept it. Although she kept telling herself not to interfere in Su Shengjing¡¯s life, a voice in her heart always told her that she still cared about him.

    Even though several years had passed, she still couldn¡¯t let it go.

    ***

    Inside the city, a security guard came toward Su Jiu¡¯s group and warned the woman to leave and not get in the way of filming. The woman reluctantly agreed.

    Just as she turned around to leave, Su Jiu got down from her father¡¯sp and ran over to her. She softly called out, ¡°Auntie, hug!¡±

    The woman was stunned. She was both surprised and delighted, wondering if she had misheard because she was too happy.

    <i>Oh my god! Can I really hold her?</i>

    <i>Since she¡¯s right in front of me, it must be that I can.</i>?The woman immediately bent down and picked the little girl up.

    The pleasant scent of the little girl made her think of her own son. She suddenly wanted to go back and see her little boy. Previously, she had wanted to jump off a building with her son, but because of Little Jiu, her motherly instincts were triggered.

    She wanted to learn from Su Shengjing. No matter what difficulties she faced, she had to persevere and change herself for the sake of her child.

    After tightly hugging the little girl, the woman put her down and smiled at her. ¡°Little Jiu, focus on filming the show. Auntie won¡¯t hinder you anymore. I¡¯ll continue to support you!¡±

    ¡°Okay. Thank you, Auntie!¡± the little girl politely said and waved goodbye to her.

    After the woman left, Su Jiu snuggled into Su Shengjing¡¯s arms again. She tightly hugged him with her little hands as if she were glued to his body.

    Su Shengjing was a little surprised. He asked softly, ¡°What happened, Baby?¡±

    Su Jiu looked up at him and gloomily said, ¡°Daddy, Xiao Jiu was a little scared just now.¡±

    ¡°Mm? What were you afraid of?¡±

    ¡°I was afraid that auntie was really my mother. That she¡¯d snatch me away from you and I won¡¯t be able to see Daddy or stay with you anymore¡­¡± As the little girl spoke, she rubbed her head against his chest. She was extremely close to him.

    Su Shengjing did not expect her to think this way. His heart suddenly ached. He felt a little prickly and numb. He tightly hugged the child again and pressed his sharp chin against her forehead. ¡°Actually, Daddy was scared too.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, what were you afraid of?¡±

    Su Shengjing lowered his head and looked at her seriously. He wanly smiled. ¡°I was also afraid that Little Jiu would be taken away from me. You¡¯re the most important person to me. If you were taken away, I would die of sadness.¡±

    The little girl obviously didn¡¯t want her father to be sad. She immediately put on a serious face and said in a serious tone, ¡°Then you must watch over me, Daddy. Don¡¯t let anyone snatch me away!¡±

    Su Shengjingughed again. ¡°Alright! Daddy won¡¯t let anyone snatch you away.¡±

    Both said those words with exceptional sincerity from the bottom of their hearts. The cameraman recorded the entire scene and also broadcasted it. When the audience members saw this, they could once again see the deep feelings between the father and the daughter.

    ¡°Aww! What a blessed family is this?¡±

    ¡°The way Little Jiu looked at her daddy and the way her daddy looked at Little Jiu touched me!¡±

    ¡°Su Shengjing is so gentle! I¡¯m dying! Why don¡¯t I have a father like that?¡±

    ¡°This is the gentlest father I¡¯ve ever met. I¡¯m crying. What about you guys?¡±

 Chapter 346 - Your Hair Cant Be Messy!

    <h4>Chapter 346: Your Hair Can¡¯t Be Messy!</h4>

    ¡°What a legendary father he is! Why did you let me see this? I want to exchange my father for him now!¡±

    After thest episode was broadcasted, this scene made the father and daughter pair the hot topic again. Su Shengjing¡¯s Weibo following grew rapidly.

    Who wouldn¡¯t love such a handsome and gentle father?

    Meanwhile, the topic of ¡°Little Jiu¡¯s mother¡± also trended. Netizens made guesses on who it was. Some even started to dig up Su Shengjing¡¯s background, looking for clues.

    <i>Wasn¡¯t he something of a yboy in the past? Since he had affairs with so many women, perhaps Little Jiu¡¯s mother was one of them!</i>

    As a result of this thinking, the women who had slept with Su Shengjing a few years ago used this show to gain some poprity.

    This was especially true for some celebrities who were long past their prime. They took advantage of this new wave of poprity as if they were going to rise from the ashes again. They epted many small advertisements on Weibo and earned a good amount of money.

    All of this was enough to show how popr the father and daughter were.

    ***

    Su Shengjing carried Su Jiu out of the restaurant. He was about to take the cart back when Han Siye ran over to them with an empty basket. The kid said to Su Jiu as if he were presenting a treasure, ¡°Little Jiu, look. I¡¯ve sold all the persimmons too!¡±

    When he said this, he raised his chin. A hint of pride and anticipation could be seen in his eyes.

    Su Jiu could tell at one nce that this brat was asking for praise!

    She was never stingy when it came topliments. If the person being praised was happy, so was she. It was like killing two birds with one stone.

    Hence, she gave him face and praised him. ¡°Big Brother is amazing!¡±

    Sure enough, after being praised by her, Han Siye¡¯s mood brightened. He felt as if he could float. To him, Little Jiu¡¯s praise was the greatest affirmation.

    That was because adults¡¯ praises could be lies just tofort him. However, a child as young as Little Jiu would never lie; she must be sincerely praising him!

    Han Xiao walked over as well and saw that although his son looked cool and arrogant on the surface, his eyes were especially bright. The actor knew his son Was overjoyed right now. He reached out and rubbed his son¡¯s hair. ¡°Don¡¯t be proud. Pride makes people fall behind. You have to work harder, okay?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch my hair!¡± Han Siye was very unhappy that his hairstyle was messed up. He quickly stepped aside and avoided Han Xiao¡¯s ws.

    He was annoyed because he had once heard someone on TV say that hairstyles were very important to men. A man could be bleeding to death, but his hair still should not be messed up!

    If his hair was messed up, he would not be handsome. Little Jiu might not like him anymore!

    With this thought in mind, Han Siye reached out and seriously tidied his hair.

    Han Xiao was speechless.

    <i>There is no hope for this little rascal.</i>

    The other fathers and children finished selling the persimmons one after another. Chen Ke and his daughter were thest to finish. During this period, Chen Xixi had cried a few times. She was tired and hungry, but the persimmons were not sold out yet. She could not go to lunch, and because she did not know how to sell them, she started crying out of anxiety.

    Chen Ke didn¡¯t know what to do. However, he was too dumb to say anything to attract customers, so he didn¡¯t make any progress on the mission.

    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m hungry. Boohoo¡­ I¡¯m so hungry.¡± Chen Xixi cried. Her tears were like pearls that kept falling. Her face was full of them.

 Chapter 347 - Little Jius Power

    <h4>Chapter 347: Little Jiu¡¯s Power</h4>

    Chen Ke felt sorry for his daughter, but he didn¡¯t want to break the rules. When he saw that the other fathers and children hadpleted their tasks, he couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious.

    Just as he was fretting, Su Shengjing walked over toward him with Su Jiu in his arms. There were two packets of wonton noodles in his hands. Su Shengjing passed the wonton noodles to Chen Ke. ¡°It¡¯s already past the time for lunch. Are you hungry? Hurry up and eat.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t this against the rules?¡± Chen Ke was a little embarrassed.

    They were filming now. If he broke the rules, wouldn¡¯t it look bad?

    Su Jiu smiled at him and softly said, ¡°Uncle, you don¡¯t have to worry about breaking the rules because I just called Uncle Yang with the cameraman¡¯s phone. He said you can eat it!¡±

    Chen Ke looked at her in surprise.

    He couldn¡¯t believe that the little girl could read his thoughts. She was too smart¡­

    After saying that, Su Jiu looked at Chen Xixi, whose eyes were red, andforted her. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t cry. Hurry up and eat!¡±

    Chen Xixi¡¯s tears immediately stopped. She sniffed and whispered in embarrassment, ¡°Thank you, Little Jiu!¡±

    Su Jiu looked at her and secretly sighed.?<i>Ah! This little girl is adorable!</i>

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Chen Ke gratefully took the wonton noodles.

    Su Shengjing smiled at him and didn¡¯t forget to say, ¡°This was because of Little Jiu. You have to thank her.¡±

    Chen Ke was stunned again. He did not expect the little girl to be so thoughtful and considerate. She knew that he and Xixi had not eaten yet. Chen Ke¡¯s heart warmed, and he gave Su Jiu a gentle smile. ¡°Little Jiu, thank you. It¡¯s all thanks to you that Xixi and I could have lunch. Otherwise, we would have been starving.¡±

    The little girl¡¯s voice was very sweet. ¡°You¡¯re wee, Uncle!¡±

    Chen Xixi, whose stomach was almost t from hunger, ate a piping hot lunch. Once again, she felt that Little Jiu was really nice. She had to treat her well too!

    This scene of love was also recorded by the cameraman. When Yang Fangping saw it, he felt that editing the scene wasn¡¯t easy. He wanted to broadcast it all. However, the program was only two hours long. If they didn¡¯t edit it, it would be broadcasted for several hours!

    But if the scene had to be edited, it wouldn¡¯t be that exciting anymore.

    This was the power of Little Jiu!

    This was only the first mission, yet it was already such a long recording with a lot of content. How could he allocate enough screen time for the next mission?

    Yang Fangping fell into a dilemma. He suddenly felt that with Little Jiu around, this show could continue for a few more episodes. Unfortunately, the contract he had signed with the investor mandated that this would be thest episode. Even if he wanted to continue filming, there was nothing he could do.

    However, he could definitely prepare for the second season. The final episode was not over yet, but many people had already left messages on Weibo urging him to hurry up and release the second season.

    It would be best if the next season was filmed with the original cast.

    Yang Fangping agreed with them. He would definitely create the next season with the original cast, especially with Little Jiu and Su Shengjing. This father and daughter pair were the core of the show, and the show would not work without them!

    However, Yang Fangping expected that by the time they would start filming the next season, Little Jiu and Su Shengjing would be so popr that the studio would not be able to pay them enough for filming.

    ***

    Su Jiu saw that Chen Ke and Chen Xixi had not finished selling the persimmons. Chen Xixi had been wiping her tears. Su Jiu couldn¡¯t bear to watch this, so she had asked her father to buy two servings of wonton noodles for them.

    She hadn¡¯t expected that this would gain her favor in the eyes of the audience. She had be a little angel of warmth in the hearts of her fans. They loved her so much.

    On the way back, Su Jiu sat in the back of the cart and counted the money earned from selling persimmons and fruits and vegetables. She happily said to Su Shengjing, who was on the scooter, ¡°Daddy, we made a lot of money today!¡±

 Chapter 348 - Too Pampered!

    <h4>Chapter 348: Too Pampered!</h4>

    Su Shengjingughed. ¡°That¡¯s a lot?¡±

    They had earned only a few hundred dors, but Su Jiu seemed satisfied.

    Su Jiu was indeed quite satisfied. This feeling of earning money with her father was too good. It didn¡¯t matter how much money she had earned; she was very satisfied.

    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s already a lot for Little Jiu!¡±

    Su Shengjingughed again.?<i>Are all children so easily satisfied?</i>

    The cameraman, who was following them, watched as the little girl put the money into the small bag she carried with her. He deliberately teased her. ¡°Little Jiu, how do you want to use this money?¡±

    The little girl thought for a while and said, ¡°I want to save it! In the future, I¡¯ll buy a very big house, a very good car, and a lot of delicious food for Daddy!¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s impressive.¡± The cameraman couldn¡¯t help butugh. At the same time, he was envious of Su Shengjing.

    It was rare to see a child who cared so much for his father. In fact, he had never seen one before he met Little Jiu.

    Su Shengjing was driving the scooter in front of them. As soon as he heard the little packrat¡¯s cheerful voice telling him about her ns, his heart suddenly ached.

    He wanted to turn back to look at her, but he was afraid that if he turned back and saw her sparkling eyes and expectant face, his eyes would start watering.

    Sometimes, he felt that someone like him did not deserve such an obedient and cute daughter.

    It really felt like a dream.

    Buying a big house and big cars were things a father like him should do for his child. Not the other way around!

    In the past, when he had still been a part of the Su family, he had never needed to care about money. He had never worried about being able to afford anything at all. Even after he fell out with Su Guobang, he had joined the entertainment industry and earned a lot of money.

    When he was framed and defamed, he had paid ten million yuan aspensation. Still, he thought that this was a mere fraction of his earnings and that the loss didn¡¯t matter. Besides, he lived alone and wouldn¡¯t starve to death.

    However, as soon as Su Jiu came into the picture, he suddenly realized how important money was. At the very least, it was extremely important to someone who wanted to raise children!

    There were too many things to spend money on for a child.

    In any case, it was fine with him if he had to live a bit more frugally. However, this couldn¡¯t be the case for the little girl. She was like a radiant little sun that had entered his life without warning and gave him warmth and radiance. He could not allow her to be like him. He had to work hard to earn money!

    Su Shengjing had been the young master of the Su family, but now, he wanted to be a nanny and go out to earn money for raising his child. If news of this got out, many people wouldugh their heads off. However, he immensely enjoyed this feeling.

    As he thought about this, Su Shengjing suddenly felt a surge of motivation. He turned to Su Jiu and said, ¡°Baby, keep this money for yourself. Daddy will buy you a big house and a car. You don¡¯t have to buy them yourself.¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really? Then, Daddy, you have to work hard! Let¡¯s work hard to earn money and buy a big house!¡±

    The audience members screamed. ¡°Ahhhh, Su Shengjing, do you need another daughter? What do you think of me? I can be very obedient too!¡±

    ¡°This is too much, too much! Su Shengjing said he would buy a house and car for Little Jiu. I¡¯m so jealous!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m crying! Su Shengjing is out of this world!¡±

    Rong Si seriously watched this scene on television.

    Staring at the sweet smile on the little girl¡¯s face, he thought:?<i>There will be a big house and a great car. There will be lots of delicious food.</i>

    <i>All for you, Little Jiu.</i>

 Chapter 349 - Im Going to Marry Little Jiu

    <h4>Chapter 349: I¡¯m Going to Marry Little Jiu</h4>

    Su Shengjing arrived at the vige long before the other fathers.

    What happened today made the other fathers doubt themselves.?<i>Are we worse than Su Shengjing?</i>

    On the way back, the other fathersined about selling persimmons. Han Xiao sourly said that Su Shengjing relied on his daughter. There wasn¡¯t anything special about him. Tsk!

    If Little Jiu had been his daughter instead, he would definitely be the first toplete the mission!

    Xiao Yang tutted and teased him. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Little Jiu isn¡¯t your daughter. Wake up! It¡¯s useless to daydream all day!¡±

    Han Xiao arrogantly raised his chin. ¡°Hmph, you don¡¯t have a daughter, do you? We¡¯re in the same boat. What right do you have to criticize me?¡±

    Han Siye disdainfully looked at the two of them and coolly said, ¡°I do. I¡¯m going to marry Little Jiu in the future and have a daughter with her!¡±

    The fathers were stunned for a moment, then they burst intoughter.

    Li Kaiwen gave him a thumbs up. ¡°Good fellow. You have ambition!¡±

    If Su Shengjing were here, he would¡¯ve probably been very unhappy.

    Xiao Yang mercilessly said, ¡°Are you so sure that Little Jiu likes you? What if she doesn¡¯t want to marry you?¡±

    Han Siye had made up his mind and angrily said, ¡°No, I want to marry her!¡±

    A six-year-old child did not know what marriage meant. He only knew that he liked Little Jiu and wanted to stay with her. He would be very happy to see her every day.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk! What if my son married Little Jiu?¡± Xiao Yang teased them while stroking his son¡¯s soft hair.

    When Xiao Wei heard this, his beautiful face turned red. He tugged at Xiao Yang¡¯s sleeve in protest.

    Although¡­ Although he had the same idea after hearing what Han Siye said, he felt embarrassed to say it out loud.

    Li Nuoer, who had been silent all this while, was puzzled. She curiously asked her father, ¡°Daddy, what does marriage mean?¡±

    Li Kaiwen looked down at her and patiently exined, ¡°Marrying means that when a boy and a girl like each other, they will form a family. They will live together in their house and have babies.¡±

    ¡°How long are they going to live together then?¡±

    ¡°It might be very short or very long. If it¡¯s long, it might be forever. It all depends on how much they like each other.¡±

    When the other fathers heard this, they felt that this exnation was good. It was simple and easy to understand.

    Li Nuoer nodded to show that she understood.

    Han Siye softly mumbled, ¡°I will definitely live with Little Jiu for the rest of my life.¡±

    Han Xiao rolled his eyes.?<i>Why is this kid¡¯s head full of these ideas at such a young age?</i>

    Xiao Yang deliberately asked his son, ¡°What about you? How long do you think you can live with Little Jiu?¡±

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know.¡± Xiao Wei had never thought of this question before. He thought for a while and said, ¡°It should be long.¡±

    He liked Little Jiu too. She was too nice.

    If he could live with her, he would be very happy, right?

    Su Jiu did not know that these fathers and children were discussing her marriage. She followed her father back to the vige and gave the old couple the money for the scooter and the vegetables.

    The old couple was very happy and warmly invited Su Shengjing and Su Jiu to dinner at home. However, Su Jiu said that she wanted to go and receive the big present the program team had mentioned.

 Chapter 350 - Spin Ten Round

    <h4>Chapter 350: Spin Ten Round</h4>

    If it was a delicious present, she would bring it over for the old couple.

    The old couple praised her for being sensible. They also praised Su Shengjing, who had brought her here.

    The old man was so proud that he wanted to hug Su Jiu and spin her around ten times.

    When the other fathers and children came back, they happened to see Su Jiu saying goodbye to the two elders. As the little girl left, the old couple was still inviting her to dinner.

    Han Xiao walked over to them and deliberately said, ¡°Old man, we haven¡¯t settled either. Can you invite us to your house for dinner too?¡±

    When the old granny saw the man and child behind him, she immediately waved her hands. ¡°No, no, our house can¡¯t amodate so many people. Besides, the food here is for Su Shengjing and his little daughter. We can¡¯t let anyone else eat it.¡±

    Han Xiao was speechless.

    This was the first time he felt that his status and poprity as the Movie King were useless.

    Su Jiu followed her father and found Yang Fangping. As expected, the ¡°big gift that would make people scream¡± was a sumptuous dinner. They could tell the production team what they wanted to eat, and the team would arrange that dish for them.

    Su Jiu ordered a few dishes that she liked, and Yang Fangping nodded with a smile. When she continued ordering more than ten dishes, he asked in surprise, ¡°Little Jiu, you ordered so many dishes, can you and your daddy finish all of them? Food is very precious. You can¡¯t waste it, you know!¡±

    Su Jiu blinked and seriously said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat alone with Daddy. I want to invite the other Uncles and brothers and sisters to eat together!¡±

    Yang Fangping was speechless.

    <i>What the h*ck! What kind of a little angel is this?</i>

    When Su Jiu¡¯s fans saw this scene, they grew excited again.?<i>Look at our daughter! She took the initiative to share! She didn¡¯t even need her father to teach her. She¡¯s amazing!</i>

    <i>Such a child is worthy of everyone¡¯s love!</i>

    When the other fathers found out that there was a feast for dinner tonight, they thanked Su Shengjing and Su Jiu. Then, they shamelessly refused to do any missions in the afternoon andfortablyy down in their respective houses to sleep.

    Yang Fangping was speechless.

    <i>Youzy b*stards! Did the production team invite you all here just so you could sleep?</i>

    <i>Don¡¯t think you can be so willful just because Little Jiu invited you all to dinner!</i>

    Whatever he thought, they were all sleeping soundly. He had no choice but to take pictures of them sleeping.

    The audience members got extremely happy and felt that Su Jiu was the star of the show.

    All the guests were sleeping because of Little Jiu.

    Their daughter was too awesome!

    The camera focused on the children. In the video, all of them looked like sleeping angels. Even Han Siye, who was the most difficult one to deal with, was very calm. He looked very good when he was sleeping.

    When the camera focused on Su Jiu, the audience was once again struck by her cuteness.

    The little girl was quietly sleeping. Her long and curly eyshes were like two small fans under her eyes. As she breathed, her little face looked fair and tender with a touch of pink. She looked just like a doll.

    Su Shengjing covered her with a nket. The little girl subconsciously shifted closer to him until she found afortable position.

    When Su Shengjing saw the little girl¡¯s cute sleeping face, the corners of his lips curled up. He hugged her and closed his eyes.

    The fans were screaming in their hearts. They wanted to tell the little girl, ¡°Little Cutie,e into Mommy¡¯s arms!¡±

    ***

    At night, after the fathers and children enjoyed a sumptuous meal, Yang Fangping especially looked for the vige chief and said that he would rpense the vige for the amount that these fathers and children earned today from selling the vige¡¯s fruits.

 Chapter 351 - This Years Netizens Have No Love

    <h4>Chapter 351: This Year¡¯s Netizens Have No Love</h4>

    Those who performed the best would naturally get the highest sry. Those who sold the persimmons at thetest would get the least money.

    The vige leader first gave Chen Ke 30 yuan. He was thest one toplete the mission, so he epted that without any objections.

    Then, it was Li Kaiwen and Xiao Wei¡¯s turn. Both sides sold out at about the same time. The vige chief gave them 50 yuan each.

    Then, Han Xiao and his son received 70 yuan.

    Although this amount of money was nothing to these fathers, the children were overjoyed when they received the money.

    This was the first time they had gone out to sell persimmons. Although they did not know anything, they still helped their fathers. They had earned money for the first time in their lives, and it made them feel that they were great!

    Seeing his son put the money into his pocket as if it were a treasure, Han Xiao¡¯s mood brightened. He rubbed his son¡¯s hair. ¡°How is it? Do you understand how hard it is to earn money now?¡±

    Han Siye¡¯s good mood vanished when he felt his father¡¯s hand on his hair. He pushed the hand away and gritted his teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t mess up my hair!¡±

    Han Xiao burst outughing and messed up his son¡¯s hair again. ¡°So what if I mess it up? You¡¯re not a girl. Why are you so concerned about it?¡±

    Han Siye red at him like an angry little lion. ¡°You¡¯re shameless! Anyway, don¡¯t mess up my hair!¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine, fine! I won¡¯t do it. I know you don¡¯t want Little Jiu to see your messy hair, right?¡±

    When his inner thoughts were seen through, Han Siye was a little embarrassed. He looked away and ignored his father. ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Han Xiaoughed again.

    Although his son wasn¡¯t very close to him,pared to when they filmed the first episode, he was much better.

    In the end, the vige chief walked up to Su Shengjing and looked at the little girl in his arms. He handed her a hundred yuan bill. ¡°Little kid, you and your father performed the best today, so you guys won the most money. You can buy a lot of delicious food tomorrow.¡±

    Su Jiu took the money and grinned at him. ¡°Thank you, Uncle!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee! You¡¯re wee!¡± The vige chief smiled, and the corners of his eyes crinkled.

    Han Xiao said, ¡°Looks like we have to suck up to Little Jiu more in the future. If we follow Little Jiu, we¡¯ll definitely be able to live a good life!¡±

    Xiao Yang chimed in. ¡°That¡¯s true! Little Jiu, uncle will follow you from now on!¡±

    The vige chief was speechless.

    <i>Are these two alright? They are so young, yet they don¡¯t work hard. Instead, they want to rely on a little kid?</i>

    He immediately lowered his voice and kindly reminded Su Shengjing, ¡°These two fathers seem to be a littlezy. Don¡¯t let your daughter interact with them too much. If she makes friends with their sons, it won¡¯t end well.

    Su Shengjing held back hisughter and said, ¡°I think so too. Alright, I will take good care of my daughter and won¡¯t let them lead her astray.¡±

    Han Xiao was at a loss for words.

    Xiao Yang was speechless as well.

    <i>Sh*t! We are both positive and motivated youths, okay? How will we lead the little girl astray? How did the vige chief get his position with such poor eyesight?</i>

    When the audience members saw their aggrieved expressions, they burst intoughter. They sentments saying that these two really had no self-awareness. The duo had to stay away from Little Jiu and not be a bad influence on her!

    When Han Xiao and Xiao Yang saw thements, they expressed that theizens had lost their love for them.

    ***

    The next morning, after having breakfast with the children, each of the fathers received a mission card from the program team.

    Initially, they thought that it would be the same easy task as before. However, after seeing the contents of the mission cards, their expressions turned serious.

 Chapter 352 - Heartache for the Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 352: Heartache for the Daughter</h4>

    Han Xiao mumbled, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this¡­ Did the production teame up with it?¡±

    Among the few fathers, Su Shengjing¡¯s expression was the most serious. He pursed his lips and directly stuffed the mission card back into the staff member¡¯s hands. ¡°I won¡¯t do this mission.¡±

    The staff member was stunned.?<i>Is he giving up?</i>

    The guest contestant had actually given up on the mission.?<i>What should we do? Could we still film this episode properly?</i>

    Su Jiu stood beside Su Shengjing and did not see what was written on the mission card. Seeing that his reaction was off, she curiously asked, ¡°Daddy, what mission is it today? Why are you giving up?¡±

    Su Shengjing reached out and picked her up. He smiled as if nothing had happened. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. The mission was just exchanging father and child again. I¡¯ve already done itst time, so I don¡¯t want to do it again.¡±

    <i>Is that so?</i>

    Su Jiu did not believe it. The production team had already used the same trick, so how could it happen again? Usually, it would not be like this.?<i>Is Daddy lying to me?</i>

    She got even more curious about the mission. Stretching her hand toward the staff member, she said, ¡°Big Brother, can you show me the mission card?¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Su Shengjing carried her into the house. ¡°Baby, didn¡¯t you win us money yesterday? Daddy will bring you to town to buy good food, okay?¡±

    The little girl suspiciously looked at Su Shengjing. Then, she puffed up her cheeks and said, ¡°Daddy¡¯s lying. That¡¯s not the mission. Why didn¡¯t you want to do the mission?¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    At this moment, his heart felt incredibly heavy, and he truly did not want to tell her the truth. However, he knew that he should not hide the truth from the little girl. After pausing for a few seconds, he finally said, ¡°Actually, today¡¯s task is¡­¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s ears pricked up.

    ¡°To visit children at a nearby orphanage.¡±

    <i>An orphanage?</i>

    Su Jiu immediately understood why her father had abandoned the mission. He felt that she would not want to go there.

    Su Jiu had grown up in an orphanage ever since she was born.?<i>Is Daddy worried that I would be sad?</i>

    After all, a ce like an orphanage was probably a ce that abandoned children who had left it would never want to return. Staying there would remind them every day that they were abandoned children without parents.

    The audience members in front of the screen naturally saw the mission card. The fans immediately scolded the production team for being inhumane.?<i>Don¡¯t they know that Little Jiu came from the orphanage?</i>

    It wasn¡¯t easy for Su Jiu to reunite with her father and live a life where she was loved and cared for. Why would they want her to return to that ce and bring back bad memories?

    <i>The audacity of the program team!</i>

    <i>Even if they want to do something good, they have to consider the feelings of the guests, okay? Could it be that just because Little Jiu is obedient, they can ignore her feelings?</i>

    The fans were furious. They even felt sorry for their daughter.

    However, the original intention of the production team was to make thest episode more unusual and meaningful. That was why they hade up with such a mission. They did not expect that it would affect Su Jiu.

    The main reason was that the little girl was lively and cute. She had such a good rtionship with her father that they really couldn¡¯t tell that she came from the orphanage! However, the production team had already called the orphanage about it, so it wasn¡¯t easy to change the mission. They could only brace themselves and continue filming.

    If Su Shengjing and Little Jiu insisted on giving up on this mission, they would not force them. As a father who doted on his daughter, it was understandable for Su Shengjing to take care of Su Jiu.

    Su Jiu had mixed feelings. After thinking for a few seconds, she said, ¡°Daddy, I want to go there.¡±

 Chapter 353 - Little Jiu Is Right

    <h4>Chapter 353: Little Jiu Is Right</h4>

    Su Shengjing was stunned. ¡°What?¡±

    With a serious expression, Su Jiu repeated, ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s go and do the mission. The children in the orphanage are pitiful. They don¡¯t have parents, so they need people to care for them. Why don¡¯t we take the money and buy them snacks and toys?¡±

    As she spoke, she clenched her fists.

    Su Shengjing pursed his lips and asked, ¡°Does Baby really want to go?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Daddy, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡± Su Shengjing took over the mission card once more. As the little girl wanted, he would first go to town to buy some things, then head to the orphanage.

    The orphanage was located in a small city near the vige. It was about an hour¡¯s journey away. The father and daughter sat in the production team¡¯s van with the other fathers and children.

    On the way, Han Xiao looked at the little girl, who was obediently nestled in Su Shengjing¡¯s arms. He cursed the production team in his heart for doing such a stupid mission.?<i>Would Little Jiu be unhappy?</i>?He could not help but say, ¡°Little Jiu, you¡¯ll see many childrenter. Are you happy?¡±

    Su Jiu could tell that he was trying tofort him and sweetly smiled. ¡°Yes! Little Jiu is very happy. In the past, when we were in the orphanage, many children yed together. However, they were abandoned by their parents. So we have to visit them and give them happiness!¡±

    Han Xiao was already used to the girl¡¯s ability to organize her words.

    Seeing nothing wrong with her mood, he felt relieved as usual. He smiled and said, ¡°Yes, Little Jiu is right. We should be more concerned about those children.¡±

    Han Siye vigorously nodded.

    <i>That¡¯s right! Little Jiu is right!</i>

    ***

    An hourter, they arrived at the orphanage.

    The director was an old grandma in her sixties. The previous day, she had received a call from the production team. When she had heard that the guests wereing to the orphanage to visit the children, she was overjoyed. Before the car arrived, she led the children to wash their faces and hands, changed them into the best clothes, and waited in the courtyard with them.

    Hence, when the production team¡¯s car arrived at the orphanage, they saw an old grandma with white hair standing in the middle, surrounded by twenty children.

    The children were wearing old clothes. As they were thin and weak, most of the clothes were loose and did not fit them. The kids were of different ages. The oldest looked to be eight or nine years old, while the youngest was only two or three months old; the younger one was lying in the cradle and could note out to wee the guests.

    Su Jiu saw that these children were sallow and skinny, but their eyes were so clean and clear. When the group alighted from the car, the children politely greeted them as ¡°Uncle, Auntie, hello¡±. Su Jiu could not help but think of her past.

    When she was young, she was one of these children. She did not have enough to eat, she did not have enough to wear, and everything she ate and wore was donated by kind-hearted people. However, there were so many children and not enough to share.

    Every time someone came over to donate something, the director auntie would lead her and her little friends out to greet them. The kids would politely greet them and thank them.

    Thanks to those kind people, her life with those little kids could continue. Although it was somewhat rough, she did not starve to death.

    So now that she saw these children, Su Jiu suddenly felt ufortable.

    Some parents really did not deserve to be parents. Since they did not want children, why did they have to give birth to them?

 Chapter 354 - I Only Like Seeing Her Smile

    <h4>Chapter 354: I Only Like Seeing Her Smile</h4>

    Abandoned right after birth. What is the point of having them then?

    Some of these children either suffered from congenital illnesses or were abandoned due to their parents¡¯ backward thinking of favoring boys over girls. Hence, there were more girls than boys in the orphanage.

    When the production team, the fathers, and the children saw them, they felt bad. The fathers decided to apany these children and let them understand that there were people in this world who cared about them. There were still beautiful things in this world.

    Yang Fangping had already coborated with the sponsors to buy a lot of things for the orphanage. The production team had bought food, toys, and a few hundred books suitable for children.

    The items were transported from the truck. When the children saw the items, they were so happy that they almost jumped in joy.

    When the children who could only lie in bed because of illness or disability saw this, their little faces also shed with happiness. They stared at the delicious food and fun toys, as well as the books.

    Su Shengjing and the other fathers distributed the sweets to the children. As they finished distributing them, they discovered that Su Jiu had disappeared.

    Su Shengjing immediately tensed up. The two times that his little girl had disappeared right under his nose had left him in a state of shock. He immediately looked around for her, asking, ¡°Baby? Baby, where are you?¡±

    When he reached the corner, he heard a small voice. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m here¡­¡±

    It was only then that Su Shengjing discovered Su Jiu was hiding in a corner by herself. There was a cab beside her, and it blocked his view of her. No wonder he had not seen her earlier.

    ¡°Baby, what are you doing here?¡±

    Surprised, Su Shengjing squatted down in front of the little girl. When he saw that her eyes were red and glistening with tears, he knew that she had cried earlier. His heart immediately ached, and he hurriedly asked, ¡°Baby, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    <i>I knew that she would be upset if she came to this ce. I should have insisted on notinghere!</i>

    <i>Why did I relent?</i>

    The cameraman had already seen the little girl hiding in a corner. When Su Jiu had seen the children, especially those sickly children, happily and shyly smiling after receiving the candy, her eyes had suddenly turned red. Then, she had bitten her lips and silently wiped her tears with her small hands.

    Even though the cameraman was a man in his thirties or forties, his heart still ached when he saw the little girl like this.

    The little girl was really too nice. She knew that it was not good to cry in front of them, so she hid and secretly cried.

    When the audience members saw the little girl nestled in Su Shengjing¡¯s arms, their eyes and noses reddened. They then saw two clear streaks of tears on her face. Their hearts ached for her.

    It was as if they had a strong bond with her; they all felt ufortable with her.

    ¡°D*mn it, how many times have I cried watching this show? I¡¯m so angry, this lousy show! I¡¯m not watching it anymore!¡±

    ¡°Little Jiu, don¡¯t cry. Mommy is here to save you! Don¡¯t cry! I can¡¯t take it!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t stand the female goose crying too. When she cries, my heart breaks!¡±

    ¡°Ah, why did sand get into my eyes?¡±

    Rong Si, who was in front of the television, pursed his lips when he saw this scene. One of his hands subconsciously clenched by his side.

    <i>Little Jiu cried.</i>

    <i>What should I do to prevent her from crying?</i>?He didn¡¯t like seeing her cry. He only liked to see her smile.

    ***

    Su Shengjing rubbed the back of Su Jiu¡¯s head as he softly asked, ¡°Are you sad because you¡¯re thinking about the past now? Don¡¯t worry! Daddy promises you once again that I won¡¯t let you return to the orphanage. Don¡¯t be sad anymore, alright?¡±

 Chapter 355 - Little Jiu Pierced My Heart

    <h4>Chapter 355: Little Jiu Pierced My Heart</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m sad because of these children.¡± Su Jiu sniffed. She lowered her head to take out the 100 yuan that the vige chief had given her the day before. Passing it to Su Shengjing, she said, ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t want good food anymore. Give this money to the children and let them buy good food.¡±

    When they heard what she said, not only Su Shengjing¡¯s, even the cameraman¡¯s heart softened.

    <i>Why is this little girl so sensible?</i>?When she was in the orphanage, she did not seek any help. Now, she was helping other children.

    The cameraman was quite touched and could not help but film her kindness.

    Su Shengjing patted his daughter¡¯s head and dotingly smiled. ¡°This is Baby¡¯s money, and Baby can use it however she wants. Daddy will listen to you.¡±

    ¡°Then, shall we give the money to the orphanage director?¡± the little girl excitedly said as she held Su Shengjing¡¯s hand. They went to look for the orphanage director.

    Su Shengjing let his daughter pull him along as they walked to the old director. The little girl handed the money to the director and said, seriously and childishly, ¡°Grandma, when I earn money, I will donate a lot to you and the children!¡±

    The old director had liked this little girl from the first moment she saw her. The fair and tender little girl was like a doll. She was prettier than any of the children here and was so loving. The director liked her even more now.

    She lovingly smiled at Su Jiu. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for you and your daddy to earn money. It¡¯s good enough for Grandma to know that you have such a kind heart. Little girl, you have a good heart. You¡¯re a great kid.¡±

    The little girl pouted. ¡°It¡¯s even harder for Grandma to take care of so many children!¡±

    Su Shengjing carried the little girl up and smiled at the old director. ¡°Little Jiu is right. Old Mistress, it¡¯s really hard for you to take care of these children here. When I go back, I¡¯ll donate money to this orphanage. I hope you can ept it and my daughter¡¯s kind intention. She really hopes to do her best to help you.¡±

    The old director took another look at Su Jiu and saw the little girl vigorously nodding. She smiled and said, ¡°Okay! Little Jiu, right? Grandma will thank you and your father first.¡±

    As she spoke, she called the children around her and said to them, ¡°Come, let¡¯s thank Uncle and Little Sister together.¡±

    The children immediately said, ¡°Thank you, Uncle! Thank you, Sister!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± The little girl grinned and let her father put her down. Once she was down, she started ying with the children.

    Most of the audience members quietly watched this scene. They felt that even though the children from the orphanage were not well off, they were optimistic and bright when they smiled.

    Little Jiu got along with them, giggled, and yed. The beautiful scene made many of the audience members tear up.

    ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. I¡¯m crying again! Little Jiu is too precious!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a fan, and I used to think that those fans were crazy about Little Jiu and were a little overenthusiastic. But now, I finally understand why they like Little Jiu so much. It¡¯s because she¡¯s worth it!¡±

    ¡°I was also not a fan, but I¡¯ll announce from now on that I¡¯m going to be a fan of Little Jiu! And Little Jiu¡¯s father!¡±

    ¡°Why is my daughter so nice? When she was in the orphanage, did someone donate money to her? I don¡¯t know what kind of life she led. Just thinking about it makes me sad.¡±

    ¡°Do you even need to ask what kind of life she had? The orphanage tried to find Little Jiu an adoptive family and posted her photos online. Little Jiu was so skinny back then. She must have had a tough life!¡±

 Chapter 356 - Not Knowing Ones Family

    <h4>Chapter 356: Not Knowing One¡¯s Family</h4>

    The fans were heartbroken. They couldn¡¯t sit still anymore and felt that they had to do something.

    Their daughter had already donated money to the orphanage, but she had donated the only 100 yuan she had. They could not sit back and do nothing!

    Hence, they immediately started crowd-funding. They raised tens of thousands of yuan with five yuan and ten yuan from each of them. They then donated all the money to the local charity fund under Su Jiu¡¯s name and asked them to send the money to the orphanage.

    It was almost winter, so it was time to put some warm clothes on these children. The children who were ill should also be treated.

    If their daughter knew, she would definitely be happy!

    After Su Shengjing went back, he donated half his earnings from the previous episode.

    He did not make it public, but the orphanage thanked him for his donation on their newly opened Weibo ount. Only then did theizens find out that he had donated 300,000 yuan in one go. He did not say much, but his actions were sincere, which earned him favor in the eyes of theizens.

    Moreover, he had taught Little Jiu really well. Not only was she obedient and sensible, but she was also kind-hearted. If she wasn¡¯t a little angel, what was she?

    Many mothers leftments on Su Shengjing¡¯s Weibo, asking him to write a book about how he had raised his child. It would sell like crazy!

    The other fathers were also moved by the children in the orphanage, and all of them donated money to it. When this reached the news, many otherizens also spontaneously donated money. Some hospitals even said that they could treat the sick and disabled children in the orphanage for free. Many volunteers saw that the director was old and wanted to help.

    Just like that, the lives of the children in that orphanage suddenly became smooth sailing.

    The children were also very sensible. They knew that the orphanage director was getting on in years. The older children would take the initiative to share the burden and take care of her instead. The younger ones hardly cried or made a fuss. They learned from their older siblings how to wash up and eat, trying not to trouble others.

    This was not enough. This matter went on Central TV¡¯s news. The show ¡°Daddy, Let¡¯s Go¡± was praised there. The reporters said that it promoted the virtue of caring for the lives and the disadvantaged. This made Yang Fangping very happy.

    He had not expected that the media would praise him just because he had made a proper variety program! Furthermore, this was an entertainment program!

    He was very proud of it. Hence, in the next few days, he went to the broadcasting station every day and arrogantly walked without acknowledging anyone.

    ***

    The fathers and the children returned from the orphanage in the evening in low spirits. When they returned to the vige and saw the sumptuous dinner prepared by the production team, they felt better.

    The return trip on the next day meant that the first season of ¡°Daddy, Let¡¯s Go¡± was over. The fathers and children were quite reluctant to part, but Yang Fangping was even more reluctant.

    <i>Sigh! The guests I invited this time must have all been sent from heaven.</i>?He suddenly had a lot of confidence in the second season!

    After dinner, the production team did not assign any more tasks. Instead, they gathered the few fathers and children together for a small party to improvise a show.

    Almost all the fathers sang a song with their children or recited a few poems. In the end, the production team gave everyone sparklers. After lighting it up, they danced in circles with cheerful music.

    Han Siye dawdled for a while before lighting up his sparklers. He ran to Su Jiu¡¯s side. When he saw that her sparkler was almost done burning, he passed his one to her. ¡°Here, this is for you!¡±

    Su Jiu looked at the arrogant little boy and could not help but smile. ¡°Thank you, Big Brother!¡±

    Her sweet smile made Han Siye¡¯s mood so good that he almost couldn¡¯t find his bearings. He realized that if Little Jiu was happy, he would be happy too!

 Chapter 357 - A Sweet Love

    <h4>Chapter 357: A Sweet Love</h4>

    At this moment, Xiao Wei also walked over to them with his sparkler and handed it to Su Jiu. He gently and shyly smiled at her. ¡°Little Jiu, do you like sparklers? I¡¯ll give you mine too.¡±

    Su Jiu thought:?<i>Oh, why are all these kids so nice?</i>

    ¡°Let¡¯s y together!¡± Su Jiu smiled as she distributed the sparklers evenly between them.

    The camera captured two handsome and pretty boys surrounding a cute little girl. The three kids were ying with sparklers together. The burning sparks illuminated their smiling faces, making them look extremely innocent and beautiful.

    The audience members¡¯ hearts overflowed with emotions as they kept taking screenshots of the little girl in the same frame as the two handsome boys. They nned to take a good look at them. Moreover, they started to consider which one of them the little girl would be with after growing up.

    After all, based on the current situation, the few fathers seemed to be on good terms with Su Shengjing, especially Han Xiao and Xiao Yang. They were very familiar with each other, and the three of them often fooled around on the show. It was hrious when they argued with each other.

    When Qin Feng had tried to frame Su Shengjing, they had even spoken up for him.

    What did this mean? They must have a good rtionship!

    Therefore, even if the show was over, they would still keep in touch. If that was the case, something would definitely go on between the children. Wouldn¡¯t childhood sweethearts be great?

    The fans were very excited. They couldn¡¯t wait for the kids to grow up and fall in love.

    While the children were ying, the fathers sat together like old men chatting in the park. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on their children as they talked about the kids.

    Han Xiao teasingly said, ¡°Shengjing, I don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll meet again after we go back, especially since we might not see Little Jiu for a long time. Why don¡¯t you lend me your daughter for a few days? I¡¯ll return her to you then.¡±

    Su Shengjing gave him a side nce, his eyes full of disdain. ¡°Dream on.¡±

    Xiao Yang chimed in. ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s ugly, but he has such a beautiful imagination.¡±

    Han Xiao immediately got unhappy. How could someone say that he was ugly when he was such a handsome man?

    He retorted, ¡°If you don¡¯t have good eyesight, I suggest you go to the eye doctor to take a look. You should get your eyes treated soon!¡±

    ¡°Hah, the fact that you made such a request to Su Shengjing means that you¡¯re not in your right mind. Who doesn¡¯t know that Su Shengjing dotes on his daughter? He wouldn¡¯t even let you borrow his daughter for half an hour, much less a few days!¡± Xiao Yang mercilessly replied.

    Su Shengjing smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right. I won¡¯t.¡±

    Han Xiao snorted. ¡°Petty! I¡¯m different. I can lend you my son for a few months! Aren¡¯t I generous?¡±

    Su Shengjing immediately said, ¡°Forget it. Your son is unsuitable for me. I can¡¯t handle him. He might lose his temper every day and would want to beat someone up. I prefer my daughter.¡±

    ¡°Me too, but what can I do?¡± Han Xiao shrugged and looked at his son, who was still ying with fireworks with Su Jiu.

    As Han Xiao looked at his son, his gaze suddenly softened. ¡°Speaking of which, ever since he was born until now, I¡¯ve been busy with work and wasn¡¯t really part of his life. I feel like he has grown up in an instant. Time really flies.¡±

    Su Shengjing also looked at the little girl who was happily smiling. His gaze turned warm as he softly muttered, ¡°I hope that time can slow down.¡±

 Chapter 358 - The Domineering CEO and The Little Wife

    <h4>Chapter 358: The Domineering CEO and The Little Wife</h4>

    When Su Shengjing said that, the other fathers fell silent and looked at their children without saying anything.

    It was as if they were trying to engrave the current scene in their memory.

    Su Shengjing¡¯s words reminded them that if not for this show, they might not have had the chance to spend time with their children and improve their rtionships.

    They should cherish every second with their children.

    The fathers had to admit that no matter what the outside world said about Su Shengjing, he was a good father; he had raised a little angel like Little Jiu.

    They felt inferior.

    It was gettingte into the night. When they returned to their respective houses, the production team gave the fathers thest mission of this episode. The mission was to wait for their child to fall asleep before speaking to the camera.

    They could talk about their feelings and gains from recording the program. They could also talk about what they wanted to say to their child.

    The first scene was for Han Xiao and his son. After Han Siye climbed onto the bed, hey down and prepared to sleep. One of his hands tightly held a huge rabbit doll. Little Jiu had given it to him during thest episode. She had given a different toy to each child. Although he did not like this kind of doll very much, he treasured what Little Jiu gave him.

    Seeing that his son was not going to talk to him as usual, Han Xiao helplessly sighed. ¡°You like this doll so much? I¡¯ll give you ten when we get back, okay?¡±

    Han Siye proudly said, ¡°No, this is enough.¡±

    ¡°You like it so much just because it¡¯s a gift from Little Jiu?¡± Han Xiao asked.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Han Siye scratched the rabbit¡¯s long ears.

    Touching its fur felt so good, just like Little Jiu¡¯s hair.

    Han Siye¡¯s hand suddenly felt a little restless. He wanted to grab her hand again.

    Han Xiao walked over to him and sat by the bed, asking, ¡°How was it? Were you happy?¡±

    ¡°Happy.¡±

    ¡°Is it because you came out to have fun with Daddy or because you¡¯re happy that you met Little Jiu?¡± Even though he already knew the answer, Han Xiao still asked.

    Han Siye replied without hesitation, ¡°Of course it¡¯s because I met Little Jiu.¡±

    Han Xiao was speechless.

    <i>Alright, you can get lost now! I don¡¯t want a son like you!</i>

    Han Siye nced at his father and saw the resentment on his face. He paused for a moment and reluctantly said, ¡°Actually, I was a little happy when I came out with you, but very little!¡±

    Looking at his son¡¯s proud and awkward expression, Han Xiao wanted tough. He reached out to touch his son¡¯s head and softly said, ¡°It¡¯s good enough that you¡¯re a little happy. How about this? I promise you that I¡¯ll y with you more in the future and turn this little happiness into a lot of happiness.¡±

    ¡°I hope you¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Han Siye didn¡¯t hold much hope. He thought of something and asked with anticipation, ¡°Can you call Little Jiu?¡±

    Han Xiao was speechless.

    <i>That¡¯s enough. Can¡¯t we just have fun together?</i>

    On the screen, Han Xiao looked like a resentful woman who had been abandoned by her husband. This amused the audience. ¡°Hahaha, Little Ye is so cute. His daddy is not important. Little Jiu is the only motive!¡±

    ¡°This couple is so funny! They must be together when they grow up!¡±

    ¡°The more I look at Little Ye, the cuter I find him. He¡¯s like the overbearing CEO, and Little Jiu is his delicate wife. It¡¯s so sweet just thinking about it!¡±

    ¡°Please ask, is there any way to skip the process of them growing up and directly let me see this sweet love?¡±

    ¡°Boohoo, why was I inexplicably touched when the Movie King said he would spend more time with Little Ye in the future?¡±

 Chapter 359 - Not Even Letting Girls Off!

    <h4>Chapter 359: Not Even Letting Girls Off!</h4>

    Not long after, the camera switched to Xiao Yang¡¯s side. He was lying on the bed with his son. As he hugged the little fellow in his arms, he asked, ¡°You¡¯re going home tomorrow. Are you happy?¡±

    Xiao Wei didn¡¯t have a happy expression. He lowered his long eyshes and gloomily said, ¡°Happy and unhappy.¡±

    Xiao Yang knew that Xiao Wei had a good time ying with the other children. However, this was thest episode of the show; it was normal for him to be reluctant. Heforted his son and said, ¡°You¡¯ll meet them again in the future. Don¡¯t worry! Daddy will be working in Beijing soon, and I¡¯m thinking of moving over. You¡¯ll be able to see Little Jiu and Siye often.¡±

    Hearing this, Xiao Wei immediately looked up. A hint of hope lit up in his eyes. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Would you like to move?¡±

    Xiao Wei nodded.

    He really enjoyed thepany of these children, especially Little Jiu. She was the one he couldn¡¯t bear to part with the most. If he could move to her city, that would be great.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll discuss it with your mother when I get back.¡± Xiao Yang smiled and looked at his son¡¯s fair and tender face. He could not help but pinch it. ¡°If there¡¯s another chance like this, would you want toe and y with Daddy again?¡±

    Xiao Wei nodded again.

    This pair of father and son got along harmoniously. They were never at each other¡¯s throats, and it was quite heartwarming. The audience members watched them with great interest. Most of them were taken by the good looks of the father and son duo.

    Then, it was Chen Xixi¡¯s turn. Chen Ke made a bottle of milk powder for his daughter, evenly stirred it, and handed it to her. After taking the bottle, the little girl sat on the bed and obediently drank the milk. Chen Ke softly watched her.

    The little girl softly said, ¡°I¡¯m happy.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going home tomorrow, and you might not be able to see the children for a long time. Are you reluctant to go home?¡±

    <i>Are we really going back home tomorrow?</i>

    <i>Why is it so fast?</i>

    When Chen Xixi heard this, her eyes immediately turned red. She pouted and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    Chen Ke was a little helpless about this little crybaby. He could only console her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. If there¡¯s a chance like this again, I¡¯ll take it. We¡¯ll join the show and you can y with the kids, okay?¡±

    Chen Xixi eagerly looked at him. ¡°Then¡­ then will Little Jiu be here the next time?¡±

    Chen Ke was speechless.

    The audience burst intoughter again, saying that Little Jiu was really good with both men and women. She had even charmed such a small girl!

    Li Nuoer and his father were next. They usually did not have much to talk about, and it was the same this time. After they returned, the tired Li Nuoer had quickly fallen asleep. Li Kaiwen could only talk to the camera and about what he took away from the show.

    When it was Su Shengjing¡¯s turn, he had not yet coaxed Su Jiu to sleep.

    It was alreadyte, and the little girl didn¡¯t seem to be sleepy yet. Shey on the bed, drinking milk and ying with her chubby little feet.

    Su Shengjing sat in front of the camera and turned his head to look at her. He hesitantly said, ¡°There are a lot of things I want to say, but almost all of them are things I want to say to my daughter.¡±

    The little girl had sharp ears and immediately looked at him when she heard those words. She blinked her big eyes and curiously asked, ¡°Daddy, what do you want to say to Little Jiu?¡±

    Su Shengjing smiled at her, his smile being exceptionally gentle. ¡°I have a lot to say. For example, I¡¯m very happy to be filming this show with you.¡±

    The little girl grinned, and her dimples were sweet. ¡°Little Jiu is very happy too! As long as she¡¯s with Daddy, she¡¯s happy!¡±

    Su Shengjing¡¯s smile widened. ¡°How happy are you?¡±

 Chapter 360 - Dont Forget Little Jiu

    <h4>Chapter 360: Don¡¯t Forget Little Jiu</h4>

    The audience became curious as to how the little girl would reply. Su Jiu thought for a while, then spread her hands wide and said with a smile, ¡°This happy! It seems like all the happiness in the world is with Little Jiu!¡±

    Su Shengjing¡¯s throat tightened.

    <i>The happiness of the entire world?</i>

    <i>Could it be that she feels being together with me means that she has the joy of the world?</i>

    Suddenly, Su Shengjing¡¯s eyes turned red, but he still maintained his smile. ¡°With you, Baby, all the happiness in the world is with Daddy.¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡± The little girl mischievously smiled.

    The smile on Su Shengjing¡¯s face slowly disappeared. ¡°Although Daddy is happy, he¡¯s also scared.¡±

    The little girl was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s Daddy afraid of?¡±

    Su Shengjing stared at her and bitterly smiled. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that time will pass too quickly, and you will grow up all of a sudden. I¡¯m afraid that time will pass too slowly and that you will get tired of this and not want to stay by my side anymore.¡±

    Su Jiu, who had never heard her father say such words, felt a lump in her throat. She quickly got down from the bed and ran to him. Reaching out with her small hands, she hugged him and swore. ¡°I won¡¯t, Daddy. Little Jiu won¡¯t leave you. I promise!¡±

    Su Shengjing suddenlyughed and sniffed. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The little girl vigorously nodded and stretched out her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s pinky swear!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Shengjing hooked his pinky with hers.

    Then, he looked at the camera in front of him again and smiled. ¡°Before we leave, Little Jiu and I will sing a song for everyone. Thank you for your support. Little Jiu and I will remember it in our hearts. Thank you very much!¡±

    Su Shengjing¡¯s tone was sincere. He reached out and carried the little girl to sit on hisp. Then, he lowered his head and gently smiled at her. ¡°Baby, do you want to sing for everyone?¡±

    The little girl obediently nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s begin.¡± Su Shengjing looked at her with an even more doting gaze. His maic and pleasant voice started singing just like that. ¡°The first time I hugged you, happiness and uneasiness were all around me. Faced with a life that was about to change, I knew that I had to work hard¡­¡±

    The father and daughter pair had obviously rehearsed this song before, so the little girl immediately continued, ¡°When I first saw you, I felt like I had seen you before. When you kissed my forehead lightly, I knew you were my legend!

    ¡°Twinkle twinkle little star, how I wonder what you are!¡±

    Her voice was cute and cute. When she sang, she seemed extremely cute. The audiencemented that this was the show that a fierce man should watch. No matter how fierce he was, his heart would melt after hearing Su Jiu¡¯s voice!

    The audience was immersed in this harmonious and blissful atmosphere. After the pair finished singing, Su Shengjing patted the little girl¡¯s head and smiled at the camera, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to say goodbye.¡±

    Su Jiu leaned closer to the camera and cupped her hands around her mouth. She mysteriously said, ¡°Before we say goodbye, I want to tell Uncle Yang a secret. The secret is: Little Jiu likes you very much. Thank you very much!¡±

    With that, she happily waved at the camera. ¡°Uncle Yang, goodbye! Goodbye, everyone! Don¡¯t forget Little Jiu and don¡¯t forget Daddy!¡±

    Yang Fangping, who was sitting in front of the screen and watching the video, was caught off guard by these words. For some reason, he instantly teared up and hurriedly got up to walk to the side.

 Chapter 361 - Heartless Gold-Devouring Beast

    <h4>Chapter 361: Heartless Gold-Devouring Beast</h4>

    The audience cried even harder.

    ¡°Ahhh, I¡¯m crying so loudly! I can¡¯t bear to part with this show at all. I need the second season right now! Immediately! At once!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m crying too. I can¡¯t stop! Especially when Su Shengjing said goodbye, and Little Jiu thanked Yang Fangping, I can¡¯t stop crying¡­¡±

    ¡°My mom and I are crying like dogs. We¡¯ve even run out of tissues. This is the first time we don¡¯t want a show to end. Boohoo¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve cried so many times watching this show that it makes me angry! The number of times I¡¯ve cried in the past year can¡¯t evenpare to the number of times I cried when watching this show!¡±

    The livements were filled with people sobbing. The audience felt that they had not seen enough. Each father and child pair in the show was so likable. The audience really did not want this show to end so soon.

    They had no choice but to go to the production team¡¯s official Weibo ount to beg for the second season.

    ***

    After the filming of the show ended, Su Shengjing rushed back to the film studio without stopping to rest. He had to continue filming his scenes for the drama series. The drama¡¯s shooting ended when winter arrived, and he received the final portion of the sry promised in the contract.

    When Su Shengjing looked at the numbers in his bank ount, he was a little stunned.

    Just a few months ago, he had been a useless person with nothing. Now, his bank deposits were frightening.

    Without a doubt, this was all thanks to Little Jiu. Other people¡¯s children were heartless, gold-devouring beasts, but his daughter was a gold-providing beast!

    Every time he thought of this, Su Shengjing would be so proud that he wished he could find a loudspeaker and brag about it. However, he restrained himself. He had to keep a low profile and be well-behaved, or theizens would scold him again.

    In the winter, the leaves of the trees nted on the streets had fallen off, leaving only bare branches. The cold wind blew through the entire city, and the people on the streets shivered from the cold. They hurriedly pulled their coats tighter.

    ording to the weather forecast, it would snow today. Su Jiu insisted on dragging Su Shengjing out to watch the snow. After all, she had lived in the south in her previous life and had hardly seen the world. She had always wanted to see what real snow looked like.

    She wanted to build a snowman! To have a snowball fight! To roll around in the snow!

    Su Shengjing did not know why his daughter wanted to see snow so much. It was very cold in Beijing once winter came. Snowing wasmon here.?<i>It¡¯s not like she has never seen snow before. There is no need to be so excited, right?</i>

    However, there was no way he could reject the little girl¡¯s request. Thus, he helped her put on a new down jacket and a red woolen hat with two fur balls hanging from it. Then, he carried her out of the door.

    Just as he locked his door, the little girl said, ¡°Daddy, shall we bring Big Brother along?¡±

    Su Shengjing was reluctant, but he still agreed to her request. He walked to the door across from them and rang the doorbell.

    After two rings, the door opened. The little viin¡¯s exquisite face entered Su Jiu¡¯s sight, and she was stunned again.

    <i>Ah, no matter how many times I look at it, the little viin is always so handsome!</i>

    When Rong Si saw Su Jiu, his usually dark and deep eyes instantly rippled. Then, he heard the little girl happily say to him, ¡°Big Brother, the weather forecast says that it will snow today. It¡¯s the first snow of winter! Let¡¯s go out and take a look!¡±

    <i>Look at snow?</i>

    Rong Si was surprised, and his brows furrowed.

    <i>Eh?</i>?Su Jiu looked at him in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Big Brother? You don¡¯t want to see the snow?¡±

    Rong Si came back to his senses and shook his head. ¡°No. I want to go.¡±

 Chapter 362 - The Little Villains Wish

    <h4>Chapter 362: The Little Viin¡¯s Wish</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Su Jiu burst into a grin. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go, Big Brother!¡±

    Seeing the brat nod and follow him, Su Shengjing brushed the edge of his teeth with his tongue. He wanted to tell the brat to hurry back to where he came from. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t want to disappoint Su Jiu, so he could only endure it.

    Su Shengjing didn¡¯t know if he was overthinking, but he had a nagging feeling that if things continued to develop like this, there would be very unpleasant things in the little girl¡¯s future¡­

    When Su Shengjing carried her downstairs, it started snowing heavily as predicted in the forecast. The snowkes felt crisp and cold when theynded on his face. Su Jiu widened her eyes in excitement, reaching out to grasp at them.

    The snowkes fell onto her warm palm and instantly melted. She looked up at the tiny snowkes that kept falling and saw that the ground had quickly be covered with a thinyer of white. Crystal clear icicles hung from the tree branches. This scenery looked especially beautiful.

    <i>Nature is amazing!</i>

    Su Jiu thought of something and turned to Su Shengjing. ¡°Daddy, the orphanage director auntie told us before that if we make a wish during the first snow in winter, our wish wille true!¡±

    Su Shengjing had never heard of this before. He raised his eyebrows. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Why don¡¯t we try it? It¡¯s like wishing on a shooting star!¡±

    Su Shengjingughed. ¡°You know about shooting stars?¡±

    Su Jiu pursed her lips.?<i>Hmph, I know a lot.</i>

    As she thought about it, she said to the little viin beside her, ¡°Big Brother, do you want to make a wish too?¡±

    Rong Si looked up at her. Although he didn¡¯t believe wishing on snowkes would work, to not dampen the little girl¡¯s enthusiasm, he nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s make a wish together!¡± Su Jiu put her palms together and closed her eyes with a smile as if she were genuinely making a wish.

    Seeing her serious expression, Su Shengjing could not just dismiss this as a trivial thing. He closed his eyes and made a wish as well.

    If his wish really came true, then the little girl would grow up safely and live happily ever after.

    Rong Si also made a wish.

    His wish was for his mother and Little Jiu to be happy every day. He also hoped that when he grew up, he could be a very powerful person and earn a lot of money so that they could lead the best lives.

    After Su Shengjing made his wish, he opened his eyes and curiously asked Su Jiu, ¡°Baby, what wish did you make?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± The little girl looked at him, her round eyes full of intelligence and cheekiness. She giggled and said, ¡°My wish is for both Daddy¡¯s and Big Brother¡¯s wishes toe true!¡±

    Su Shengjing and Rong Si were stunned.

    They never expected the little girl to make such a wish.

    Su Shengjing¡¯s heart warmed, and he tightly hugged her.

    The little girl was simply too sweet. She was truly a considerate baby. He could not wait to pamper her to death and give her the best things in the world.

    Rong Si¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts.?<i>Little Jiu is so nice, always thinking of others. I will also think of her more in the future</i>.

    Su Jiu looked at him and curiously asked, ¡°Big Brother, what wish did you make?¡±

    Rong Si pursed his lips and suddenly felt embarrassed. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you.¡±

    <i>Ahh, the little viin¡¯s shy look is too cute!</i>

    His current expression was a huge contrast to his usual cold and unsmiling manner.?<i>Isn¡¯t it adorable!</i>

    Su Shengjing snorted..?<i>Tsk! This brat is still acting all mysterious.</i>

 Chapter 363 - Big Brother, Lets Play Together

    <h4>Chapter 363: Big Brother, Let¡¯s y Together</h4>

    Su Jiu shook Su Shengjing¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Daddy, put me down.¡±

    ¡°What for?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s snowing! We have to build snowmen and have a snowball fight!¡±

    A hint of a smile appeared in Su Shengjing¡¯s eyes. He dotingly said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    He ced the little girl down on the ground. Then, he saw her pulling the brat back as she eximed, ¡°Big Brother, let¡¯s y together!¡±

    Rong Si looked at her bright and sweet smile and was dazed.

    To be honest, he didn¡¯t like winter, especially when it snowed. In the past, he and his mother often suffered in the cold, but there was nothing they could do about it. His mother could only hold him in her arms and warm him with her body heat. However, she used to endure the cold alone with her already deteriorating health.

    But now, with Little Jiu by his side, Rong Si suddenly felt that winter wasn¡¯t all that bad.

    Moreover, he had never built a snowman with other children before.?<i>It should be fun, right?</i>

    The two kids started to build snowmen just like that. The snow was still thin, and piling it up wasn¡¯t easy. However, perhaps it was because of the novelty of building snowmen or because she was building snowmen with the little viin, Su Jiu found it very interesting.

    Su Shengjing helplessly watched as her face turned red from the cold, but she was smiling happily. He could only stand by her side and help her gather the snow.

    About half an hourter, a snowman took shape. It was far from perfect, but was still recognizable. The little viin picked up two branches and concentrated on cing them into the snowman. Su Jiu suddenly picked up a handful of snow from the ground and threw it at him.

    Rong Si was caught off guard as the snow exploded on his chest. After a moment of surprise, he smiled, picked up a handful of snow, and threw it back at Su Jiu.

    The snowball hit Su Jiu, and she started giggling.

    Seeing her smile happily, Su Shengjing couldn¡¯t help but smile as well. However, he pretended to be unhappy and red at Rong Si. ¡°You brat, you dare hit my daughter? I think you¡¯re asking for a beating!¡±

    The little viin stood still and looked straight into his eyes. He provocatively raised his eyebrows, and there was a faint smile on his lips.

    As his fan, Su Jiu felt extremely gratified.

    <i>The little viin is now like a normal little child, knowing how to y,ugh, and be happy. This is just too great. Hopefully, he can continue on this path, and not be evil.</i>

    <i>That other path is a dead-end!</i>

    In the end, Su Jiu got tired from ying and copsed on the snow. She spread her arms out, enjoying the feeling of the snow falling on her face.

    Rong Siy down beside her, enjoying this beautiful moment.

    Su Jiu looked at the sky above. It was a cloudy day, but there seemed to be a hint of sunlight through the gaps between the clouds. She closed her eyes and smiled. ¡°Brother, I really hope that Daddy can be a big star and earn a lot of money.

    ¡°I also hope that you can live happily and safely.¡±

    <i>Huh?</i>

    <i>What does she mean by living safely?</i>

    Rong Si looked at Su Jiu in confusion, but when he met her extremely serious gaze, he unexpectedly nodded. ¡°Okay, I will.¡±

    ***

    At night, Song Wanqiu returned home after finishing her work at the dessert shop. When she saw Rong Si sitting in her room and filling in an exercise book, she smiled and patted his head. ¡°Were you studying? Have a rest.¡±

 Chapter 364 - I Cant Leave My Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 364: I Can¡¯t Leave My Daughter</h4>

    Rong Si¡¯s eyes flickered. He didn¡¯t tell his mother that he had spent the entire afternoon ying with Little Jiu and instead asked, ¡°Mom, does making a wish during the first snow in winter really make ite true?¡±

    Song Wanqiu was stunned.?<i>Who told him that?</i>

    However, she felt that it was good to let the child have a little bit of imagination and hope. So, she smiled and said, ¡°Maybe! There are so many magical things in this world. Did you make a wish? What wish did you make? Can you tell me?¡±

    When she said that, she clearly saw that her son¡¯s ears seemed to have turned red. He guiltily looked away. ¡°No.¡±

    Song Wanqiu did not need to think to know that his wish was most likely rted to Little Jiu. She saw through it but did not expose him. She just smiled gently. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to tell me, I won¡¯t ask anymore. However, I hope that your wish wille true.¡±

    Rong Si turned his head to look at the sky as snow still fell outside the window. A hint of determination appeared in his eyes. ¡°It will.¡±

    ***

    After that first snowfall, the weather grew colder and colder.

    In the morning, Su Shengjing helped Su Jiu put on a thick sweater and coat, then a wool cap and a mask before carrying her out of the house.

    Since they had already finished filming the drama series, Han Jiani had requested Su Shengjing to head over to the office. She had a new script for him.

    If this arrangement became sessful, it would increase his poprity even more. An actor that did not act often would be forgotten easily.

    Han Jiani treated her position as his manager seriously. She wanted to support him, so she epted many advertisements for him in a short period.

    Now that he could act again, Su Shengjing had to seize this opportunity. He wanted to raise his daughter well and not disappoint her.

    When the father daughter duo reached Glory World Entertainment building, Su Shengjing carried Su Jiu into the elevator, toward the office.

    In the office, dressed in a high-end white-cor outfit, Han Jiani was already waiting for Su Shengjing. When she saw him bringing the little girl with him, the corners of her mouth twitched.

    <i>I told you not to bring the child here, but you just won¡¯t listen.</i>

    <i>Can¡¯t you leave behind your daughter?</i>

    That was what she thought, but she did not ask Su Shengjing to leave the girl outside the office. Instead, she did not say anything as a tacit agreement.

    When Su Shengjing saw Han Jiani stare at the little packrat, he immediately guessed what she was thinking. Embarrassed, he coughed and said, ¡°There¡¯s no one at home. I didn¡¯t want to leave her alone there, so I brought her along. Don¡¯t worry! Little Jiu is very obedient. She won¡¯t make a fuss and cause trouble.¡±

    ¡°Mm! I¡¯m very obedient!¡± The little girl in his arms earnestly nodded. The way she sat on her father¡¯sp was indeed incredibly obedient.

    The female assistant at the side thought this was extremely adorable. She wanted to marry Su Shengjing so that she could have such a cute daughter too!

    ¡°That¡¯s for the best,¡± Han Jiani indifferently said. Then, she passed a document on the table to Su Shengjing. ¡°This is the script. Take a look. The male lead and second male lead have already been decided. They can¡¯t be reced. Do you think this role is suitable for you?¡±

    If it were anyone else, they would probably think,?<i>Since I¡¯m so popr now, why do I have to act in such a small role?</i>

    <i>Do I deserve my poprity</i>?

    However, Su Shengjing didn¡¯t say anything. He just agreed and took the script.

    In the past, he had suffered because of his overconfidencefather-daughtert that he was popr enough and that he would continue to be popr. Therefore, he hadn¡¯t been on guard against the people with bad intentions. He had thought that they couldn¡¯t do anything to him since he had so many fans. In the end, he suffered greatly for that.

 Chapter 365 - The Little Girl Looks Beautiful

    <h4>Chapter 365: The Little Girl Looks Beautiful</h4>

    Therefore, Su Shengjing had now decided to be down-to-earth and take things one step at a time. He was not in a hurry to get what he wanted. He would cherish every opportunity he got so that he would not y into the hands of others.

    While he seriously read the script, the little girl in his arms stared at Han Jiani.

    Han Jiani nned to ignore the little girl and look at the documents in her hands. However, when she met the little girl¡¯s gaze, she couldn¡¯t concentrate anymore. She kept ncing at the girl from the corner of her eyes.

    Two minutester, seeing that the little girl was still looking at her, Han Jiani couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something on my face?¡±

    The little girl shook her head.

    ¡°Then why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re pretty!¡± The little girl said matter-of-factly. ¡°When I see good-looking brothers, sisters, uncles, or aunties, I stare at them!¡±

    Han Jiani was indeed very beautiful. She was very attractive, as expected of Movie King Han Xiao¡¯s biological sister. They both had good genes.

    Su Shengjing suddenlyughed and cut in. ¡°It¡¯s true. This little girl is obsessed with looks.¡±

    When Han Jiani heard the little girl¡¯s words, she wanted tough, but she forced herself to hold it in. She still looked aloof and distant. ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone tell you that it¡¯s impolite to stare at someone like that?¡±

    The little girl blinked as if she had just realized that it wasn¡¯t a good idea to do so. Her little face immediately fell, and she mumbled, ¡°Th-Then Little Jiu won¡¯t do that anymore.¡±

    Han Jiani nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    Unexpectedly, the little girl paused for two seconds before adding, ¡°Little Jiu can just sneak a peek instead of staring at Pretty Auntie!¡±

    She looked incredibly pleased with her idea.

    Han Jiani was speechless.

    <i>Little girl, if you want to peek, can you not say it out loud?</i>

    Su Shengjing was also amused by the little girl. He patted her little head again with his big hand. ¡°Alright, Daddy thinks that he¡¯s not bad looking, right? Just look at Daddy. Don¡¯t look at other people.¡±

    Su Jiu puffed her cheeks. ¡°I can see Daddy every day. I want to see Pretty Auntie!¡±

    Su Shengjing was stunned.

    <i>So, what she means is that she is sick of me, her father? That her love would indeed disappear?!</i>

    The little girl was young, but she knew how to talk.

    Han Jiani couldn¡¯t help but smile. However, she quickly hid her change of expression and continued to read the documents as if nothing had happened.

    However, for some reason, she couldn¡¯t concentrate. From time to time, she would look at the little girl to see whether she was still staring at her.

    Sure enough, the little girl was nestled in her father¡¯s arms and secretly looking at her out of the corner of her eyes. When Su Jiu noticed that she had been seen, she immediately hid in her father¡¯s arms and covered her face with her two little hands, as if saying, ¡°You can¡¯t see me. You can¡¯t see me¡­¡±

    The word ¡°cute¡± instantly appeared in Han Jiani¡¯s mind.

    She did not really like children. Su Jiu was the first child she thought was cute.

    <i>No wonder this little girl has so many fans. If even I find her cute, then others must definitely find her cuter.</i>

    Han Jiani took a sip of her coffee as she mulled over this.

    The little girl stole another nce at her, then fumbled around in her small school bag. There seemed to be something inside it. She hesitantly looked at Han Jiani as if she was hesitant to take out the object.

    Han Jiani noticed Su Jiu¡¯s small action, and her curiosity was piqued again. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong now?¡±

 Chapter 366 - Shes More Enticing Than Sugar

    <h4>Chapter 366: She¡¯s More Enticing Than Sugar</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    The little girl shook her head, looking a little embarrassed.

    Han Jiani rested her chin in her hand and calmly said, ¡°Take out whatever you have. Don¡¯t hide it.¡±

    Su Shengjing was also curious about what Su Jiu wanted to do. He then saw her take out a strawberry candy from her bag and hold it in her hand like a treasure. After thinking for a moment, Su Jiu made up her mind and handed the candy to Han Jiani, ¡°Pretty Auntie, have some candy!¡±

    Han Jiani was speechless.

    She had thought that the little girl was being secretive about some important thing. Su Jiu had hesitated for such a long time, but the thing she wanted to take out was just a candy!

    <i>Does she really like this kind of candy?</i>

    ¡°Pretty Auntie, this candy is very yummy. Here you go!¡± The little girl seemed to be a little shy to share what she liked with others. Her fair and delicate face had reddened.

    Her face was more tempting than the candy in her hand. Han Jiani was tempted to take a bite.

    After she had entered college, Han Jiani had stopped eating sweets like this. She was very particr about her figure and was quite self-disciplined about maintaining it. She had a tight control over her sugar intake.

    If it were someone else, even if they just gave her a candy, she would¡¯ve rejected them.

    However, when the little girl looked at her with anticipation, she couldn¡¯t say no.

    Han Jiani reached out and took the candy. The little girl¡¯s eyes instantly lit up as if she was very happy.

    Han Jiani suddenly felt an indescribablyplicated feeling in her heart. She casually asked, ¡°Is this your favorite candy?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The little girl vigorously nodded. ¡°It¡¯s very yummy, but, but Daddy doesn¡¯t let me eat more.¡±

    Su Shengjing immediately reached out and pinched her chubby little cheeks. ¡°Don¡¯t eat too much sugar, or your teeth will rot.¡±

    The little girl indignantly retorted, ¡°Eating two a week is already very little!¡±

    Han Jiani was a little surprised. Asking a four-year-old child to only eat two candies a week was simply robbing her of happiness!

    She suddenly pitied the little girl and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this too strict?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that strict. When I was young, I ate a lot of candies and ended up with tooth decay. I had no choice but to go to the hospital to get the tooth removed.¡± Su Shengjing lowered his head and looked at the little girl in his arms. ¡°Baby, you don¡¯t want to get your teeth removed, right? It¡¯s very painful.¡±

    Su Jiu immediately shook her head. Of course, she did not want to have her teeth pulled out!

    Han Jiani thoughtfully looked at her.

    While Su Shengjing lowered his head and continued to read the script, she picked up her phone and sent a message to her assistant, asking him to buy candy. She even specially instructed him to buy a type of Vitamin C soft candy with pure fruit juice.

    When the assistant bought the candy, Han Jiani found an excuse to send Su Shengjing away so that she could pass the candy to Su Jiu. ¡°Remember to hide it. Don¡¯t let your father find out. Also, you can¡¯t eat too much in one day. Your father is right. You have to control yourself.¡±

    The little girl was pleasantly surprised to see the bag of fruit soft candy. She quickly hid it in her small bag and sweetly smiled at Han Jiani. ¡°Okay. Thank you, Pretty Auntie!¡±

    <i>Hehehe, looks like this auntie is not as cold and unreasonable as others say.</i>

    The little girl¡¯s smile was so infectious that Han Jiani¡¯s heart softened.

    She suddenly felt that a child¡¯s happiness was really simple and pure. It was just a few candies, yet they made the little girl so happy.

    Some things were really lost to children as they grew up.

 Chapter 367 - Big Brother Is Awesome!

    <h4>Chapter 367: Big Brother Is Awesome!</h4>

    She wondered if she should put more effort into her personal life and not focus on work.

    Su Jiu was unaware that she had actually caused Han Jiani to consider her life choices. She only knew that she was trying her best to suppress the urge to eat the candy. Two monthster, when she had finished all the candies, the show Su Shengjing previously acted in with An Yuan started broadcasting on TV!

    The audience had been looking forward to this series being released as soon as possible, but they did not expect it to get released so quickly!

    Generally speaking, a series would only be aired a few months, half a year, or even several years after it was filmed. Why was it airing now? It was unbelievable.

    The audience began to wonder if someone was influencing the production behind this series.?<i>Who could have done it?</i>

    <i>Could it be An Yuan?</i>

    However, An Yuan¡¯s previous dramas had undergone long periods of waiting before they were broadcasted. Those shows weren¡¯t aired as quickly as this one.

    However, since the show¡¯s broadcast had started, the audience had to watch it.

    As the mastermind behind the scenes, Su Guobang had hidden his involvement. After knowing the exact broadcast timing of this drama, he had been waiting every day. Just when he was about to get impatient from waiting, the drama finally broadcasted.

    He could finally take a good look at his granddaughter.

    As for that brat, it didn¡¯t matter whether Su Guobang saw him or not.

    This show was a historical fantasy drama. Attached to it were famous directors and screenwriters, as well as A-list celebrities like An Yuan. The male lead and even the supporting characters were popr young actors and actresses. Even before filming, the show already had a strong fan base and poprity.

    When they found out that Su Shengjing and Little Jiu had also joined the cast, the audience became even more interested.

    This father-daughter pair was very popr now. Thest episode of ¡°Daddy, Let¡¯s Go¡± had moved many people, so they had to support these two! Furthermore, it was Little Jiu¡¯s first time appearing in a television drama. Her fans could not wait any longer!

    Qin Feng sat, waiting in front of theputer. He wanted to start watching the show as soon as it was broadcasted. He had heard that Su Shengjing¡¯s scenes would only start after four episodes. He had even recharged hisptop especially for this.

    <i>Ha, I¡¯m actually paying a 20 yuan fee to see Su Shengjing!</i>

    <i>I won¡¯t mind spending a single cent more!</i>

    He wanted to see how Su Shengjing, this trash who had never gone to an acting institution, could perform. Qin Feng was sure that he would probably just stiffly recite his lines.

    Qin Feng had graduated from a prestigious acting college for training and had been the winner of the Best Neer Awardst year. He did not think much of Su Shengjing.

    He remembered that when Su Shengjing was very popr a few years ago, his acting was really just reading lines and not actually acting.

    It was just that he had been very popr back then and had a lot of fans. Even if his acting was terrible, his fans still praised him and said that he was great and brought the role to life!

    <i>Ha, what a joke!</i>

    Even though a few years had passed, Qin Feng was sure that Su Shengjing would only embarrass himself again with his terrible acting skills.

    Actually, even Su Shengjing¡¯s fans and Su Jiu¡¯s fans did not have much hope for the father-daughter pair¡¯s acting in this movie.

    Su Shengjing had not acted for a few years, and Little Jiu was only a four-year-old kid. It was already good enough that she could remember her lines. How could they expect her to have any acting skills? Wouldn¡¯t that be too big a hurdle for her?

    However, that thought vanished five minutes after Little Jiu appeared on the show. The audience could not believe that a four-year-old kid¡¯s acting skills were so good!

 Chapter 368 - Not Just Cute

    <h4>Chapter 368: Not Just Cute</h4>

    At first, before the vige was destroyed by the demons, Su Jiu¡¯s character had been an innocent little girl who lived with her grandma and liked to y around.

    The audience members¡¯ hearts melted again when they saw Su Jiu acting cheekily to her grandma, asking her for a biscuit.

    <i>Ahh! Please give us such a daughter, please!</i>

    When the vige was destroyed, Su Jiu followed the sect leader and his disciples. When she saw the zing fire in front of her, she was iparably shocked. Her eyes immediately turned red and became full of tears.

    The audience could clearly feel her disbelief and grief.

    When she rushed in to search for her grandmother, the fear and despair seemed to burst out from her bones. It deeply moved the audience.

    Moreover, her lines were clear, and her emotions were on point. In short, her acting was perfect!

    ¡°F*ck! This, this, this, is this really a four-year-old kid¡¯s acting? It¡¯s a lie, right? This is clearly an experienced actor!¡±

    ¡°Little Jiu, did you secretly attend acting sses? Huh???¡±

    ¡°Ah, she acted so well! When she cried, my tears fell too.¡±

    ¡°D*mn it! This child is here to cry, isn¡¯t she? I cried 800 times watching her variety show, and I¡¯m going to cry again watching this TV show. This is ridiculous!¡±

    ¡°Little Jiu is so awesome! How can there be such a wonderful child like you? Mommy loves you to death!¡±

    ¡°My baby is too powerful. She isn¡¯t just cute but also very powerful, alright! My baby will have a bright future!¡±

    The audience members were stunned. The fans were excited. They felt as though they were the ones who had aplished a great deed.

    A few famous teachers from the Film Academy even gave good reviews to Su Jiu¡¯s acting, saying that this child was too good at acting and was a genius. Some directors also praised Su Jiu inments on Su Shengjing¡¯s Weibo. They invited the little girl to participate in the dramas and movies they were directing.

    Even though Su Shengjing knew that Su Jiu¡¯s acting was good, he had never expected it to be so good, especially with the CGI that had been added in the drama. He felt as though he couldpletely immerse himself in it.

    When he saw her tears, his heart clenched. Watching the drama became so painful that he wanted to hug his daughter andfort her right then and there.

    He was willing to do anything for her to stop her tears.

    Initially, Qin Feng only wanted to see how Su Shengjing¡¯s acting was like. However, the little girl¡¯s acting skills became a trending topic and caused a heated discussion. Everyone said that she acted well. It piqued his curiosity, and he started watching the first episode.

    It would have been better if he hadn¡¯t seen that episode; he gritted his teeth at the sight.

    <i>What kind of daughter did Su Shengjing give birth to? Why does it seem like she knows everything? Even her acting, which isn¡¯t something she should know, is good.</i>

    From the little girl¡¯s performance, Qin Feng could already predict how popr this drama would be.

    <i>If not for his daughter, Su Shengjing would still be a useless person!</i>

    The more Qin Feng thought about it, the angrier he got. He suddenly felt that he shouldn¡¯t have looked at the drama to make himself angry.?<i>Am I crazy?</i>

    After watching the little girl¡¯s scenes, he continued watching the show.

    After the third episode, both the male and female leads appeared on stage. The female lead, An Yuan, was naturally breathtakingly beautiful, while Su Shengjing acted as her senior, who was also her childhood friend.

    Qin Feng¡¯s eyes darkened when he saw Su Shengjing¡¯s acting skills. He clenched his fists.

    It was not difficult to tell that this production team was hired at a high price. Su Shengjing¡¯s style was very good. His long ck hair was tied up with an elegant white jade hairpin, revealing his handsome face.

 Chapter 369 - Im Having An Affair!

    <h4>Chapter 369: I¡¯m Having An Affair!</h4>

    Su Shengjing was dressed in elegant white clothes and held a jade flute in his hand. His eyes were gentle, and a faint curve hung at the corner of his mouth. He looked every inch a gentleman.

    The moment he appeared, the live chat exploded.

    ¡°Ahhhh, is this Su Shengjing? He¡¯s so handsome!¡±

    ¡°No way, this is Su Shengjing? I didn¡¯t recognize him at all!¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, he¡¯s stunning! So handsome!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Su Shengjing to look so handsome in this costume! I think he looks better than the male lead. Ah, no, I feel like I want to have an affair with him. What should I do?¡±

    ¡°I feel the same too! I suddenly don¡¯t want the male and female leads to be together anymore. Why doesn¡¯t the female lead love such a handsome and gentle senior?¡±

    The number of Su Shengjing¡¯s fans skyrocketed. After seeing his performance in the drama, many people realized that Su Shengjing could actually act.

    In the drama, when he trained, he looked handsome and valiant. When he faced his master and fellow disciples, he was humble, cautious, and polite. When he looked at the female protagonist, his gaze was so gentle. Even when he didn¡¯t speak, they could feel his feelings for her.

    Su Shengjing¡¯s character had a crush on the female protagonist in the drama. Due to his status as her senior brother, he could only hide this thought in his heart and keep his distance from her.

    He would often look at her from afar.

    It made one¡¯s heart ache, but at the same time, it also made young girls¡¯ hearts pound!

    Regardless of whether it was Su Shengjing¡¯s looks or his acting skills, the audience was amazed. Although he was only the third male lead in the drama, his poprity surpassed all the other supporting characters.

    In fact, even the male protagonist seemed to pale inparison to him.

    ***

    When Qin Feng looked at the praiseing one after another, his face darkened.

    If those things hadn¡¯t happened before and he hadn¡¯t been ordered to stop all activities, he might have been able to take part in this drama.

    In that case, the person who would have been praised and crazily gaining fans would¡¯ve been him, Qin Feng!

    But now, Su Shengjing had stolen all the limelight.

    Qin Feng¡¯s bitterness grew stronger. He felt that if this continued, Su Shengjing might rece him as an A-list celebrity.

    <i>No way!</i>?<i>It wasn¡¯t easy for me to dethrone Su Shengjing before. How can I drag him down again?</i>

    Qin Feng trembled with anger. He could no longer continue watching and immediately closed the broadcast window.

    ***

    At the same time, Su Guobang also turned on hisputer the moment the drama was released. He quickly got the butler to fill in the subscription information.

    For this drama to be broadcasted quickly, he had expended a lot of manpower and resources. Of course, he had to watch it now. Otherwise, it would be a huge loss.

    He wanted to watch it to entertain himself, but when he saw the little girl¡¯s character hugging her grandma¡¯s arm and acting cute, his heart suddenly ached.

    That little girl had never addressed him as Grandpa, much less acted in such a cute manner toward him like she did on television.

    If she would be cute with him, those pancakes would be nothing. Even if she wanted to eat the most expensive delicacies, he would get them for her!

    After watching the little girl¡¯s scenes, Su Guobang was still immersed in the drama. It took him a while toe back to his senses. The little girl¡¯sst desperate and sorrowful gaze reluctantly left the vige. The scene of her leaving with the Sect Leader and the others made him unable to calm down for a long time.

    He felt that with this little girl¡¯s acting skills, it would be a pity if she didn¡¯t act in movies. Why would she film variety shows?

 Chapter 370 - Strangely Embarrassed

    <h4>Chapter 370: Strangely Embarrassed</h4>

    After calming down, Su Guobang turned his head to look at the butler, who was also immersed in the drama with his eyes glued to the screen. The butler¡¯s eyes were slightly red, and Old Master Su asked him, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    The butler raised his hand to wipe his eyes and said with a smile, ¡°Little Miss is amazing. I¡¯m very impressed.¡±

    ¡°Of course! Can¡¯t you see whose child she is?¡± When Su Guobang said this, he appeared calm on the surface, but the butler could hear a hint of pride in his words.

    The butler could only agree. ¡°The children of the Su family are excellent, of course. Young Master is the same. Now that he¡¯s on his own, he can already provide for himself and Little Miss.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t talk to me about him.¡± Su Guobang did not want to hear about Su Shengjing. He thought of something and said, ¡°Oh right, for such a good television drama, we must raise the viewership ratings. Give thepany a call and make everyone watch it. We must watch it!¡±

    The butler was speechless.

    <i>That¡¯s not necessary, is it, old man?</i>

    <i>This request is so embarrassing.</i>

    However, Su Guobang did not feel that anything was wrong with this, nor did he have any intention of going back on his word. The butler could only do as he was told.

    After the butler made the call, Su Guobang instructed him again, ¡°Also, ask thepany to see if there are any dramas or movies suitable for Little Jiu to act in. If Little Jiu is willing, we will invest in those dramas and arrange for Little Jiu to join the team.¡±

    The butler felt that this was possible.

    <i>Little Miss is so talented in acting. This talent can¡¯t go to waste!</i>

    The butler responded, ¡°Then, Old Master, what about Young Master? Don¡¯t you need to give him some resources? I saw thest few episodes, and Young Master acted very well. He¡¯s a good actor. Why don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Su Guobang gave him a side nce. His gaze was cold, and the butler immediately lowered his head.

    ¡°That kid, if he wants to act, you can let him join the team too. After all, Little Jiu needs to be taken care of. If he doesn¡¯t want to, then forget it. There¡¯s no need to bother about him.¡±

    The butler was ted. He could tell that although the old master sounded unfriendly, he was indirectly giving the young master resources.

    He immediately agreed. ¡°Alright, Old Master. I¡¯ll arrange it right away.¡±

    ***

    Other than the fans, Rong Si was one of the people who paid the most attention to this drama.

    In the morning, he had received his homework from his teacher. There, he had happened to hear the form teacher telling another teacher that a drama would be aired tonight at eight o¡¯clock. Little Jiu and her father had both acted in it. The teacher even hoped that he could get off work on time today to go back and watch the drama.

    Rong Si made a mental note to do his homework first thing after school. At eight o¡¯clock, he sat down on the sofa and turned on the television. Soon, he found the show.

    As he had wished, he saw Little Jiu appear on the screen. Rong Si stared at the television without blinking, not wanting to miss any detail.

    At that moment, Song Wanqiu returned from work. She was surprised to see her son sitting on the sofa watching television.

    This child usually sat in her room reading and studying. He seldom watched television.?<i>What¡¯s going on today?</i>

    It was a little abnormal.

    Song Wanqiu hung her bag on the hook behind the door, took off her shoes, and walked over to him. She curiously asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    Rong Si pursed his lips, seemingly embarrassed to tell her.

    Song Wanqiu subconsciously looked at the television. When she saw the little girl¡¯s figure on the screen, she was in disbelief at first. Then, she was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Little Jiu is acting in a television drama? Why didn¡¯t you tell Mommy? Mommy would¡¯vee back earlier to watch it with you.¡±

 Chapter 371 - I Want a Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 371: I Want a Daughter</h4>

    Then, Song Wanqiu sat down beside Rong Si and watched the drama with him.

    When she saw the touching parts, her eyes turned red. She could not help but say, ¡°Little Jiu¡¯s acting is really good. The production team found the right person.¡±

    Su Jiu acted so well that it seemed she were the character itself!

    Rong Si grunted, his eyes still fixed on the television.

    Little Jiu was very talented. He had never doubted that. Although she was very young, he felt that she was more talented than many adults.

    When the first episode ended, Song Wanqiu yearned for more. She wished she could watch the next episode immediately. However, a long advertisement came between the episodes, so she could only anxiously wait.

    At this moment, all she could think about was how Little Jiu was so amazing. If only she had a daughter like that. Although Ah Si was a good son, she could not help but want a daughter.

    Unfortunately, Little Jiu was someone else¡¯s daughter.

    Song Wanqiu sighed in her heart and turned to look at the little guy beside her. She saw that he was frowning with a solemn expression as if he were thinking about a difficult problem. He looked like a little adult. She asked in amusement, ¡°Ah Si, what are you thinking about?¡±

    Rong Si came back to his senses and averted his gaze. He guiltily said, ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Song Wanqiu caressed his head and gently smiled. ¡°I raised you on my own. Do you think I can¡¯t tell when you¡¯re thinking about something? Tell me, what are you thinking about? If you¡¯re troubled, perhaps I can give you some advice?¡±

    Rong Si pursed his lips. After hesitating for a few seconds, he said, ¡°Little Jiu will be popr.¡±

    He didn¡¯t look straight at Song Wanqiu¡¯s face. Instead, he lowered his eyes, seemingly unhappy.

    <i>Huh?</i>

    Song Wanqiu was puzzled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good thing if she bes popr? That way, she can earn a lot of money and live a good life. As her friend, you should be happy for her.¡±

    Rong Si gloomily said, ¡°But I¡¯m a little unhappy.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Once Little Jiu bes popr, many people will like her and ask her to act in their shows.¡±

    Song Wanqiu suddenly realized what he meant. ¡°I understand. Do you think she¡¯ll be very busy and won¡¯t have time to y with you?¡±

    Before Little Jiu and her father had epted advertisements and television dramas, they would visit Rong Si and Song Wanqiu every few days. However, the number of times they visited recently had indeed decreased.

    Rong Si only had one good friend, Little Jiu, so it was normal for him to feel disappointed. Moreover, Song Wanqiu got off workte, leaving him home alone often. It was natural that he would feel lonely.

    Rong Si didn¡¯t deny it. Instead, he nodded and confirmed Song Wanqiu¡¯s thoughts.

    Ever since he had moved here, since he had started going to school, he had been working hard to learn and improve himself. Not only did he want to find a good job in the future and earn a lot of money, but he also wanted to be worthy to y with Little Jiu.

    Initially, he felt that he and Little Jiu were very close since they lived just across from each other. However, her poprity was rising, and more people were starting to like her. It was obvious that more boys would be chasing after her in the future.

    All of those boys were outstanding. At least, they weren¡¯t like him, who used to live in a dpidated house and rummage through smelly trash bins¡­

    So, if more people surrounded Little Jiu, what could he do?

    Would he still have a chance to stay with her?

    Would he lose her as a good friend?

 Chapter 372 - Shes So Cute!

    <h4>Chapter 372: She¡¯s So Cute!</h4>

    Song Wanqiu felt her heart ache when she saw how dejected he was.

    In the past, Rong Si was not like this. Before they had been kicked out of their house, he was a lively, cute, and often smiling child. However, ever since he was forced to move to the old district and was reduced to picking up rubbish and being mocked by others, he had be a different kid.

    He had be introverted and did not like to talk. He even felt inferior and did not believe in himself.

    Rong Si treasured Little Jiu, this friend that he had not had an easy time with. Seeing how she was loved by everyone, had so many children around her, and how he could notpare to those people, he lost his confidence again.

    Song Wanqiu reached out to hug him, hiding the heartache in her eyes. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°Ah Si, Little Jiu is getting better and better now. If you want to remain friends with her, you have to be better and better too. When you¡¯re outstanding enough and surpass everyone else, you won¡¯t have to worry about her not being friends with you anymore, right?¡±

    Rong Si nodded. He did not forget the wish he made that day when it snowed. He had wished that he would be stronger and earn a lot of money in the future so that his mother and Little Jiu could live a good life.

    He meant what he had wished.

    At the thought of this, Rong Si looked up. The disappointment in his deep eyes disappeared. He mustered up a look of confidence and a hint of determination. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll work hard.¡±

    After a pause, he said, ¡°Mom, I want to skip a grade.¡±

    The things he was learning now were no longer suitable for him. He didn¡¯t find it even one bit difficult. Staying in the first grade was a waste of time. If he wanted to make himself stronger soon, he needed something more difficult.

    Song Wanqiu didn¡¯t ask further. Instead, she patted his head and said, ¡°Okay. If you want to skip a grade, I¡¯ll talk to your teacher tomorrow.¡±

    ***

    Su Shengjing and Su Jiu became famous again because of the television drama. In the current entertainment industry, no one seemed to be more popr than this father and daughter pair. It was as if the two of them were living on the trending searches every other day.

    If it were any other celebrities, theizens would probably scold them. Theizens would either say that those celebrities had paid someone to manipte the searches or that they were taking up public resources. However, theizens did not seem to care that the father-daughter pair upied the trending topics.

    They knew that the father and daughter pair did not need to pay to trend on Weibo. The two of them probably didn¡¯t even want to be on the hot topic list. Su Jiu¡¯s mother fans could not wait to see their daughter every day. She was just too cute!

    They could not get tired of looking at her.

    That evening, Su Shengjing went to pick up Su Jiu from school. When he walked out of the ssroom, he saw Sheng Zhiyan waiting in the corridor.

    The moment Sheng Zhiyan saw Su Jiu, he happily smiled. ¡°Little Jiu!¡±

    Su Shengjing nced sideways at him and snorted.

    <i>Tsk, why do I not want to hear this brat calling her ¡°Sister, Sister¡± every day?</i>

    Sheng Zhiyan ignored Su Shengjing and focused all his attention on the little girl. He smiled at her like a smitten husband.

    ¡°Little Jiu, I¡¯ve watched the television drama you acted in. Our whole family thinks that you acted especially well! You¡¯re so awesome!¡± When Sheng Zhiyan said this, his eyes lit up.

    There was a hint of pride in his voice as if he were proud of being her friend.

    However, the little girl shook her head and seriously said, ¡°I¡¯m not that good. Daddy is the best!¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan was speechless.

    <i>Fine! As long as you¡¯re happy!</i>

    Su Shengjing smirked. His daughter was indeed the best to him.

 Chapter 373 - Im Actually A Good Man!

    <h4>Chapter 373: I¡¯m Actually A Good Man!</h4>

    When they left the kindergarten, Sheng Tianci was leaning against the car, waiting for them.

    When he saw Su Jiu, a hint of joy appeared in his eyes. He shouted, ¡°Little Jiu, did you miss Uncle?¡±

    Before he could finish, Su Shengjing rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Don¡¯t flirt with my daughter.¡±

    ¡°What the f*ck! You call this flirting? I think you haven¡¯t seen real flirting before! It¡¯s all because I like Little Jiu, okay? If I didn¡¯t want to see the little girl, do you think I would¡¯vee to pick up this brat?¡± Sheng Tianci indignantly said. He turned around and looked at Sheng Zhiyan with disdain.

    Sheng Zhiyan was speechless.

    It was as if Sheng Tianci had just shot him while he was already down!

    What did he do wrong to be despised so much?

    Sheng Zhiyan felt indignant and red at Sheng TIanci. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re so mean! I¡¯m going to ignore you. I don¡¯t want you to pick me up anymore. I¡¯ll get the chauffeur to pick me up instead. Hmph!¡±

    As he said that, he saw Little Jiu looking at him with her big round eyes. He instantly felt embarrassed, and his little face flushed. He hurriedly exined, ¡°Little Jiu, I¡­ I¡¯m not really throwing a tantrum. I don¡¯t like to be angry. Don¡¯t misunderstand! I¡¯m actually a good man!¡±

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Sheng Tianci almost burst outughing. He mercilessly teased his nephew, ¡°You think you¡¯re a man? Kid, you haven¡¯t even grown a beard yet. Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan confidently said, ¡°I¡¯m not ashamed at all! Anyway, I¡¯ll definitely be a good man when I grow up!¡±

    ¡°Pfft, even at this age, all you know how to do is flirt with girls. You might be a yboy in the future.¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan raised his chin and shot back at him. ¡°Grandpa and Grandma said that you¡¯re a yboy, Uncle. They said that you idle around and don¡¯t do your job properly. You¡¯re useless because you¡¯re so old, yet you don¡¯t even have a girlfriend. Grandpa and Grandma told me not to learn from you and to be a sessful person!¡±

    Sheng Tianci was speechless.

    <i>What¡¯s going on? Do my parents always say that to their grandchildren?</i>

    <i>Can¡¯t they leave me some dignity? So what if I don¡¯t have a girlfriend? Do I have to be mocked by everyone?</i>

    Seeing that his face had turned ck, Su Shengjing earnestly patted his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Just walk your own path. You¡¯ll leave others no choice but to give in. Tsk, at the end of the day, I¡¯m still the best. I don¡¯t need to get married to have a daughter. I¡¯m really lucky.¡±

    Sheng Tianci was speechless.

    <i>Is he trying tofort me?</i>

    <i>Why do I feel like I want to hit someone?</i>

    Sheng Tianci flung Su Shengjing¡¯s hand away and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Su Shengjing, where¡¯s your decency?¡±

    He looked at Little Jiu and pitifullyined, ¡°Little Jiu, your father is bullying me. You¡¯re not going to scold him for his bad behavior?¡±

    The little girl immediately retorted, ¡°Uncle, you can¡¯t say that Daddy is bad. Daddy is the best in the world!¡±

    She looked at him fiercely as if she were saying, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about my father.¡±

    Su Shengjing¡¯s smile widened.

    It was usually him trying to protect Su Jiu, but now, she was the one speaking up for him. His heart was filled with joy.

    The expression on Sheng Tianci¡¯s face became even more despairing. He felt that he was alone and helpless. No one was on his side. He had thought that Little Jiu would at least say some nice words tofort him, but he did not expect her to deal him another blow.

    Sheng Tianci gave up struggling and said with a sad face, ¡°Little Jiu, why are you also bullying Uncle? Uncle is too sad. I won¡¯t be able to eat or sleep tonight. Don¡¯t you care about me?¡±

 Chapter 374 - Dont Take Childrens Words Seriously

    <h4>Chapter 374: Don¡¯t Take Children¡¯s Words Seriously</h4>

    The little girl was clearly on Su Shengjing¡¯s side, and Sheng Tianci thought that she might continue to attack him. Unexpectedly, she sweetly said, ¡°Daddy is the best in the world, and Uncle is also the best! So don¡¯t be sad.¡±

    Sheng Tianci was stunned.

    <i>Ah, I instantly feel cured.</i>

    However, Su Shengjing did not give Sheng Tianci any face. He gave him a side nce and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t take what the little kid said seriously. She¡¯s just joking.¡±

    Sheng Tianci red at him. ¡°Get lost. I don¡¯t want to talk to you.¡±

    At this moment, another luxurious car slowly drove over near them and stopped by the roadside.

    After the car window rolled down, a little girl¡¯s fair and pretty face appeared outside. She happily shouted at Su Jiu, ¡°Little Jiu!¡±

    Su Jiu looked in the direction of the voice.?<i>It¡¯s actually the female lead, Song Xinyan?</i>

    Song Xinyan opened the car door and got out of the car. She excitedly ran to Su Shengjing and shyly greeted him. Then, she said to Su Jiu, ¡°Little Jiu, you haven¡¯te over to y in a long time. Have you been very busy recently?¡±

    Song Xinyan had just been passing by. Seeing Little Jiu, she felt really happy.

    Su Jiu got down from Su Shengjing¡¯s arms and faced her. She smiled and said, ¡°Yes, Daddy and I were very busy recently. Big Sister, when Daddy and I are free, we will definitely go to your house to y!¡±

    Song Xinyan reached out to hold Su Jiu¡¯s hand and warmly invited her. ¡°Little Jiu, Daddy and I are going to the cafeteria to eat. Shall we go together?¡±

    She turned to look at the man who had gotten out of the car and expectantly asked, ¡°Daddy, can we?¡±

    Song Jiye had always doted on his daughter and granted her requests. He had no reason to reject such a small request. He smiled and nodded. ¡°If Little Jiu wants to, of course.¡±

    He looked at Su Shengjing, and the two fathers politely greeted each other.

    ¡°Little Jiu, is that okay? Come and eat with me, hmm?¡± Song Xinyan held onto Su Jiu¡¯s hand and refused to let go. Her voice had a pleading tone, and she was almost pulling Su Jiu into the car.

    No matter what, the little princess was as pretty and cute as a doll. Su Jiu could not resist her cuteness. She could only turn to look at Su Shengjing. ¡°Daddy, do you want to eat with Big Sister?¡±

    Su Shengjing had intended to bring Su Jiu home to spend some time with her and cook her favorite dishes. However, since the little girl wanted to go eat with Song Xinyan, he would let her go.

    ¡°If you want to go, go ahead.¡± As Su Shengjing spoke, he smiled at Song Jiye and joked. ¡°Do you mind if Little Jiu and I freeload?¡±

    Song Jiye heartilyughed. ¡°Of course I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯m also very happy that Little Jiu can have dinner with us.¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan, who was standing at the side, was stunned. He had originally nned to invite Little Jiu to his house for a meal, but someone had snatched her away from him just like that. How could he allow that?

    Even if the other party was a beautiful little girl, he wouldn¡¯t ept it!

    Sheng Zhiyan hurriedly tugged at Sheng Tianci¡¯s sleeve and whispered, ¡°Uncle, can you invite Little Jiu to eat at our house?¡±

    <i>Ha, now he wants to beg me?</i>

    Sheng Tianci snorted and forcefully ruffled his nephew¡¯s hair. ¡°Little Jiu has already promised that girl. You should have asked her earlier. Just say it directly, got it?¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan was very disappointed; he could only stare at Su Jiu.

 Chapter 375 - The Face of Disaster

    <h4>Chapter 375: The Face of Disaster</h4>

    At this moment, a childish voice with extraordinary steadiness said, ¡°Can we not go together?¡±

    The group of people looked in the direction of the voice and realized that someone else was in the car as well. It was a little boy about seven or eight years old.

    Su Jiu widened her eyes in shock.?<i>What day is it today? Not only did I meet the little female protagonist, I even met the little male protagonist.</i>

    Who else could this little boy be but Li Mohan?

    Li Mohan got out of the car as he spoke those words. He had worn a white shirt, dark blue suspenders, and leather shoes. His hair was neatlybed, and his shirt buttoned up. No matter how one looked at him, he looked like a mini version of a rich young master.

    Moreover, he already had a face that could bring disaster at such a young age. One could imagine what kind of man he would be after growing up.

    It was obvious that he was the dream lover of countless women, just like what was written in the book. Every woman who saw him would be stunned by his looks.

    Li Mohan walked in front of Su Jiu and looked at the little girl with a pair of indifferent eyes. ¡°I made an appointment with her first. You guys can eat with her next time.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t asking for Su jiu¡¯s opinion. This was more like an order.

    Su Jiu could not help but sigh.?<i>As expected of the male protagonist, he has always been domineering, even in his childhood.</i>

    <i>Not bad, not bad! Very promising!</i>

    <i>He is showing a strong sense of possessiveness now. What will happen when he grows up?</i>

    Su Jiu hoped that the male and female protagonists could get together smoothly.?<i>If that happens, the little viin and I can change our fates, right?</i>

    Hearing those words, Song Xinyan became unhappy. She turned her head and red at him. ¡°Li Mohan! I didn¡¯t make an appointment with you. You were the one who asked me to have dinner with you. I haven¡¯t agreed yet!¡±

    Li Mohan was neither angry nor annoyed at her re. ording to the original storyline, he seldom got angry at the female protagonist and tolerated all of her bad tempers. If he were to get angry, he would be jealous because of all the misunderstandings.

    Moreover, after punishing the female protagonist in bed, the CEO¡¯s anger would subside. Then, the two of them would continue to be lovey-dovey with each other.

    Li Mohan was neither anxious nor impatient as he looked at her seriously. ¡°Then can you agree now?¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>This little male protagonist is a little something. The way he speaks is like a little adult,parable to a little viin.</i>

    <i>Right, little viin!</i>

    Su Jiu suddenly remembered that it had been a while since she had visited the little viin. However, ording to his personality, he would not take the initiative to visit her. She suddenly thought about the scene of him sitting on the stairs and reading.

    At the thought of this, Su Jiu decided that when she got home, she would go and see the little viin.

    She wanted to be a real fan and spend more time and effort on him!

    But now, she had to deal with this boy first.

    Su Jiu could tell that although Li Mohan looked calm on the surface, he was actually a domineering and powerful person inside. She did not want to provoke him.

    She did not forget that he had allowed her father to receive a huge advertisement just by making a phone call. He was already so powerful at such a young age. He would indeed be a big shot in the future.

    It was best not to anger him.

    Su Jiu thought for a while and pulled Song Xinyan¡¯s hand. ¡°Sister, why don¡¯t we eat together tomorrow?¡±

    Although Song Xinyan was young, she could tell that Su Jiu said this because of Li Mohan. She immediately said, ¡°Ignore him. Little Jiu, let¡¯s go!¡±

    After Song Xinyan said that, Su Jiu could clearly see that Li Mohan¡¯s face had darkened and his lips were slightly pursed. He was clearly unhappy.

    The worst thing was that his deep eyes were focused on her!

 Chapter 376 - The Little Male Protagonist And The Little Villain (1)

    <h4>Chapter 376: The Little Male Protagonist And The Little Viin (1)</h4>

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Big boss, you can¡¯t me me, right?</i>

    This made no sense.

    Forgive her for being cowardly, but Su Jiu did not want to have a confrontation with the future big boss.

    All the overbearing CEOs in novels were extremely proud people. They were people who would take revenge for everything. Even if it was just an insignificant matter, they would still bear a grudge.

    Hence, the novels always described CEO characters as ¡°no one dared to mess with him¡± or ¡°he can do anything he wants and control the lives of countless people.¡±

    No one could afford to offend any one of them.

    With this thought in mind, Su Jiu whispered into Song Xinyan¡¯s ear, ¡°Sister, let¡¯s eat together tomorrow. When the timees, I¡¯ll bring you to a really fun ce to eat. Just the two of us will go with Daddy, okay?¡±

    <i>A fun ce?</i>

    <i>And only Little Jiu and I?</i>

    Song Xinyan was instantly tempted. Although it was a pity that they couldn¡¯t have a meal together today, she still readily agreed to Su Jiu¡¯s request. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s meet tomorrow!¡±

    When Li Mohan heard her words, his expression instantly softened. The way he looked at Su Jiu was no longer as cold as before.

    <i>Hmph, at least this little girl knows her ce. Otherwise, I would make her regret it.</i>

    Afraid that Su Jiu would go back on his word, Song Xinyan stretched out her hand and said seriously, ¡°Little Jiu, let¡¯s pinky swear! You can¡¯t lie to me. If you lie, you¡¯re a rotten egg!¡±

    Looking at the tender and chubby little female protagonist with sparkling eyes, Su Jiu thought,?<i>Ah, so cute.</i>

    <i>How could a child be so cute!</i>

    ¡°Okay!¡± She replied and hooked her pinky onto Song Xinyan¡¯s.

    Su Jiu suddenly felt that after interacting with these children for so long, she could act cute with ease. Sometimes, she felt that she was really only four years old.

    Song Xinyan was overjoyed, and her face flushed red. After waving at Su Jiu, she left with her father and Li Mohan in satisfaction.

    Recalling Li Mohan¡¯s dangerous gaze, Su Jiu heaved a sigh of relief.

    Sheng Zhiyan was also very happy that he had not been abandoned. He immediately said to her, ¡°Little Jiu, why don¡¯t youe over to my house? My grandparents said that they missed you and asked me to invite you over for dinner. They also said that if you don¡¯te, they will spank me!¡±

    As he spoke, he gestured with his hands. ¡°They will hit me with a stick this long. It hurts!¡±

    Sheng Tianci looked at him in confusion.?<i>Did Mom and Dad ever say that?</i>

    <i>How could I not know that?</i>

    <i>I had really thought this kid was just a fool. I never expected that he could actually be smart sometimes. Who knew that he would think of such a lie to gain pity?</i>

    However, Su Jiu did not believe Sheng Zhiyan¡¯s words.?<i>Tsk, does he think I¡¯m a three-year-old child that can be easily fooled?</i>

    Everyone knew that Sheng Zhiyan¡¯s grandparents doted on him, which was why he had developed an arrogant attitude.

    ¡°Little Jiu, why don¡¯t youe to my house for dinner? My grandparents will be delighted to see you!¡± Sheng Zhiyan looked at her expectantly.

    Sheng Tianci added, ¡°That¡¯s right, Little Jiu. How long has it been since youst went to my house? Why don¡¯t youe over today?¡±

    Su Jiu could not resist their warm invitation and did not want to dampen their spirits, so she could only agree.

    As for the little viin¡­

    <i>Sorry, I can only visit you another day!</i>

    ***

    The next day, after school ended, Song Xinyan asked her father to bring her to Su Jiu¡¯s kindergarten.

    The previous day, she had agreed to meet Little Jiu at the entrance of the kindergarten!

 Chapter 377 - The Little Male Protagonist And The Little Villain (2)

    <h4>Chapter 377: The Little Male Protagonist And The Little Viin (2)</h4>

    Song Xinyan sat in the child¡¯s seat at the back. She lowered her head and adjusted her white skirt and fur jacket. Then, raising her head, she asked Song Jiye, who was driving, ¡°Daddy, do I look good in this skirt?¡±

    Song Jiye nced at his daughter through the rearview mirror and smiled. ¡°Of course, you look good. My daughter is so cute. She looks good in anything.¡±

    Song Xinyan was not satisfied with his answer. She pouted and said, ¡°You can¡¯t answer like that! Daddy has to tell the truth. You can¡¯t lie to me!¡±

    Song Jiye couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Why would Daddy lie to you? My little princess is so cute. You look good in everything.¡±

    ¡°Really? Do I really look good in this?¡± the little girl anxiously asked.

    Song Jiye helplessly smiled. ¡°Yes, you look really good. Little Jiu will find you cute too.¡±

    These words finally satisfied the little girl. She turned to look outside and said with eyes full of anticipation, ¡°I really want to see Little Jiu soon.¡±

    Song Jiye was speechless.

    If he didn¡¯t know that the one Song Xinyan was going to meet was Little Jiu, he would¡¯ve thought that she wanted to meet the boy she liked.

    She was not so enthusiastic toward Li Mohan, whom she had grown up with.?<i>Do girls like to y with girls?</i>

    When they arrived at Su Jiu¡¯s kindergarten, Song Xinyan couldn¡¯t wait to get out of the car. She urged Song Jiye. ¡°Daddy, Daddy, help me undo my seatbelt!¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright! Don¡¯t be anxious.¡± Song Jiye helplessly smiled. He got out of the car first, then walked to the back, unbuckled the little girl¡¯s seatbelt, and carried her out.

    Although his daughter was no longer a young kid and would be going to primary school next year, he still liked to carry her.

    It didn¡¯t take long before Su Shengjing carried Su Jiu out of the school. The two fathers carried their daughters in the same manner, and they instantly felt as though they were old friends.

    When it was time to eat, they had to exchange their thoughts about raising their daughters!

    ¡°Little Jiu!¡± seeing Su Jiu, Song Xinyan excitedly called out.

    ¡°Big Sister!¡± Su Jiu sweetly replied.

    Song Xinyan loved hearing Su Jiu call her big sister. Every time Su Jiu said that, it would make Song Xinyan feel like she was a big child who needed to protect her younger sister. She held Su Jiu¡¯s hand and curiously asked, ¡°Where are we going to eat?¡±

    Su Jiu mysteriously blinked at her. ¡°Big Sister, follow me!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Song Xinyan answered happily and expectantly. She turned to Song Jiye and said, ¡°Daddy, I want to sit in the same car as Little Jiu. You can drive by yourself.¡±

    Song Jiye was speechless.

    He had especially left work earlier today to pick up his daughter. Was it really okay for her to abandon him?

    Before he could say anything, Song Xinyan had already gotten out of his embrace and excitedly followed Su Jiu into Su Shengjing¡¯s car.

    Su Shengjing gave him a sympathetic look and closed the car door for the two children. Then, he got in his car as well, leaving Song Jiye standing alone in the cold.

    Su Shengjing truly sympathized with Song Jiye, but at the same time, he also felt a little proud. He knew that if it were Su Jiu, she would not leave him behind and leave with someone else¡¯s father.

    His baby was still the best. He could brag about her for the rest of his life!

    Song Jiye gloomily returned to his car. No one noticed the luxurious ck car parked behind him.

    The driver turned to look at the little boy sitting behind him. ¡°Little Master, Miss Song has left. Should we follow her?¡±

    When Li Mohan saw Song Xinyan get into the car, his eyes darkened. ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 378 - The Little Male Protagonist And The Little Villain (3)

    <h4>Chapter 378: The Little Male Protagonist And The Little Viin (3)</h4>

    The driver was helpless. The Little Young Master was really concerned about Miss Song. It was as if he wanted to see her all the time. She was the center of his life.

    In his opinion, it would be unforgivable if the two children did not get together in the future!

    <i>Little Young Master is so outstanding. There shouldn¡¯t be any girl who wouldn¡¯t like him, right?</i>

    Li Mohan retracted his gaze only after Su Shengjing¡¯s car drove away. He turned his head and inadvertently noticed a little boy about six or seven years old standing under a tree by the roadside. The boy¡¯s gaze followed that car the whole time. With his sharp intuition, Li Mohan felt that something was wrong.

    ¡°Who is he?¡±

    The driver nced outside and saw Rong Si. He shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, Little Young Master. I¡¯ve never seen him before. Why do you ask?¡±

    Li Mohan frowned, his dark eyes fixed on Rong Si. A hint of hostility surfaced in his eyes. ¡°That idiot is looking at Song Xinyan!¡±

    The driver was stunned.

    <i>No way! How could this be?</i>

    <i>Little Young Master does not like to make friends. Miss Song is his only friend. He can¡¯t tolerate her ying with other boys.</i>

    <i>Girls are allowed, but boys¡­ no!</i>

    <i>If that boy is Miss Song¡¯s new friend, Little Young Master would definitely be unhappy.</i>

    When Li Mohan saw the little boy still staring at Su Shengjing¡¯s car, his expression turned uglier.

    The driver even suspected that his little young master wanted to get out of the car and have a fight with the boy.

    After Su Shengjing¡¯s and Song Jiye¡¯s cars left, Li Mohan opened the car door and got out, walking toward Rong Si.

    The driver was shocked.?<i>Oh my god! Does Little Young Master really want to fight with him?</i>

    <i>Fighting on the streets is not good, right? No matter what, he is the sole heir of the Li Corporation. If he is seen in public like this, it would be difficult to cover up.</i>

    <i>Sir and Madam would be furious!</i>

    The driver hurriedly followed Li Mohan out of the car and shouted anxiously, ¡°Little Young Master, this is a public ce. Many people are watching. Don¡¯t be rash!¡±

    Li Mohan turned his head and looked at him as though he were looking at a fool, then he continued walking toward Rong Si.

    Rong Si noticed Li Mohan when thetter got out of the car.

    Seeing Li Mohaning toward him, Rong Si became vignt but did not move. Instead, he stood where he was and waited for him toe.

    Li Mohan walked in front of him and stopped when he was two to three steps away from him. Then, he looked at Rong Si with a pair of cold and distant eyes.

    Although he was just a child, he gave off an inexplicable sense of oppression.

    The two boys, who looked equally handsome and exquisite, faced each other. They had extraordinary auras and lookedpletely different from ordinary boys, attracting many passers-by.

    The passersby were guessing which family¡¯s boy Li Mohan was. He looked even better than those little child stars on TV!

    The driver hurried forward and respectfully said to Li Mohan, ¡°Little Young Master, many people are watching. Shall we go? Why don¡¯t we talk in the car?¡±

    Li Mohan had no intention of leaving and continued to stare at Rong Si.

    <i>It has to be said that this kid is quite handsome,parable to me.</i>

    Li Mohan suddenly felt a sense of danger that he had never felt before. Previously, he had thought that none of the boys that Song Xinyan, the little foolish girl, hade into contact with couldpare to him. However, the one in front of him made him a little uncertain.

    While he was observing Rong Si, Rong Si was also observing him. Although Rong Si didn¡¯t know who this boy in front of him was, he seemed to be rted to Little Jiu.

    <i>Could it be that he is a new boy that Little Jiu knows?</i>

 Chapter 379 - The Little Male Protagonist And The Little Villain (4)

    <h4>Chapter 379: The Little Male Protagonist And The Little Viin (4)</h4>

    Rong Si didn¡¯t remember this boy appearing on any variety show or television drama. He didn¡¯t seem to be from kindergarten either.

    <i>So, how did Little Jiu know him?</i>?This boy in front of him was good-looking and seemed to be very rich. In Rong Si¡¯s eyes, he was another powerfulpetitor. Hence, Rong Si was worried about how to maintain his rtionship with Little Jiu.

    The two boys were silent. After about half a minute, Li Mohan opened his mouth first and asked, ¡°Do you know her?¡±

    Rong Si naturally thought that he was referring to Su Jiu and admitted to it. ¡°Yes.¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to back down in front of this strange boy, and he had no reason to.

    <i>They really know each other?</i>

    Li Mohan¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°How long have you known each other?¡±

    ¡°A few months,¡± Rong Si concisely replied.

    When Li Mohan heard this, his eyebrows furrowed even more tightly. He did not expect that the boy had known the little foolish girl for a few months.?<i>Why did I not know about this?</i>

    <i>Could it be that the little foolish girl was secretly getting along with him?</i>?When he thought of this possibility, Li Mohan¡¯s mood darkened even more.

    That little foolish girl was actually ying with other boys behind his back. She had not even told him, which made him feel cheated. He had always thought that she would only be friends with him, but there was someone else!

    Li Mohan patiently asked, ¡°How did you meet her?¡±

    Rong Si didn¡¯t want to share his rtionship with Little Jiu with someone he didn¡¯t know. He replied in a neither servile nor overbearing manner, ¡°This has nothing to do with you.¡±

    The driver immediately pointed at him and said, ¡°Hey, how can you say that? Can you be more polite to our Little Young Master?¡±

    Rong Si coldly looked at him and pushed his hand away. His voice was equally cold. ¡°Unhand me.¡±

    The driver choked and incredulously looked at him.

    <i>This little boy looks a little younger than Young Master, but from the aura he exudes, he really doesn¡¯t look like a little kid, but like an adult!</i>

    <i>In fact, many adults don¡¯t have such a strong aura like him.</i>?For a moment, the driver was shocked.

    The driver felt embarrassed. It was fine when he was usually overwhelmed by the Little Young Master¡¯s aura, but today, another brat had overwhelmed him too. This was unbelievable.?<i>Children nowadays are really not to be underestimated. You really don¡¯t know what kind of power is hidden within their small bodies.</i>

    Li Mohan coldly said, ¡°It has something to do with me. I won¡¯t care if you¡¯re friends with another girl, but you can¡¯t be with her.¡±

    Rong Si found it ridiculous. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because she can only be friends with me,¡± Li Mohan said matter-of-factly, not feeling that there was anything wrong with that.

    Ever since he had his memories, he had been ying with Song Xinyan. From the past until now, she had been his only ymate. How could he let others snatch her away?

    Rong Si couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. Although many other boys wanted to be friends with Little Jiu and a few of them were on the variety shows, none of them were as annoying as this boy in front of him.

    Besides, even if he did not want Little Jiu to get along well with other boys, he would not stop her. She was too stubborn.

    It should be up to Little Jiu to decide who she wanted to be friends with and not someone else.

    Giving Li Mohan a disdainful look, Rong Si turned around and left.

    However, Li Mohan stopped him. He lifted his chin and arrogantly said, ¡°Tell me, how do I make you stay away from her?¡±

 Chapter 380 - The Little Male Protagonist And The Little Villain (5)

    <h4>Chapter 380: The Little Male Protagonist And The Little Viin (5)</h4>

    Rong Si felt that not only was this boy ridiculous, but there was also something wrong with this boy¡¯s brain.

    <i>Is it because he has money that he thinks he can do whatever he wants and control others? How did Little Jiu know such a person? What does he think she is? A private item?</i>

    Rong Si coldly looked at him, his tone was neutral and steady. ¡°Nothing.¡±

    With that, he turned his head and continued walking forward. His small figure became further and further away until he disappeared into the crowd.

    Li Mohan was speechless.

    As he watched Rong Si¡¯s fading back, a fit of unprecedented anger rose in his heart. Ever since he was young, people had always given in to him. No one dared to speak to him like this and go against his wishes. Even his parents had always agreed to his requests.

    But today, he had been provoked by someone younger than him!

    Looking at his gloomy face, the driver became uneasy and quickly consoled him, ¡°Little Young Master, that brat doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him. He definitely doesn¡¯t know who you are. That¡¯s why he has such an attitude. If he knew, he definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to talk to you like that. He¡¯s really tired of living. He even dared to offend Little Young Master!¡±

    Li Mohan did not speak, but tightly pursed his lips. At this moment, his heart was filled with anxiety. Whenever he thought about how the little foolish girl had yed with another boy behind his back, he would get angry, very angry!

    He felt extremely betrayed!

    No, since he knew that the little foolish girl had another boy, he couldn¡¯t just ignore them and let them live on!

    He would remember that fellow from earlier. He would teach him a lesson sooner orter. Since he could not get through to him, he would use his actions to let him know the consequences of snatching Song Xinyan from him!

    At this thought, Li Mohan turned around and returned to the car. When the driver saw that Li Mohan was still furious, he turned to look in the direction where Rong Si had disappeared and could not help but break out in cold sweat for him.

    <i>Why do I feel that, with Little Young Master¡¯s overbearing personality, when he can¡¯t tolerate even a single grain of sand in his eyes, that brat is going to be unlucky?!</i>

    ***

    After leaving the kindergarten, Rong Si did not return home as usual. Instead, he took a public bus to Song Wanqiu¡¯s dessert shop.

    The dessert shop was located on a street that was not very busy. However, there were still many customers, especially after Song Wanqiu¡¯s arrival. Many more male customers visited the shop, and the sales volume had also improved. Some male customers had especiallye over so that they could have a chance to look at her and talk to her.

    When Rong Si arrived at the shop, seven or eight customers were buying desserts.

    After buying a dozen pancakes, a monkey-faced man walked over to the counter and handed the items to Song Wanqiu for her to settle the bill. He stared at her clean and beautiful face with sparkling eyes and said with a grin, ¡°Prettydy, let me ask you a question.¡±

    Song Wanqiu looked up at him and politely smiled. ¡°Sure.¡±

    The man was instantly mesmerized by her smile. The corners of his lips curled up even wider. ¡°What I want to ask is: is there a free gift if I buy this wife biscuit? Something like¡­ a wife?¡±

    Hearing the teasing tone in his words, Song Wanqiu frowned and maintained a polite attitude. ¡°Please don¡¯t make such a joke.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not joking. I¡¯m asking you seriously, okay?¡± The man smiled and reached out his hand toward her. ¡°Prettydy, answer me. Is there a free gift of a wife with this wife biscuit?¡±

    When Rong Si entered the shop, he happened to hear this sentence. A trace of maliciousness and ruthlessness shed across his dark eyes.

 Chapter 381 - You Can Cry for Half a Day

    <h4>Chapter 381: You Can Cry for Half a Day</h4>

    Song Wanqiu¡¯s face turned red from anger. She was furious, yet this man thought that she had that expression because his face was like peach blossoms and exceptionally moving, making him feel even more restless.

    This woman was the most beautiful he had ever seen in real life. She was more beautiful than many female celebrities. It was a pity to be a shop assistant here. She shouldn¡¯t waste her time here.?<i>Why not marry me and give birth to my child? Only then can she disy the value of a woman!</i>

    The man¡¯s drooling expression made Song Wanqiu feel disgusted. She unhappily said, ¡°Please leave.¡±

    The man nonchntly smiled. ¡°Leave? I¡¯m a customer. Didn¡¯t you say that customers are gods? With your attitude, can Iin to your boss?¡±

    Song Wanqiu¡¯s voice turned cold as she repeated, ¡°Please leave!¡±

    ¡°What if I refuse to leave? I¡¯ll stay here until you close the door.¡± The man leaned closer and stared at Song Wanqiu¡¯s face. He then lowered his voice and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you name a price?¡±

    Song Wanqiu instantly felt insulted. Just as she was about to speak, she suddenly saw Rong Si walk into the shop. She was stunned. Before she could react, he picked up a thick book on the decorative cab in the store and threw it at the man without saying a word!

    ¡°Ah!¡± Caught off guard, the man received a hit on the head, causing him to grimace in pain.

    ¡°Who the f*ck hit me?¡± He covered his head and angrily looked around. His gaze fell on Rong Si, who was behind him. ¡°You brat, do you want to die?¡±

    Rong Si looked at him fearlessly, his eyes full of disgust as if he were looking at a smelly bug.

    The man got even angrier.?<i>How old is this kid? How dare he look down on me?</i>?He turned around to face Rong Si, pointed at him, and asked, ¡°Rascal, did you hit me just now? Was it you?!¡±

    Afraid that he would hurt the child, Song Wanqiu hurriedly rushed out from behind the counter and stretched out her hand to protect Rong Si. Then, she said to the man, ¡°You¡¯re not wee here. You can leave now!¡±

    The man could tell that Rong Si had something to do with this woman; he might be her son.?<i>How could such a young and beautiful woman get married so early? Her son is already so old, and I had thought that she was still unmarried!</i>

    <i>I just wasted my time asking her.</i>

    The man¡¯s attitude became even more unfriendly as he arrogantly said, ¡°Leave? Heh, if it were just now, perhaps, I would¡¯ve given you some face if you had spoken to me properly. But now, I¡¯m not leaving!¡±

    Themotion was so loud that the other customers in the shop looked over. Song Wanqiu¡¯s face was white. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave soon, I¡¯ll call the police.¡±

    The man didn¡¯t seem to be afraid at all. He disdainfullyughed. ¡°Call the police? Sure, go ahead. I¡¯ll see what you can do to me.¡±

    Seeing his arrogant face, Rong Si coldly said, ¡°Get lost.¡±

    ¡°What? What are you saying, you brat? You actually told me to get lost? Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself! You¡¯ll cry for half a day after I punch you!¡±

    As the man cursed, he suddenly reached out and roughly pulled Rong Si from Song Wanqiu¡¯s arms. Rong Si bit his arm fiercely like a little wolf cub who had used all his strength!

    The man gasped and hissed in pain.

    He didn¡¯t expect the boy to bite him. With his other hand, he grabbed Rong Si¡¯s hair and threw him away. Rong Si crashed into a cab beside him and took a blow to his forehead.

 Chapter 382 - Wanting to Grow Up Immediately

    <h4>Chapter 382: Wanting to Grow Up Immediately</h4>

    ¡°Ah Si!¡± Song Wanqiu was shocked and quickly carried him up from the ground.

    When she saw his forehead swell up, her eyes turned red. ¡°Ah Si, are you okay? Should I send you to the hospital?¡±

    Rong Si was very calm. He covered his forehead and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Song Wanqiu¡¯s heart ached. She nced at that man and gritted her teeth. Then, she immediately took out her phone and called the police.

    The man had thought that she looked weak and was easy to bully, but she had really called the police. The nearest police station was only 100 meters away from here, so the police would arrive soon. He subconsciously wanted to run.

    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Song Wanqiu yelled. It was unknown where she got the strength from, but she stretched out her hand and firmly grabbed the man¡¯s arm to stop him from running.

    Ah Si was injured because of him. She could not let him off so easily!

    The other two shop assistants also rushed over to stop the man. Some customers even blocked his way and prevented him from running.

    The man¡¯s arm was hurting from Song Wanqiu¡¯s grip. This woman was quite strong. This made him furious. ¡°B*tch, let go of me. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be nice to you!¡±

    Two young and tall men couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. They went forward and grabbed the perverted man¡¯s arms, fixing him in ce. ¡°Behave! You harassed her and even hurt her child. We all saw it. Don¡¯t think about running away!¡±

    ¡°F*ck!¡± the perverted man loudly cursed at Song Wanqiu.

    Song Wanqiu frowned and did not argue with him. Instead, she quietly turned on the recording function on her phone and recorded his words.

    She could sue him for harassment.

    The police quickly rushed over and asked about the situation. They then took the man away. They even asked Song Wanqiu to give her statementter.

    Song Wanqiu nodded and thanked the two men who had helped her. She used her money to pay for two desserts for them. Then, she pulled Rong Si to the workroom at the back and took out a cold drink from the fridge, cing it on his swollen forehead.

    She worriedly looked at the bump on his head. ¡°Are you okay? Does it hurt?¡±

    Rong Si shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry, Mommy!¡±

    Her son was always so sensible. Song Wanqiu¡¯s heart ached, and she rubbed his head while treating his wound. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t protect you well. However, if something like this happens again, can you not rush into a fight? He¡¯s an adult, and you¡¯re a kid. You can¡¯t beat him.¡±

    Rong Si lowered his gaze and pursed his lips. ¡°But I can¡¯t watch him bully you.¡±

    If something like this happened again, he would definitely repeat his actions.

    He would never watch the people he cared about get bullied!

    At this moment, his desire to be powerful once again became iparably strong.

    Previously, his mother had been bullied by Rong Cheng, that scumbag, and the bad woman he had just married. Rong Si had been unable to help his mother much and was chased out of the Rong family along with her. When he had lived in that lousy neighborhood, he had been unable to stop those bad people from badmouthing his mother behind her back.

    Earlier, when his mother was bullied by that man, he had not been of much help; instead, he had made his mother worried.

    Rong Si looked down at his hands and felt incredibly useless.

    He could not wait to grow up and trample on those who had bullied his mother before. He wanted to let them know what regret was!

 Chapter 383 - Special Limited Edition

    <h4>Chapter 383: Special Limited Edition</h4>

    A sinister look that did not match his age shed past his eyes, but he quickly concealed it.

    When Song Wanqiu heard her son¡¯s words, her heart ached even more. ¡°But now that you¡¯re injured, Mommy is worried. Why don¡¯t we go to the hospital to take a look? Otherwise, Mommy won¡¯t be at ease.¡±

    Seeing the worry on her face, Rong Si agreed to her request even though he knew he was fine.

    Song Wanqiu first brought him to the hospital. After the doctor checked and confirmed that her son was fine, she finally felt relieved. By the time she went to the police station to give her statement, it was already dark.

    The dessert shop was about to close at this time. When Song Wanqiu returned with Rong Si, she saw no customers inside the shop. The two shop assistants were cleaning up and preparing to close the shop.

    When one of them saw her return, he immediately walked over and said, ¡°You¡¯re finally back. There¡¯s a customer who hasn¡¯t left. She said she¡¯s waiting for you. She has been waiting there for a long time.¡±

    The shop assistant gave her a look, indicating for her to look at the corner.

    <i>Waiting for me?</i>

    Song Wanqiu was surprised and turned to look at the corner. When she saw a woman sitting there, her face turned pale.

    Rong Si looked over as well, and his expression changed as well. He subconsciously tightened his grip on Song Wanqiu¡¯s hand.

    Song Wanqiu held his hand and stared at the woman for a few seconds before asking, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    The woman flipped her beautiful chestnut-colored curly hair and fiddled with the diamond earring on her ear. She curved her red lips and smiled. ¡°Why? Can¡¯t Ie here? I¡¯m a guest. Besides, I waited here for more than an hour just to talk to you.¡±

    The two shop assistants realized that the rtionship between Song Wanqiu and this woman was not simple. They quietly walked to the side and continued to clean the ce, ncing at each other from time to time.

    That woman was about 27 or 28 years old. She had worn an expensive winter dress with mink fur on her shoulders. Exquisite makeup covered her beautiful face. Diamond earrings, ne, bracelet, ring¡­ she did not leave behind any jewelry. The bag she was carrying was also a limited edition.

    She looked poised and elegant, just like a wealthydy.

    Song Wanqiu¡¯s usual good temper vanished the moment she saw her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    The woman in front of her was the woman Rong Cheng had cheated on her with. Now, this woman had already be Mrs. Rong and even had a daughter with Rong Cheng. Her daughter was only one year younger than Rong Si. In other words, when Song Wanqiu was pregnant, or even earlier, Rong Cheng was already cheating on her.

    When Song Wanqiu gave birth to Rong Si, this woman was pregnant. She was the daughter of the Qiao family, Qiao Man. The Rong family had a lot of business dealings with the Qiao family, so Rong Cheng had decided to abandon Song Wanqiu and marry Qiao Man.

    Song Wanqiu was born in a small town not far from the capital. Her mother had always despised her poor family background and left after giving birth to her. From then on, there was no news of her. Her father had passed away when she was a few years old due to an illness, and her grandfather had raised her single-handedly. Song Wanqiu had gone to university after taking a loan from the bank. Before she graduated, her grandfather had also passed away.

    She had always thought that she was unlucky until she met Rong Cheng. Then, she thought that she was lucky and would be the Cindere in that fairy tale.

    Unexpectedly, not long after they got married, Rong Cheng¡¯s attitude toward her changed. He was no longer as caring and caring as before. Instead, he often stayed out at night and would evene back smelling of perfume.

 Chapter 384 - Just A Toy For Fun

    <h4>Chapter 384: Just A Toy For Fun</h4>

    Just like that, their rtionship had started to break down.

    Perhaps, in Rong Cheng¡¯s eyes, she was just a toy to pass time. The novelty of their marriage had already passed, and he no longer treasured it after obtaining her. His attention shifted to another woman¡­

    Song Wanqiu didn¡¯t want to recall the past, so she quickly banished those memories out of her mind.

    Qiao Man got up from her seat, took a look at Rong Si, who was beside her, and said with a smile, ¡°I just want to see how you and your son are doing. You seem to be doing well. I suddenly feel ufortable.¡±

    As she said that, she raised her hand and fiddled with the pink diamond ring that was worth a million yuan. She looked at Song Wanqiu with contempt and mocked her. ¡°Song Wanqiu, you¡¯re really good at seducing men wherever you go. You can actually get a bunch of men to buy desserts for you when you work in such a ce. Tsk, impressive!¡±

    Rong Si clenched his fists and looked at her with a dark expression.

    Qiao Man took a nce at him and said, ¡°Look at your son. How did you raise him? He¡¯s a boy, but he has such strong dark energy. Look at his eyes. He looks like he wants to eat people. You have to teach him well, or he¡¯ll be ruined.¡±

    ¡°Enough! What happens to my son has nothing to do with you! You have no right to criticize him!¡± Song Wanqiu was furious and didn¡¯t want to bother with her. She held Rong Si¡¯s hand and turned around. ¡°Ah Si, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Qiao Man didn¡¯t want to give up just like that. ¡°Song Wanqiu, why are you leaving after saying a few words to me? Do you have a guilty conscience? Why don¡¯t you admit that you know how to sleep with men? Otherwise, your son wouldn¡¯t be able to go to school and you couldn¡¯t work here. Don¡¯t you know that this dessert shop is a chain brand under Shengshi Group?

    ¡°With your capabilities, do you think you can survive in this city alone?¡±

    Song Wanqiu turned to look at her and pursed her lips.

    This woman was the reason she had been unable to find a job previously.?<i>She has already gotten everything she wants, so why is she still obsessed over me?</i>

    ¡°No, actually, you¡¯re also capable of making a man fall in love with you,¡± Qiao Man said. ¡°Rong Cheng has been married to me for two or three years, but sometimes he drinks too much and calls your name in a daze.¡±

    <i>That jerk calls out my name?</i>

    Song Wanqiu felt disgusted and even wanted to vomit.

    The corners of her lips twitched as she sneered. ¡°I have nothing to do with him anymore. He disgusts me. You don¡¯t have a good taste either. You¡¯re actually married to him. After what happened to me, aren¡¯t you worried at all?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Qiao Man red at her. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m you? You¡¯re only fit to be Rong Cheng¡¯s ything. I¡¯m different. I¡¯m his wife and the woman he loves the most in his life. He won¡¯t abandon me!¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re so confident, why did youe here to look for me?¡± Song Wanqiu retorted. She was not in the mood to waste time on this woman and continued walking out.

    As she took two steps, Qiao Man coldly said, ¡°Song Wanqiu, it¡¯s not your ce to tell me what I should do.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to continue targeting you and your son, you¡¯d better be smart and leave this city with him. Go back to where you came from! Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you have a good life. Don¡¯t me me for not giving you a chance!¡±

 Chapter 385 - Dont Come Over!

    <h4>Chapter 385: Don¡¯t Come Over!</h4>

    Song Wanqiu stopped in her tracks and stared at her.

    <i>Does this mean that she is not going to let me and Ah Si off?</i>

    Initially, Song Wanqiu had thought that her life was on the right track and she could continue living her life without worry. In the end, it was still not enough!

    ¡°I¡¯ve already said it. You can choose not to listen, but you¡¯ll regret it,¡± Qiao Man said and gave Rong Si a side nce. ¡°Let me remind you. If you insist on staying here, be careful when you go out in the future.¡±

    This was a tant threat.

    Song Wanqiu was so angry that her face turned pale and her body trembled. Besides anger, an unprecedented sense of panic also rose in her heart.

    She knew Qiao Man well. Qiao Man was a spoiled youngdy who did whatever she wanted. If she wanted to hurt Ah Si, she would do it.

    Qiao Man scornfully looked at her with acent expression. She was about to leave with satisfaction, but when she turned around, she saw a little girl standing at the door with a tall young man beside her.

    The two of them were holding hands. They were probably father and daughter.

    The little girl had a furry hat and a mask on her. Her face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly, but one could tell that she was a cute little girl just by looking at her big watery eyes, which were filled with craftiness.

    Holding the phone in her hand, the little girl shook it at Qiao Man and said in a baby voice, ¡°Auntie, I heard everything you said. I even recorded it! What are you going to do? Do you want to continue?¡±

    Qiao Man widened her eyes.

    <i>What the h*ll?</i>

    <i>What did this child say? She recorded it?</i>

    <i>She looks so small and should only be three or four years old. Why would she record such things?</i>

    Qiao Man subconsciously turned to look at the young man beside the little girl, suspecting that he was the one who had taught this girl. She then unhappily said, ¡°Who are you? Did this woman seduce you too? Let me tell you: what happened today is between me and her, and it has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t get involved in it, or don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±

    Su Shengjing had also worn a mask thatpletely covered his face. Qiao Man didn¡¯t recognize him. She thought he was just an ordinary man, so she didn¡¯t care about him.

    The little girl widened her eyes and said, ¡°Auntie, not only did you threaten Auntie Song, but you also threatened my father. I recorded it again! What else do you have to say? Tell me everything, okay? I can record for as long as you want!¡±

    Qiao Man was speechless.

    Song Wanqiu and Rong Si did not expect Su Shengjing and Su Jiu to appear here at this time. The moment they saw Su Jiu, Rong Si¡¯s dark eyes lit up.

    After encountering a series of events today, he was in an extremely bad mood. However, the moment Little Jiu appeared, most of his unhappiness disappeared.

    Nothing could make him happier than seeing her now.

    Qiao Man stared at the phone in Su Jiu¡¯s hand and angrily said, ¡°Where did youe from? Delete the recording!¡±

    She took a few steps forward, wanting to snatch the phone away.

    Su Jiu immediately hid behind Su Shengjing and grabbed his trouser leg with one hand. She stuck her head out and said in a frightened voice, ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re too ugly. I don¡¯t want to catch your ugliness! Don¡¯te over!¡±

    Su Shengjing reached out to pat her head. As a father, he had to agree with his daughter.

    He nced at Qiao Man in disdain. ¡°Did you hear that? Don¡¯te near me. If you scare my daughter, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

 Chapter 386 - Father And Daughter Together

    <h4>Chapter 386: Father And Daughter Together</h4>

    Ever since Qiao Man was young, everyone had treated her well. No one had ever called her ugly, and no one dared to despise her.

    However, the words these two said made her feel a deep sense of hatred!

    <i>This little girl actually said that I¡¯m ugly. Ridiculous! My beauty is among the best in the country, alright?</i>

    <i>And this man, does he know who I am? Does he know what consequences there would be if he offends me?</i>

    Qiao Man clenched her teeth. She was determined to find out the man¡¯s identity the next day.

    She angrily said, ¡°You¡­ Do you know who I am? How dare you speak to me like that?¡±

    Su Jiu nodded. ¡°I know! You¡¯re an ugly monster! Although some people are ugly, they are very gentle. But not you! You¡¯re ugly, and you¡¯re also bad. You¡¯re hopeless!¡±

    Seeing Qiao Man¡¯s face suddenly turn dark, the little girl raised her head to calmly look at Su Shengjing. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Su Shengjing chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s right. Whatever Baby says is right. Of course, Daddy thinks so too.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Qiao Man almost broke her teeth in anger.

    She cared about her appearance a lot, and now she was very angry!

    However, the way this little girl acted so seriously with her father made her wonder if she were really ugly.

    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t do anything bad. If anything happens to Brother and Auntie Song, the first person to be suspected will be you!¡± Su Jiu seriously reminded her.

    Su Jiu sounded so innocent, but Qiao Man didn¡¯t know what to say. After a few seconds, she said, ¡°Why should I be scared? I¡¯m Qiao Man. Do you know the Qiao family?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡± The little girl shook her head.

    Qiao Man sneered.?<i>These people don¡¯t know anything at all. I don¡¯t have to care about them.</i>

    Then, the man beside the little girl spoke.

    Su Shengjing sarcastically said, ¡°No matter what, Old Master Qiao and Old Madam Qiao are two kind old people who have been doing charity for many years. They are good role models when ites to dealing with people. It¡¯s fine if you didn¡¯t learn anything from them, but you¡¯ve even ruined the Qiao family¡¯s reputation outside. If the recording just now gets released, how do you think it would affect you and the Qiao family?¡±

    Qiao Man was speechless.

    Back then, her grandparents had been furious that she had managed to hook up with a married man like Rong Cheng. They felt that she had embarrassed herself. After that, Rong Cheng had divorced Song Wanqiu. Qiao Man had lied to her parents and said that Rong Cheng had no feelings for Song Wanqiu at all. It was just that Song Wanqiu had tricked Rong Cheng to get pregnant with his child and forced him to take responsibility for her.

    She had even said that Rong Cheng had no choice but to marry Song Wanqiu. In fact, she, Qiao Man, was the one he loved, and not Song Wanqiu. In the end, the two elders had reluctantly epted her marriage.

    What she had said just now was indeed not nice. If the old man heard it, there would be trouble.

    Qiao Man was surprised that this man knew which Qiao family she was talking about.

    <i>Could this man be from an upper-ss family too?</i>

    <i>This is possible.</i>

    Thinking about that, Qiao Man warily looked at Su Shengjing. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The little girl giggled and mysteriously winked at her. ¡°You have to guess!¡±

    Qiao Man was speechless.

    Well, the little girl had sessfully piqued her interest.

    She carefully examined the father and daughter and suddenly felt that they looked familiar. After a while, she thought of something, and her expression turned to shock.

 Chapter 387 - Bullying the Little Villain

    <h4>Chapter 387: Bullying the Little Viin</h4>

    Qiao Man widened her eyes in disbelief and pointed at the duo. ¡°You! You are Su Shengjing? And you are Little Jiu?¡±

    Just now, she had felt that the two figures looked very familiar as if she had seen them somewhere before. Only then did she remember that she had seen them on television. She had watched every episode of ¡°Daddy, Let¡¯s Go¡± from beginning to end!

    Su Jiu was stunned.?<i>This strange auntie knows me and Daddy?</i>

    This was something Su Jiu did not expect.

    Qiao Man carefully looked at her and Su Shengjing again. Even though they had worn masks, she became more sure of her idea and suddenly became excited.

    She loved to watch ¡®¡±Daddy, Let¡¯s go,¡± and her daughter loved it too. She even liked to imitate Su Jiu¡¯s expressions and actions, saying that she was cute like a doll. She wanted to y with her and the other children in the show. She even acted cutely in front of Rong Cheng and asked if he could bring her to the show next time.

    Qiao Man hadn¡¯t expected to meet them here.

    <i>Except, they actually know Song Wanqiu and that stinking brat. Their rtionship seems to be quite good. If their rtionship wasn¡¯t good, why would they help that mother and son pair?</i>

    Qiao Man¡¯s gaze was fixed on Su Jiu, her feelingsplicated.

    <i>So she is Little Jiu¡­</i>

    <i>No wonder this little girl was not afraid at all after recording my voice. With her terrifying ability to attract fans, who would dare to provoke her?</i>

    <i>If I did, I would be torn into pieces by the little girl¡¯s fans.</i>

    <i>What kind of bad luck did I have today? I specially searched for a day toe and find Song Wanqiu. Even better, her son was also here, and I could just deal with him together.</i>

    Qiao Man had achieved her goal and could leave smugly. However, the appearance of this father and daughter pair had instantly put her in an awkward position.

    To save some face, Qiao Man pulled a strand of hair behind her ear and awkwardlyughed. ¡°Little Jiu, I was angry just now, so I said some nasty words. You¡¯re a good kid. You won¡¯t me me, right?¡±

    Su Jiu looked up and said, ¡°What if I me you?¡±

    Qiao Man was speechless.

    If someone else had spoken to her like this, she would¡¯ve already flown into a rage. But who knew that this girl would turn out to be Little Jiu? Qiao Man¡¯s own daughter liked Su Jiu so much, and seeing her was like seeing her daughter. She could not say anything harsh to her.

    She smiled and said, ¡°Little Jiu, Auntie really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Can I apologize to you? Auntie can invite you to y at home. Auntie¡¯s house is very big and has many fun things.¡±

    If Qiao Man could invite Little Jiu to her house as a guest, her daughter would be over the moon.

    Su Jiu did not appreciate her kindness. This woman was still bullying the little viin just now, so she would not interact with such people. She said with a straight face, ¡°You should apologize to Auntie and Big Brother, not me!¡±

    Hearing that, Qiao Man stopped smiling.

    How was it possible for her to apologize to Song Wanqiu and that rascal?

    However, if she did not apologize, she would be too embarrassed to face Su Jiu and Su Shengjing. She could only look at her phone and pretend to be busy. ¡°Oh, I suddenly remembered that I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll take my leave first. Little Jiu, if you want toe to Auntie¡¯s house to y, feel free. Auntie will definitely treat you well.¡±

    Su Jiu looked at her with disdain and thought:?<i>No need to treat me well. I don¡¯t care!</i>

    Before leaving, Qiao Man red at Song Wanqiu from the corner of her eyes, then unwillingly exited the store.

    Song Wanqiu was lucky to have bumped into Su Shengjing and his daughter this time. However, Qiao Man would not let it go so easily. She would make Song Wanqiu pay next time!

 Chapter 388 - Stroking the Little Villains Hair

    <h4>Chapter 388: Stroking the Little Viin¡¯s Hair</h4>

    As Qiao Man walked out of the dessert shop, she suddenly heard the little girl warn her in a childish voice, ¡°You can¡¯t bully Pretty Auntie and Big Brother anymore. Otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it!¡±

    The little girl was repeating the same words Qiao Man had said to Song Wanqiu earlier.

    Qiao Man gritted her teeth and turned to look at her. She pretended to smile as if nothing had happened. ¡°Little Jiu, you misunderstood me. I¡¯m not that kind of person. I only said that because I was angry. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to them.¡±

    ¡°Good people are honest and keep their promises!¡±

    Qiao Man awkwardly smiled. ¡°Of course. Little Jiu is right.¡±

    Bitterly, she quickened her steps as she left the dessert shop. Su Jiu retracted her gaze and looked at the little viin across the room. She suddenly realized that there was a lump on his forehead. Su Jiu quickly jogged over to him and worriedly asked, ¡°Big Brother, why is there such a big bump on your forehead?¡±

    <i>This kid must be in a lot of pain, right?</i>

    Rong Si shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I identally bumped into something. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±

    ¡°You were hit? Did that woman do it?¡±

    The little girl¡¯s eyes were filled with worry and anger. Rong Si felt a warmth in his heart as though it were wrapped in a ball of cotton. He looked at her and said, ¡°No.¡±

    Finally, he added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m really fine.¡±

    Seeing that he did not want to say more, Su Jiu could only give up. She puffed up her cheeks and reached out to stroke his hair like an adult. ¡°Then you have to be careful in the future. Otherwise, people will worry about you!¡±

    Rong Si did not move and allowed her to pat his hair. He hadpletely lost his usual coldness and wariness; he was like a docile dog right now.

    His hair was very soft. Su Jiu could not help but stretch out her fingers to ruffle it a few more times, messing up his hair. However, Rong Si did not mind at all. If someone else were there, it would be impossible for them to get close to him, let alone smoothen his hair.

    Song Wanqiu calmed down a lot when she saw how loving the two children were. She felt bad when she thought about what had happened just now and said to Su Shengjing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have caused you trouble again.¡±

    Su Shengjing took off his mask and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. Little Jiu and I were returning after having dinner outside. When we saw that the shop was still open, she insisted oning in to take a look. It was just a coincidence.¡±

    After smoothing the little viin¡¯s hair, Su Jiu put down her hand in satisfaction and curiously asked Song Wanqiu, ¡°Auntie, who was that person just now?¡±

    ¡°She¡­¡± Song Wanqiu looked down. ¡°She¡¯s my ex-husband¡¯s current wife.¡±

    Su Jiu was stunned.?<i>So that woman is the mistress who chased the little viin and his mother out of their house?</i>

    At this moment, her mind buzzed. She suddenly remembered that in the novel, it was this mistress who had attacked Auntie Song and the viin. Not only had she let several men humiliate his mother, but she had also forced the viin to watch the scene.

    After that, she had even attacked the little viin, staging an ¡°ident¡± that resulted in the little viin being seriously injured and disabled in both legs. From then on, he could only sit in a wheelchair¡­

    The main culprit who caused the little viin to be evil was her!

    Su Jiu bit her lips and clenched her fists.

    If that woman had made up her mind to make things difficult for Auntie Song and the little viin, she would find another chance to harass them even if Su Jiu had warned her off.

    Su Jiu inadvertently looked at the little viin¡¯s legs.?<i>These legs are so good. They would definitely be long legs in the future. How could they get crippled!</i>

 Chapter 389 - Laughed at by the Little Brat

    <h4>Chapter 389: Laughed at by the Little Brat</h4>

    Rong Si looked at his legs in surprise, not understanding why Su Jiu was staring at them. Moreover, her eyes were filled with regret.

    <i>His legs¡­ seem fine?</i>

    Su Jiu worriedly thought for a while and finally made a decision. She raised her eyes and seriously looked at the little viin in front of her. ¡°Big Brother, you have to be careful of that bad woman who left just now. I¡¯m afraid that she will do something bad!¡±

    Then she turned to Su Shengjing and said, ¡°Daddy, can I go to school with Big Brother from now on?¡±

    Su Shengjing was caught off guard.

    <i>Is that really necessary?</i>

    <i>However, the woman from just now was indeed not a kind person. To be able to force this mother and son to live in a dpidated neighborhood and cut off their livelihoods, which resulted in the brat picking up rubbish¡­ it¡¯s clear that she is a vicious person.</i>

    <i>Furthermore, she left with a look of indignation on her face as though she were unwilling to give up. I reckon that this little packrat must be worried about this brat¡¯s safety.</i>

    <i>This little packrat really finds things to worry about. Not only does she worry about me, her father, but she also has to worry about other children.</i>

    The little girl was indeed worried. After asking her father, she didn¡¯t forget to remind Song Wanqiu, ¡°And Auntie Song, try not to move alone. Don¡¯t go to ces with fewer people.¡±

    Song Wanqiu suddenly felt her heart turn warm. The little girl was really good at caring for people. Su Shengjing had picked up a treasure in such a daughter.

    Su Jiu felt that it was not enough to apany the little viin to and from school. He was still young. If that woman wanted to harm him, it would be too easy. Therefore, she secretly decided to give one of the two bodyguards Su Guobang had given her to Song Wanqiu; the other bodyguard would be responsible for protecting the little viin.?<i>Perfect!</i>

    She wanted to be the little viin¡¯s guardian angel and continue to warm his little heart. She wanted him to turn away from evil and be a righteous boss.

    This dream was very noble; she was practically saving the lives of countless people, including hers and the little viin¡¯s. Su Jiu could not help but want to give herself a thumbs up.

    Song Wanqiu gave her a gentle smile. ¡°Alright, Auntie understands. Thank you for your reminder, Little Jiu. You have to be careful too when you go out to film shows. Take care of your health, alright? You¡¯re still young, so don¡¯t tire yourself out. You have to eat and sleep well if you want to grow up big and strong.¡±

    Song Wanqiu smiled gently, and her tone was as gentle as a spring breeze. Just as Su Jiu immersed herself in this gentleness, she saw Song Wanqiu take out a slice of strawberry cake. ¡°Little Jiu, do you want to eat cake? Auntie made it herself. Ah Si said that you liked to eat strawberries, so Auntie made this for you. I wanted to give it to you when we got back, but since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you eat it now before going home?¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± The little girl agreed without thinking, her eyes shining as she received the cake.

    Su Shengjing did not know whether tough or cry. Why was his daughter a glutton even though he himself did not like to eat so much food?

    He patted her furry hat. ¡°Baby, have you forgotten that you just finished dinner not long ago? You¡¯ve eaten so much, and you still want to eat now? If you eat too much, your stomach will feel ufortable.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t eat a lot!¡± Su Jiu puffed her cheeks in protest.

    As a girl, she would feel embarrassed if others said that she ate a lot!

    She subconsciously nced at the little viin. His beautiful ck eyes were staring at her. The smile on his lips was very faint, but she was sure that he was smiling!

    <i>Ahh! Am I beingughed at by children? How shameful!</i>

    Su Shengjing noticed that the little girl¡¯s eyes were suddenly filled with resentment.

 Chapter 390 - Baby, I Was Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 390: Baby, I Was Wrong</h4>

    Su Shengjing had no choice but to suppress hisughter and retract his words. ¡°Alright, alright! Daddy was wrong. Baby didn¡¯t eat that much for dinner. It was Daddy that ate a lot.¡±

    ¡°Auntie Song, did you hear that? Daddy ate a lot, so I can eat strawberry cake!¡±

    Song Wanqiu burst intoughter at Su Jiu¡¯s cuteness. She handed the strawberry cake to her and said, ¡°I see. Hurry and eat then, Little Jiu! It won¡¯t be good if you get hungry.¡±

    ¡°Auntie is so nice!¡± Su Jiu happily received the cake slice and pretended to be resentful as she nced at Su Shengjing.

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    <i>Baby, I said I was wrong! Please forgive me already!</i>

    Su Jiu sat down beside the cake table and warmly invited the little viin. ¡°Big Brother, shall we eat together?¡±

    Rong Si walked over to her and sat down beside her. He watched her take a bite and close her eyes in bliss. He picked up a spoon himself and dug a small piece as well.

    The cake was really sweet.

    Su Jiu took another bite and savored the sweet strawberry vor. She did not forget about the feelings of the little viin. ¡°Big Brother, is it delicious?¡±

    ¡°Delicious,¡± Rong Si answered without hesitation. For some reason, every time he ate with Little Jiu, the food was always especially delicious.

    <i>Perhaps, it¡¯s because I¡¯m in a good mood?</i>

    Little Jiu seemed to know magic. When people saw her, their mood would improve.

    ¡°Then you should eat more. Look, you¡¯ve lost weight,¡± as Su Jiu said this, her heart felt heavy. It seemed as if the little viin could not gain weight no matter what. There was only a little more meat on him than there had been when they had first met.

    Unlike him, she had gained a lot of weight in a short period after finding her father; her face had be round. Yet, she could not control her appetite. Her father also felt that she had been too thin before and always made delicious food for her, wanting to make her fair and plump.

    Su Jiu looked at her chubby hands and suddenly started to think about her body. She asked Rong Si with a bitter and deep expression, ¡°Brother, do you think I¡¯m fat?¡±

    Rong Si was stunned.

    <i>Fat?</i>

    <i>Does Little Jiu not think that she looks very cute when she¡¯s chubby? Why is she concerned about bing fat?</i>

    Rong Si seriously said his true feelings out loud, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Really? Don¡¯t you think that my face is very round?¡± Su Jiu cupped her face with her two small hands and stared at him with her big ck eyes, waiting for his answer.

    In Rong Si¡¯s eyes, she looked adorable right now. It was unfortunate that she did not realize this. She exuded cuteness from head to toe, making him helpless.

    ¡°Really, I¡¯m not lying to you,¡± Rong Si said as his ears turned slightly red. He added with an unnatural expression, ¡°You¡¯re very cute.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯m happy!¡± After she received praise from the little viin, Su Jiu¡¯s mood instantly became better. She no longer had any worries and continued to eat the cake with relish.

    Rong Si didn¡¯t eat much. Most of the time, he watched her eat as if that were enough.

    When Song Wanqiu saw this heartwarming scene, she couldn¡¯t help but pick up her phone and take a few photos. After returning home, she showed them to Rong Si, and the little guy insisted on printing them out.

    Song Wanqiu knew what he was thinking, so she got all the photos printed and bought a photo album to put them in.

    These photos where he was in the same frame as Su Jiu became Rong Si¡¯s prized possessions.

    ***

    The ratings of Su Shengjing and Su Jiu¡¯s television drama steadily rose. Very quickly, it became the program with the highest viewership ratings. Its poprity on the inte was also very high, and it was constantly trending.

 Chapter 391 - Cheering For The Male and Female Leads

    <h4>Chapter 391: Cheering For The Male and Female Leads</h4>

    The number of new subscriptions on the streaming tform also reached a new high during this period, which pleased thepany.

    Most of the audience had not held much hope for Su Shengjing¡¯s acting skills. After all, he had retired from the industry for several years, and his acting abilities had probably been lost somewhere. However, after watching the television series, they realized that this assumption was wrong.

    Although Su Shengjing had very few scenes, his acting was excellent.

    He brought his character, the eldest Senior Brother, to life. He showed the audience all the facets of the character, who was deeply in love with the female protagonist but was unable to get her. The character finally died to save the female protagonist and immersed the audience in the drama!

    Initially, they had been cheering for the male and female lead, but after seeing Su Shengjing¡¯s acting, they were all moring for a new side.

    The female protagonist should be together with Eldest Senior Brother. Why wasn¡¯t Eldest Senior Brother with her?

    The screenwriter was asking for a beating!

    Seeing Su Shengjing¡¯s character gently smile at the female lead before dying, the audience burst into tears. Many of them went to the official Weibo ount of the drama and asked if the drama crew could film and add some additional scenes for Su Shengjing.

    This was impossible, but the audience was reluctant to ept such a storyline.

    Su Shengjing had made them fall in love with this character. Now that his character was dead, they no longer had the urge to follow the drama.

    If it weren¡¯t for An Yuan, they would probably have given up on the show. The show was actually amon fantasy drama story; its plot was no different from that of other simr adaptations. Itcked some novelty.

    Hence, most of the audience members were targeting the actors. After Su Jiu¡¯s and Su Shengjing¡¯s scenes ended, the viewership ratings plummeted. Additionally, the male protagonist was a fresh acting student who had received the role because he had resources to support him. His acting skills were not good, and he had a stiff face the entire time. The more the audience watched him, the more pretentious they felt he was. Many of them felt that his performance was not believable and that he relied on An Yuan to support him through the series.

    Some viewers even went to the official Weibo ount every day to post:?<i>This is the first day since Su Shengjing is gone. I really, really miss him.</i>

    <i>This is the second day since Su Shengjing is gone. I really, really miss him.</i>

    <i>This is the third day since Su Shengjing is gone. I really, really¡­</i>

    When Han Jiani saw that the response was so enthusiastic, she changed her mind. Initially, she had nned to let Su Shengjing take on a few more supporting roles in films and dramas to train his acting skills. However, his performance in the drama was remarkable. When he acted with An Yuan, it did not feel awkward.

    This meant that Su Shengjing had the ability to be the male lead for a show.

    In fact, Han Jiani had already received quite a few scripts. Among them, two of the scripts had good male lead roles, and the writers even said that they wanted Su Shengjing to y the male lead.

    <i>Perhaps, he could consider them?</i>

    Han Jiani didn¡¯t expect Su Shengjing to grow so quickly.

    It didn¡¯t seem like the situation took a long time to turn around. Su Shengjing¡¯s reputation was slowly turning around. His past scandals seemed to have been forgotten. However, as a top manager, Han Jiani was well aware of the principle that the winds howl around the highest peaks.

    Based on the current trend, it was only a matter of time before Su Shengjing would be a big A-list name again. He would be in the path of many people. If his past were dug up again, it would be very unfavorable for him.

    As she thought about this, Han Jiani felt a headacheing on.

    <i>Why did Su Shengjing get himself involved in so many scandals?</i>

    However, based on her understanding of Su Shengjing, he was not someone who would do something like that.

    He was the kind of father who would rush home as soon as he finished work every day. No matter how busy he was, he would find time to apany his daughter. The moment he saw his daughter, he would smile from ear to ear. There was no way Han Jiani could associate him with ¡°violent maniac,¡± ¡°arrogant and condescending,¡± or ¡°a low-ss, shameless jerk.¡±

 Chapter 392 - The Little Brat Next Door

    <h4>Chapter 392: The Little Brat Next Door</h4>

    Based on what Han Jiani had observed, Su Shengjing did not have any women by his side. During hiseback period, he did not have any scandals. It was hard to imagine that he would¡¯ve ever slept with several women at the same time.

    Han Jiani sat in her office and felt that something was amiss.

    Suddenly, she got curious.?<i>Who exposed Su Shengjing¡¯s scandals?</i>

    <i>Perhaps, there is something that no one knows about? After all, he was very popr at that time. Many jealous people wanted to pull him down.</i>

    With this thought in mind, Han Jiani picked up her phone and found a number in her contact list. She said to the other party, ¡°Hello, this is Han Jiani. I have something I need your help with.¡±

    ***

    The weather was getting colder and colder. Su Shengjing set up a heater at home to prevent Su Jiu from freezing in winter.

    After Su Jiu had eaten her fill at home, she started to worry about how the little viin was doing.

    <i>Does he have a heater at home? If he doesn¡¯t, what will he do? Did he put on more clothes? It¡¯s a few degrees below zero and snow is frequently falling outside. It would be bad if he catches a cold.</i>

    <i>Also, he was hospitalized for a few days due to pneumonia before. I wonder if he will have a rpse¡­ It¡¯s such a cold day. Shouldn¡¯t he be more careful?</i>

    Su Jiu¡¯s mind was in a mess. Suddenly, she understood how hard it was to be a mother. There were too many things to worry about!

    When Su Shengjing was done with lunch, he saw the little girl lying on the coffee table in the living room, absent-mindedly drawing on the notebook in front of her. He did not know what she was thinking, but it was highly likely that she was not doing the kindergarten homework.

    However, he would never criticize her. He knew that the little girl had her own way of thinking. There was no need for him to teach her. In fact, many times she was more opinionated than him.

    ¡°Baby, it¡¯s time to eat,¡± Su Shengjing said as he walked over. He then realized that she had drawn a small figure in her notebook.

    To be precise, it was a little boy. Su Shengjing looked at the boy¡¯s hair, eyes, nose, mouth, and cold expression. Even though this boy didn¡¯t look like him, Su Shengjing immediately thought of the brat next door.

    He immediately felt ufortable.

    <i>No way! My daughter is actually drawing that brat?</i>

    <i>She didn¡¯t even draw me, her father! So why did she draw that brat? This is unfair!</i>

    Su Shengjing felt as if he had been stabbed in the heart. Pretending to be unaware, he asked, ¡°Baby, who is this drawing of yours? Is it Daddy?¡±

    Su Jiu quickly came back to her senses and realized what she had drawn on the paper. She immediately felt embarrassed.

    The kindergarten homework required her to draw her family. She was still thinking about drawing her father and herself just now.?<i>How did the drawing be the little viin?</i>

    Su Jiu secretly nced at Su Shengjing. She saw that although Su Shengjing appeared nonchnt on the surface, his eyes were filled with resentment. She realized that her father was jealous. Curving her eyes and lips into a cute smile, she said, ¡°It¡¯s Daddy!¡±

    ¡°It would be weird if it¡¯s Daddy, you little liar!¡± Su Shengjing raised his index finger and lightly tapped on her forehead. Then, he deliberately put on a stern face and said, ¡°You drew the boy next door, right? Baby, tell me, do you like Daddy more or him more?¡±

    The little packrat blinked the drawing¡¯s eyes and responded without hesitation, ¡°Of course I like Daddy more!¡±

    This was a basic principle that could not be shaken!

    ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s more like it.¡± Only now was Su Shengjing satisfied. His gaze fell on the drawing paper again. ¡°Baby, do you really like that boy next door so much?¡±

 Chapter 393 - Let Him Go

    <h4>Chapter 393: Let Him Go</h4>

    Su Jiu wanted to say that the little viin was a child that she wanted to save. How could she not like him?

    If she could, she would keep him in her hands and dote on him forever!

    ¡°I do.¡± Su Jiu straightforwardly admitted. Anyway, even if she said she did not like him, her father would not believe her.

    ¡°What about Han Siye and Xiao Wei?¡±

    ¡°I like them too!¡±

    The corners of Su Shengjing¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Do you like only handsome boys?¡±

    Su Jiu thought about it and seriously shook her head. ¡°No! I like pretty girls too!¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    <i>Fine, she doesn¡¯t like that little brat only.</i>

    ¡°Daddy, Big Brother is alone at home now. Can I call him over for dinner?¡±

    Meeting her expectant gaze, Su Shengjing could only agree to the request. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll let him eat with us.¡±

    In any case, this was not the first or second time that this had happened; Su Shengjing was used to it. However, that brat was always alone at home. As their neighbor, it was no big deal for him toe over for a few meals. As long as Su Jiu was happy, Su Shengjing could reluctantly ept this.

    Su Jiu happily ran out of the house and pressed the doorbell of the little viin¡¯s house. Soon, the door opened. When she saw the little viin, she sweetly said, ¡°Big Brother,e to my house to eat!¡±

    Rong Si subconsciously nced at Su Shengjing, who was behind her. Su Shengjing looked unhappy, but he gestured at him with his eyes to enter the house.

    Rong Si walked out. Without another word, Su Jiu grabbed his hand and pulled him into her house.

    Rong Si looked down at her hand that was holding his. Although the weather was cold, he felt that a warm current surrounded him, and he was not cold at all.

    Whenever Rong Si was at home, he ate hurriedly. He hoped to spend more time studying higher-level content. However, every time he ate with Su Jiu, he would sit upright and eat very slowly. He didn¡¯t eat much and didn¡¯t want to leave a bad impression on Little Jiu.

    Rong Si had realized thatpared to the other boys Su Jiu knew, he did not have any outstanding advantage. He could only try his best to maintain a good image in front of her.

    Su Jiu was enjoying her meal and did not think much about this. Even if the little viin did not have the best table manners, she would not mind. Who could despise the child they liked?

    As Su Jiu ate, she thought of something and suddenly asked him, ¡°Big Brother, are you cold?¡±

    Rong Si was stunned, not knowing why she suddenly asked this. He shook his head and said, ¡°No.¡±

    Rather, he felt very warm.

    Her house was very warm, and he did not feel cold whenever he was with her. Just like thest time, when it was snowing, even though he was not wearing much as he stood in the snow with her, he really did not feel cold at all.

    When he had gotten home, however, he had realized that his hands were frozen.

    The little girl was worried and asked again, ¡°Do you have a heater at home?¡±

    She was worried that the little viin would freeze since the weather was so cold.

    Rong Si couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°We have one at home. Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    The heater was installed in the apartment. It was all thanks to Su Jiu, her father, and Uncle Sheng that Rong Si and his mother were able to live in such a house. He no longer had to live in a dpidated building like before where he could only curl up under the nket and shiver in the winter as if he were about to freeze.

    It was fortunate that he had met her.

    ¡°Phew¡­ that¡¯s good!¡± The little girl let out a sigh of relief and continued eating in peace.

 Chapter 394 - A Tough Child

    <h4>Chapter 394: A Tough Child</h4>

    Su Shengjing, who was at the side, pursed his lips. He kept telling himself that he was fine. There would probably be many more situations like this in the future.

    The little girl no longer belonged to him alone!

    She had someone else in her heart!

    After dinner, Rong Si noticed the painting on the coffee table. He took a closer look and saw that Su Jiu had drawn a little boy.?<i>Is he a friend she knows?</i>

    However, he did not know which little brother it was.

    He pursed his lips and hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Little Jiu, who did you draw?¡±

    Su Jiu blinked at him and mysteriously smiled. ¡°Guess!¡±

    <i>Guess?</i>

    The first thing that came to Rong Si¡¯s mind was:?<i>Did she draw me? Otherwise, why would she let me guess?</i>

    After all, he did not know any of the other brothers she knew. He had only seen them on television.

    At the thought of this possibility, Rong Si suddenly felt his heart beat faster. Nervously, he tried hard to control his emotions and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    As soon as he said that, the little girl stood on her tiptoes and patted his hair. ¡°Dummy, it¡¯s you!¡±

    After his thoughts were confirmed, Rong Si¡¯s mood suddenly lifted. He carefully looked at the drawing again and felt that it really resembled him. After pausing for a moment, he asked, ¡°Is it really me?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Su Jiu seriously nodded. ¡°It¡¯s really you. Big Brother, it¡¯s not very good. It was just a doodle. You look much better in real life!¡± Su Jiu yfully stuck out her tongue at him.

    When he heard thispliment, Rong Si¡¯s ears turned red again.

    He stared at the simple drawing that had only ck and white lines. After hesitating for two seconds, he said, ¡°Can you give it to me?¡±

    He wanted to bring it back. Then, he would have one more keepsake of Little Jiu.

    Su Jiu did not expect him to make such a request. She had known the little viin for so long, but he had never made any requests in front of others. Yet now, he took the initiative to make such a request; it was clear that he loved the drawing.

    She nodded again and said, ¡°Brother, if you don¡¯t mind my bad drawing, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Rong Si carefully picked up the painting as if he were afraid he would break it.

    This made Su Jiu¡¯s heart ache.?<i>It has been a long time since the little viin received such a gift, right?</i>

    <i>That¡¯s why he treasures it so much.</i>

    <i>How could such a child not be loved?</i>

    After returning home, Rong Si ced this drawing in the photo album he had previously bought and ced it together with those photos. Those photos were the ones Song Wanqiu had taken; they were pictures of him and Su Jiu eating strawberry cake in the dessert shop.

    Little Jiu in those photos looked especially adorable.

    After putting the drawing in the album, Rong Si seriously looked at the album for a while before, then put it back into the drawer. He nned to keep the drawing properly. This was something Little Jiu had specially given him. He cherished it very much.

    ***

    The next day, after receiving Han Jiani¡¯s call, Su Shengjing brought Su Jiu to Glory World Entertainment.

    Han Jiani was no longer surprised by the fact that Su Shengjing brought the little girl here again. Originally, thepany had clearly stated that no unauthorized personnel was allowed to enter thepany, but now, Han Jiani turned a blind eye.

    She even hoped that Su Shengjing would bring his daughter along.

    Of course, this was also because that tender little girl was cute and lovable. If it were Han Siye, Han Jiani would have chased him out long ago.

 Chapter 395 - Work Hard to Earn Money to Raise Su Jiu

    <h4>Chapter 395: Work Hard to Earn Money to Raise Su Jiu</h4>

    As soon as Su Shengjing carried Su Jiu to the office, the little girl sweetly greeted Han Jiani. ¡°Hello, Pretty Auntie!¡±

    Han Jiani smiled at her. Her attitude was no longer as cold and distant as before. ¡°Sit down.¡±

    Su Shengjing sat down with the little girl in his arms. Han Jiani instantly handed him a document with his recent work arrangements.

    ¡°Su Shengjing, you¡¯re quite popr now. Thepany ns to use this opportunity to help you take on more jobs and stabilize your poprity.

    ¡°So, you might have to work a little harder during this time.¡±

    Su Shengjing took the document and nodded. ¡°I understand. It¡¯s not hard.¡±

    Even if that was hard work, it was worth putting effort into. He had promised to work hard to earn money to support his daughter.

    Su Jiu leaned over and looked at the document with him.

    The document contained invitations for several variety programs, advertisements, and television dramas. All the invitations were from very famous programs and brands. Two television dramas had even invited him to y the male lead.

    <i>Wait, male lead?</i>

    <i>From the looks of it, Daddy is going to take off!</i>

    Su Jiu felt ted and almost shed tears of gratitude.

    Han Jiani continued, ¡°I¡¯ve filtered these out for you. Take a look and see which one you want to ept. I¡¯ll respect your opinion.¡±

    Su Jiu looked at Han Jiani.?<i>As expected of a top manager, she is really different!</i>

    Some managers treated the celebrities in their hands as only tools to earn money and wouldn¡¯t care about their wishes. For example, if the celebrities were asked to take on lousy films, even if they didn¡¯t like it, they still had to listen to their managers.

    Hence, Su Jiu was grateful that Han Jiani respected her father¡¯s opinion.

    After all, although her father was very popr now, he was still a small celebrity and not an A-list big shot. If he were under anotherpany, he might not even have the right to disagree.

    Su Jiu sweetly spoke, ¡°Pretty Auntie, why are you so nice? Little Jiu likes you more and more. Auntie is a beautiful and kind fairy!¡±

    Han Jiani didn¡¯t expect that the little girl would praise her. Moreover, her words sounded very pleasing to the ear. She subconsciously wanted tough, but she held it back and maintained a cold expression. ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m not a fairy. Little girl, you¡¯re a bootlicker.¡±

    The little girl instantly became indignant. She puffed up her cheeks and retorted, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to suck up to you. I¡¯m telling the truth. Pretty Auntie, you have to believe me! I don¡¯tpliment ordinary people!¡±

    She spoke solemnly, but also seemed a little anxious as if she really wanted Han Jiani to believe her.

    Han Jiani could no longer maintain the cold expression on her face. She involuntarily curled up the corners of her lips. ¡°Really? Then tell me: who have you praised before?¡±

    The little girl thought about it and said seriously, ¡°I only praise the people I like! I don¡¯t even look at people I don¡¯t like, much less praise them!¡±

    Su Jiu felt that she was really a clever child. She had cleverly answered this question and even expressed another meaning:?<i>You are a person I like.</i>

    Su Jiu indeed really liked Han Jiani. Not only was Han Jiani beautiful and valiant, but she was also very capable in her work. Most importantly, she was a good person. She wasn¡¯t like many people the little girl had met before, who looked down on her father and made him sound so terrible¡­

    It was a blessing to meet such a person.

    <i>She is Daddy¡¯s benefactor!</i>

    Her father was not good with words and didn¡¯t know how to negotiate. As a daughter who wanted her father to fly, Su Jiu felt that she had to help him.

    If he could not speak, she would speak for him!

    Han Jiani liked what Su Jiu said.

    Although she felt that this little girl was indeed a little bootlicker, the way she ingratiated herself was not repulsive. On the contrary, Han Jiani quite liked it. In short, she felt very satisfied after hearing her words.

    Han Jiani looked at her and then at Su Shengjing. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they looked alike, she would never have suspected that the little girl was Su Shengjing¡¯s biological daughter.

    Their personalities werepletely different.

    After reading the document, Su Shengjing raised his head and said to Han Jiani, ¡°I¡¯ve finished reading through all these. If my schedule is suitable, please ept all of them for me. I will follow thepany¡¯s arrangements.¡±

    <i>All of them?</i>

    Han Jiani was a little surprised. ¡°All the jobs I¡¯ve selected can be arranged for you. There will be no scheduling conflict. But, are you sure you want to take all of them? You might have a hard time.¡±

    Su Shengjing lowered his eyes and looked at the little girl in his arms. A trace of gentleness and indulgence appeared in his eyes.

    He patted his daughter¡¯s head and smiled. ¡°Working hard isn¡¯t a problem, as long as it¡¯s profitable.¡±

    The way he looked at the little girl moved Han Jiani.

    It was not easy for a father to do this for his daughter. Su Shengjing was very unlike those irresponsible parents.

    In a family, most of the time, mothers were responsible for raising their children. Many fathers did not care about their children and only yed with them when it was convenient.

    Han Jiani had rarely seen a father like Su Shengjing who took care of his child so wholeheartedly. It was admirable.

    This was exactly what made Su Shengjing so attractive.?<i>Didn¡¯t the audience be his fans because they saw his fatherly love for his daughter on ¡®Daddy, Let¡¯s Go¡¯?</i>

    Han Jiani nodded. ¡°Okay, if that¡¯s your decision, I¡¯ll arrange it for you.¡±

    Su Shengjing politely nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Han Jiani said, her expression suddenly bing a little serious. ¡°Oh right, there¡¯s something else I want to ask you. Do you still remember the scandals about you that were exposed a few years ago?¡±

    <i>Huh?</i>

    Su Jiu was stunned.

    Her instincts told her that Han Jiani wouldn¡¯t ask this for no reason.?<i>Was there something fishy?</i>

    In fact, she had always suspected that someone had been manipting things behind the scenes. She had suspected Qin Feng before, but there was no concrete evidence. Moreover, the incident had happened a few years ago, and the details were very difficult to trace back.

    Now that Han Jiani had mentioned it, Su Jiu pricked up her ears and listened carefully.

    Su Shengjing didn¡¯t know why Han Jiani suddenly asked this question, so he answered truthfully, ¡°I only have a rough idea. I haven¡¯t thought about this for many years.¡±

    Han Jiani frowned. ¡°It seems like you were really young and ignorant back then. You didn¡¯t even care about such an important thing? Did you ever think of investigating it? How are you going to survive in the entertainment industry like this? You¡¯ll be destroyed in minutes.¡±

    Su Shengjing pursed his thin lips and fell into deep thought.

    It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t wanted to find out, but those scandals had kept popping up one after another, making it impossible for him to defend himself. The public opinion on the Inte was still one-sided, and everyone had been attacking him. They had even gone to the official Weibo of his sponsor and protested, demanding the sponsors to terminate their partnership with him.

    Unable to take on the pressure, the sponsors had terminated their contracts with Su Shengjing one after another. He had then paid tens of millions of dors for the breach of contract. How could he spare money to investigate?

    After that, Sheng Tianci had indeed hired someone to investigate. However, there were so many ounts andizens who had spread the rumors that it seemed like the news of the scandals had spread throughout the whole inte overnight. It was really difficult to find out who the source was.

 Chapter 396 - Irreconcilable

    <h4>Chapter 396: Irreconcble</h4>

    ¡°Why are you suddenly asking this?¡± Su Shengjing was confused.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what happened?¡± Han Jiani¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°If you want to be sessful in the entertainment industry, you have to clear your past once and for all. This way, you can avoid people talking about it in the future.

    ¡°Do you suspect anyone? Do you remember anyone you had offended at the time?¡± she continued.

    Su Shengjing pondered the matter andughed self-deprecatingly. ¡°I was indeed young and ignorant back then. I didn¡¯t know how to treat people well and or how to say nice things. Perhaps, I did offend some people. But I¡¯m sure of one thing. I didn¡¯t do anything drastic.¡±

    ¡°So, this isn¡¯t what it looks like?¡± Han Jiani said as she ced a few photos on the table.

    Su Jiu followed Su Shengjing and went over to take a look. She realized that the photos were of her father forcing Qin Feng to ¡°kneel¡± on the set. There were also many intimate photos of women hugging Su Shengjing and smiling at him.

    When Su Shengjing saw this, his expression darkened. ¡°Of course not.

    ¡°He¡¯s just acting.¡±

    As soon as Su Shengjing mentioned Qin Feng, he recalled how Qin Feng had told Su Jiu about her stepmother. Qin Feng had even made use of this incident to defame the little girl, instigating severalizens who were unaware of the truth to attack her. Su Shengjing had been brooding over this matter ever since.

    In the past, he could let bygones be bygones. But now, he and Qin Feng were enemies that would never be reconciled.

    ¡°Acting?¡± Han Jiani furrowed her brows. ¡°Just like when you were filming themercial? I remember he said that you and Little Jiu worked together to frame him.¡±

    Su Shengjing lowered his head, and his gaze fell on the photo again. He tried his best to recall and said, ¡°I had a scene with him at that time. He couldn¡¯t act well and had given a few bad takes. I was a little frustrated, so I gave him time to figure the scene out before the next take. Then, I sat at the side to rest. I was nning to drink some water when he suddenly walked up to me and dropped to his knees with a thud. He begged me not to kick him out of the production team, saying that he would definitely act well, and asked me to give him another chance.¡±

    Su Shengjing sneered, ¡°When had I said I would kick him out? He had suddenly knelt in front of me and begged. That had stunned me.¡±

    Han Jiani nodded. ¡°What a coincidence! Someone secretly recorded that scene. The media reported about it soon after, and it severely affected your reputation.¡±

    Su Jiu agreed with her. ¡°That¡¯s right! Pretty Auntie, let me tell you. That person is very bad. I hate him!¡±

    Han Jiani seemed to be deep in thought. ¡°That means something¡¯s wrong with Qin Feng.¡±

    It was very simple for children to like and dislike each other. Moreover, to be hated by a child like Little Jiu, the person must be really annoying.

    Su Shengjing asked, ¡°Do you believe what I said?¡±

    ¡°You are an artist under me. Naturally, I have to trust you. Do you think I should trust Qin Feng?¡±

    Han Jiani said matter-of-factly, ¡°Qin Feng¡¯s image may have always been very positive, and there may have not been any negative news about him all these years. His only scandal was about the recording fromst time, due to which hispany put him on hiatus. However, I know that many artists have been set up by someone.

    ¡°On the surface, Qin Feng looks good, but in reality, no one knows whether he¡¯s a human or a ghost. Other than the artist himself and those who are familiar with him, perhaps no one knows.¡±

    Hence, she chose to believe in Su Shengjing.

 Chapter 397 - A Beautiful and Kind Fairy

    <h4>Chapter 397: A Beautiful and Kind Fairy</h4>

    After all, Su Shengjing¡¯s gaze could not lie. His feelings for his daughter were real.

    Just based on this point, Han Jiani was willing to believe him and support him unconditionally. Su Jiu felt that this manager was really too good. She was a beautiful and kind fairy.?<i>I was right!</i>

    Su Shengjing said sincerely, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°What about the other photos?¡± Han Jiani asked.

    ¡°Would you believe me if I said that I don¡¯t know these women and that they were the ones who clung onto me, creating the illusion that I had been intimate with them?¡±

    Han Jiani was silent for a few seconds before nodding. ¡°I believe you. It seems like someone is behind this.¡±

    Su Jiu spoke at the right time. ¡°Pretty Auntie, I think it¡¯s that bad guy! He¡¯s the one who hurt Daddy!¡±

    Looking at the angry little girl, Han Jiani wanted tough. ¡°Oh? You¡¯re so sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Because he¡¯s bad!¡±

    Han Jiani broke into augh. She looked at Su Shengjing and said, ¡°Actually, it might really be him. After you left the entertainment industry, he was the one who gained the most. It¡¯s just that we don¡¯t have any evidence.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s him or not. If he continues to cause trouble, I won¡¯t let this matter rest.¡± Su Shengjing lowered his head and looked at the little girl in his arms. In the past, he had been just one person. Now that they were two people, he would no longer let those who wanted to frame him get away scot-free.

    Especially those who hurt his daughter.

    He would not hesitate to defend himself.

    Han Jiani picked up the photos and took a few nces before saying, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve asked a private investigator to look into this matter, but because a few years have passed, we haven¡¯t found anything yet. As for these women in the photos, coincidentally, these photos don¡¯t show any of their faces, only their backs or side profiles. We probably won¡¯t be able to find them at all.¡±

    Su Shengjing nodded. ¡°Indeed.¡±

    Back then, Sheng Tianci had also wanted to help him find the women in the photo. However, the women didn¡¯t show their faces in the photos, and their figures were more or less the same. How could he find them?

    Finding them was like looking for a needle in a haystack.

    It had to be said that the person who had framed him back then had been meticulous. They had even erased the possibility that they would be tracked down. As a result, this matter was dropped after Su Shengjing left the entertainment industry.

    If the one behind this was really Qin Feng, then Su Shengjing would make him suffer!

    Han Jiani put the photo aside and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. I just want to remind you to be careful in the future and watch what you do in public. Don¡¯t let others catch you and frame you again.¡±

    Su Jiu nodded as well with a serious expression. ¡°Okay! Daddy, you have to be careful from now on!¡±

    Su Shengjing looked down at her and dotingly smiled. ¡°Daddy will. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ***

    An hourter, the time for lunch arrived.

    Su Shengjing carried Su Jiu out of the office. Han Jiani followed them. The little girl, who was obediently leaning on her father¡¯s shoulder, saw her and immediately gave her a sweet smile. ¡°Pretty Auntie, do you want to have lunch with Daddy and me?¡±

    The little girl¡¯s voice was bright and instantly lifted moods.

    Han Jiani was a little tempted. She wanted to have lunch with her, so she said, ¡°Auntie eats at thepany¡¯s cafeteria every afternoon. Do you want to eat there too?¡±

    Han Jiani was busy every day. She basically finished her lunch at thepany and rested for a short while before continuing to work. The title of a top manager was not earned for nothing.

 Chapter 398 - Losing the Right to Choose

    <h4>Chapter 398: Losing the Right to Choose</h4>

    The little girl didn¡¯t mind. Instead, she got excited. ¡°Okay!¡±

    The corners of Han Jiani¡¯s lips curled up slightly. She walked around Su Shengjing and led them. ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±

    Su Shengjing was stunned.

    <i>Does she not need to ask for my opinion?</i>

    <i>Am I invisible?</i>

    <i>Truth be told, the little girl is far too formidable. To think that she would be able to attract the attention of such a cold and distantdy like Han Jiani. This is something most people would be unable to aplish, right?</i>

    <i>At the very least, this father of hers can¡¯t do it. I have to concede defeat.</i>?Thus, Su Shengjing could only continue to be a tool as he carried the little girl and followed Han Jiani.

    Han Jiani walked forward with her head held high. Along the way, she met many staff members who greeted her respectfully. Su Jiu felt that she and her father were like twockeys following a big boss.

    When they reached the elevator, the doors opened. Han Jiani was about to enter when she bumped into a boy and two old men.

    Han Jiani was speechless.

    ¡°Auntie,¡± Han Siye subconsciously called her. Then, he saw the two people behind her.

    <i>Little Jiu?</i>

    When he saw Su Jiu, Han Siye was stunned for a moment; then, his eyes were filled with surprise. He pretended to be cool. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m here to see you again.¡±

    His words were directed at Han Jiani, but his eyes were on Su Jiu, and he was secretly happy.

    ¡°Then I have to thank you,¡± Han Jiani casually said. She turned to the elderly couple and said, ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m going to eat. Have you eaten? Do you want to eat together?¡±

    The old couple immediately said, ¡°Yes, yes. We came here after eating. If you haven¡¯t eaten, go ahead and eat. We¡¯ll wait for you in the lounge.¡±

    Han Siye took another look at Su Jiu and quickly said to Han Jiani, ¡°Auntie, I haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡±

    Old Madam Han looked at him in confusion. ¡°You brat, what are you saying? Didn¡¯t eat? You ate a lot this afternoon!¡±

    Being exposed on the spot, Han Siye was instantly embarrassed and his ears turned red. ¡°I¡¯m not full!¡±

    Han Jiani could naturally tell what he was thinking.?<i>Isn¡¯t it because of Little Jiu?</i>

    <i>This cheeky brat!</i>

    She reached out and poked Han Siye¡¯s head. ¡°Why do you eat so much? Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting fat?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not full. I still want to eat!¡± Han Siye was too embarrassed to say that he wanted to stay with Little Jiu, so he could only say that.

    Han Jiani couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with him. She looked down at him and said, ¡°Fine, if you¡¯re not full, we¡¯ll go together. But you can only sit next to me.¡±

    Han Siye was speechless.

    How could his aunt have guessed that he wanted to sit with Little Jiu!

    <i>Is she a demon?</i>

    To have a chance to eat with Su Jiu, Han Siye could only agree even if he was unwilling. ¡°Okay then.¡±

    When Su Shengjing saw how reluctant the kid was, the corners of his mouth twitched.?<i>This brat is most likely thinking of sitting together with the little girl. In his dreams!</i>

    <i>Does he treat me like an invisible person too? Does he not take me seriously and want to do whatever he likes?</i>

    <i>You brat, I¡¯ll remember you!</i>

    Su Shengjing gritted his teeth and made a mental note of Han Siye. It would be difficult for this brat to get past him if he still liked the little girl after growing up!

    Han Siye didn¡¯t know that he had lost the right to choose a partner at Su Shengjing¡¯s ce, so he followed his aunt to the dining room in a good mood.

 Chapter 399 - Dont Go Near Little Jiu

    <h4>Chapter 399: Don¡¯t Go Near Little Jiu</h4>

    When they arrived at the cafeteria and found a table, the two adults went to order the food. Han Siye immediately changed his seat and sat beside Su Jiu. He stretched out his hand and instantly knocked one of her hair clips off.

    Su Jiu had not expected him to do that. She covered her head and red at him. ¡°You¡¯re mean!¡±

    Every time they met, Han Siye would pull her hair. He was like a troublemaker who would tease people in school. Su Jiu really wanted to beat him up.

    Han Siye arrogantly raised his chin and said, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you yed with me in so long? I¡¯m unhappy!¡±

    Su Jiu snorted. ¡°You always bully me. Why should I y with you?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t y with me even when I wasn¡¯t bullying you!¡±

    Han Siye¡¯s overbearing tone held a hint of resentment.

    Looking at her messy hair, he thought that his skills in braiding hair coulde in handy again. ¡°Why don¡¯t I help you tie your hair properly?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Su Jiu angrily tied up her hair. Han Jiani, who had just returned from ordering food, saw this scene.

    She frowned and quickly walked back. She reached out to pinch Han Siye¡¯s ear and sternly lectured him, ¡°You brat, are you bullying a girl? Stand over there and reflect on yourself. Don¡¯t go near Little Jiu.¡±

    Han Siye didn¡¯t care, but when he heard that he had to stand aside and couldn¡¯t eat with Little Jiu, he panicked and hurriedly said, ¡°Auntie, I was wrong. I won¡¯t do it again.¡±

    Su Jiu raised her eyebrows.?<i>It seems like this brat is terrified of his aunt.</i>

    <i>He is usually a fearless tiger cub, but now he is an obedient kitten.</i>

    Han Jiani didn¡¯t fall for his tricks. She didn¡¯t pamper Han Siye like his grandparents. In her eyes, pampering the child too much was unforgivable. He had to be disciplined!

    <i>Little Jiu is so obedient, yet he was bullying her. Is this appropriate?</i>

    She couldn¡¯t stand it anymore!

    Han Jiani remained unmoved as she sternly said, ¡°Stand aside and reflect. You¡¯re not allowed to sit down before we finish eating.¡±

    Han Siye was very unwilling, but he didn¡¯t dare to disobey Han Jiani. At home, everyone seemed to listen to his aunt, including his grandparents, so he had to listen too.

    He had no choice but to stand to the side, feeling aggrieved and indignant. When Su Shengjing returned with the food, he first shot Han Siye a gloating nce, then sat beside Little Jiu. He ced the food in front of her and passed her a small spoon.

    Han Siye eagerly looked on. He felt like he could eat two bowls of rice if he could eat with Little Jiu!

    Su Jiu noticed that the brat¡¯s gaze was still on her. After eating a few mouthfuls, she could not bear to let him stand in front of everyone. She turned to Han Jiani and said, ¡°Auntie, Big Brother has already realized his mistake. If he doesn¡¯t make the same mistake again, can you forgive him?¡±

    Han Siye hadn¡¯t expected Su Jiu to speak up for him. Once again, he felt that Little Jiu was really nice.

    She was the best girl he had ever met!

    Han Jiani obviously didn¡¯t expect this either. After being stunned for two seconds, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Have you forgiven this brat?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I have forgiven him!¡± Su Jiu nodded and said in a rxed tone, ¡°I have already forgotten about what happened just now, so let Big Brothere over for dinner?¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    <i>Even if she has forgiven him, do I have to?</i>

 Chapter 400 - To Become His Little Wife

    <h4>Chapter 400: To Be His Little Wife</h4>

    <i>Sigh, forget it! I¡¯m an adult. Why should I fight with a little brat?</i>

    However, Su Shengjing felt that once this brat grew up and began to really develop feelings for Su Jiu, he would no longer be able to hold back.

    Han Siye obediently sat down beside Han Jiani. He did not dare to sit next to Su Jiu for he was afraid that his aunt would get angry again and punish him to stand again. Furthermore, he would have to stand in front of Little Jiu again. It was too embarrassing!

    Han Siye stole a nce at Little Jiu, who was sitting opposite him. She was eating the beef Su Shengjing had cut into pieces for her. Her cheeks were puffed up. She seemed to like the meat very much. Her little head bobbed, and her two little braids swayed around her. She looked adorable.

    Han Jiani turned her head to look at Han Siye, thinking that this kid¡¯s eyes were glued to Little Jiu.?<i>Indeed, men are all the same. They can¡¯t look away when they see pretty and cute girls!</i>

    <i>He is really a brat.</i>

    Now, she suddenly felt that Su Shengjing was more pleasing to the eye. At the very least, his thoughts were for his daughter. He wouldn¡¯t think about anything else. All he wanted was to earn money to support his daughter.

    She had not misjudged him back then.

    Havinge to that realization, Han Jiani looked at her nephew with even more disdain. She deliberately said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you still hungry? Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡±

    Han Siye came back to his senses and realized that there was a te in front of him. He hadn¡¯t touched the food on it. Suddenly feeling a little embarrassed, he quickly picked up his chopsticks.

    Just as he was about to eat, he stole a nce at the little girl opposite him. When he saw that she seemed to like eating meat, he picked up a drumstick from his te and ced it on Su Jiu¡¯s te without a word.

    Su Jiu was stunned.

    She looked at Han Siye in surprise. ¡°Big Brother, why did you give this to me?¡±

    Han Siye¡¯s expression was awkward as if he had done something bad. His voice was a little shaky. ¡°I-I don¡¯t like chicken drumsticks, so I¡¯m giving them to you!¡±

    <i>This brat is getting arrogant again.</i>

    Su Jiu chuckled and purposely teased him. ¡°You really don¡¯t like it? It¡¯s delicious!¡±

    Han Siye seriously nodded. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t like it. You can eat it.¡±

    As Su Jiu looked at how Han Siye was acting like a domineering CEO at such a young age, she wanted tough. She could already imagine what the brat would look like after growing up. He would definitely be the type of tyrant that was written in novels. She was interested to see who would be his little wife.

    Su Jiu held back herughter and sweetly said, ¡°I¡¯ll eat it then. Thank you, Big Brother!¡±

    Han Siye hummed like a little adult and waited for her to take a bite of the drumstick and eat it with relish. Only then did he eat his own food in satisfaction. Although he had already eaten at home, he still tried his best to finish the food. He didn¡¯t want to seem like he was wasting food and leave a bad impression on Little Jiu.

    Han Jiani had a helpless look on her face.?<i>This brat is so obedient in front of Little Jiu. He¡¯s clearly full, but still insists on finishing the te. He¡¯s really trying hard.</i>

    She was rather curious about how long his love couldst. If it couldst until he grew up and this crush turned into real romantic feelings¡­

    As Han Jiani thought about it, her gazended on Su Jiu. She suddenly thought that if Little Jiu could be her niece-inw in the future, it would be pretty good.

    For some reason, Han Jiani had never liked children, but she didn¡¯t dislike this little girl at all. She had even be more patient with Han Siye because of this girl.

    <i>Does this little girl have some kind of magical power?</i>

 Chapter 401 - The First to Admit Defeat

    <h4>Chapter 401: The First to Admit Defeat</h4>

    The next evening after school, Rong Si packed his bag early and left the ssroom.

    Previously, Little Jiu had said that she would walk home together with him from school. Her kindergarten ended earlier than his sses. He could not let her wait, so he quickened his pace.

    However, as he arrived downstairs and reached the flowerbed, four boys rushed out and surrounded him. All of them red at him.

    Rong Si frowned when he recognized them as his ssmates. He didn¡¯t know what they were going to do, but he knew that something bad was going to happen.

    The leader of the group had a crew cut and looked at him from the corner of his eyes. He arrogantly said, ¡°Rong Si, you¡¯re impressive! You got first ce in the ss and got full marks for every subject? You¡¯ve just joined the school and didn¡¯t attend many sses, right? How did you get first ce? Tell me, did you cheat!¡±

    Before Rong Si had joined the school, this boy had always been the oldest and the best student in the ss. However, after Rong Si¡¯s arrival, he always ranked below Rong Si. He felt like something that belonged to him had been snatched away. That filled his heart with anger and unwillingness.

    So today, he had finally called a few good friends and came here to get this brat¡¯s answer.

    Rong Si pursed his lips, his expression cold. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You definitely did! Otherwise, how could you get full marks in the entrance examination? That¡¯s impossible!¡±

    The other three boys did not believe it either. Ever since they had started school, no one had been able to get full marks. However, Rong Si had just started attending. It was unbelievable that he could get full marks in his exams!

    ¡°Tell me, did someone reveal the answers to you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we don¡¯t believe you can get full marks!¡±

    ¡°Move aside.¡± Rong Si coldly looked at them, his gaze bing dangerous.

    Seeing that Rong Si wasn¡¯t going to exin to them, the boys got angry. ¡°What if we don¡¯t let you? You have to be honest. Did you cheat?¡±

    ¡°I said, move aside!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with your attitude? Do you want to fight?¡± The leading boy pushed him angrily.

    Rong Si was caught off guard and staggered backward. He quickly steadied himself so that he wouldn¡¯t fall. With a dark look in his eyes, he took two steps forward and pushed the boy.

    The boy had not expected Rong Si to retaliate. He lost his bnce and fell to the ground, groaning.

    ¡°You dared to push me? I think you¡¯re really looking for a fight. Fine, let¡¯s fight! Whoever admits defeat first is a dog!¡± The boy was embarrassed and angry. His eyes were red as he got up and leaped at Rong Si.

    Rong Si¡¯s eyes turned cold, and his hands clenched into fists; he was ready to defend himself. But at that moment, a small voice rang out. ¡°Stop!¡±

    The boys stopped and unhappily looked around.

    Which young kid would dare interfere in their business?

    Hearing that familiar voice, Rong Si was stunned. He looked over as well and saw a little girl dressed in a white down jacket and a red wool cap running toward him. She ran directly in front of him and reached out to him as if she were protecting her child.

    ¡°How can you bully others?¡± the little girl asked. She was facing four boys, who were much taller than her, but she did not lose her imposing manner.

    Rong Si looked down at her. This little girl, who only reached his chest, was actually protecting him now. She red at those boys.

    Although boys should not be protected by girls and should instead protect girls, for some reason, Rong Si liked the feeling of being protected by her.

 Chapter 402 - Brother, Lets Go Home!

    <h4>Chapter 402: Brother, Let¡¯s Go Home!</h4>

    The moment the boys saw her, they thought:?<i>So cute!</i>

    This little girl was as delicate as a piece of jade. Her face was tender and rosy like an apple, making people want to pet and pinch her face.

    The leading boy felt guilty under her gaze and stammered, ¡°We¡­ we weren¡¯t bullying him.¡±

    ¡°I saw it all. You wanted to fight with him! But there are so many of you and only one of him. So if you¡¯re not bullying him, then what are you doing? You¡¯re not nice!¡±

    The little girl said all this firmly. The boys wanted to retort, but they were too embarrassed to argue with such a young girl.

    <i>She should have just started kindergarten, right?</i>

    <i>Could we argue with a little kid who has just started kindergarten?</i>

    The boys didn¡¯t know how to retort and could only blush. The leading boy red at Rong Si and snorted. ¡°Tsk! Rong Si, you¡¯re so useless. Relying on a little girl¡¯s help. How shameless!¡±

    He spoke while scratching his face. The other boys echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right, shameless!¡±

    Su Jiu could not stand them scolding her baby. She put her hands on her hips and fiercely said, ¡°You guys bullied him while he was alone! You¡¯re shameless! What right do you have to call him that?¡±

    The boys choked.

    They had no choice but to re at Rong Si before leaving.

    As they walked, someone muttered, ¡°That little girl looks familiar. I think I¡¯ve seen her somewhere before.¡±

    ¡°I find her familiar too, but I can¡¯t think of anything. Is she a celebrity?¡±

    When the word ¡°celebrity¡± was mentioned, the boy in the lead suddenly remembered it and became excited. ¡°I know who she is! It¡¯s Little Jiu! She¡¯s very popr now. My grandparents and parents watched her show and loved her. They even said that they wanted to give me a sister.¡±

    ¡°How does Rong Si know her¡­ He¡¯s really getting all the benefits!¡±

    The boy¡¯s voice turned sour. In the eyes of children their age, if someone had been on television, that person would be very powerful. Hence, they got even more upset when they realized Rong Si knew such a powerful girl like Su Jiu.

    Rong Si knew that the boys were indignant, but he didn¡¯t intend to take it to heart. After being chased out of his old house, he had been bullied a lot.

    He had seen many people like them.

    Back then, when he lived in that dpidated neighborhood, those children kept calling him a little bastard and a little beggar. Theyughed at him for picking up rubbish and insulted him with unbearable words. Every time they saw him, they would react as if he had some virus or bacteria inside him. They kept far away from him and even looked at him with disdain and threw stones at him.

    At that time, his dignity had been trampled on the ground, but he had endured through it. What were these peoplepared to that?

    He treated them as a joke and did not take it to heart.

    However, he did not expect Little Jiu to appear here. She had reallye to fetch him and had not broken her promise.

    He was overjoyed.

    Su Jiu fiercely waved her fist at the backs of the boys and patted the little viin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Big Brother, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll protect you. I won¡¯t let anyone bully you!¡±

    Rong Si steadily looked at her and nodded. ¡°Yes, you¡¯ll protect me.¡±

    The little girl giggled and naturally held his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡±

 Chapter 403 - Good Little Villain

    <h4>Chapter 403: Good Little Viin</h4>

    Rong Si¡¯s heart trembled as she held his hand. He followed her.

    Su Shengjing, who was standing at the side like an invisible person, became speechless.

    In front of this pair of childhood sweethearts, he suddenly felt like he was just background decoration.

    After getting into the car, Su Jiu curiously asked, ¡°Big Brother, why did those people bully you just now?¡±

    Rong Si lowered his gaze. ¡°Because my results are better than theirs.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Seriously? That¡¯s it?</i>

    <i>Are kids nowadays sopetitive? The little viin has better grades than them, so they wanted to hit him?</i>

    <i>Wait, I suddenly remember that this was the setting of the original novel!</i>

    Su Jiu remembered that there had been a description in the novel about the tragic childhood of the little viin.

    When he was in school, because his grades were excellent, his ssmates envied him. Those people fiercely beat him up, and he had no choice but to fight them. In the end, the teachers had caught him in the act. When they asked around about the situation, the other students had used Rong Si of stealing. This resulted in him being publicly criticized by the entire school. He became the object of ridicule of the school. Many people called him a thief¡­

    This incident had left psychological scars on the little viin. He felt that other than his mother and the female protagonist, no one else in the world could understand him. Everyone was too hateful.

    After a long time, his heart became darker and darker, and he started having thoughts of taking revenge on society.

    In short, many bad things had happened in the original novel. Su Jiu started to worry that if those boys did not give up and even fought with the little viin, would what had happened in the novel continue to happen?

    Therefore, she seriously looked at the little viin. ¡°Big Brother, if those boys still find trouble with you, don¡¯t fight with them. You must not fight with them, understand?¡±

    Rong Si was a little surprised that she would say that. He had felt that those boys would not let him off easily and would find fault with him. If they wanted to fight, he would have to defend himself.

    He wasn¡¯t afraid.

    But now, Little Jiu had said not to fight with them!

    However, he would follow what she said. Rong Si did not ask for the reason and just agreed to her request. ¡°Okay, no fighting.¡±

    ¡°Be good!¡± Su Jiu could not help but reach out to pat his head as if she were petting a docile dog.

    Rong Si didn¡¯t say anything and didn¡¯t move. He just let her pet him. He even leaned into her palm, to make it easier for her to touch him.

    When Su Jiu sensed his small action, her heart softened.

    <i>Ahhh, such a little viin is really obedient!</i>

    She was overwhelmed with love; once again, she felt her hatred of the author of the original novel rise again.?<i>Why did she have to torture such an obedient and good child? It¡¯s eally intolerable!</i>

    Su Jiu patted Rong Si¡¯s head a few more times before putting down her hand. She then regained her serious expression and said, ¡°Big Brother, let me tell you. If you fight with them, they will say that you stole something! The teacher will believe their words and criticize you in front of the whole school the next day. So, you can¡¯t fight. You have to be brave and tell the teacher about what happened today!¡±

    If the little viinined first to give the teacher a sense of assurance and the fight inevitably happened afterward, then the teacher might not believe those boys.

    Rong Si raised his eyebrows. ¡°They will say that I stole something. How do you know?¡±

    <i>She sounded so sure.</i>

    Naturally, Su Jiu could not say that she was someone who knew the rough storyline. With a yful smile, she said, ¡°Because¡ª¡±

 Chapter 404 - Dreaming of The Little Brat

    <h4>Chapter 404: Dreaming of The Little Brat</h4>

    ¡°I dreamed it!¡± Su Jiu said with a serious expression, ¡°Big Brother, what I dreamed was exactly the same as what happened just now, so I¡¯m worried that you will be called a thief and get criticized in front of many people, just like what I dreamed. That¡¯s why I¡¯m so very worried about you.¡±

    Su Shengjing was initially rather curious as to why Su Jiu would say such a thing.?<i>So it was all just a dream?</i>

    <i>Wait a minute, did she dream of that little brat?</i>

    Rong Si was also surprised about her saying that she saw it in a dream, but he attentively listened to her. He nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll tell the teacher.¡±

    Su Jiu immediately beamed. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s good! Big Brother, you have to be well. I can rest assured now.¡±

    She smiled brightly, and Rong Si warmly looked at her. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll protect myself.¡±

    ¡°Also, you can tell me anything that happens to you in the future. Don¡¯t keep it to yourself. We¡¯re good friends. The purpose of friends is to listen and talk to each other!¡± The little girl¡¯s voice was full of energy andughter.

    <i>Good friends.</i>

    Rong Si smiled.

    He suddenly felt that this phrase was very moving.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re good friends,¡± Rong Si said as he locked his gaze on her.

    They were good friends now, but what about when they grew up?

    Since he said he wanted to marry Little Jiu, he had to do his best.

    ***

    The next morning, the first thing Rong Si did after arriving at school was to tell the form teacher about how some boys had surrounded him and almost beaten him up the previous day.

    This shocked the form teacher. The impression Rong Si gave him was that he was quiet and reserved. He was also very disciplined and was quite an obedient child. Although Rong Si didn¡¯t like to y with other children, he didn¡¯t offend anyone. Yet, he had actuallye here toin.

    <i>Something must definitely have happened.</i>

    <i>This child is indeed outstanding. It¡¯s very much possible for others to be jealous of him.</i>?The form teacher trusted him.

    ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll talk to them about it. You were right to tell me about this in time. If they still find trouble with you after this, you have to tell me. I will help you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Teacher.¡±

    The form teacher smiled at Rong Si. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Alright, it¡¯s time for ss. Go back quickly. Also, your score on this exam isn¡¯t bad. Keep it up.¡±

    Rong Si nodded and left the office.

    As he walked along the long corridor, the bright morning sun shone on him, bringing him warmth.

    Feeling the warmth, Rong Si turned his head to look at the sunlight and closed his eyes.

    In the past, no matter what he encountered, he would never have confided in anyone, much less seek help. As a result, he had neglected the fact that there were still good people in this world. He used to think that life was unfair to him and his mother, but now, he felt that it was not all that bad.

    Rong Si retracted his thoughts and walked toward the ssroom.

    As he recalled Little Jiu¡¯s cute face and her encouraging words, his footsteps became lighter.

    ***

    Su Shengjing started filming another advertisement and got busy yet again. Even before filming, thepany had already announced this advertisement on Weibo, and it became popr before even going on air.

    It had been more than a month since Qin Feng had received a new job. He spent most of his time at home, bitterly watching Su Shengjing¡¯s TV series and advertisements.

    Su Shengjing¡¯s poprity was too high. It seemed to have surpassed his. If this continued, Su Shengjing would be a dark horse at the end of the year award ceremony.

 Chapter 405 - Is He Really Going to Take Off?

    <h4>Chapter 405: Is He Really Going to Take Off?</h4>

    At first, Qin Feng had been very confident that he would win the Poprity Award and the Most Popr Male Artist Award. However, after Su Shengjing¡¯s sudden re-emergence, it was hard to say if Qin Feng would still win the award.

    Staring at Su Shengjing¡¯s image on theputer screen, Qin Feng gritted his teeth.

    He still remembered that when he had debuted with Su Shengjing, his managementpany had felt that he was inferior to Su Shengjing in every aspect. They often belittled him, praised Su Shengjing, and even tried to make Qin Feng look like Su Shengjing. Qin Feng would have been thankful if he could be even half as popr as Su Shengjing.

    Qin Feng had entered the entertainment industry full of excitement. He had been very confident in himself. However, after he often gotpared to Su Shengjing, he started to doubt himself and felt inferior. Every day, he lived in depression and struggle.

    Sometimes, when he looked at himself in the mirror at night, the reflection felt unfamiliar to him.

    The once high-spirited youth seemed to have disappeared.

    As time went by, Su Shengjing became a thorn in his flesh. Qin Feng wished he could step on Su Shengjing. Finally, he managed to pull Su Shengjing down from his high position and rece him. In the end, he had gained thepany¡¯s recognition.

    Hence, no matter what, Qin Feng did not want to see Su Shengjing make aeback.

    He knew that if Su Shengjing were to be famous again, he, Qin Feng, would be reduced to a supporting role once again. He wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it if he had to return to those days!

    As he was thinking, his phone suddenly rang.

    Qin Feng picked up his phone. He was pleasantly surprised when he saw that the call was from his manager. Thinking that the call was for a prospective job, Qin Feng immediately picked it up. ¡°Hello?¡±

    The manager¡¯s cold voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Qin Feng, look at Su Shengjing. He has epted a fewmercials and a TV drama. I heard he¡¯s going to be the male lead in one of them!¡±

    Qin Feng¡¯s expression instantly darkened. He pursed his lips and did not speak.

    <i>Male lead¡­</i>

    <i>Is Su Shengjing really going to take off?</i>

    Qin Feng¡¯s manager assumed hisck of reply was because Qin Feng had not listened to him. He became even more furious and started to scold him. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the stupid things you did, would thepany have suspended you? How else could Su Shengjing rise so quickly?

    ¡°Your positions are so simr. If this goes on, he¡¯ll definitely rece you. What are you going to do then!¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Qin Feng could not bear it any longer and interrupted his manager. He did not want to hear these words that he had already heard countless times.

    ¡°I know I made a mistake, but I won¡¯t let Su Shengjing steal my limelight. Even if he¡¯s doing well now, I¡¯ll win in the end!¡±

    Qin Feng hung up after saying that.

    He turned around and looked at the Weibo interface on theputer screen again. A very capable advertiser had mentioned Su Shengjing and said that he was overjoyed to work with him.

    <i>Su Shengjing is such an eyesore</i>.

    Qin Feng¡¯s eyes shed with hatred. He picked up his phone again and made a call.

    ¡°One million! Help me find a project!¡±

    ***

    The next afternoon, Su Shengjing left the filming site after shooting his advertisement. Then, he drove to the kindergarten to bring Su Jiu home.

    It had been a day since he hadst seen her. Su Shengjing realized that he missed her so much that he wished the little girl would immediately run out from inside and jump into his arms, sweetly calling him Daddy.

    Su Shengjing anxiously waited. Five minutester, the little girl finally left her ssroom with a few children, carrying a schoolbag on her back.

    She had her hair tied into two ponytails and had worn a white sweater and a jacket. She also had a pink bunny scarf on her, which made her small face look especially fair and cute.

 Chapter 406 - A Bunch of Brats

    <h4>Chapter 406: A Bunch of Brats</h4>

    When Su Jiu recognized him in the crowd of parents and happily ran toward him, Su Shengjing could not help but smile.

    And when the little girl threw herself into his arms and called him Daddy in a soft voice, Su Shengjing felt all his fatigue from the daypletely disappear.

    He hugged Su Jiu and affectionately rubbed his face against hers, ¡°Did you behave well in kindergarten today? Did you miss Daddy?¡±

    The little girl wrapped her arms around his neck as she rested her head on his shoulder, ¡°I was very good. And I missed Daddy. I really, really missed you!¡±

    Su Shengjing contentedly smiled and carried her out. Suddenly, an angry voice came from behind him. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re not waiting for me!¡±

    Su Shengjing knew who the voice belonged to without even thinking. Without turning his head, he nonchntly said, ¡°Why should I wait for you? You¡¯re not my son.¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan puffed up his cheeks and indignantly said, ¡°My uncle picks up Little Jiu. Now, you have to pick me up too! This is called, this is called¡­¡±

    He thought hard for a while before remembering the word. Then, his tone became smug. ¡°It¡¯s called reciprocation!¡±

    Su Shengjing knew that the brat wanted to go home with Su Jiu, and perhaps, even eat together. However, Su Shengjing was unwilling to allow that. He did not want his daughter to be pestered by a bunch of brats. How could he ept that?

    Girls should y with girls!

    Su Jiu had quite a few girl friends in the kindergarten, who liked to y with her.?<i>Just look at how obedient and sensible those girls are. They are not like these brats who keep pestering her.</i>?Su Shengjing had a headache just looking at the brats.

    He still had to go fetch that other brat Rong Siter. Even though he did not want to, Su Jiu had requested him. Su Shengjing could only do as he was told. Sheng Zhiyan was different, though. Su Jiu had not said that she wanted to fetch him, so Su Shengjing did not have to.

    Hence, Su Shengjing decisively refused him. ¡°No, I still have something to do. I can¡¯t bring you along. So, obediently stay here, and wait for your chauffeur toe and pick you up, okay?¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan¡¯s face instantly fell. He unwillingly watched Su Shengjing carry Su Jiu and quickly get into the car, leaving him behind.

    <i>D*mn it! Uncle Su is so despicable!</i>

    <i>Hmph, when Little Jiu bes my wife in the future, Uncle Su will have no choice but to let me stay with Little Jiu even if he does not want to. When that timees, Uncle Su will die of anger!</i>

    ***

    A traffic jam took ce on the road. It took about half an hour for the roads to clear. By the time Su Shengjing drove to Rong Si¡¯s school, even though it wasn¡¯t far, his school had already ended.

    The students in lower-level sses were released earlier. A bunch of children swarmed out like bees. The older ones went off in groups, while the younger ones were picked up by their parents.

    Rong Si had note out yet, so Su Shengjing parked the car by the street and waited for him. Su Jiu stuck her head out and gazed outside, looking forward to seeing the little viin.

    He was her baby. How could she not look forward to seeing him?

    As soon as his sses ended, Rong Si packed his bag and walked out. The boys who had wanted to fight him before had been scolded by the form teacher; they were even forced to write a self-reflection letter, promising not to do it again. Now, they could only re at Rong Si l while walking past him. They deliberately shoved him with their shoulders.

    Rong Si didn¡¯t care and pretended that nothing had happened. After the boys had walked past him, he reached out to brush his arm as if there was something dirty on it. Then, he walked out of the ssroom.

    When he arrived at the school gate, he immediately recognized Su Shengjing¡¯s car. Just as he was about to walk over to them, he saw something out of the corner of his eye. His footsteps suddenly stopped, and his gaze turned cold.

 Chapter 407 - Do You Not Love Me Anymore?

    <h4>Chapter 407: Do You Not Love Me Anymore?</h4>

    Rong Si noticed a person holding a camera and hiding behind a tree across the street, sneakily taking a few photos.

    <i>If my guess is correct, that person is taking photos of Uncle Su¡¯s car.</i>

    <i>With so many people around her, Little Jiu probably has not noticed him yet.</i>?Rong Si quietly retreated behind a tree, secretly observing the person taking the photo.

    Su Jiu waited for a few minutes and saw the childrening out of the school one after another. However, she did not see the little viin. When she thought about how he had been bullied that day, she could not help but worry. ¡°Daddy, why hasn¡¯t Big Brothere out yet? Did something happen to him? Why don¡¯t we go in and look for him?¡±

    ¡°You want to look for him?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Alright then! Daddy will bring you in,¡± Su Shengjing helplessly said as he unbuckled his seatbelt and got out of the car. Then, he carried the little girl out of the backseat.

    Both of them had worn hats and masks that covered their faces so well that no one around them could recognize them. Thus, Su Shengjing carried Su Jiu to the entrance of the school unobstructed.

    Rong Si took another look at the man across the street. That man was still sneaking around as though he was doing something bad.?<i>As expected, he¡¯s really filming Uncle Sheng.</i>

    When Su Shengjing had carried the child out of the car, the man had immediately picked up his camera and snapped a few more pictures.

    Rong Si was about to walk out and tell Su Shengjing that someone was secretly taking photos of him. Suddenly, he saw a young woman walking straight toward Su Shengjing. Her target seemed quite clear.

    At this moment, Su Shengjing¡¯s attention waspletely focused on the little girl in his arms. He did not notice someone approaching him. As the woman approached him, she suddenly stretched out her hand and grabbed his arm, calling out in a sweet voice, ¡°Babe!¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    Stunned, he immediately turned around and saw a woman in her twenties. The woman was pretty and dressed fashionably. At a nce, she looked like a celebrity.

    Su Shengjing frowned and pulled his hand away without thinking. ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not mistaken!¡± The woman looked aggrieved, and her eyes glistened with tears. ¡°Babe, how could you do this? You haven¡¯t talked to me for so many days. Do you not love me anymore?¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Who is this woman? I have never seen her before.</i>

    Su Jiu subconsciously looked at Su Shengjing.?<i>Oh dear, could it be a woman Daddy met outside?</i>

    No matter how she thought about it, it was impossible. However, she could not rule out this possibility. After all, her father was still young and a normal man. It was not strange for him to want a girlfriend.

    When Su Shengjing met the little girl¡¯s puzzled gaze, he immediately felt wronged.

    Afraid that the little packrat would misunderstand the situation, he hurriedly exined, ¡°Baby, Daddy doesn¡¯t know this person. Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡±

    <i>You don¡¯t know her?</i>

    <i>However, this woman suddenly appeared and called him pet names. This is very suspicious.</i>

    Su Jiu immediately became alert. She thought about it and pretended to nonchntly ask, ¡°Big Sister, who are you? Do you know my Daddy?¡±

    The woman vigorously nodded, her eyes shining. ¡°Of course! I¡¯m very close to your father. I¡¯ve been with him for a long time, and he said he would marry me!¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Really?</i>

    <i>I don¡¯t believe it.</i>

    ¡°Baby, Daddy never said that. Really!¡±

    Su Shengjing hurriedly exined, then took two steps to the side to put some distance between him and the woman. After that, he said unhappily, ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, and I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with you. But if you want to cause trouble, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you!¡±

 Chapter 408 - Still a Man?

    <h4>Chapter 408: Still a Man?</h4>

    The woman had a look of disbelief and resentment on her face. Her voice became choked with sadness. ¡°Su Shengjing, how could you do this? Last night, you said you loved me the most and would marry me. Today, you turned your back on me! How do you live with yourself? And to think that I gave birth to two babies for you!¡±

    The surrounding people looked over at themotion, all of them stunned.

    <i>No way, this man in front of that woman is Su Shengjing?</i>

    <i>So the little girl in his arms is Little Jiu?</i>

    The passersby took a closer look and confirmed that the man was undoubtedly Su Shengjing. He was as tall as they had seen on television. What surprised them even more was that he seemed to have some sort of shady rtionship with this woman who had appeared out of nowhere.

    <i>What did that woman just say?</i>

    <i>She gave birth to two of his children?</i>

    <i>If that¡¯s the case, then Su Shengjing is really a jerk!</i>

    Su Shengjing¡¯s gaze turned cold. He was almost certain that he had encountered something simr to what had happened a few years ago. At that time, a few strange women had approached him, and ¡°intimate¡± photos of it were taken at the right angle. He was in deep trouble.

    It seemed like he had obstructed someone¡¯s path and was being targeted again.

    ¡°Su Shengjing, don¡¯t think everything will be fine if you just ignore me. Exin yourself!¡± As the woman spoke, she took a step forward and reached out to grab Su Shengjing. At that moment, a tall man suddenly rushed up and grabbed the woman, pulling her to the side.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The woman was shocked. She felt that this man¡¯s strength was shocking. Her arm was about to be twisted off!

    The person who had rushed up was the bodyguard Su Guobang had arranged for Su Jiu. Usually, he would only protect the little girl in the dark and not show his face. However, when he saw this woman wanting to endlessly pester the little girl and her father, he had no choice but to step out and pull her away.

    The tall figure blocked Su Shengjing and Su Jiu from view.

    Upon seeing that it was the bodyguard, Su Jiu was overjoyed. Her brain quickly spun, and she seriously said to him, ¡°Uncle, do you know this Auntie? She¡¯s your wife, right? She actually said that she likes Daddy. Is there something wrong with her brain? P-please bring her to the hospital!¡±

    <i>Uncle, the situation is not good. Please y along!</i>

    The bodyguard turned to look at her and was stunned for a moment.

    However, after seeing her look at him, he understood what she meant. Therefore, he immediately scolded the woman, ¡°How many times have I told you that I¡¯m your husband! Can you stop calling random people on the streets your husband? Do you have to force me to send you to a mental hospital?¡±

    The woman was dumbfounded. She did not expect this man to say those words.

    <i>Who is he? Is he helping Su Shengjing?</i>

    This man¡¯s appearance had disrupted her ns!

    Initially, she had nned to pester Su Shengjing in front of everyone and use him of being a scumbag. When the people around her took videos and photos and posted them online, she would then get the celebrity ounts to add fuel to the fire. Su Shengjing would be in a lot of trouble.

    Even if he couldn¡¯t be banned, theizens who didn¡¯t know the truth would m him left and right. His work would also be disrupted.

    Furthermore, even if they found out that this woman had no illicit rtionship with him, not many people would believe it. After all, theizens did not know what the truth was. Even if Su Shengjing could convince people of the truth, she would still have a way out. As long as she said that she was mentally ill, no one would be able to pin anything on the woman.

    Although the woman would be scolded byizens at the start, she would be forgotten after some time.

 Chapter 409 - Dont Touch Me

    <h4>Chapter 409: Don¡¯t Touch Me</h4>

    Qin Feng was behind this all. He had arranged everything and was really careful. He had even said to the woman that he would give her a million yuan after she did her part. Feeling very tempted, the woman had naturally epted this mission without saying anything.

    But now, her ns had been disrupted, and she could no longer stay calm. She hurriedly pushed the bodyguard. ¡°Who are you! What does my business have to do with you? Don¡¯t touch me!¡±

    However, the man refused to let her go. ¡°I¡¯m your husband, and you don¡¯t even know me! Looks like you¡¯re really sick. Don¡¯t say anything else. I¡¯m bringing you to the hospital!¡±

    The passersby were discussing among themselves. At first, they thought this woman really had something going on with Su Shengjing. They were just about to get all the juicy gossip, but in the end, it was just a mentally ill person who had sneaked out!

    The woman was exasperated and struggled with all her might. ¡°Let go of me! I don¡¯t know you!¡±

    Unable to break free, she began to panic.

    <i>No, I can¡¯t let the one million yuan I have almost gotten fly away like this.</i>?She immediately turned to the passersby and said, ¡°Don¡¯t believe him! He¡¯s not my husband. I¡¯m very sober. I¡¯m not sick. He¡¯s a human trafficker! Save me!¡±

    <i>Human trafficker?</i>

    The passersby immediately warily looked at the bodyguard.?<i>Him being a human trafficker was not impossible!</i>

    <i>Isn¡¯t there a lot of news about them impersonating someone¡¯s husband or rtive to abduct them in public?</i>

    For a moment, the passersby did not know who to believe.

    Su Jiu was thinking about what to say when she suddenly saw Rong Si walk out. Before she could call out to him, he walked past her as if nothing had happened. He reached to the man¡¯s side. Raising his head, he said to him, ¡°Uncle, Auntie¡¯s illness is getting worse. She doesn¡¯t even know you anymore and is calling you a human trafficker. You have to bring her to the doctor.¡±

    If the onlookers were still skeptical of the woman¡¯s words, then after Rong Si appeared, they were wholly convinced. Something was wrong with this woman¡¯s brain, and she wasn¡¯t a normal person.

    They believed it because Rong Si was so good-looking and had big eyes; he looked like a well-behaved and upright child who did not have any dark thoughts.

    Furthermore, he was a primary school student and was even wearing a school uniform. It seemed that he had juste out of school. No one thought that this was a prearranged show.

    So they all believed Rong Si¡¯s words.

    Su Shengjing did not expect that this little rascal, whom he had always disliked, would suddenly appear at this critical moment and help him like this.

    Su Shengjing knew that saying these few sentences was extremely important!

    Su Jiu was also very surprised.?<i>My child is awesome!</i>

    The bodyguard nced at Rong Si and pretended to helplessly sigh. Then, he said to the people around him in embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, she¡¯s my wife. Ever since she had a miscarriage, her brain has been abnormal. She doesn¡¯t even recognize my nephew or me. Usually, I let her stay at home, but today, she identally ran out and caused trouble for everyone. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±

    Then, he turned to Su Shengjing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I apologize to you on behalf of my wife. Please don¡¯t take it to heart. She has suffered a huge blow because she lost her child.¡±

    The onlookers thought that this tall man was a good man. Even though his wife did not recognize him, he had not given up on her. Now, he even had to clean up her mess. It was really not easy.

    The onlookers even felt sorry for Su Shengjing.

    <i>If this woman¡¯s husband hadn¡¯t appeared in time and exined the situation, this misunderstanding would have been huge!</i>

    Su Shengjing would never be able to clear his name. He had slept with several women in the past. If he didn¡¯t change his ways now, he would be scolded even worse than before.

 Chapter 410 - The Little Villains Help

    <h4>Chapter 410: The Little Viin¡¯s Help</h4>

    Seeing the looks of sympathy and disgust from the people around her, the woman was speechless.

    <i>What happened? When did I suddenly be a lunatic?</i>

    ¡°I¡¯m not crazy!¡± The woman became agitated. She turned to look at Su Shengjing and angrily said, ¡°Su Shengjing, you despicable person! You would dare to do it, but don¡¯t dare to admit. Did you find an actor to frame me? Let me tell you: I won¡¯t let this go. You have to be responsible for what you¡¯ve done!¡±

    Rong Si slowly said, ¡°Wow. She really has gone crazy.¡±

    The bodyguard added, ¡°Sweetheart, I know you like Su Shengjing and Little Jiu a lot. When you see Little Jiu, you think of the child we lost. But Su Shengjing is really not your husband. I am! It¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t take good care of you. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m the one responsible!¡±

    ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t touch me, or I¡¯ll sue you for molestation!¡± The woman was about to die from anger as she struggled with all her might.

    But how could she be a match for this bodyguard?

    No one believed her.

    ¡°Alright, be good. Stop fooling around. Let¡¯s go,¡± the bodyguard said something that even he found disgusting as he forcefully dragged the woman away.

    The woman was about to continue when she heard the bodyguard warning her in a low voice, ¡°You better behave yourself. Otherwise, I¡¯ll break your arm. Besides, you can¡¯t imagine the consequences you¡¯ll face!¡±

    The woman was speechless.

    <i>Am I being threatened?</i>

    She was about to say something when she felt a sharp pain in her arm. It felt so painful that she instantly burst into tears.

    Before she could catch her breath, the bodyguard called for a taxi and brought her up.

    Seeing the two of them get into the car, Rong Si turned to look at Su Shengjing and said in a proper manner, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m sorry for troubling you. I have to go see my uncle and aunt. Goodbye!¡±

    Then, he turned around and walked toward the taxi.

    He had to put on a full act. This way, the people around him would be more convinced.

    It was at this moment that the crowd realized again that the person in front of them was Su Shengjing and Little Jiu!

    ¡°Su Shengjing, I like you so much! Your acting as the Senior Brother really made me cry. It was so beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Little Jiu, Little Jiu, I¡¯m your fan! I love you so much!¡±

    ¡°When is Little Jiu going to act in another show? We can¡¯t wait!¡±

    The people around them were snapping away on their phones. Someone had switched on a sh. Su Shengjing furrowed his brows as he pressed Su Jiu¡¯s head into his chest. He refused to let anyone take a picture of her, and he even rejected their requests for photos and autographs.

    The school¡¯s security guards helped him block off many people. Su Shengjing took this opportunity to carry Su Jiu into the car.

    After getting into the car and locking the door, he heaved a sigh of relief.

    What just happened felt like a dream.

    For a moment, he felt like he was back a few years ago.

    Someone must have arranged for that woman toe here just to create scandals about him. He even felt that this time, it was the same person who had nned that incident from behind the scenes. This tactic was really effective.

    If it weren¡¯t for the bodyguard and Rong Si, he would have been in a difficult position.

    Even if he was innocent, he didn¡¯t know what would happen to the things that were posted online. Moreover, his past scandals would definitely be dug out.

    Fortunately, this time, many people had witnessed it and could prove that the woman was a ¡°lunatic.¡± So, even if any photos or videos were exposed, he didn¡¯t need to worry. He just needed to immediatelye out to refute the rumors.

 Chapter 411 - Untitled

    <h4>Chapter 411: Untitled</h4>

    Su Jiu also heaved a sigh of relief. She had only heard from her father that it was women like these who suddenly pounced on him in the past. Someone had taken photos of them and caused many misunderstandings. However, no one had listened to his exnation.

    Today, she realized that it was impossible to guard against those women when they suddenly appeared.

    <i>Fortunately, it should be fine now!</i>

    <i>It was really all thanks to the bodyguard uncle and the little viin acting together with me and Daddy.</i>

    <i>The little viin is indeed blessed with the brains of a genius. He knew what to say even without prompts. He really convinced everyone that the woman had mental problems!</i>

    <i>That¡¯s why all the onlookers believed Daddy.</i>

    <i>When I get home, I have to properly thank the bodyguard uncle and little viin.</i>

    ***

    Soon, what happened at the school gate was posted online.

    Not only were there photos and videos, but many people had also posted that Su Shengjing had met a lunatic and was pestered by her. Fortunately, he and Little Jiu were fine.

    Seeing how Su Shengjing protected the little girl and did not let anyone touch her, Su Jiu¡¯s fans became relieved, but also angry.

    <i>Where did that lunatice from?</i>

    <i>Fortunately, our daughter wasn¡¯t injured!</i>

    Her fans ran to thements section of Su Shengjing¡¯s Weibo posts and reminded him to be careful when he went out in the future and not let others get a chance to hurt their daughter. Also, he was not allowed to find a woman to be her stepmother without her consent. If that happened, they would not forgive him!

    Su Shengjing¡¯s fans were also furious. They went to his Weibo and told him to get a security detail. He had to have an assistant and bodyguard with him. Otherwise, with his current poprity, it would be too dangerous for him to go out alone like this.

    They also told him to take care of himself when he went out and not show his face. He had to keep a low profile and not let anyone recognize him. It was best not to go out with Su Jiu. That way, he would be easily recognized.

    What if she ran into more crazy people?

    Many celebrities had been hurt by jealous past lovers. It was hard to guarantee that someone wouldn¡¯t do anything extreme.

    However, the fans also knew that Su Shengjing would not leave Su Jiu behind to travel alone. Hence, they suggested he hire a few assistants and bodyguards to stop those strange women from getting close to him.

    It just so happened that this crazy person was taken away by her family. What about the next one?

    How should he deal with this if it happened again?

    The fans did not want to see him being embroiled in scandals again.

    Although Qin Feng¡¯s marketing ount had immediately posted the photos and videos on Weibo, saying that Su Shengjing had had an affair with that woman, no one believed it. Other than his haters, even the casuals did not believe it.

    Many people even reported that ount.

    Hence, this incident that Qin Feng had thought would cause a huge uproar only caused a small ssh on Weibo. Not only did it not tarnish Su Shengjing¡¯s reputation, but it even caused him to gain more attention and even gain more fans.

    Onlookers expressed that the way Su Shengjing protected his daughter was too warm!

    A good father was worthy of fans!

    When Qin Feng saw this, he got so angry that he almost broke his teeth. He wanted to smash hisptop and phone.

    <i>How do the people I hire do these things? They can¡¯t even do such a simple thing. They are so stupid. Why are they still living in this world? They are simply a waste of air!</i>

    He had never expected that someone would stand up for Su Shengjing. Moreover, it was a child. That was the easiest way to gain people¡¯s trust.

    <i>That little brat ruined my n!</i>

    <i>Is Su Shengjing a cockroach? Why is it so difficult to keep him down?</i>

 Chapter 412 - Bring You Good Luck!

    <h4>Chapter 412: Bring You Good Luck!</h4>

    Qin Feng was furious, but he did not know what to do. Now that Su Shengjing had signed a contract with a bigpany like Glory World Entertainment and had Han Jiani as his manager, it was not as easy to destroy him as before.

    However, Qin Feng would not give up so easily. He had sworn to trample on Su Shengjing. The methods he had used previously were no longer feasible. He needed to change!

    A sinister light shed in Qin Feng¡¯s eyes as he clenched his fists.

    ***

    After Su Shengjing paid the bodyguard, Su Jiu dragged him to buy a present. Later that day, she pressed Rong Si¡¯s doorbell.

    The door opened very quickly. The moment she saw Rong Si, Su Jiu presented the thing in her hand to him as if she were giving him a treasure. Smiling, she said, ¡°Big Brother, look! See what I bought for you!¡±

    Rong Si looked down.

    She was holding a fish tank with two small red goldfish inside. Their eyes were bulging, and their tails were especially beautiful. They were happily swimming in the water and blowing bubbles.

    ¡°Big Brother, these two little goldfish are for you. Look, they¡¯re red. Red is the color of luck. I hope they can bring you good luck!¡±

    The reason Su Jiu chose to give him such a present was not only because of the luck thing but also because the little viin was always alone at home. His house was cold and lonely, and she did not know if he felt lonely. She hoped that these two goldfish could bring more brightness to his home and apany him when he was lonely.

    Rong Si naturally liked everything she gave him. He reached out and took the fish tank. ¡°Thank you! I like it very much.¡±

    <i>He likes it?</i>

    Su Jiu smiled even more happily and walked into his house. She nagged beside him, ¡°Big Brother, do you know why I gave you a gift?¡±

    Rong Si knew, of course, but to let her talk more, he deliberately said, ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten already? You helped me and Daddy yesterday at the school gate. If not for you, Daddy would have been in trouble.¡±

    Rong Si didn¡¯t think he had helped much. He had only done what he could.

    He seriously said, ¡°That woman was going to frame your father. I couldn¡¯t ignore that.¡±

    <i>Look, this little viin has such a sense of justice. How great is that! Yet, the author gave him a tragic ending. It was really unfair to him!</i>

    Su Jiu sighed and suddenly thought of something. She asked, ¡°But, Big Brother, how did you know that woman wanted to frame my father?¡±

    Rong Si told her everything about seeing someone secretly taking photos of Su Shengjing.

    He usually used his mother¡¯s phone to look at Weibo for news regarding Little Jiu. Sometimes, he would see news about other celebrities.

    If the news was negative, it would usually be apanied by a few photos that had been secretly taken. Therefore, when Rong Si saw the woman rushing toward Su Shengjing, he thought of the negative news about those celebrities. He was almost certain that the woman was in cahoots with the person who was secretly taking the photos.

    When that woman framed her father, Su Jiu had already thought that she had been paid to do this. Moreover, paparazzi were nearby, waiting to take photos that would cause misunderstandings. When they uploaded the photos online, her father would find it difficult to tell the truth about the incident. He would be the target of online abuse again, like a few years ago.

    <i>Unfortunately, this time, the mastermind probably didn¡¯t expect the bodyguard uncle and the little viin to suddenly appear and disrupt his ns, right?</i>

    <i>It has to be said that the little viin is very observant.</i>

    Su Jiu looked at his exquisite face and sincerely said, ¡°Big Brother, thank you!¡±

 Chapter 413 - The Little Villain Is Shy

    <h4>Chapter 413: The Little Viin Is Shy</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    When Su Jiu said that, she happened to be very close to Rong Si. The little viin could smell the faint fragrance of milk and sweetness on her. It made his ears suddenly burn and his heart beat nervously. He said, ¡°No, no need to thank me.¡±

    <i>The little viin is shy.</i>

    <i>How cute!</i>

    Su Jiuughed and could not help but reach out her fingers to rub his head. She asked again, ¡°Oh right, Big Brother, did you tell the teacher about what happenedst time? You must tell him. Also, did those brats bully you again?¡±

    Rong Siughed.?<i>She¡¯s still a kid, yet she¡¯s so concerned about others.</i>

    When he saw the concern in her eyes, his heart warmed.

    ¡°I told the teacher, and they¡¯re not bullying me anymore.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then I¡¯m relieved.¡± The little girl patted her chest as she spoke as if she were really relieved.

    As long as one less bad thing happened to him, the possibility of the little viin turning evil would decrease. If this current situation continued, the little viin would probably be a good young man with a good moralpass!

    Su Jiu was very satisfied and felt a sense of aplishment. Suddenly, she heard the little viin ask, ¡°Why are you helping me?¡±

    Rong Si asked the question he had always wondered about. He knew very well that Su Jiu treated him better than other children. She did not care about other children the way she did for him.

    <i>Why would she help me?</i>

    He had finally realized something, but it was impossible for Su Jiu to tell him that she was helping him because his fate was tragic. She was doing it for him and herself.

    After thinking for a moment, she sweetly smiled at him and said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because Big Brother is good-looking! He¡¯s the most good-looking boy I¡¯ve ever seen!

    Rong Si was stunned.

    <i>So that¡¯s how it was?</i>

    He could not help but touch his face. Suddenly, he got worried that he would be handicapped. If he became handicapped and lost his good looks, would Little Jiu abandon him and stop being friends with him?

    Su Jiu was surprised to see that the little viin was not happy after hearing this. Instead, he got worried. It seemed like she had said something bad.

    ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m not someone who only cares about looks. Your character is more important. It¡¯s superficial to look at only someone¡¯s face!¡± The little girl said seriously, ¡°Big Brother, anyway, I want you to be happy. You¡¯re happy, I¡¯m happy, everyone¡¯s happy!¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s heart warmed again.?<i>Am I that important to her?</i>

    As long as he was happy, she was happy. Everyone would be happy too?

    As he thought about this, he lowered his head and looked at the goldfish in his hands. At an angle that Su Jiu could not see, the corners of his lips curled up slightly. ¡°Yes, I will be fine.¡±

    ***

    When she returned from the viin¡¯s house, Su Jiu was in a wonderful mood. The more she looked at his face, the more she liked him. She could stare at him for a year!

    But now, she had something more important to do with her father.

    Su Shengjing carried her and hesitantly asked, ¡°Baby, must youe with Daddy? Just y with Big Brother and wait for Daddy toe home, okay?¡±

    ¡°No, I want to go with Daddy!¡± The little girl insisted.

    That woman was still being held by the bodyguards. Now, her father was going to question her about who sent her here. She also wanted to know who was behind everything. Could it be the person who framed her father a few years ago?

    Su Shengjing could not dissuade her and could only carry her out of the house with him.

    When they arrived at a hotel near the apartment, Su Shengjing took Su Jiu to a room on the eighth floor ording to the number the bodyguard gave them.

    After entering the room, he saw the bodyguard and the woman.

 Chapter 414 - Babys Face Looks Sweeter The More I Look At It

    <h4>Chapter 414: Baby¡¯s Face Looks Sweeter The More I Look At It</h4>

    The woman was tied to the chair, unable to move. Moreover, her mouth was covered with a piece of tape.

    The moment she saw Su Shengjing and Su Jiu enter the room, she made a surprised sound. Her eyes became as big as brass bells as if she were indignant about something.

    Her hair was messy, and she looked disheveled.

    The bodyguard tore the tape off her mouth. The woman red at Su Shengjing and shouted, ¡°Su Shengjing, so you¡¯re in cahoots with this man. You¡¯ve colluded to frame me, haven¡¯t you? How despicable! Why have you tied me up here? This is illegal imprisonment. Do you know that?¡±

    Su Jiu looked at her as if he were gazing at an idiot.

    <i>Does this woman know what she did?</i>

    <i>The guilty party is the first toin?</i>

    Su Shengjing sat down on the sofa opposite her. He did not panic and coldly looked at her. ¡°We¡¯re framing you? Don¡¯t tell me you think you¡¯re innocent?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± The woman choked. She felt guilty about what she had done.

    However, she chose not to admit it. ¡°What did I do? Did I do anything to you? Did I tie you up here? Su Shengjing, if you don¡¯t let me go, my family will definitely look for me. Then the police mighte looking for me. Let¡¯s see how you exin yourself!¡±

    Su Shengjing did not want to talk about this with her. He coldly asked, ¡°Tell me, who sent you here?¡±

    The woman¡¯s eyes shed, and she felt even more guilty. She pretended to be dumb. ¡°Who sent me? No one!¡±

    ¡°Ha, you¡¯re not going to tell me?¡± Su Shengjing dangerously narrowed his eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to sue you and put you in jail, you¡¯d better be honest.¡±

    ¡°Jail? Are you kidding me? I only said a few words to you, and you want me to go to jail? Who are you trying to scare?¡± The woman clearly did not believe him and scoffed.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try.¡±

    ¡°Ha, you don¡¯t have to scare me. I don¡¯t believe you!¡±

    Su Shengjing coldly pursed his lips. ¡°You can continue to pretend. But what if you colluded with someone else to frame me? Why can¡¯t I sue you for nder and damage my reputation?

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t go to jail, you will be detained for at least half a month. You will also have topensate me and my daughter for damaging our mental health!¡±

    <i>How could he be so sure that I colluded with someone?</i>

    The woman was confused and nervous. She forced herself to remain calm and said, ¡°Collude? Who did I collude with?¡±

    Su Shengjing sneered. ¡°Why? Do you want me to bring that paparazzi over so that he can meet you and catch up with you?¡±

    The woman was shocked.?<i>No way! Wasn¡¯t that paparazzi hiding very well?</i>

    <i>Moreover, it was the peak period after school, and there were so many people on the streets. How did Su Shengjing discover the paparazzi?</i>

    <i>Are his eyes that sharp?</i>

    ¡°I don¡¯t know any paparazzi. Don¡¯t try to nder me. I won¡¯t admit to something that I¡¯ve never done!¡± The woman was stubborn.

    Su Shengjing¡¯s patience was wearing thin. His gaze turned colder. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. If you tell me everything, we might be able to discuss what I¡¯ll do with you. If you make me investigate, you will bear the full consequences!¡±

    <i>The full consequences.</i>

    Recalling what he had said about jail andpensation, the woman suddenly panicked. ¡°Are you threatening me? What kind of man are you if you¡¯re so despicable?¡±

    ¡°You are the despicable one. The person who hired you is also despicable. He is not a person!¡± Su Jiu angrily retorted.

    Even if this woman did not say the name, in Su Jiu¡¯s heart, Qin Feng was the mastermind.

    She realized that ever since her father¡¯seback, Qin Feng had not done anything good. He either mocked her father or went against him. This matter was most likely rted to him.

 Chapter 415 - It Hurts My Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 415: It Hurts My Eyes</h4>

    If Qin Feng were a real man, he wouldpete head-on with his own abilities. What was the point of ying dirty tricks behind their backs?

    The woman did not expect that a young kid like Su Jiu would dare to criticize her like this. She immediately felt embarrassed and red at the little girl. ¡°Little b*tch, what does it have to do with you? What do you know!¡±

    No matter how bad the woman¡¯s tone had been, Su Shengjing had not lost his temper.

    However, when he heard her scold the little girl, he was immediately incensed. His face darkened as he barked, ¡°Say that again!¡±

    His gaze was also cold and terrifying as if he would strangle the woman to death if she dared to speak.

    The woman was shocked by his gaze and could not help but gulp. Shriveling under his gaze, she said, ¡°I-I didn¡¯t say anything. You heard wrongly!¡±

    <i>Tsk, she dared to do it but doesn¡¯t dare to admit it.</i>

    Su Jiu looked down at her and hugged Su Shengjing¡¯s arm. She then looked up and said, ¡°Daddy, this is a bad woman. Let¡¯s upload her photo online and expose her. Let¡¯s show what she looks like to everyone!¡±

    Su Shengjing picked her up and ced her on hisp.

    His face was still very dark. Clearly, the woman¡¯s words had infuriated him.

    The woman could scold him, but she absolutely could not scold Su Jiu.

    Initially, on ount of her being a woman, he did not want to be too ruthless; he wanted to give the woman a chance. As long as she revealed the person behind all this, he was willing to pretend that nothing had happened and let her leave.

    However, now that she had insulted the little packrat, things were no longer as simple as they had been!

    Su Shengjing did not say anything. Instead, he took out a cell phone and found some photos from the photo album. Then, he got the bodyguard to show it to the woman.

    When the woman saw the photos, her mind buzzed and her eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°You¡ª¡±

    She recognized the phone. It was hers.

    After being forced into the car by the bodyguards, her phone had been taken away and was never returned to her.

    In the photo album that Su Shengjing opened, there were dozens of indecent photos of her. The worse thing was that many of the photos were about her being the only woman while there were three to four men. She was hugging them, and her clothes were messy. The photos were a little eye-catching.

    There was also a selfie of her in bed with different men. Both of them had no clothes on, and they used only the nket to cover their important parts. It was easy for people to connect the dots.

    The woman was both angry and embarrassed. Her face was red. ¡°Su Shengjing, you¡­ not only did you take my phone away without permission, you even looked at it. How can you be so despicable and shameless? Quickly return the phone to me! You¡¯re a celebrity. Don¡¯t do anything rash!¡±

    ¡°You forced me to do this.¡± Su Shengjing¡¯s eyes were filled with danger. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t scolded my daughter, I wouldn¡¯t have held it against you. But since you scolded her, I won¡¯t let you off so easily!¡±

    The woman¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    <i>It can¡¯t be. The inte said that Su Shengjing is an out-and-out crazy person who dotes on his daughter</i>. The woman didn¡¯t believe it at first. How could a father dote on his daughter so much? Everything was just an act.

    She did not expect it to be true.

    At this moment, the woman waspletely flustered. She was irritated at herself for scolding the little girl out of the blue and making Su Shengjing change his mind.

    Realizing that the situation was disadvantageous for her, she stammered, ¡°Then, then what do you n to do now?¡±

    Su Shengjing coldly said, ¡°Apologize to my daughter and tell me the name of the person behind this. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure you suffer the consequences!¡±

 Chapter 416 - She Really Loved Him!

    <h4>Chapter 416: She Really Loved Him!</h4>

    Su Jiu looked at Su Shengjing in a daze. Her father was not someone who would get angry easily. It could even be said that he had a good temper. Yet, he had gotten angry on behalf of her.

    She loved this father of hers!

    When Su Shengjing saw that the woman was silent, he coldly said, ¡°You have five seconds to think about it. If you don¡¯t apologize, then your photos will be posted online immediately.¡±

    He started counting. ¡°Five, four, three¡ª¡±

    The woman became more and more nervous, and her forehead was covered in sweat. ¡°Wait! I¡¯ll apologize, okay!¡±

    She looked at Su Jiu. ¡°Little kid, I didn¡¯t think what I said through just now and was nasty to you. Can you forgive me if I apologize to you?¡±

    Su Jiu blinked her big ck eyes and innocently said, ¡°What did you say? Your voice was too soft. I didn¡¯t hear it.¡±

    The woman was speechless.

    <i>How could she not have heard it? This little girl must be doing this on purpose!</i>

    The woman was furious, but under Su Shengjing¡¯s threatening gaze, she could only bite the bullet and repeat, ¡°I just apologized to you. I know I was wrong. I won¡¯t say that about you in the future. Can you forgive me?¡±

    Su Jiu tilted her head and looked at the woman in surprise as if she were thinking about something. After a few seconds, she turned to look at Su Shengjing and innocently asked, ¡°Daddy, Daddy, is there something wrong with my ears? Why can¡¯t I hear what she said?¡±

    The woman was really speechless!

    She really wanted to beat this bad girl up!

    Su Shengjing smiled and rubbed the little girl¡¯s hair. His tone waspletely different from before. It was unbelievably gentle. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with Baby¡¯s ears. She spoke too softly and Daddy didn¡¯t hear her either. Why don¡¯t you ask her to repeat herself?¡±

    Su Jiu nced at the woman from the corner of her eyes. When she thought about how this woman had almost hurt her father, anger surged in her heart. She snorted and said, ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Then what does Baby n to do?¡±

    ¡°She has to apologize a hundred times!¡±

    Not just to her, but to her father.

    <i>What, a hundred times?</i>

    The woman was stunned. After confirming that she had heard correctly, she suddenly gritted her teeth.

    <i>This little girl is really evil! I thought that a three- or four-year-old girl like her would be innocent and not so scheming. I didn¡¯t expect her to not be innocent at all!</i>

    Su Shengjing nodded. ¡°Okay, a hundred times it is. Not one less.¡±

    Then, he coldly nced at the woman. ¡°You heard that? Aren¡¯t you going to say it?¡±

    Looking at the phone in the bodyguard¡¯s hand, the woman tried her best to suppress her anger and humiliation. After taking a deep breath, she said, ¡°Sorry, sorry¡­¡±

    As she was apologizing, Su Shengjing did not seem to be listening. He took out his phone and found a cartoon to watch with Su Jiu. The father and daughter smiled as they watched the cartoon.

    The woman was exasperated, but she couldn¡¯t do anything to them. So, she kept apologizing.

    However, after she finished speaking, Su Shengjing turned his head to look at her and leisurely said, ¡°I didn¡¯t count just now. Let¡¯s start again.¡±

    The woman widened her eyes and angrily shouted, ¡°Su Shengjing, don¡¯t go too far!¡±

    Su Shengjing mockinglyughed. ¡°Ha, go too far? When you tried to frame me and then scolded my daughter, why didn¡¯t you think of not going too far?¡±

    The woman was angry and aggrieved. She did not know how to respond. Her eyes turned red. ¡°If I apologize a hundred times, can I leave?¡±

    Su Shengjing coldly said, ¡°That depends on your performance.¡±

 Chapter 417 - This Little Girl Is Evil!

    <h4>Chapter 417: This Little Girl Is Evil!</h4>

    The woman gritted her teeth again and repeated her apologies.

    After a while, when the bodyguard reminded them that the woman had said enough for a hundred times, Su Jiu pursed her lips and said in disdain, ¡°Daddy, her voice is too unpleasant. I don¡¯t want to hear it anymore.¡±

    The woman was speechless.

    She had already said that she did not want to talk anymore.

    <i>This little girl is evil!</i>

    However, Su Shengjing was rather indulgent toward Su Jiu. He did not seem to feel that his daughter had done something wrong and continued to hold the little girl in his arms.

    However, when he raised his head to look at the woman, his gaze turned sharp again. ¡°Alright! Now, are you going to tell me the name of the person behind this?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± The woman bit her lip, not knowing what to say.

    She had already epted 500,000 yuan from Qin Feng. If she had seeded in it, Qin Feng would¡¯ve paid her the remaining 500,000 yuan. But now that this matter had blown up, the next 500,000 yuan was out of the question. If she told Su Shengjing the name, would Qin Feng seek revenge on her?

    The woman thought for a moment and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know who the mastermind is! It was a paparazzi who contacted me. He said that someone offered one million yuan to frame you. That¡¯s why I did that. I don¡¯t know anything else!¡±

    Su Shengjing narrowed his eyes. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! Go ask that paparazzi!¡±

    ¡°Who is that paparazzi?¡±

    A guilty look shed across the woman¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡­ How would I know? I only talked to him over the phone.¡±

    Su Shengjing signaled the bodyguard to watch her. The bodyguard understood and looked through the recent call records on her phone. He found an unlisted number. When he called it, no one responded.

    The bodyguard tried a few other numbers that were in the recent call records. After the calls got picked up, he shook his head at Su Shengjing, indicating that these people were not the so-called paparazzi.

    Su Shengjing got even angrier. He stared at the woman. ¡°Are you trying my patience? Let me ask you again: who ordered you to do that?¡±

    ¡°I said it was the paparazzi!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Su Shengjing sneered and said to the bodyguard, ¡°Post the photos online, all of them.¡±

    The woman was stunned. She did not expect him to get serious; she hurriedly said, ¡°No!¡±

    Su Shengjing was indifferent as if he had already made up his mind.

    When the woman saw the bodyguard pressing on the phone and seemingly posting the photos, she panicked again. She could not imagine what she would face after those photos were posted online.

    If her family or people she was familiar with saw these photos, she was as good as dead. Would she still need to live?

    The woman anxiously shouted, ¡°No! Don¡¯t post them! Don¡¯t post them! I¡¯ll tell you! I¡¯ll tell you, okay? It was Qin Feng! Qin Feng asked me to do this! I was only doing this for money. You can¡¯t me me!¡±

    <i>Qin Feng?</i>

    <i>It really was him.</i>

    Su Jiu did not understand. Why did he insist on going against her father? He had done that in the past, and he was still doing it now. Did he have a grudge against her father?

    Hearing this name, Su Shengjing was not too surprised. He just smirked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you the truth. Can you stop posting my photos?¡± the woman anxiously asked. When she saw that Su Shengjing did not answer, she added, ¡°I¡­ I promise that I will never do such things again! Su Shengjing, let me go. I will definitely let you and your daughter off when I see you in the future!¡±

    Su Shengjing looked at her in disgust. ¡°Get lost!¡±

    The bodyguard untied the woman and threw the phone back to her. When the woman got the phone, she realized that the bodyguard had not posted her photo online. She looked at Su Shengjing in shock.

    Su Shengjing didn¡¯t look at her. He just hugged his daughter and rubbed her head. ¡°Baby, are you hungry? Daddy will bring you to eat something delicious.¡±

 Chapter 418 - The Best Person in the World

    <h4>Chapter 418: The Best Person in the World</h4>

    The little girl sweetly said, ¡°Yes!¡±

    The woman suddenly felt a little ashamed. Su Shengjing was not as despicable as she had thought, and he was not someone to be trifled with either.

    She had failed.

    After the woman left, Su Jiu raised her head and said to Su Shengjing, ¡°Daddy, that Qin Feng is a terrible man. We must teach him a lesson!¡±

    Su Shengjing lowered his gaze and looked at her. He pinched her little face. ¡°Yes, of course. I want to teach him a lesson.¡±

    This time, he would not take this insult lying down!

    ***

    A weekter, Su Shengjing was invited to attend arge-scale charity event. Han Jiani even prepared a suit for him.

    When Su Jiu saw her father wearing a ck casual suit and looking extremely handsome, she eximed, ¡°Wow! Daddy is so handsome!¡±

    Su Shengjing was adjusting his sleeves in front of the mirror. When he heard the little girl¡¯spliment, his mood instantly improved. Pride took over his face. He reached out and carried her up. Rubbing her forehead, he deliberately asked, ¡°Then, who is more handsome, me or your little brothers?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s Daddy! Daddy is the most handsome in Little Jiu¡¯s eyes!¡± Su Jiu said without hesitation. She praised him so easily.

    ¡°Good girl! Daddy will buy you candy.¡±

    The little girl¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really? I want to eat soft fruit candy!¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Chocte!¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°I also want to eat lollipops and White Rabbit Creamy Candy!¡±

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll buy them all for you.¡± Su Shengjing was so happy that he forgot to restrict the little girl from eating sweets.

    Su Jiuughed as if she had gotten her way and snuggled in his arms. ¡°Daddy, Little Jiu wants to go too.¡±

    ¡°Okay! If you want to go, Daddy will take you there,¡± Su Shengjing said as he carried her into the room.

    He picked out a white knitted dress and a pink woolen jacket for Su Jiu from the wardrobe. Afraid that she would be cold, he put on white wool socks and a furry hat for her as well. Then, he wrapped her in his coat and left the house.

    The charity event was held at a five-star hotel in the city center. Before it even started, many people had arrived outside the hotel. They were reporters and passersby who hade to take photos. Many security guards surrounded the area.

    The red carpet wasid out all the way from the entrance of the hotel. Soon, cars drove over to the hotel one after another. All the people getting out of them were celebrities. They had worn formal clothes. After getting out of the car, they greeted the people around them with smiles.

    The cameras furiously snapped at them, and the shes never stopped.

    Qin Feng also arrived early. He was dressed in a tailored ck suit, which was very different from his usual casual outfit. He was also very handsome. So when he got out of the car, he instantly attracted a lot of attention.

    The reporters¡¯ cameras also focused on him.

    This was Qin Feng¡¯s first public appearance after his hiatus. Naturally, the reporters wanted to take more photos.

    Qin Feng politely smiled at them.

    Quite a number of his fans hade to the hotel specifically for him. As soon as they saw him, they raised their signs and banners and shouted, ¡°Big Brother, the sun always shines after the storm. I believe you¡¯re the best! Good fortune will follow you!¡±

    Qin Feng waved at them and even ced his hand on his left chest. He bowed to them to express his gratitude. and the fans screamed.

    They felt that their Big Brother was the best person in the world and would never do anything bad.

 Chapter 419 - Little Princess, Its Time to Get Off the Car

    <h4>Chapter 419: Little Princess, It¡¯s Time to Get Off the Car</h4>

    It was all because of Su Shengjing that their Big Brother¡¯spany had put him on hiatus.

    Su Shengjing was a curse. He had gotten himself into a mess a few years ago, and now that he had made aeback, he was sucking up all of their Big Brother¡¯s good luck. After bing popr again, Su Shengjing even wanted to mess with their Big Brother, which resulted in their Big Brother being put on hiatus. Qin Feng¡¯s fans were furious!

    Qin Feng wanted to perform well and keep a low profile. However, he also wanted to be in the limelight for appropriate topics. He felt that would be best if he could create some good press.

    A celebrity without any news to talk about was in a very dangerous position.

    If Qin Feng wanted thepany to use him again, he had to find a way to change his image and increase his poprity.

    Just as he was about to walk into the hotel, Su Shengjing, who Qin Feng¡¯s fans regarded as a curse, arrived at the hotel as well.

    Su Shengjing came over in a new protected van that hispany had arranged for him. After getting out of the car, he stood up straight and reached out to adjust the cor of his suit. He looked extremely handsome.

    When the light fell on him, it was as if he had a halo around him, instantly attracting everyone¡¯s attention!

    The reason for all the attention wasn¡¯t just that Su Shengjing was exceptionally handsome tonight but also that he bent down toward the car and extended his hand in a gentlemanly manner. ¡°Little princess, it¡¯s time to get down.¡±

    Everyone saw a chubby little hand on his palm. Then, a little girl jumped out of the car.

    It was just a jumping motion, but that looked adorable!

    No one had expected Su Shengjing to bring his daughter along at the hotel.

    After the little girl got out, she didn¡¯t seem to have any stage fright or fear of strangers at all. Her big watery eyes curiously looked around.

    When she saw the reporters around her snapping away at her, she shyly smiled at them before hiding behind Su Shengjing. Her little hand tugged at his trouser leg as she stuck her head out to look around.

    Many of the reporters were young men and women. The little girl easily charmed them.

    <i>Ahh! She¡¯s simply too adorable. I really want to take her home!</i>

    Su Shengjing carried the little girl up and held her with one arm as they walked forward. His steps were steady and light. He was very strong.

    He politely bowed to the people around him. Many of his fans hade to see him, and they were all screaming. They were no weaker than Qin Feng¡¯s fans.

    Su Shengjing looked especially handsome in a suit. It had to be illegal to look this good. He instantly felt as if he had returned to a few years ago. It would not be an exaggeration to say that he was the nation¡¯s crush again!

    The fans cheered:?<i>The god is back!</i>

    The father and daughter pair became the center of attention. Almost all the cameras focused on them. When Qin Feng turned to look at themotion, Su Shengjing also looked at him. Their gazes met.

    Instantly, sparks flew in the air.

    Qin Feng¡¯s eyes shed with contempt.

    <i>Ha, that useless Su Shengjing only knows how to rely on his daughter. He even brought her along to attend this charity event. Isn¡¯t that just a ploy to gain attention?</i>

    <i>Without that little girl, he¡¯s useless!</i>

    Qin Feng was lost in his thoughts. He only came back to his senses when the waiters at the entrance reminded him that it was time to enter the hotel. Then, he indignantly walked in.

    Su Shengjing carried the little girl in as well. The hotel ballroom was brightly lit, and the guests were chatting with each other.

    Since it was a charity dinner, no one was dressed shy. There were no expensive drinks or desserts here as well, only tea and fruit juice.

    When Su Shengjing went to get Su Jiu a ss of orange juice, a figure appeared before the little girl.

 Chapter 420 - Unrivaled in the Universe, Beautiful!

    <h4>Chapter 420: Unrivaled in the Universe, Beautiful!</h4>

    Su Jiu looked up and saw that it was An Yuan with a small assistant beside her.

    Tonight, An Yuan had worn a in-colored dress with a V-neck corset design that entuated her slender and beautiful neck. She also had a slim and graceful figure. Her slightly curly chestnut-colored hair was scattered behind her back. Exquisite and elegant makeup graced her face. Su Jiu could only think of one word for her:

    <i>Beautiful.</i>

    It was tough for female celebrities to wear so little on such a cold day.?<i>Can they really withstand it?</i>

    An Yuan saw the little girl staring at her with a worried expression. She could not help but smile. ¡°Little Jiu, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Su Jiu tilted her head and asked, ¡°Pretty Sister, aren¡¯t you cold wearing so little?¡±

    An Yuan was stunned. She did not expect the little girl to say that.

    Her heart warmed. She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m used to it.¡±

    <i>Used to it?</i>

    Su Jiu was stunned.?<i>Does she always wear so little on cold days? It¡¯s really not easy. Her ears, nose, and hands are all red. It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s very cold.</i>

    The assistant wearing a thick sweater at the side couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°It¡¯s Sister Zhen¡¯s idea for her to wear so little. She said that all female celebrities are like this, so it¡¯s apetition of who wears less!¡±

    <i>What the h*ll? She has to wear less than anyone else? What kind of twisted logic is that? Does she have to disregard her body just to attract attention?</i>

    Su Jiu was about to ask An Yuan to put on moreyers when the ¡°Sister Zhen¡± mentioned by the assistant walked over to them.

    Xue Zhen must have heard their words and disapprovingly said, ¡°Little Yuan is considered just good. Look at the other female celebrities. They have worn dresses that show off their shoulders and backs. That¡¯s cold. There¡¯s a saying that goes, ¡®The fragrance of plum blossomses from the bitter cold, and only through suffering can one be better than others.¡¯ You have to suffer to seed, understand?¡±

    <i>What¡¯s the difference between Xue Zhen and those who say ¡°it¡¯s a blessing to be at a disadvantage¡± instead offorting An Yuan?</i>

    <i>Wishing misfortune on these people is useless. They will probably enjoy the suffering.</i>

    Su Jiu acted like she did not understand. She looked at Xue Zhan in surprise. ¡°Then Auntie, why didn¡¯t you suffer? Why are you wearing so much? If you had suffered more, you might have seeded!¡±

    Xue Zhen had asked An Yuan to wear less, but she herself wore a down jacket.?<i>Tsk tsk!</i>

    Xue Zhen suddenly choked. For a moment, she did not know how to retort and could only re at the little girl.

    Su Jiu ignored her and seriously said to An Yuan, ¡°Pretty Sister, don¡¯t listen to her. You must wear more clothes when the weather is cold. Your health is more important!¡±

    An Yuan calmly looked at the little girl. Even if the temperature was really low right now and it was still very cold to wear so little, her heart was warm as if there were a heater beside it.

    An Yuan reached out and pinched Su Jiu¡¯s little face. She smiled and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    The assistant at the side whispered, ¡°Sister An Yuan, can I help you get your coat?¡±

    Xue Zhen heard those words with her sharp ears and immediately rebuked her, ¡°Many reporters wille inter to take photos. The coat is too bulky, so it won¡¯t look good in photos. You can¡¯t let other female celebrities steal the limelight!¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, the little girl retorted in her childish voice, ¡°Who said that! Big Sister is the most beautiful sister in the universe. Who can steal her limelight? No one canpare to Big Sister!¡±

    Su Jiu did not have the intention to tter An Yuan. In her eyes, An Yuan was indeed the most beautiful female celebrity she had ever seen. Even if An Yuan just casually stood there, she would still look radiant. Even if she wore a bulky outfit, she was still an angel.

 Chapter 421 - Can You Hug Me?

    <h4>Chapter 421: Can You Hug Me?</h4>

    An Yuan smiled again. It was a smile that came from the bottom of her heart. Ignoring Xue Zhen, she turned to her assistant. ¡°Help me bring my coat over.¡±

    The assistant nodded. ¡°Alright!¡±

    She already felt sorry for this little sister, who was wearing so little in this weather that was several degrees below zero. However, Xue Zhen, that old witch, did not feel sorry at all. It had made the assistant anxious.

    The health of an artist was very important. How could itpare to a few photos taken by a reporter?

    The assistant quickly brought over a warm coat for An Yuan, and Xue Zhen rolled her eyes.

    Xue Zhan had long realized that An Yuan was no longer willing to listen to her. She had repeatedly tried to persuade An Yuan to ignore Su Shengjing and wait until she was 30 years old before thinking about love, but An Yuan refused to listen.

    An Yuan was no longer under Xue Zhen¡¯s control. She would probably find anotherpany once her contract expired.

    However, An Yuan was the biggest source of money in thepany, and Xue Zhen didn¡¯t want to lose her. Hence, she changed her attitude and smiled. ¡°Little Yuan, I¡¯m doing this for your own good. Look at all the female celebrities here. You need to be the most outstanding one. The dress that I¡¯ve picked for you is a design that hasn¡¯t even been released yet, and it¡¯s worth hundreds of thousands of yuan. It¡¯ll be a pity if you don¡¯t show it.¡±

    <i>Hundreds of thousands?</i>

    An Yuan frowned and unhappily looked at her. ¡°This is a charity g. Why did you pick such an expensive dress for me? Aren¡¯t you afraid that the media will start rumors about it?¡±

    Once she said that, Su Jiu instantly felt that Han Jiani was much more professional when it came to being a manager!

    The suits that Han Jiani had prepared for the celebrities at the charity banquet tonight were low-profile and inexpensive suits. The one her father was wearing only cost a few hundred yuan. Han Jiani had also requested the female celebrities to not wear thick makeup and deliberately show themselves in front of the cameras. They had to treat this banquet seriously and attend it with sincerity.

    All the gowns Han Jiani had prepared for the female celebrities were high-cored and long-sleeved. The hem of the dresses was also very long. She had also instructed the female celebrities to wear two extra warm pants under the dresses so that they wouldn¡¯t freeze themselves just because they were trying to look beautiful.

    If they fell sick, Han Jiani would not praise them for their professionalism. Instead, she would feel that they had been irresponsible.

    <i>Compared to Pretty Auntie¡¯s fraudulent manager, Auntie Han Jiani is really great!</i>

    <i>That¡¯s why all the artists in herpany willingly follow her.</i>

    Xue Zhen did not have such a high EQ. She only wanted to control the artists and treat them like money trees. However, she did not treat them sincerely and did not give the artists enough care and concern. It would be strange if the artists did not have any objections to her in the long run!

    When Xue Zhen heard An Yuan¡¯s words, she became a little unhappy. ¡°I worked so hard to find a unique dress for you. I wanted you to shine at this banquet, and now you¡¯re ming me?¡±

    An Yuan took a deep breath. She felt that it really did not make sense to her. ¡°If it were any other asion, I would thank you. But this is a charity event. Is it really good to be so high-profile and extravagant here?¡±

    ¡°Why? Then why didn¡¯t you juste in a tattered shirt? Wouldn¡¯t that be enough respect for this banquet?¡±

    Xue Zhan was being unreasonable now.

    An Yuan did not want to argue with her. She looked at Su Jiu and smiled. ¡°Little Jiu, can I hug you?¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± The little girl sweetly replied and reached out her arms for a hug.

    When Su Shengjing saw An Yuan reaching to carry his daughter, he felt that his arms were empty. He was very reluctant to let it happen. However, he couldn¡¯t say that he wouldn¡¯t let An Yuan carry Su Jiu. Thus, he just coughed lightly and said, ¡°She¡¯s not light. You¡­ you can carry her for only a while. If you carry her for too long, you¡¯ll get tired.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Is Daddy calling me fat?</i>

 Chapter 422 - Young Master of a Wealthy Family

    <h4>Chapter 422: Young Master of a Wealthy Family</h4>

    Su Jiu immediately looked at Su Shengjing with an angry expression. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m very light. I¡¯m not heavy!¡±

    <i>Looks like Little Jiu is very sensitive to her weight. Or is it that all girls are like this?</i>

    Su Shengjing did not know whether tough or to cry. ¡°Okay, okay, okay! Baby is very light. Daddy doesn¡¯t need any strength to carry you.¡±

    An Yuan chimed in. ¡°That¡¯s right. How could you say that Little Jiu is heavy? She¡¯s obviously very light. It¡¯s not difficult for me to carry her.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The little girl nced at Su Shengjing and proudly raised her chin. Then, she buried her face on An Yuan¡¯s shoulder and relished in the feeling of being hugged by a beauty.

    An Yuan smelled so good, and her embrace was so warm that Su Jiu did not want to leave her.

    ¡°Little Jiu, there¡¯s dessert here. Do you want some?¡± An Yuan gently asked the little girl.

    The little girl¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, and she hurriedly nodded. ¡°Yes, yes!¡±

    An Yuan suddenlyughed and pinched Su Jiu¡¯s little nose. ¡°So you¡¯re hungry. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to eat.¡±

    As Su Shengjing watched An Yuan carry the little girl away while Su Jiu wrapped her arms around An Yuan¡¯s neck, Su Shengjing suddenly thought that they could be mother and daughter. At the same time, he felt slightly jealous; his heart swelled with jealousy.

    <i>Why are so many people fighting over my daughter!</i>

    <i>Su Jiu is my biological daughter, alright? She isn¡¯t any of their business!</i>

    He suddenly thought that it would be best if he stayed single. If he did not find a stepmother for Su Jiu, then he and the little girl would be able to have a good life together. He did not wish for anyone else to interfere in it.

    Furthermore, if the stepmother treated Su Jiu badly, wouldn¡¯t it be his fault?

    While Su Jiu had a dessert with the great beauty, all the guests had arrived at the venue, and the charity event was about to begin. It was also at this time that Su Jiu realized the little female protagonist, Song Xinyan, was also present here; she hade with her father.

    Song Jiye was holding Song Xinyan¡¯s hand as he chatted with a man who looked like a business elite. Song Xinyan looked around and suddenly spotted Su Jiu. A surprised expression appeared on her face.

    <i>It¡¯s Little Jiu!</i>

    <i>Since Song Xinyan is here, the male protagonist, Li Mohan, should be here too.</i>?Su Jiu smiled at Song Xinyan as a form of greeting. Then, she saw Li Mohan among the guests.

    He had worn a neat gray suit and leather shoes, and his hair wasbed neatly. Li Mohan looked like a young master from a wealthy family as he stood in the middle of a well-dressed couple. They must be his parents.

    Mr. and Mrs. Li were also chatting with someone else. Li Mohan was a little distracted, and he would look at the little female protagonist from time to time.

    <i>It¡¯s really true love.</i>

    Su Jiu also liked the little female protagonist a lot. She raised her head and said to An Yuan, ¡°Big Sister, I saw a little friend I know! Can I invite her over?¡±

    An Yuan smiled. ¡°Of course! Who is it? I¡¯ll go with you to invite her.¡±

    Su Jiu pointed in Song Xinyan¡¯s direction, and An Yuan carried her there. Su Jiu wanted to say that she could walk by herself, but these adults always liked to carry her.

    As they walked there, Song Xinyan let go of her father¡¯s hand and ran over to Su Jiu. ¡°Little Jiu!¡±

    Song Xinyan¡¯s outburst startled Song Jiye. Just as he started to worry, he saw his daughter talking to Su Jiu. He inwardly sighed.?<i>It¡¯s fine then.</i>

    <i>Alright, if it¡¯s Little Jiu, she can abandon her father anytime.</i>

 Chapter 423 - Little Miss Is A Saint

    <h4>Chapter 423: Little Miss Is A Saint</h4>

    Su Jiu immediately grabbed Song Xinyan¡¯s hand as An Yuan set her down. ¡°Big Sister, you¡¯re here too?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I came here with Daddy. Daddy said that this is a charity event, and he¡¯s donating money to those who need help. I also want to help them, so I came with Daddy!¡±

    <i>As expected of the female protagonist. She has such a kind heart!</i>

    ¡°Big Sister, you¡¯re so nice.¡± Su Jiu praised her and said, ¡°Big Sister, do you want to eat desserts with me? This ce also has desserts, and they are very delicious.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Song Xinyan happily agreed to the proposition. She turned around and said to Song Jiye, ¡°Daddy, can I have desserts with Little Jiu?¡±

    Song Jiye helplessly stroked her head. ¡°Go ahead. I know you want to y with your sister Little Jiu, but don¡¯t run around. Come back after you finish eating, okay?¡±

    After saying that, he instructed the assistant who came with him to look after the children. The assistant nodded and followed the two little girls.

    An Yuan went over as well; her gaze never left Su Jiu. She felt that the little girl was adorable no matter how she looked at her. An Yuan had thought countless times about how great it would be if she could have such a daughter when she got married in the future.

    As she was thinking that, she heard Su Shengjing¡¯s voice. ¡°Slow down! Don¡¯t run!¡±

    She turned her head and saw Su Shengjing right beside her. The two of them were separated by a distance, and his attention was also on Little Jiu. She could clearly feel his concern for his daughter.

    Sensing An Yuan¡¯s gaze, Su Shengjing looked at her as well. He felt a little embarrassed as he nodded at her.

    An Yuan quickly nodded at him in response.

    An Yuan¡¯s assistant followed the two of them and suddenly felt that An Yuan and Su Shengjing seemed to be a littlepatible for some reason.

    <i>No, no! I¡¯m probably just seeing things.</i>

    <i>An Yuan is a saint. No man is worthy of her, not even Su Shengjing!</i>

    <i>Furthermore, Su Shengjing has a little burden with him. Even if Little Jiu is very cute, it would be unfair to An Yuan to be her stepmother. An Yuan has never had a boyfriend before, so how could she be someone¡¯s stepmother?</i>

    Many reporters also captured this scene. This interaction seemed pretty scandalous. If this was reported, it would definitely be very popr!

    Qin Feng stood in an inconspicuous corner and deliberately kept a low profile. He reached out to take a ss of champagne from the waiter and took a sip. His eyes were fixed on Su Shengjing.

    Su Shengjing was very close to An Yuan. Qin Feng gritted his teeth when he saw that.

    <i>Su Shengjing is really too privileged. He¡¯s lucky to be able to get into a rtionship with an A-list celebrity like An Yuan. However, isn¡¯t it all because of his daughter?</i>

    <i>What use is he?</i>

    <i>He even has numerousments online praising him for his good acting skills.</i>?In Qin Feng¡¯s opinion, Su Shengjing¡¯s acting was nothing much. At least, it wasn¡¯t as good as theizens said it was.

    The woman Qin Feng had found turned out to be useless. She had messed up everything and even helped Su Shengjing trend again on Weibo, allowing him to gain even more fans and a huge advantage. When Qin Feng had heard about this, he had gotten so angry that he had wanted to kill someone. He had spent so much money, yet it had only benefitted Su Shengjing in the end!

    But that didn¡¯t matter. Su Shengjing could get lucky once, twice, thrice¡­ but not every time!

    Tonight, he had prepared a good show for Su Shengjing. He had nned it meticulously. Qin Feng did not believe that Su Shengjing would be lucky today.

    This time, he wanted Su Shengjing to make a fool of himself in front of everyone.?<i>He won¡¯t be able to get out of it this time!</i>

 Chapter 424 - Only Im Allowed to Bully Little Sister

    <h4>Chapter 424: Only I¡¯m Allowed to Bully Little Sister</h4>

    Qin Feng thought about it and coldlyughed.

    <i>Su Shengjing, let¡¯s wait and see. What can you do now?</i>

    ***

    Su Jiu brought Song Xinyan to the dessert section and gave her a strawberry mousse. ¡°Big Sister, this is delicious. Try it.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Song Xinyan took the mousse, picked up a small spoon, and scooped a spoonful of the dessert into her mouth. After tasting it, she eximed in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡±

    Some distance away, a little boy around six or seven years old was fooling around with other kids beside him. He identally bumped into Su Jiu, and Su Jiu almost fell. Luckily, Su Shengjing, who was following her, caught her in time.

    After hugging his daughter, Su Shengjing grabbed the little boy and red at him. ¡°What are you running around for? Don¡¯t you know that you bumped into someone?¡±

    The little boy looked at him and then at Su Jiu. He struggled with all his might and even pulled a face at him. ¡°Boo!¡±

    Su Shengjing was furious when he saw how annoying the kid was. He wanted to pick up this little brat and give him a good beating. However, this was a public ce with so many people and reporters, so he couldn¡¯t get angry. He could only maintain hisposure and say, ¡°Apologize to my daughter.¡±

    However, the little boy was a child from a rich family; he had been spoiled by his family since he was young. He did not know how to interact with other people, so he did not take Su Shengjing and Su Jiu seriously at all.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I won¡¯t say sorry. What can you do to me?¡±

    This boy was asking for a beating.

    Su Jiu was also furious and wanted to beat him up. However, she knew that it was not good to get into a conflict at such a ce. Moreover, this was a charity event that had been organized with good intentions. If there was a conflict, it would be disastrous.

    She tugged at Su Shengjing¡¯s hand. Just as she was about to tell her father to ignore him, another little boy suddenly rushed over and pushed the little kid.

    The kid fell to the ground. He was stunned for a moment, then he reacted and immediately red at the neer. ¡°You¡­ you pushed me?!¡±

    ¡°So what if I pushed you?¡± The other boy¡¯s voice was insufferably arrogant.

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    Surely it had to be Han Siye.

    The other kid who had pushed the little brat was, of course, none other than Han Siye. Su Jiu had not expected him toe to this ce as well. She had not seen him when she had arrived. However, the hall had so many people; it was natural that she did not notice him.

    Han Siye was dressed very handsomely tonight. He had put on a neat gray suit. He was about the same age as the brat he had pushed but was taller than him by half a head. With one hand in his pocket, Han Siye looked down at the brat with disdain and arrogance.

    Han Siye nced at Su Jiu and raised his chin as if asking, ¡°Am I handsome?¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    She had to admit that Han Siye was really handsome!

    ¡°Who are you? How dare you push me?!¡± The little brat got up from the ground and red at Han Siye. He was furious, his chest heaving up and down violently.

    Han Siye snorted. ¡°You bumped into Little Jiu. So what if I pushed you?¡±

    The little brat suddenly felt a little guilty, but he stubbornly said, ¡°It was an ident, you did it on purpose!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I did it on purpose. Why didn¡¯t you apologize to Little Jiu?¡± Han Siye said righteously. It looked like he deserved a beating more than the other kid.

    <i>This stinky little boy bullied Little Jiu in front of me. Wasn¡¯t he asking for a beating?</i>

    <i>Only I am allowed to bully Little Jiu!</i>

    ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± The little brat was flustered and exasperated, but he knew that he had lost this fight. After stomping his feet, he turned around and ran to his parents toin.

 Chapter 425 - Soft and Round

    <h4>Chapter 425: Soft and Round</h4>

    ¡°Tsk, so useless.¡± Han Siye red after the boy, then turned to look at Su Jiu. He wanted to say something but seemed embarrassed to say it. Scratching the back of his head, he said, ¡°Uhh¡­ Are you hurt?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Su Jiu shook her head and smiled at him. ¡°Thank you, Big Brother!¡±

    Seeing her smile, Han Siye was satisfied. He felt that he had done something amazing.

    Su Shengjing looked at him. For the first time, he felt that this kid was quite pleasing to the eye.?<i>If this kid is here, Han Xiao would be here too, right?</i>

    Just as he thought that, Han Xiao came over to them in a hurry. He said a few words to Han Siye about running around and making him worry. Then, he smiled at Su Shengjing and said, ¡°I met my mentor just now and was talking to him for a while, so I didn¡¯t realize that you guys were here as well! It was this kid who saw you first.¡±

    Han Xiao then greeted An Yuan. Seeing that the adults had started chatting. Han Siye walked to Su Jiu¡¯s side and looked at her pink little face. He really wanted to pinch her cheeks.

    And he did.

    <i>Yeah, soft and round. They are nice to touch.</i>

    Su Jiu was caught off guard when Han Siye pinched her cheeks. She red at him. Han Siye had a smug look on his face as if he had seeded in his prank. He leaned closer to her and naughtily said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you angry now? Do you want to hit me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I want to hit you!¡±?<i>This little brat either pulls my hair or pinches my face.</i>

    He would touch her every time he saw her. He was still young now, so Su Jiu didn¡¯t want to argue with him. But when he grew older, that would be a different story!

    Although the little girl was fierce, she was not intimidating at all.

    On the contrary, she really wanted people to continue teasing her.

    Han Siye seemed to be in an exceptionally good mood tonight. He hadn¡¯t wanted toe to this party at first, but when he thought that Uncle Su and Little Jiu would also being here, he had followed Han Xiao.

    When he had seen Little Jiu, his mood had instantly improved.

    Han Siye smirked and reached out to pinch her face again. ¡°How about this: you call me Big Brother Siye, and I¡¯ll let you hit me?¡±

    Su Jiu called him Big Brother all the time, but she called every other little boy the same. It was not special at all.

    Su Jiu felt that this brat was pushing his luck, so she red at him. ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡± Han Siye nodded and continued to pinch her face. ¡°Are you going to call me that or not?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Su Jiu felt that her face had turned into dough just from being pinched by him.?<i>How annoying!</i>?She reached out and hit his hand. ¡°If you continue like this, I will ignore you!¡±

    It didn¡¯t hurt at all when she hit him, and Han Siye didn¡¯t care one bit. However, Su Jiu¡¯s words made him immediately let go andpromise. ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t pinch you anymore, okay?¡±

    <i>This young kid has quite a temper. Isn¡¯t she making a huge fuss? It¡¯s just a pinch!</i>

    Song Xinyan also felt that Han Siye was bullying Little Jiu Jiu. Even though he was a head taller than her, she bravely stood up and came in front of Su Jiu. She said to Han Siye, ¡°You can¡¯t bully your younger sister. You¡¯re a boy. You have to protect your younger sister!¡±

    Han Siye nced at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t I protect her just now? If there weren¡¯t so many people around, I would have beaten that kid!¡±

    ¡°But just now, you kept pinching Little Jiu¡¯s face until it turned red!¡± Song Xinyanined. She reached out to hold Su Jiu¡¯s face and worriedly looked at her. ¡°Little Jiu, are you okay? Does it hurt? If it hurts, can I blow on it to make it better for you?¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>What a little angel is she!</i>

 Chapter 426 - She Was His Redemption

    <h4>Chapter 426: She Was His Redemption</h4>

    Seeing that Su Jiu¡¯s face was indeed a little red, Han Siye realized that he had pinched her too hard just now. He felt a little guilty, but he did not show it. Pretending to be nonchnt, he said, ¡°Then, I won¡¯t pinch you the next time.¡±

    Su Jiu swung her fist at him and fiercely said, ¡°If you pinch me again, I will hit you!¡±

    Han Siye was speechless.

    <i>Is she really being fierce and not acting cute?</i>

    He really wanted to say, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you hit me because you¡¯re cute. I¡¯ll stand there and let you hit me!¡±

    Song Xinyan secretly nced at him and whispered to Su Jiu, ¡°Little Jiu, is he the one who was in the show with you? He always bullied you during the show!¡±

    Su Jiu looked at Han Siye and angrily said, ¡°Look, everyone says that you bully me. Are they wrong?¡±

    Han Siye lightly snorted and arrogantly said, ¡°Who asked you to look like someone who wants to get bullied?¡±

    <i>What?</i>

    <i>Listen to yourself. Does that even make sense?</i>

    <i>I can bet that a man like you would get dumped by your girlfriend, if you can even find one!</i>

    ***

    Soon, the charity banquet officially started. Su Shengjing brought Su Jiu to their designated seats and sat down. Han Siye and Song Xinyan reluctantly followed their fathers to sit somewhere else. They sat far away from Su Jiu and were both unhappy.

    Qin Feng¡¯s seat was two rows behind Su Shengjing. The two of them had not noticed him, but he was paying attention to Su Shengjing¡¯s every move.

    The show was about to start.

    <i>We¡¯ll see.</i>

    A host walked out on the stage. Then, he introduced the important guests and the specific procedures for the day¡¯s event. Actually, there would just be an auction of some items the guests had contributed. All the money earned would be donated to charity organizations.

    Such a charity event was held two or three times a year. Many celebrities would choose to participate in it for the sake of their reputation and poprity. Although Su Shengjing hade here at Han Jiani¡¯s request, he genuinely wanted to contribute to charity. Previously, when he was filming ¡°Daddy, Let¡¯s Go,¡± the children at the orphanage had left a deep impression on him.

    It was only then that he had realized that many people were more miserable than him. When he had been embroiled in scandals, he had left the industry and lived without much hope. It was simply a waste of his life!

    Fortunately, Su Jiu had appeared in his life. She was his salvation.

    As Su Shengjing thought about this, he could not help but tightly hug the little girl.

    The auction proceeded in an orderly manner. Many celebrities took out their collections of jewelry, expensive bags, vases, calligraphy paintings, and limited edition toys. Each of the items was sold at a high price.

    Before long, it was An Yuan¡¯s turn to go on stage.

    She was auctioning off a set of diamond jewelry, which had been ced in a brocade box as if it were brand new. The moment she went on stage, she attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Such a great beauty was really pleasing to the eye!

    The host said that the starting bid for this set of jewelry was 100,000 yuan, and each increment was no less than 10,000 yuan. Immediately, someone raised the sign and said, ¡°One hundred thousand!¡±

    ¡°Two hundred thousand!¡±

    ¡°Three¡­¡±

    ¡°Four¡­¡±

    ¡­

    The bidding at the venue was intense. An Yuan suddenly nced at Su Shengjing¡¯s seat. When she saw that he was looking at her, her heart skipped a beat. She reached out to tuck her hair behind her ear and quickly looked away.

    When Su Jiu heard that the price had risen to one million, she almost drooled.

    She wished that one day, she could also spend a million yuan as though it were two yuan.

 Chapter 427 - Auction Off the Little Girl?

    <h4>Chapter 427: Auction Off the Little Girl?</h4>

    Right now, her father had yet to reach his peak. There was still more toe. She still needed to work hard.

    Su Shengjing was not interested in anything else, but for some reason, he wanted to buy An Yuan¡¯s item.

    However, the bidding was far too intense, and the price was not something he could afford with his current abilities. Furthermore, the main reason he was earning money was to leave it for his daughter so that she could lead a better life. That was more important to him than anything else.

    The price was getting higher and higher. In the end, this set of jewelry was auctioned off to a famous CEO at the price of five million yuan. This was also the highest price of any item tonight.

    Reaching such a high price could also be considered An Yuan¡¯s talent!

    When the CEO went on the stage to receive the brocade box from An Yuan, he excitedly said that he and his wife were both fans of An Yuan; they liked to watch her movies and dramas. Therefore, he was very happy to have bought this set of jewelry. He believed that when he would return home and give the box to his wife, she would be even happier.

    The CEO¡¯s disy of affection attracted everyone¡¯s kindughter. The atmosphere became more lively.

    Soon, it was Su Shengjing¡¯s turn.

    Under the host¡¯s invitation, Su Shengjing carried Su Jiu onto the stage together. The host presented the microphone to Su Jiu and smiled at her, asking, ¡°Little Jiu, what are you and father going to auction?¡±

    Su Shengjing smiled. Then, he took out a deep blue box and handed it to Su Jiu.

    Su Jiu took the box, leaned closer to the microphone, and said in a childish voice, ¡°Daddy wants to auction a watch. He said that a master made this, and he has never worn it before. It¡¯s brand new! If any uncle, auntie, big brother, or sister likes it, you can bid for it!¡±

    Han Jiani had prepared this watch for Su Shengjing. Su Shengjing had been very poor a few months ago, and even after his life improved, he did not have much to offer. His only treasure was Su Jiu. He could not possibly auction her off, right?

    ¡°Also, if any uncle, auntie, big brother, or sister buys this watch, I¡¯ll give them a gift!¡±

    The little girl¡¯s cute voice spread throughout the banquet hall, and many guests couldn¡¯t help but smile.?<i>Little kids are really cute.</i>

    <i>Especially such an obedient little girl.</i>

    ¡°What present?¡± the host curiously asked.

    ¡°This!¡± Su Jiu took out a fluffy white rabbit doll from her small bag and seriously said, ¡°This is my favorite toy! If¡­ if this can help someone who needs help, I can give it away!¡±

    The people below the stageughed.

    <i>This little girl is too cute!</i>

    <i>Moreover, she has a good heart. To help someone she does not know, she would actually give away her favorite toy. This is not easy for a child.</i>

    <i>It has to be said that Su Shengjing¡¯s parenting is very sessful.</i>

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then everyone has to take the initiative to bid. If you seed, you can even get a present from Little Jiu!¡± The host smiled. After asking about the price of Su Shengjing¡¯s watch, he said to the people below, ¡°The starting price is 50,000 yuan. Everyone can bid now!¡±

    After he finished speaking, someone immediately raised the signboard. ¡°One hundred thousand!¡±

    ¡°One hundred and fifty thousand!¡±

    ¡°Two hundred¡­¡±

    Many of the guests were not short of money. Everyone was willing to y along with the little girl and actively bid.

    Han Siye looked at the rabbit doll in Su Jiu¡¯s hands, and the desire in his eyes became obvious. He immediately tugged at Han Xiao. ¡°Daddy, hurry up and bid!¡±

 Chapter 428 - Best Actor and Best Actress

    <h4>Chapter 428: Best Actor and Best Actress</h4>

    Han Xiao was speechless.

    ¡°Why?¡± he asked.

    Han Siye anxiously looked at him, not knowing how to exin to his father. He could only say, ¡°You know!¡±

    Han Xiao was speechless again.

    Indeed, he knew.

    <i>This brat only has Little Jiu on his mind. If he doesn¡¯t learn to be obedient at such a young age, he would be hopeless in the future!</i>

    <i>But to be honest, he really wants Little Jiu¡¯s gift. Yes, he really does.</i>

    Han Xiao also raised his card. ¡°Three hundred thousand!¡±

    The moment Han Xiao opened his mouth, everyone around him looked at him. They did not expect Movie King Han to bid for Su Shengjing¡¯s item. It seemed like Han Xiao and Su Shengjing¡¯s rtionship was really quite good even off the filming set.

    Previously, when ¡°Daddy, Let¡¯s Go¡± was airing, many audiences felt that the two men, Su Shengjing and Han Xiao, were eye-catching. When they were together, a lot of drama happened. The fans even formed a ship for the two and even wrote fanfictions about the ship. They wrote about how the two were together, living a life without shame or impatience, taking care of babies together¡­

    However, who was the dominant one and who was the submissive one, this was a very controversial question. The fans of both sides were unconvinced, and all sorts ofments in the forums had exploded. Each celebrity¡¯s fans were dering that their celebrity was the dominant one!

    This was great for them. Since Han Xiao had also ced a bid, there would be so much for the fanfiction writers to write about. Thements section would explode.

    An Yuan turned her head and looked at Han Xiao from afar, clenching the sign in her hand.

    She hesitated, wondering if she should bid too.

    She also had a strong urge to bid for the watch. She knew very well that she was not doing it for charity. If it were only for charity, she could have bid for something else. As for why, she had an answer deep in her heart, but she forced herself not to think about it.

    She would just say that it was because she liked Little Jiu.

    With this thought in mind, she also raised her card. ¡°Four hundred thousand!¡±

    Everyone turned to look at her. They knew that Su Shengjing and An Yuan had a good rtionship. The two of them had worked together on advertisements and television dramas. Moreover, An Yuan had been hugging Su Shengjing¡¯s daughter just now.

    Xue Zhen, who was sitting at the back, became a little unhappy when she saw An Yuan raise her card.

    <i>What¡¯s An Yuan thinking? Why did she raise her card to bid for something so useless? Isn¡¯t she afraid that tomorrow, the media would spread rumors that she¡¯s having an affair with Su Shengjing?</i>

    <i>Although it would bring her poprity, the rumors spreading would still be troublesome. She has been an artist for many years. Doesn¡¯t she know this?</i>

    <i>If something were to really spread, wouldn¡¯t that be giving Su Shengjing a chance to gain poprity for nothing?</i>

    <i>Moreover, she bid after Han Xiao. Isn¡¯t this going against Han Xiao?</i>

    In short, Xue Zhen felt that An Yuan¡¯s brain seemed to have be a little dim ever since she had seen Su Shengjing again. In the past, no matter what An Yuan did, she would always consider the consequences. But now?

    <i>Absolutely not!</i>

    The reporters could sense a hint of gossip, so they frantically took photos of An Yuan and Su Shengjing. They even took photos of Han Xiao. The three of them had yet to show anything, but they were already imagining a ridiculous scene.

    ¡°Daddy, bid more!¡± Han Siye became even more anxious when he saw that someone was fighting with his father. He urged Han Xiao to continue raising the sign.

    Han Xiao could only raise his card again. ¡°Five hundred thousand!¡±

    An Yuan bid again. ¡°Six hundred thousand!¡±

    ¡°Seven hundred thousand!¡±

    ¡°Eight¡­¡±

    ¡°Nine¡­¡±

    ¡­

    The others didn¡¯t say a word. They just quietly watched the Best Actor and Best Actress bid against each other, not knowing who would give up first.

 Chapter 429 - Is This Love?

    <h4>Chapter 429: Is This Love?</h4>

    When the host saw this scene, he was a little stunned.?<i>What¡¯s going on between the Best Actor and the Best Actress? Are they at odds?</i>

    <i>There seems to be no enmity between the two of them.</i>

    The host stole a nce at Su Shengjing from the corner of his eye and suddenly felt like he too would do anything to see him smile.

    The bidding between Han Xiao and An Yuan continued, and the price had already risen to 1.5 million. Xue Zhen, who was sitting at the back, got furious. She took out her phone and called An Yuan to ask her to stop bidding.?<i>How can she continue this?</i>

    <i>How can she go against the Best Actor?</i>

    An Yuan, however, felt that she was not any worse than Han Xiao. It was not something shameful, so why couldn¡¯t shepete with Han Xiao?

    She continued, ¡°One million and six hundred¡­¡±

    Han Xiao was tired after shouting for so long. It was not good topete with a woman like this. However, when he saw his anxious son beside him, he knew that the kid really wanted Little Jiu¡¯s gift. With a sigh, Han Xiao could only continue bidding.

    However, when the price rose to two million, a sudden voice interrupted them. ¡°Three million!¡±

    <i>A million yuan more?</i>?Everyone looked over in disbelief.

    The one who had raised the sign was a boy around nine or ten years old. Everyone looked closely at him.?<i>Isn¡¯t this the young master of the Li family?</i>

    <i>What¡¯s a mere three million yuan to the Li Family?</i>

    Although Li Mohan was young, he already had the strong aura of a leader and was unafraid. On the contrary, his usual cold gaze and expression made people feel pressured.

    <i>This child is incredible!</i>

    An Yuan and Han Xiao could not fight with a child, and this child was no ordinary child either. He was the Young Master of the Li family. In this circle, no one dared to offend the Li family. If they did, it would be over for them.

    After both of them gave up, the watch and rabbit doll naturally belonged to Li Mohan.

    Initially, Su Jiu didn¡¯t understand why Li Mohan wanted to bid. However, when she saw Li Mohan give the rabbit doll to Song Xinyan, who was sitting beside him, and Song Xinyan happily and hugging it, she understood.

    <i>Is he willing to spend three million just to make his childhood sweetheart happy?</i>

    <i>Oh, is this the CEO¡¯s love?</i>

    <i>I learned something new!</i>

    Su Jiu knew that when she earned a lot of money, she would spend a lot of it on the little viin and let him enjoy the feeling of being doted on.

    Then, it would be ridiculous if he still became evil!

    ***

    Rong Si was sitting in front of the television and seriously watching the live broadcast of the charity banquet. When he saw the rabbit doll in Su Jiu¡¯s hand, he pursed his lips.

    If he were being honest, he wanted it too.

    But he had no money.

    When Li Mohan took the doll, Rong Si¡¯s eyes darkened.

    Although Rong Si wasn¡¯t very knowledgeable about money, he knew that three million yuan was a huge sum. It was something that he couldn¡¯t fork out no matter what.

    Another boy had bought Little Jiu¡¯s things just like that. Rong Si was very unhappy. He immediately turned off the television and walked into his room, even closing the door.

    Song Wanqiu came out of the kitchen after preparing dinner and happened to see her son walking into his room. He seemed to be in a bad mood, and she did not know what had happened.

    <i>Strange, didn¡¯t this child just say that he could see Little Jiu on TV tonight? Wasn¡¯t he quite happy?</i>

    ***

    The charity banquet continued. In the second half, Qin Feng felt that it was time to take action.

    A minuteter, Su Shengjing¡¯s phone rang. He received a message.

    He opened the inbox. When he saw the message from an unknown number, his expression changed.

 Chapter 430 - Su Jius Biological Mother

    <h4>Chapter 430: Su Jiu¡¯s Biological Mother</h4>

    ¡°Hi, Su Shengjing. It has been a long time since west met. Thest time we met was on that night five years ago, right? Little Jiu¡­ That¡¯s how we met.¡±

    <i>That night five years ago?</i>

    Su Shengjing¡¯s mind went nk. He still could not recall the exact details of that ridiculous night. All he knew was that he had slept with a woman, and then Su Jiu had appearedter on.

    <i>Could thisdy who sent this message be¡­ Su Jiu¡¯s mother?</i>

    <i>Her biological mother, who left her in the orphanage for almost four years after she was born?</i>

    Su Shengjing¡¯s eyes dimmed as he replied: ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The person on the other end didn¡¯t answer directly. The reply that came was: ¡°I¡¯m also here. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. If you¡¯re willing, let¡¯s meet up!¡±

    <i>She is here?</i>

    Su Shengjing was stunned again. His heart could no longer calm down. Instead, it started thumping wildly.

    If that was indeed Su Jiu¡¯s mother, the woman with whom he had an intimate rtionship a few years ago, he really wanted to know who she was.

    <i>And what about that night a few years ago?</i>

    Su Shengjing replied: ¡°Where shall we meet?¡±

    ¡°After the auction ends, there will be a short break. Then, the famous personalities will go on stage to give speeches. About an hourter, you cane to the lounge to look for me.¡±

    The ¡°famous personalities¡± that the other party was talking about were the famous tycoons in the business world, such as the Li family and the Song family. The Su family, Sheng family, and other wealthy families were also invited to the banquet. Many people hade here tonight, but Su Shengjing did not see Sheng Tianci and the others, nor did he see anyone from the Su family.

    Su Guobang would probably not attend such an event.

    Logically speaking, if such a person was giving a speech on stage, then as a small celebrity, Su Shengjing should be respectful and not leave halfway. Therefore, he asked: ¡°Can¡¯t you wait until after the banquet ends?¡±

    ¡°No, I have to leave after the speech.¡±

    <i>Is that so?</i>

    Su Shengjing pursed his lips. After hesitating for two seconds, he decisively replied: ¡°Sure.¡±

    He wanted to see what Su Jiu¡¯s mother was like. As he thought about this, his heart began to beat faster.

    It was said that women were always obsessed with the man who took their first time from them, but so were men. A few years ago, Su Shengjing was barely 20 years old; he had never even dated before. Yet, he had inexplicably lost his virginity to a woman, who he didn¡¯t even remember. This made Su Shengjing feel uneasy.

    <i>Has that woman who disappeared without a trace finally appeared?</i>

    Su Jiu watched the auction with great interest. She happened to raise her head and realized that her father was staring at his phone with a weird expression. His handsome face was slightly red as if he were angry and nervous. This surprised her. ¡°Daddy, what are you looking at?¡±

    Su Shengjing quickly came back to his senses and hid his emotions. He smiled and patted her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just got a message from your Uncle Sheng. He asked when the banquet will end.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Sheng?¡± Su Jiu blinked and asked in confusion, ¡°Uncle Sheng is right here. I saw him just now! He was chatting with a few other uncles. He should know what time this ends. Why did he ask you, Daddy?¡±

    Su Shengjing was stumped by the girl¡¯s clear logic.

    <i>Damn, that idiot Sheng Tianci is here too? Why didn¡¯t he say anything?</i>

    <i>This isn¡¯t good. Su Jiu has discovered that I was lying!</i>

 Chapter 431 - Ungrateful Girl!

    <h4>Chapter 431: Ungrateful Girl!</h4>

    Su Shengjing was embarrassed. He smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s very stupid. He just doesn¡¯t know when the banquet will end, so he asked Daddy.¡±

    Su Jiu was stunned.

    <i>Daddy, something is wrong. Something is really wrong!</i>

    Pretending as if nothing had happened, she went along with what Su Shengjing said. ¡°Oh, then what time will it end?¡±

    ¡°About an hour more.¡± Su Shengjing lowered his gaze to look at her. ¡°Is Baby tired? But there will be someone giving a speechter. We have to finish listening before we leave.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Su Jiu nodded, and her gaze fell on Su Shengjing¡¯s phone.

    <i>Is someone looking for Daddy?</i>

    <i>I heard Daddy¡¯s phone ring a few times.</i>

    Just as the auction was about to end, Su Shengjing donated 500,000 yuan. Then, he walked back to pick up the little girl and gently said, ¡°Baby, Daddy needs to go to the washroom. Why don¡¯t you y with Sister Xinyan for a while?¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s instincts told her that something must have happened to her father.?<i>Why wouldn¡¯t he just tell me about it? Hmph!</i>

    <i>Since he isn¡¯t telling me about it, it¡¯s most likely not a good thing!</i>

    Su Shengjing brought the little girl to Song Xinyan and asked Song Jiye to take care of his daughter. Naturally, Song Jiye was more than willing to do so. When the two little girls sat together in a row, he almost burst into tears.

    It was a short break, and Song Xinyan was happily showing Su Jiu her rabbit doll. ¡°Little Jiu, are you really giving this rabbit to me?¡±

    Looking at her cute little face, Su Jiu vigorously nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, yes! I¡¯ll give it to you, all of it!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Little Jiu!¡± Song Xinyan was overjoyed. She held the rabbit doll in her arms as if it were a treasure and refused to let go.

    Li Mohan, who was silently watching everything, was speechless.

    <i>Why did she thank Little Jiu? Wasn¡¯t I the one who bought it for her?</i>

    <i>Can¡¯t she at least thank me? What an ungrateful girl!</i>

    After settling the little packrat down, Su Shengjing left in peace. Su Jiu looked at his back and saw that he seemed to be in a hurry. She could not help but feel even more astonished.

    At this moment, someone appeared in front of her and blocked her line of sight. Su Jiu¡¯s gaze subconsciously moved upwards and met the butler¡¯s face, which was full of wrinkles.

    ¡°Hello, Little Miss. Do you remember who I am?¡±

    Recognizing that he was Su Guobang¡¯s butler, Su Jiu blurted out, ¡°Uncle Butler!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me. I didn¡¯t expect Little Miss to still remember me. I¡¯m so happy.¡± The butler smiled. ¡°Little Miss, Old Master wants to see you. Why don¡¯t we have a video call? He saw you selling your precious little bunnies on the live stream and said that as long as you call him, he can give you a hundred of them.¡±

    Su Jiu looked around. In the dense crowd of people, she could not see Su Guobang. He probably had note to this event. If he had, he would¡¯ve taken the chance toe over now since Su Shengjing had gone.

    Su Jiu shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want so many rabbits. I can¡¯t y with all of them!¡±

    The butler was speechless.

    <i>Good heavens!</i>?He hadn¡¯t expected the little girl to reply like this.?<i>Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be moved by the Old Master¡¯s offer?</i>

    ¡°Then, Little Miss, let him buy you lots of sweets or pretty clothes, okay?¡± The butler continued to work hard.

    The little girl still shook her head. ¡°Daddy said that I can¡¯t eat candy. I¡¯ll spoil my teeth. Daddy will buy beautiful clothes for me too!¡±

    The butler was speechless again.

    <i>This is too difficult.</i>

    He had no choice but to walk to the side and take out his phone to call Su Guobang. In a lowered voice, he said in distress, ¡°Old Master, it¡¯s not easy to fool Little Miss.¡±

 Chapter 432 - Dont Even Think About Making a Comeback

    <h4>Chapter 432: Don¡¯t Even Think About Making a Comeback</h4>

    Su Guobang¡¯s annoyed voice came from the other end. ¡°What do you mean ¡®fool¡¯? How dare you fool my granddaughter?!¡±

    The butler felt even more troubled and hurriedly replied, ¡°No, no, no¡­ Old Master, I didn¡¯t mean that. It¡¯s just that Little Miss can¡¯t video call you now. She seems to have something urgent.¡±

    As he spoke, the butler saw Su Jiu running toward him and pulling his hand. ¡°Uncle Butler, can you bring me to find Daddy?¡±

    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you following her? Don¡¯t let anything happen to her!¡± Su Guobang ordered the butler.

    The butler helplessly agreed and allowed the little girl to lead him to her father.

    ***

    ording to the agreement in the text message, Su Shengjing walked in the direction of the lounge. When he reached the door, he suddenly held his forehead. He felt a little dizzy, and his footsteps became a little unsteady.

    Just then, the lounge door opened, and a woman¡¯s hand dragged him in.

    Soon, Qin Feng received a message on his phone. ¡°Sess! Su Shengjing drank the drugged juice. Everything is under control now.¡±

    Qin Feng smirked. ¡°Very good. You know what to do, right? Tell me when you¡¯re done. I¡¯ll call the reporters.¡±

    ¡°I know, Mr. Qin. I promise I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±

    At this moment, Qin Feng leaned against the counter of the banquet hall¡¯s beverage area. As he read the message, the corners of his mouth curled into a smug and mocking smile.

    <i>Su Shengjing, oh Su Shengjing, do you think your luck will always be so good?</i>

    <i>In a while, I¡¯ll disgrace you in front of everyone. You¡¯ll never be able to look at anyone again!</i>

    His n tonight was to use Su Jiu¡¯s biological mother to bait Su Shengjing. After Su Shengjing entered the lounge, a woman would be waiting there for him.

    Beforeing here, Su Shengjing had drunk the fruit juice that had been drugged beforehand. Now was the time for the drug to take effect. Su Shengjing would probably feel weak all over, and the woman could do anything to him.

    The woman would strip him of his clothes and make love with him. At that time, reporters would break into the room and take pictures of them. The reporters would record videos and send them to a hacker Qin Feng had hired at a high price.

    The hacker would send the video to theputer in the banquet hall, then those exciting scenes would be yed on the big screen.

    At that time, everyone would see Su Shengjing fooling around with a woman in the lounge. It would shock everyone.

    That way, Su Shengjing would never be able to make aeback!

    Qin Feng had nned this n for a long time and he thought he had thoroughly gone over it again and again. Nothing would go wrong. In short, he was just waiting to watch a good show!

    ***

    Su Jiu looked around but could not find Su Shengjing. She did not know where he had gone.

    It made her a little upset. Seeing that the speech was about to start, she could only follow the butler back to her original seat. She did not forget to nce left and right, waiting anxiously for her father.

    The butler sat beside her and felt that Little Miss was really cute and pitiful. She looked like an abandoned little beast now, waiting for her father toe back to find her. It made him feel pity for her.

    He could not help butfort her. ¡°Little Miss, it¡¯s alright. Your father will be back soon.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Su Jiu puffed her cheeks and unhappily answered.

    <i>Daddy did not tell me where he was going or what he was going to do. When hees back, I¡¯ll be angry with him!</i>

    <i>I hope nothing happens to Daddy¡­</i>

    Soon, the speech started. Su Shengjing had not returned yet, and Su Jiu could not help but feel anxious.

 Chapter 433 - Beat Him At His Own Game (1)

    <h4>Chapter 433: Beat Him At His Own Game (1)</h4>

    At that moment, in the lounge, Su Shengjing was lying on the sofa. He seemed very weak.

    He red at the woman in front of him, his breathing bing hurried from his fury. ¡°Who told you toe here?!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to care who asked me toe. I¡¯m just here to collect money. I¡¯m sorry!¡± This woman was the same type as the previous one. She had thick makeup on her face, and the perfume on her body was especially strong.

    Su Shengjing felt like vomiting.

    He patiently asked, ¡°So, what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°Of course, make you feelfortable!¡± The woman¡¯s red lips curled up into a seductive smile. She walked closer to him, and her finger, which had red nail polish on it,nded on the top button of his shirt¡­

    Su Shengjing immediately knew what she was going to do. He coldlyughed in his heart. The next moment, the anger on his face vanished, and his tone became calm, so calm that it was scary. ¡°Qin Feng asked you toe here, right?¡±

    The woman paused and looked at him in shock.

    That expression meant yes.

    Su Shengjing had an answer in his heart.

    ¡°I told you not to care who sent me here. You just have to sit back and enjoy!¡± The woman smiled and reached out to caress his face, her eyes filled with lust.

    It had to be said that Su Shengjing had be really handsome after hiseback. His well-defined face looked as if it had been carefully sculpted. He was indeed worthy of being the former nation¡¯s crush.

    Even though he was about to disappear from the public eye again, having a chance with such a good-looking and fit man was worth the effort.

    <i>Maybe, when he¡¯s at his wits¡¯ end, I could consider supporting him.</i>

    Su Shengjing looked at the woman¡¯s hand in disgust. Suddenly, his eyes turned cold, and he tightly grabbed her wrist!

    ¡°Ah!¡± the woman cried out in pain, almost tearing up.

    ¡°Enjoy?¡± Su Shengjing coldlyughed. ¡°It¡¯s better for this ¡®good thing¡¯ to happen to a big star like Qin Feng. I¡¯m just a small star, I don¡¯t have the privilege to enjoy this.¡±

    The woman¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at him in disbelief. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡±

    <i>Didn¡¯t he drink that ss of fruit juice?</i>

    <i>He should not have been able to exert this much strength. Why is he so strong now?</i>

    She felt like he was going to break her wrist.

    Su Shengjing did not let go. Instead, he twisted her wrist into a strange angle. The intense pain caused tears to fall out of the woman¡¯s eyes. She cried, ¡°Su Shengjing, we can talk things out instead. Let go of me first!¡±

    Su Shengjing acted as if he had not heard her. He sneered. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m going to fall for your tricks?¡±

    When Su Shengjing had gotten out of the car at the venue and seen that Qin Feng was also here, he had be alert.

    He had to be vignt. It was hard to guarantee that Qin Feng would not y any tricks.

    As soon as Su Shengjing and Su Jiu had entered the banquet hall, a waiter had walked over to them and handed each of them a cup of fruit juice. Su Shengjing had felt that something was amiss there.

    He had carefully observed the venue and realized that the other waiters were not taking the initiative to give drinks to the guests. Instead, they only gave drinks to the guests when the guests asked.

    Therefore, Su Shengjing could not help but suspect that something was wrong with the juice.

    He knew that if Qin Feng wanted to plot against him, he would definitely be watching from the shadows. Hence, Su Shengjing had decided to y along. He pretended to drink two mouthfuls of juice, but he had not swallowed it. Instead, he had turned around and gone to the washroom to spit it out.

    Then, when Su Jiu was eating dessert, he had intentionally ced his fruit juice next to Su Jiu¡¯s cup on the table.

 Chapter 434 - Beat Him At His Own Game 2

    <h4>Chapter 434: Beat Him At His Own Game 2</h4>

    After the little boy had knocked into Su Jiu and Han Siye had fought with him, Su Shengjing had picked up Su Jiu¡¯s cup of fruit juice and drained it in one gulp.

    If Qin Feng or someone else were secretly watching him, they would¡¯ve been distracted by the rash little boy and Han Siye. They would not be able to tell which ss of fruit juice Su Shengjing was holding.

    After drinking the fruit juice, Su Shengjing had picked up Su Jiu and carried her to the auction. The little girl wanted to bring the ss of fruit juice with her, but he did not agree to it. She had found it strange.

    All of a sudden, Su Shengjing was d that there were no expensive drinks at this banquet. There was only fruit juice and tea, and the waiter had coincidentally given him and Su Jiu two sses of the same fruit juice.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to pull this off.

    Although there might not have been a problem with the fruit juice, he still had to be cautious. He could not let Qin Feng take advantage of him. Later, the facts proved that there was indeed a problem with the fruit juice.

    He was right to have been cautious. Otherwise, he would¡¯ve fallen for Qin Feng¡¯s trap again.

    Su Shengjing had guessed what Qin Feng had been nning. Qin Feng had asked this woman to take advantage of the fact that he had been drugged and put on a show that was inappropriate for children. Then, someone woulde in and break this news.

    When that happened, Su Shengjing would have a hard time exining himself.

    <i>Qin Feng is truly despicable and vicious. He destroyed me once, and now, he wants to destroy me a second time!</i>

    Su Shengjing¡¯s eyes lost the gentleness and care he usually had when facing his daughter. At this moment, cold ruthlessnesspletely reced that. He fiercely pinched the woman¡¯s wrist and coldly said, ¡°If you help me, everything can be discussed. I can even give you a reward. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll make you regret the decision for the rest of your life!¡±

    The woman was in so much pain that her head was covered in a cold sweat. When she heard the words ¡°regret for the rest of your life,¡± she panicked and cried. ¡°I, I was wrong. What do you want me to do? I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    ***

    The speeches at the banquet had already begun. The big names of the business world went up on the stage to express their gratitude to all the guests who had actively bid at the auction. Then, they began to introduce theirpany¡¯s charity activities. Qin Feng was not in the mood to listen at all. He kept thinking about Su Shengjing.

    He wondered how things were going now.?<i>That woman should be able to handle it. After all, Su Shengjing had drunk that ss of fruit juice. He shouldn¡¯t have the strength to struggle and resist now.</i>

    Just as he was thinking about it, his phone rang. It was a message.

    Qin Feng immediately got excited and looked at his phone.

    However, when he saw the message, his expression darkened.

    ¡°Mr. Qin, bad news. Something has happened here. Come quickly!¡±

    The woman even gave him a call, and his phone suddenly rang. Qin Feng¡¯s temples throbbed. He did not pick up the call but replied with a text: ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Something happened here. It¡¯s over. Mr. Qin,e quickly! I can¡¯t handle this. I don¡¯t know what to do¡­¡±

    <i>What exactly happened?</i>

    <i>Is Su Shengjing dead?</i>

    Qin Feng gritted his teeth and looked around. He saw that everyone was intently listening to the speech. Although it was not good to leave now, the woman seemed to be in a hurry. It was inconvenient for Qin Feng to pick up the call, so he had to go over there and take a look.

    At this moment, the reporters he had invited also sent him a message: ¡°Mr. Qin, how¡¯s the situation? Do you want us to go over and take photos now?¡±

    Qin Feng hurriedly replied: ¡°Wait, there¡¯s a problem over there. I¡¯ll go and take a look first.¡±

    ¡°Alright, we are ready. We can go over anytime.¡±

    Qin Feng got up from his seat and apologized to the person beside him. Then, he left his seat and walked toward the lounge.

    Su Jiu nced at him and could not help but frown.

 Chapter 435 - Beat Him At His Own Game 3

    <h4>Chapter 435: Beat Him At His Own Game 3</h4>

    Su Jiu hurriedly tugged at the butler beside her. ¡°Uncle Butler, I saw a bad guy. He¡¯s always going against Daddy. Can we follow him? We can¡¯t let him bully Daddy!¡±

    <i>Huh?</i>

    The butler turned his head and recognized that man as Qin Feng, who had a conflict with his young master.?<i>This fellow even wronged Little Miss before, causing Young Master and Little Miss to receive scoldings on the Inte. He¡¯s despicable.</i>

    <i>How could he not behave even after being punished by hispany?</i>

    The butler agreed with her. ¡°Okay, Uncle Butler will bring you there.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we have to secretly follow him. We can¡¯t let him discover us!¡± the little girl reminded him in a soft voice.

    Qin Feng might be nning something bad again. It would be bad if they alerted the enemy.

    The butler could not resist the cute little girl at all. He carried her without a second word, left the scene, and quietly followed Qin Feng.

    ***

    Qin Feng rushed to the lounge. When he reached the door, he gritted his teeth and stopped. He wanted to see what Su Shengjing was up to and why the woman was so flustered.

    <i>He¡¯d better not have died in there!</i>

    Qin Feng looked around to make sure no one was around before knocking on the door. ¡°It¡¯s me!¡±

    The door to the lounge immediately opened, and the woman stuck her head out. Her eyes were red as she said, ¡°Mr. Qin, you¡¯re finally here. Ce in quickly¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Qin Feng went in without knowing.

    Unbeknownst to him, this scene was being secretly filmed.

    After entering the room, Qin Feng did not see Su Shengjing¡¯s figure in the room. His face turned even darker as he questioned the woman, ¡°Where is he?¡±

    ¡°He was still here just now, but when I came out of the washroom, he disappeared, so I panicked. Mr. Qin, what should we do now? You¡­ think of something.¡± The woman looked like she was about to cry.

    ¡°Disappeared? What are you doing? You don¡¯t even have the strength to resist a man!¡± Qin Feng was so angry he wanted to give her two tight ps. ¡°Does he know our n?¡±

    This was the thing he was most worried about. If Su Shengjing found out about his n, he would definitely be on his guard. Then, it would be even harder to deal with him in the future!

    Just as Qin Feng finished his sentence, a sneer sounded behind him. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Qin Feng was speechless.

    <i>This voice¡­</i>

    He immediately turned around and saw a tall man standing behind him. Who else could it be but Su Shengjing?

    Su Shengjing did not look like he was in trouble at all. He just coldly stared at Qin Feng. The atmosphere in the lounge instantly became tense.

    ¡°You¡ª¡± Before Qin Feng could say anything, a fist rushed to his face.

    Qin Feng was caught off guard and fell onto the sofa. His nose started bleeding, and he looked pathetic.

    ¡°Su Shengjing, what are you doing? Are you crazy?!¡± Qin Feng growled and tried to get up, but Su Shengjing pressed him down.

    He grabbed Qin Feng¡¯s cor with one hand, his gaze turning malicious. ¡°Qin Feng, how did I offend you? Why are you targeting me time and time again?¡±

    Qin Feng¡¯s heart skipped a beat.?<i>Does Su Shengjing already know?</i>

    But there was no way Qin Feng was going to admit it. He yed dumb. ¡°What are you talking about? Why can¡¯t I understand a word you¡¯re saying? When did I target you? Do you have proof of what I did?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to admit it? Very well.¡± Su Shengjing sneered and turned to look at the nervous woman behind him. ¡°Bring it over.¡±

 Chapter 436 - Beat Him At His Own Game (4)

    <h4>Chapter 436: Beat Him At His Own Game (4)</h4>

    The woman immediately took out a packet of powder. ¡°Mr. Su, this is what Qin Feng asked me to put in your juice. This will numb your nerves and temporarily paralyze you, but it isn¡¯t life-threatening.¡±

    Su Shengjing took a nce at the item in her hand, and his gaze fell on Qin Feng¡¯s face again.

    Seeing that cold gaze, Qin Feng felt a chill run down his spine. He quickly said, ¡°Su Shengjing, what are you trying to do? What evidence do you have to prove that I¡¯m targeting you? Don¡¯t mess around with me! I¡¯m warning you: you¡¯ll regret it!¡±

    Su Shengjing sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t know whether I¡¯ll regret it, but you definitely will!¡±

    As he spoke, he had the woman pour the powder into a ss of water.

    When Qin Feng saw this, he immediately understood what Su Shengjing wanted to do. He immediately struggled. Su Shengjing threw another punch at him and knocked him down again.

    Su Shengjing was filled with so much anger that he wished he could beat Qin Feng until he couldn¡¯t walk.

    This bastard had tried to harm him time and time again, and he had involved Su Jiu as well.

    Su Shengjing could not imagine what would happen if Qin Feng tried something simr again.

    However, one thing was for sure: he, Su Shengjing, would not be able to achieve anything good, and his daughter would get hurt as well.

    Su Shengjing had made up his mind that he would not let Su Jiu down. He was determined to return to his peak and make her proud.

    And Qin Feng had almost ruined that again!

    Su Shengjing¡¯s entire body was filled with rage. He felt like he was much stronger than usual.

    Qin Feng often kept himself on a diet to keep his figure. He was much skinnier than Su Shengjing, so at this moment, he could not break free of his grasp.

    He angrily said, ¡°Su Shengjing, I¡¯m warning you again. Don¡¯t do anything rash. Otherwise, you¡¯ll pay for it!¡±

    Su Shengjing did not take his threat seriously. He said to the woman, ¡°Take his belt off.¡±

    The woman did not dare to dawdle and hurriedly pulled Qin Feng¡¯s belt off.

    Su Shengjing forced Qin Feng¡¯s hands behind his back and signaled the woman to tie his hands up.

    ¡°Su Shengjing, f*ck you¡­¡± Qin Feng was so angry that his eyes turned red. He loudly cursed, but a piece of cloth was immediately stuffed into his mouth.

    The cloth had been taken from the coffee table and was a little dirty. This disgusted Qin Feng so much that he almost vomited. However, the woman then gagged his mouth and tied it up with his belt. He waspletely helpless!

    ¡°Mr¡­. Mr. Su, it¡¯s done,¡± the woman said to Su Shengjing in trepidation.

    Su Shengjing looked at the disheveled Qin Feng and sneered. ¡°Qin Feng, didn¡¯t you drug me? Your drug doesn¡¯t seem to work. Why don¡¯t you test its effects first before using it on me?¡±

    Seeing the woman approach him with the ss of water, Qin Feng struggled with all his might again. ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Su Shengjing nced at the woman again. The woman understood. After removing the cloth from Qin Feng¡¯s mouth, she poured the water into his mouth.

    Qin Feng had no way of resisting. Even though he didn¡¯t want to drink it, he swallowed half a cup.

    He had spent hundreds of thousands of yuan to buy this medicine in the ck market. He was unsure how effective it was, so he had prepared two portions.

    In the end, the other portion had been used on himself!

    Su Shengjing stuffed the cloth into his mouth again before letting go of him.

    Then, he stood by the sofa and looked down at Qin Feng. With eyes full of hatred and contempt, he said, ¡°I will return all the good shows you prepared for me today to you!¡±

 Chapter 437 - Beat Him At His Own Game 5

    <h4>Chapter 437: Beat Him At His Own Game 5</h4>

    Su Shengjing then looked at the woman beside him and said, ¡°You¡¯ll do whatever he asked you to do to me. Understand?¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The woman hurriedly nodded.

    Now, the ball was entirely in Su Shengjing¡¯s court. Moreover, he had just said to the woman that if she didn¡¯t do as he said, he would send her to jail. Therefore, the woman decisively chose to listen to him.

    As for Qin Feng, he would be finished when the reporters arrived.

    The woman nced at him. Afraid that she would not be able to deal with him before the drug took effect, she picked up her long scarf and tightly tied his legs.

    Su Shengjing found Qin Feng¡¯s phone in thetter¡¯s pocket. He opened the message Qin Feng had sent to the reporters. When he read it, his gaze became even more contemptuous.

    He sent a message to the reporters, asking them toe over and film the scene in the room half an hourter. The reporters quickly replied: ¡°OK¡±.

    After sending the message, Su Shengjing deleted it and threw the phone back to Qin Feng.

    Under Qin Feng¡¯s furious and resentful gaze, Su Shengjing unhurriedly left. Somewhere behind him, Qin Feng cried out loudly.

    <i>Qin Feng, you brought this upon yourself. Don¡¯t you like to plot against others?</i>

    <i>Now, I¡¯ll let you have a taste of what you wanted to do to me!</i>

    ***

    Just as Su Shengjing exited the resting room, he saw Su Jiu.

    Led by the butler, Su Jiu stood in the corridor, blinking at him. ¡°Daddy!¡±

    Su Shengjing was stunned for a couple of seconds, then a guilty look shed across his eyes.

    <i>I wonder if she heard themotion in the resting room earlier?</i>

    <i>If she heard what I said, what¡¯s she be thinking? Would she think that her father is scary?</i>

    At this moment, the butler also looked at Su Shengjing with a subtle expression, but he did not say anything.

    The little girl seemed to know nothing. She let go of the butler¡¯s hand and happily ran toward her father. ¡°Daddy!¡±

    Su Shengjing instinctively bent down and reached out to carry her.

    The little girl wrapped her arms around his neck as she pouted. ¡°Daddy, where did you go? I couldn¡¯t find you earlier.¡±

    ¡°Baby, I¡¯m sorry. Daddy had something to do just now, but I¡¯m done now. Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Su Jiu did not ask and just nodded.

    Just now, when she had been walking here, she had vaguely heard voicesing from inside a room.

    However, she could tell that her father had the upper hand. Therefore, she did not go into the room, nor did she let the butler. She just waited for her father toe out.

    Seeing that her father was safe and sound, Su Jiu felt relieved and did not ask what had happened.

    Since her father did not want to tell her, she would not ask.

    Su Shengjing carried her and walked back. The butler followed them. He turned back to look in the direction of the lounge and tentatively asked, ¡°Young Master, this¡­ do you need my help?¡±

    He already had a rough idea of what was going on. It was definitely rted to Qin Feng. He could help Young Master settle the matter more quietly.

    Su Shengjing turned around and looked at him. He thought for a while, then nodded. ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±

    After returning to his seat, Su Shengjing took out his phone and sent a message to the butler. He briefly recounted the entire incident.

    When the butler saw the message, he was furious.

    <i>This Qin Feng is even more despicable and shameless than I had imagined. Fortunately, Young Master saw through his n and turned the tides.</i>

    <i>Otherwise, he would be the unlucky one.</i>

    <i>I have to teach Qin Feng a lesson this time!</i>

    ***

    Even though he had managed to escape Qin Feng¡¯s ns, Su Shengjing was still unwilling to let his guard down.

 Chapter 438 - Little Angel

    <h4>Chapter 438: Little Angel</h4>

    The earlier incident had left a fear that lingered in Su Shengjing¡¯s heart.

    In this world, it was really hard to predict people¡¯s true intentions. Some people¡¯s thoughts were so dark that it was impossible to guard against them.

    Furthermore, he was unsure whether Su Jiu knew what he had done. Her world should be as clean as a nk sheet of paper, and she should not be tainted by anyone.

    Not even her father.

    Su Jiu looked up and saw that Su Shengjing¡¯s face was a little pale. He was lost in thought as he looked ahead and watched the speaker on stage. She realized that Su Shengjing was feeling uneasy, so she stretched out her hand and held his hand. Then, she softly called out, ¡°Daddy!¡±

    Su Shengjing came back to his senses and looked down at her. ¡°What is it, Baby?¡±

    The little girl leaned against his chest and whispered, ¡°Daddy was just teaching the bad guys a lesson, wasn¡¯t he? Daddy¡¯s great!¡±

    Su Shengjing was stunned. ¡°You heard everything?¡±

    The little girl shook her head as she gestured with her fingers, ¡°I only heard a little bit. I really hate that bad guy. He should be taught a lesson! Daddy is so amazing! I really like Daddy!¡±

    As she spoke, she hugged Su Shengjing. Her little face was filled with a bright and happy smile. It was a vivid scene, and her eyes were filled with admiration for him.

    Su Shengjing¡¯s mood suddenly became better. It was as if the sun was shining through the clouds.

    He had a clear conscience about what he had done to begin with, and he did not dwell on it too much.

    Furthermore, Su Jiu did not think that he was scary. On the contrary, she thought that he was awesome.

    He stroked her head and asked, ¡°Do you really think so?¡±

    ¡°Mm! It¡¯s true. I won¡¯t lie to Daddy! But Daddy lied to me.¡± As Su Jiu spoke, her little cheeks puffed up. She looked up at him with some measure of resentment.

    Su Shengjing choked. He remembered that he had lied to her about going to the washroom and instantly felt ashamed. He quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s Daddy¡¯s fault. Daddy is sorry. Baby, don¡¯t be angry, okay? Daddy promises you that I won¡¯t lie to you again.¡±

    The little girl thought about it for a moment before responding, ¡°Alright then! Daddy can lie to me only this once. You¡¯re not allowed to lie to me ever again!¡±

    ¡°Okay, Daddy promises you.¡±

    ¡°Pinky promise!¡± Su Jiu stretched out her pinky toward him with a serious expression.

    When Su Shengjing saw her cute look, his heart softened.

    How could he not love such a little angel?

    He wanted to work harder and do everything he could to protect her as she grew up safely and happily. He wanted to give her the best.

    Because she was worth it.

    ¡°Okay, pinky swear. If I lie again, I¡¯ll be a rotten egg.¡± Su Shengjing smiled and reached out toplete the pinky promise.

    ***

    In the resting room, the drug slowly took effect on Qin Feng. He felt dizzy, and his strength was slowly draining away.

    Gradually, he lost the strength to struggle.

    The woman started to take off his coat, but he couldn¡¯t resist. He looked up at the ceiling in a daze.

    <i>Why? Why did I fail again?</i>

    <i>After Su Shengjing¡¯seback, why can¡¯t he get rid of him?</i>

    Memories from a few years ago flooded his mind.

    Back then, he was just a newbie in the entertainment industry, and so was Su Shengjing. However, Su Shengjing had be the nation¡¯s crush with his naturally superior looks and risen to poprity within a short period.

    Unlike Su Shengjing, Qin Feng had to find a style that suited him. He was not good at dressing himself up, and he had not been able to hire any outstanding stylist or makeup artist. He had lost in that aspect, instead of bing famous overnight like Su Shengjing.

    After that, he became a trainee at an entertainmentpany. He trained to dance and practiced day and night, only sleeping for three or four hours.

 Chapter 439 - Dreams Destroyed

    <h4>Chapter 439: Dreams Destroyed</h4>

    Qin Feng did not have any innate talent, so he had to work harder than others. If he was exhausted, no one would sympathize with him. On the contrary, his manager was unsatisfied with him no matter what. The manager often reprimanded him for not being able to sing or dance. What was the point of a useless person like him?

    The even more unbearable thing for Qin Feng was that his manager alwayspared him to Su Shengjing. He mentioned that Su Shengjing had debuted with Qin Feng, and yet, Su Shengjing was so popr now while Qin Feng was not. His manager wanted him to reflect on himself.

    The manager even said to Qin Feng that Su Shengjing was better than him in everything. If Qin Feng could be half as popr as Su Shengjing, then thepany would definitely put more resources into training him.

    But wasn¡¯t Su Shengjing famous just because of his face?

    Other than his appearance, how could hepare to Qin Feng?

    Didn¡¯t those people know how hard he worked?

    What had Su Shengjing done that he hadn¡¯t?

    During that period, Qin Feng had lived a particrly depressing life. There was a time when he wanted to give up. That kind of emotion could not be relieved. He could only hide in a corner and cry when there was no one around.

    However, he was unwilling to give up just like that. He could only continue to practice singing and dancing with all his might. After this continued for half a year, his career finally improved. He gained quite a number of fans, received some advertisements and acting offers, and slowly became famous.

    However, even so, in the face of Su Shengjing¡¯s poprity, the advertisements and acting offers that he could receive were leftovers. He could not get the best.

    Every time Qin Feng saw Su Shengjing¡¯s dazzling performance on stage, he wanted to drag him down harshly so that he could rece him. Such dark thoughts grew within him with each passing day. In the end, he made up his mind to get rid of Su Shengjing no matter what.

    As long as Su Shengjing was gone, no one would be able to stop him!

    When Su Shengjing had left the industry, it was Qin Feng¡¯s most glorious day. He became a popr celebrity. He thought that these days would continue, but who would have thought that Su Shengjing would return!

    Not only did Su Shengjing return, but he even brought along a small burden with him.

    When Su Shengjing had done that, Qin Feng had thought that Su Shengjing would not be able to gain much poprity again. After all, when male celebrities would fall in love, many fans would leave them, and even more so, if they started to raise children.

    Getting married and raising a family was equivalent to destroying the dreams of the young female fans.

    However, Su Shengjing had relied on that little burden to turn the tides!

    <i>Heh¡­ What a joke!</i>

    Qin Feng¡¯s lips twitched mockingly. He had done so much and worked so hard, but he still lost to Su Shengjing¡¯s good luck.

    He had always thought that Su Shengjing¡¯s sess in the entertainment industry depended on his looks and luck. However, he did not know that Su Shengjing, like him, had put in a lot of effort. He had obtained the radiance he had on stage by practicing every day until midnight.

    The acting skills that he disyed when filming a television drama was also what he had learned from reading the script over and over again, thoroughly understanding the story. He had even consulted many seniors and teachers from the Acting Academy, and on top of that, he repeatedly monitored his own performance and practiced.

    Although Su Shengjing had a certain innate advantage, he was not what Qin Feng thought. He had not gained all this without cost or effort.

    Qin Feng closed his eyes.

    This time, he had been careless. He had acted rashly without ensuring that Su Shengjing was really drugged.

    Qin Feng could imagine what he would face, but it was toote to say anything now. All he could do was find a way to remedy the situation as best he could¡­

    Just as the woman lowered her head to kiss him, the door suddenly opened. Three reporters barged in. Before they could see who the man in the room was, they started snapping away with their cameras.

 Chapter 440 - Super Big Boss

    <h4>Chapter 440: Super Big Boss</h4>

    After the reporters finished filming the scene, they sent the videos to the hacker Qin Feng had hired. That hacker did not watch the video and directly connected it to the big screen in the banquet hall.

    At this moment, the leader of the Li Corporation, Li Mohan¡¯s father, was speaking on stage. Everyone focused their attention on him and attentively listened to not leave a bad impression on this big boss.

    However, the big screen that was originally showing the Li Corporation¡¯s charity operations in recent years suddenly switched to a rather inappropriate scene!

    ¡°Wow!¡± The sight of a man and a woman on the sofa shocked everyone. They wondered if they had seen wrong.

    <i>Wait a minute! Isn¡¯t that man Qin Feng?</i>

    A seductive woman was lying on top of Qin Feng, doing whatever she wanted. Qin Feng¡¯s hands and feet were tied, and he had something stuffed in his mouth but he did not resist.?<i>Is this some sort of roley scene?</i>

    No one had expected Qin Feng to be interested in this type of activity!

    A candle or a whip immediately came to mind for the audience. The adults who had brought their children to the banquet quickly covered their children¡¯s eyes and cursed.

    <i>What¡¯s wrong with Qin Feng?</i>

    <i>Is he that desperate? He actually did such a thing right here. How shameless!</i>

    Su Shengjing covered Su Jiu¡¯s eyes in time, but Su Jiu protested, saying that she really wanted to see what was happening.

    She did not want to miss the chance to see Qin Feng embarrass himself!

    However, she knew that her father would not let her watch the video. After all, it was really inappropriate for children.

    Li Mohan¡¯s father had his back facing the big screen. When he heard the shouts from below, he instinctively turned to look behind him. As the ring image appeared in front of his eyes, he instantly got furious. ¡°What is this?¡±

    <i>Who is this from? Who transmitted this scene? Isn¡¯t this an insult against me?</i>

    The emcee was also stunned and did not know what had happened. He hurriedly asked the backstage staff to cut the video feed, then ran up the stage and respectfully said to Li Mohan¡¯s father, ¡°CEO Li, please don¡¯t be angry. We don¡¯t know what happened either. It was probably a prank! Don¡¯t worry! When we find out who did it, we will definitely not let them go!¡±

    CEO Li looked at the man on the screen who seemed to be enjoying himself. He thought about how his son, who was still young, was still sitting in the audience. He wondered if Li Mohan had seen it. If he had, what would happen to his mental health?

    Moreover, Xinyan was also present here. She was even younger, so she shouldn¡¯t be watching this too!

    Hence, Li Mohan¡¯s father got even more furious. He coldly asked, ¡°Who is this shameless couple?!¡±

    The emcee broke out in cold sweat. CEO Li¡¯s aura was too strong. The emcee did not dare to not answer his question. He could only lower his voice and say, ¡°CEO Li, that man is the popr Qin Feng. I don¡¯t know the woman.¡±

    Li Mohan¡¯s father reprimanded him, ¡°A popr young actor? This is preposterous! Doesn¡¯t he know what asion this is? He¡¯s actually doing such a thing. This is simply an insult to this charity event!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, CEO Li. We didn¡¯t expect him to be like this either. I¡¯ve already sent someone to handle it. Please calm down.¡±

    As this charity banquet was live-streamed, this scene was spread on all the major online tforms at the same time. All the people watching the stream saw Qin Feng and a woman in the lounge sharing a ¡°hardcore¡± scene.

    It stunned them.

    ¡°F*ck! Is that Qin Feng? What¡¯s he doing? I didn¡¯t expect him to have such a kink!¡±

 Chapter 441 - Buy A New Pair of Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 441: Buy A New Pair of Eyes</h4>

    ¡°Ahh! Oh my God! This has scarred me! I need to buy a new pair of eyes now!¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, this is so disgusting! Qin Feng actually likes being tied up¡­¡±

    ¡°It turns out that Qin Feng has always been faking the image of a good man and a good big brother. I didn¡¯t expect him to be such a deviant. Brothers and sisters, I need to throw up first!¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, is he that impatient? Couldn¡¯t he at least wait until the g was over? I¡¯m really seeing this guy in a new light now!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! This is a charity event. What he¡¯s doing is basically an insult to the organizers and big shots¡­ Isn¡¯t this too inappropriate!¡±

    ***

    Qin Feng¡¯s fans were so shocked that their jaws almost dropped.?<i>What¡¯s wrong with our big brother? Why did he do such a thing? Has he been kidnapped?!</i>

    <i>Is that really our big brother?</i>

    His fans were in tears. They could not believe that Qin Feng would do such a thing. ¡°That¡¯s not Big Brother! He must have been tricked!¡±

    ¡°He must have been scammed. Even if he was really with a woman, he wouldn¡¯t have shown it on the big screen. There must be something wrong!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Someone must have framed Big Brother! Who is it? Come out! I¡¯ll beat him to death!¡±

    ¡°Boohooho! What is going on here? Can someone exin to me?¡±

    [Didn¡¯t Big Brother promise us that he wouldn¡¯t find a girlfriend for the next few years and would put all his attention into his work and providing us content? Why would he do such a thing? I don¡¯t believe it! I don¡¯t believe it¡­¡±

    ¡°D*mn, this has ruined my image of him.¡±

    ***

    When something like this happened, other celebrities¡¯ fans would also watch the show. When Su Shengjing¡¯s fans and Su Jiu¡¯s fans saw thismotion, they expressed their disdain.

    <i>Hmph, ever since Qin Feng schemed against Su Shengjing and Little Jiu, we have already felt that he¡¯s not a good person. It¡¯s just that his fans had been seeing him through a filter and were unwilling to ept the truth.</i>

    <i>Now, they were all shocked by reality, right?</i>

    <i>That ugly man was the big brother they loved to support!</i>

    Qin Feng¡¯s fans were panicking as they waited for an exnation. However, the studio and Qin Feng¡¯s manager were panicking as well. They did not understand what Qin Feng was doing. They were not prepared and were stunned!

    Moreover, the video was already out. How were they going to exin it?

    It seemed that no matter how they tried to exin, they could not exin it. They could only be silent and let Qin Feng exin himself.

    ***

    On the other side of the lounge, a few security officers barged in and restrained Qin Feng and the woman. They saw the way the couple¡¯s clothes were in a mess and how Qin Feng was tied up with a leather belt and scarf. The more they looked at them, the more awkward they felt.

    After the cloth from Qin Feng¡¯s mouth was removed, he immediately shouted with bloodshot eyes, ¡°It¡¯s Su Shengjing! He¡¯s the one who did this!¡±

    <i>What, Su Shengjing?</i>

    The security guards were stunned. They looked at each other and then at the woman. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Do you know what you¡¯re doing? This is a charity event. You¡¯re really shameless!¡±

    The woman immediately said in a pitiful voice, ¡°I¡¯ve got nothing to do with this. He asked me toe over to apany him, so I did. I¡­ I¡¯m just here for the money.¡±

    The security officer frowned. ¡°He called you over? Then why did he say that it was Su Shengjing who was behind this?¡±

    The woman shook her head. ¡°How would I know? Anyway, he was the one who asked me toe here. I don¡¯t know why he mentioned Su Shengjing¡­¡±

 Chapter 442 - The Most Popular Person Today

    <h4>Chapter 442: The Most Popr Person Today</h4>

    Qin Feng immediately red at her and scolded her with vicious words, saying that she was ndering him.

    The woman got furious. ¡°Qin Feng, you were the one who asked me toe here. I still have your recorded messages and information on my phone!

    ¡°Besides¡ª¡± The woman sized him up from head to toe. ¡°You were the one that liked it. I just yed along with you. Why are you scolding me? You¡¯re too much!¡±

    The security guards probably knew what was going on.

    It was probably Qin Feng who had asked this woman toe, and if they got discovered, he nned to frame Su Shengjing. The guards also used Weibo. They had seen some of the conflicts between Qin Feng and Su Shengjing on Weibo.

    <i>This Qin Feng is hopeless. Why is he so against Su Shengjing?</i>

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t say anything else. The two of you have caused a lot of trouble. I don¡¯t know how many people saw your performance just now. Qin Feng, you will definitely be the most popr person today.¡±

    The security officer coldly said, ¡°Put on your clothes. If you have anything to say, say it at the police station!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Su Shengjing. It¡¯s him! He framed me!¡± Qin Feng kept repeating.

    However, no one believed him.

    Just like that, the security guards led Qin Feng and the woman out of the lounge, through the ballroom, and out of the hotel in front of everyone.

    The woman awkwardly covered her face while Qin Feng red at Su Shengjing with bloodshot eyes. His eyes were filled with hatred as if he wanted to kill someone!

    Su Shengjing carried Su Jiu in his arms. His expression was calm and collected as though what had happened tonight had nothing to do with him.

    No matter what, Qin Feng deserved it. He was in the wrong. Besides, Su Shengjing believed that the butler would take care of the aftermath for him as he had offered. The butler would settle the matter properly and keep him out of trouble. Su Shengjing could rest assured.

    Hence, this time, even if Qin Feng just had to swallow it.

    He deserved it.

    Su Jiu felt satisfied and stuck out her tongue at Qin Feng.

    Qin Feng was speechless.

    He got agitated and suddenly shouted, ¡°Su Shengjing! I¡¯ll pay you back for this!¡±

    Everyone turned to look at Su Shengjing. Someone asked in confusion, ¡°Su Shengjing, what grudge do you have against him? Why do I feel like he hates you?¡±

    Su Shengjing shrugged. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s better if you ask him. I also want to know why he insists on going against me.¡±

    Another person said, ¡°That goes without saying. It must be because you¡¯re more popr than him now. He¡¯s jealous of you.¡±

    ¡°Sigh! That¡¯s probably the case! Jealousy is really a scary thing. Qin Feng himself isn¡¯t bad either. If he had left it alone, he would have been fine! Why did he have to seek death? Now, I feel like he¡¯s done for!¡±

    ¡°He probably won¡¯t be able to survive in the entertainment industry anymore¡­ With that video, he can be considered a cklisted artist. ording to the rules, he has to be cklisted.¡±

    A woman indignantly said, ¡°That would be great! That kind of person can¡¯t be tolerated. That would have tainted my daughter¡¯s eyes. She¡¯s still young. I¡¯m so angry!¡±

    The other parents also said, ¡°That¡¯s right! He should be cklisted!¡±

    Qin Feng and the woman were taken away just like that. The three reporters that Qin Feng had gathered were stunned when they saw this scene.

    <i>The main character of tonight¡¯s video should¡¯ve been Su Shengjing. Why¡­ Why is it Qin Feng?</i>

    <i>Did Qin Feng shoot himself in the foot?</i>

    <i>This is ridiculous!</i>

 Chapter 443 - Other Peoples Fans

    <h4>Chapter 443: Other People¡¯s Fans</h4>

    After Qin Feng was sent to the police station, the police did an investigation. They found out that Qin Feng was the one who had invited this woman, and he had even invited some reporters. It was hrious.

    <i>Why would someone look for a woman and ask reporters toe over and take videos of it? Why would they put it on the big screen for everyone to see?</i>

    <i>Does he really have some special fetish?</i>

    <i>Hmm! Come to think of it, there is a high possibility that he has a special fetish as he got the woman to tie him up. Moreover, he arranged everything, yet he still continues to use Su Shengjing.</i>

    <i>Really!</i>

    Although the police officers did not chase after celebrities, they still felt indignant for Su Shengjing.

    After confirming that Qin Feng had indeedmitted a crime, the police sent him to the detention center ording to thew. He was detained for 15 days and was fined 5,000 yuan.

    Theizens and Qin Feng¡¯s fans were all waiting for an oue. The fans all hoped that there would be a reversal. The situation was not what they had expected. However, after the police¡¯s announcement, the fans broke down.

    ¡°Big Brother was the one who hired that woman! No, how is that possible? I don¡¯t believe it!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it either! Big Brother said it was Su Shengjing, so it must be him!¡±

    ¡°It must be Su Shengjing! Why would Big Brother get someone to take photos of himself? Su Shengjing must be the one who found those reporters! He was the one that hurt Big Brother!¡±

    ¡°He definitely can¡¯t bear to see Big Brother doing well. If he wants to be famous, he has to get rid of Big Brother. He¡¯s too ruthless. Big Brother is in this miserable state because of him!¡±

    Qin Feng¡¯s fans were scolding Su Shengjing in thements.

    Su Shengjing¡¯s fans could not take it anymore.?<i>Are they all brainless?</i>

    <i>The police have already reported it, and the video of the woman recording her statement has also been released. They said that Qin Feng did it himself, and there was no mention of Su Shengjing at all. How could they me him?</i>

    <i>How infuriating!</i>

    The manager of the fan group, Moderator Flower, got furious. She immediately led a huge group of fans to argue with Qin Feng¡¯s fans. As they were in the right, once they asked Qin Feng¡¯s fans to bring out evidence, the other group would be defeated.

    After all, there was no evidence to prove that Su Shengjing was behind it.

    Qin Feng¡¯s fans were forced to retreat. In the end, they did not dare to make a sound.

    The rational fans came to Su Shengjing¡¯s Weibo and said that they would apologize to him on behalf of their big brother, hoping that he would not me their brother. Their big brother was still young and immature, so he had made a mistake. But, who did not make mistakes in their lives?

    When Su Jiu saw suchments, her head was filled with question marks.

    <i>What the hell?</i>

    <i>He¡¯s already in his twenties and is still young?</i>

    <i>Is Qin Feng a giant baby?</i>

    His fans just needed to apologize, and that was it. However, they said that people would make mistakes in their lifetime. There were many kinds of mistakes. Some mistakes could not be made.

    Su Shengjing saw it too and sneered. He felt that these fans wereughable and pitiful.

    Most of them were still young, so it was normal for them to not be able to see the truth. He couldn¡¯t be too harsh on them.

    The one who should be med the most was Qin Feng.

    As a public figure, since he had set up a good image for himself, he should be responsible for his fans and be worthy of their love. Otherwise, he would not be fit to be an idol and would be letting down his fans.

    Therefore, Su Shengjing replied: ¡°Little Sisters, what he did has nothing to do with you. You don¡¯t have to apologize for him. You are all independent individuals. You are children who are loved by others. You don¡¯t have to put yourself in a lowly position for someone. If you have to do this, you have to see if the other party is worth it.¡±

    When Su Shengjing¡¯s fans saw this, they got a little jealous and reminded him: ¡°Big Brother, those are other people¡¯s fans! Why do you care about them?¡±

 Chapter 444 - Boyfriend Power!

    <h4>Chapter 444: Boyfriend Power!</h4>

    <i>However, Big Brother is really nice.</i>

    <i>Perhaps, it¡¯s because he has a daughter, so he¡¯s especially tolerant toward those unreasonable little sisters. Not only did he not criticize them, but he even tried his best to reason with them.</i>

    <i>How can we not love such a Big Brother?</i>

    Qin Feng¡¯s fans did not expect Su Shengjing to say this, and they suddenly got upset.

    <i>Actually, the whole thing is very clear, isn¡¯t it?</i>?The police had already reported that the big brother they liked waspletely different from what they had imagined. It was just that they had been refusing to ept reality.

    Su Shengjing was right about one thing. These fans were children who were doted on by their families, and some of them were beloved by their parents. Why should they lower themselves for a man like that?

    Some of Qin Feng¡¯s fans felt touched by Su Shengjing¡¯s words. Although they did not be his fans so quickly, they decided not to criticize him anymore.

    Besides, no matter how much they disliked Su Shengjing, they couldn¡¯t hate his adorable daughter, Little Jiu.

    During this banquet, Su Shengjing had only defended himself against Qin Feng¡¯s ns, but he became the biggest winner that night; his poprity soared to the top again. It was not only because of Qin Feng, but also because of An Yuan and Han Xiao bidding for his watch at the auction. This made people¡¯s imaginations run wild.

    Theizensmented one after another, ¡°Hahahaha! The title of Best Actor and Best Actress is lost to money!¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk! I suddenly hope that Su Shengjing and Movie King Han will get together and that Little Ye will be together with Little Jiu. Perfect!¡±

    ¡°No, no! It¡¯s fine if Best Actor Han is with Su Shengjing, but Little Jiu can¡¯t be with the Best Actor¡¯s son. He¡¯s too domineering and he¡¯ll bully Little Jiu!¡±

    ¡°Overbearing? Didn¡¯t you see that he helped Little Jiu teach that little brat a lesson? He¡¯s handsome too, isn¡¯t he? This is the first stage of an overbearing CEO!¡±

    ¡°Is there anyone else like me who thinks that the Great Beauty An and Su Shengjing are a good match? I think their rtionship is not bad¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not alone! I think they¡¯re sopatible too! Su Shengjing is so handsome! He looked so handsome in a suitst night, especially when he held his baby with one hand. He looks like such a boyfriend! I suddenly feel like I¡¯m in love, Mom! Ahh!¡±

    ¡°Su Shengjing is indeed very handsome now, but there¡¯s no need to be so agitated.¡±

    ***

    In stark contrast to all these, it was Qin Feng who was ranked second on the trending page.

    Thements section on his Weibo had fallen into disaster. There was nock of people watching the show on the Inte. Many people hade to mock him and insult him. However, he was currently in custody and did not see all these.

    At night, Su Shengjing was sitting in his room. On his phone, he saw Qin Feng getting scolded all the way to second ce on the trends. He could not help but feel a little stunned. Su Shengjing felt as if he had returned to a few years ago.

    At that time, he had also suffered such abuse. However, he had been framed, whereas Qin Feng had reaped what he sowed.

    This was just karma.

    Just as he was thinking, a little head popped in from the door, apanied by a soft voice. ¡°Daddy?¡±

    Su Shengjing snapped out of his daze and lifted his head to look at Su Jiu. He saw Su Jiu dressed in a set of furry rabbit pajamas and holding a teddy bear in her arms. She was looking at him with her big eyes.

    Su Shengjing smiled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Baby? Can¡¯t sleep?¡±

    Su Jiu ran into the room in her fluffy slippers and threw itself onto the bed. ¡°Daddy, Little Jiu wants to sleep with you!¡±

 Chapter 445 - Daddys Lucky Charm

    <h4>Chapter 445: Daddy¡¯s Lucky Charm</h4>

    ¡°Why?¡± Su Shengjing was surprised.

    Previously, he had wanted to sleep in the same room as Su Jiu because he was worried about leaving her alone. However, the little girl had said that she was a big child, and she was not afraid of the dark. Thus, he had allowed her to sleep alone.

    <i>Why does she want to sleep with me now?</i>

    Su Jiu climbed onto the bed and burrowed into his embrace. Then, she lifted her head from his chest, and herrge eyes became as clear and bright as a little deer¡¯s. ¡°Because¡­ because Little Jiu thinks that Daddy will be very busy in the future and won¡¯t have time to spend with me. Therefore, I want to spend more time with Daddy right now.¡±

    After this incident, her father¡¯s poprity had reached its peak. Moreover, his image was slowly turning around. He would definitely get many advertisements or television drama and movie offers. It would make him extremely busy. He would not have so much time to spend with her.

    However, she was happy for him!

    Hearing her words, Su Shengjing was stunned.

    His heart suddenly felt bitter.

    That was right. He waspletely and utterly popr right now, and this was all thanks to the little girl. However, he knew that he would not have much time left to spend with her.

    Su Shengjing suddenly thought of Han Siye, that little brat. His rtionship with Han Xiao had always been average, and the father and son pair were not close.

    Su Shengjing did not want his rtionship with Su Jiu to be like that.

    Looking at his daughter in his arms, Su Shengjing suddenly felt a little upset.?<i>Indeed, sess alwayses with a price. It¡¯s impossible for everything to be perfect.</i>

    He ced the little girl on hisp and faced her. Then, he forced out a smile and said, ¡°Alright, then you¡¯ll sleep with Daddy today.¡±

    ¡°Mm!¡± Su Jiu rubbed her head against his chest and giggled. ¡°With me around, will Daddy be able to sleep better?¡±

    The smile on Su Shengjing¡¯s face deepened as he stroked her little head. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll sleep well tonight. Ever since you appeared, Daddy has changed for the better. You¡¯re Daddy¡¯s lucky charm, do you know that?¡±

    As he spoke, his expression turned serious. ¡°Baby, Daddy might really get very busy and spend less time with you. If you don¡¯t like it, then Daddy will stop working. We don¡¯t need the money now anyway. Daddy will take good care of you as you grow up.¡±

    Previously, he had wanted to enter the entertainment industry and make a name for himself to prove to that old man that even without the Su family¡¯s backing, he could be sessful.

    But now, that desire seemed to have be less intense. After all, the thing most important to him had already changed.

    This little girl that had suddenly appeared in his life had already be his everything. Everything that he had done was for her, not for himself.

    When Su Jiu heard that, she immediately shook her head. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯ve grown up! I don¡¯t have to stick to you all the time. Daddy, don¡¯t forget your dream because of Little Jiu. You can¡¯t give it up!¡±

    As she spoke, she clenched her fists and spoke with a righteous tone.

    Although her words were childish and simple, they warmed Su Shengjing¡¯s heart and made him feel even more bitter.

    He gently pinched Su Jiu¡¯s cheeks and chuckled. ¡°Are you old enough to say that you¡¯ve grown up? Do you know what dreams are?¡±

    ¡°I know!¡± She seriously nodded. ¡°The orphanage director auntie said that dreams are what you want to achieve the most!¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    <i>This omnipotent orphanage director auntie is really a great teacher.</i>

 Chapter 446 - To Live In Peace

    <h4>Chapter 446: To Live In Peace</h4>

    Then, Su Shengjing curiously asked, ¡°What¡¯s Baby¡¯s dream?¡±

    Su Jiu replied without hesitation, ¡°Little Jiu¡¯s dream is for Daddy¡¯s dream toe true!¡±

    The little girl hoped that her father would be able to stand at the peak again and shine brightly and that he would take back everything that he had lost. Then, she would be able to fulfill her wish and live in peace!

    <i>What a great dream!</i>

    ¡°Silly girl.¡± Su Shengjing¡¯s throat moved, and he was suddenly speechless.

    It was very quiet at night. The clock on the wall softly chimed as time ticked by. Su Shengjing suddenly wished that time would stop, or at least slow down, so that he could spend more time with his little girl.

    He felt this way because he knew that when he got busy, he would not be able to see Su Jiu for long periods, and she would grow up without him around.

    As long as he thought about how he might not be able to keep his daughterpany and witness her growth, Su Shengjing felt as though he had lost a hundred million yuan!

    He could not help but tightly hug her while Su Jiu nestled in his embrace. After finding afortable position, he slowly closed his eyes.

    Su Jiu also really liked this father of hers. If possible, she hoped that she would not grow up and would be able to stay by his side¡­

    ***

    After fifteen days of detention, Qin Feng was finally released from the police station.

    Hispany and the advertisers associated with him immediately terminated their contracts with him. After paying more than 30 million yuan inpensation, Qin Feng disappeared from the public eye as if he had vanished into thin air.

    Many paparazzi wanted to follow him and take photos of him, but they couldn¡¯t find him. No normal person would be able to appear in public after that.

    And even if he wanted to go out in public, the Li Corporation would make things difficult for him.

    That night, when Qin Feng¡¯s video had interrupted Li Mohan¡¯s father¡¯s speech, CEO Li had felt that he had been humiliated. In his anger, he had ordered that all the brands and filmpanies under the Li Corporation would not consider Qin Feng if they had any advertisements or shows.

    As for the otherpanies in the industry, as long as they were smart, they would not go against what the Li Corporation wanted. Hence, Qin Feng was finished.

    Qin Feng disappeared just like that, bing the topic of conversation in and out of the entertainment circle. Many people felt sorry for him.

    He was originally a young man with a bright future ahead of him. Why did he do this and ruin his future for nothing? It really made people sigh.

    They wondered if he could be like Su Shengjing in the future and make aeback.

    ***

    As expected, Su Shengjing became busy. In just half a month, he filmed twomercials and a new drama. There were also several variety shows that invited him on their shows.

    Once again, Su Shengjing felt as if he had returned to a glorious time from a few years ago.

    Soon, it was the new year.

    Initially, Su Shengjing had been invited to attend a g event for the new year¡¯s, and it was a good opportunity for him to increase his poprity. However, he decisively rejected the invitation. This was his first time celebrating the new year with his daughter, and he could not afford to miss this opportunity.

    New Year¡¯s Eve soon arrived. Although it was snowing, the entire city was decorated withnterns and colored banners. A joyous atmosphere hung everywhere. Pedestrians and cars on the streets were few, and most of them had gone home to celebrate with their families.

    The schools were having a holiday, and Song Wanqiu¡¯s dessert shop was also closed a few days in advance. Su Shengjing had been busy these few days, so she had volunteered to help him take care of Little Jiu.

 Chapter 447 - The Villains Bed

    <h4>Chapter 447: The Viin¡¯s Bed</h4>

    Naturally, Su Shengjing could not ask for more. He hadplete trust in Song Wanqiu. Little Jiu liked her as well, so he waspletely assured that Song Wanqiu would take good care of Little Jiu.

    It would have been even better if no one in her family had designs on his daughter.

    When Su Shengjing entrusted Su Jiu to Song Wanqiu, the happiest person was Rong Si. He immediately gave up his room for her to sleep in.

    Every time Su Jiu slept on his bed, she would think that she was sleeping on the bed of the ruthless man in the novel. She was so bold that she could boast about it for the rest of her life!

    Song Wanqiu let the two children watch cartoons, while she went to the kitchen to prepare for the reunion dinner. Su Jiu jumped down from the sofa and ran to her side. She obediently said, ¡°Auntie, Little Jiu will help you!¡±

    Song Wanqiu lowered her head and adorably looked at her. A strong thought emerged in her heart¡ª<i>it¡¯s great to have a daughter like her.</i>

    She gently smiled. ¡°Little Jiu, do you really want to help? Cooking is not an easy task.¡±

    The little girl seriously nodded. ¡°Yes! I want to help!¡±

    Since she was here, Rong Si followed her. He entered the kitchen and said to Song Wanqiu, ¡°I¡¯ll help too.¡±

    Song Wanqiuughed again. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s make dumplings together then?¡±

    After that, the adult and the two children sat together at the dining table and began making dumplings.

    Ever since she had been young, Su Jiu had never personally made dumplings. When she was young, she always ate dumplings made by the orphanage¡¯s director and some kind-hearted people. When she grew up, she would always buy frozen dumplings to cook.

    Moreover, she ate alone after cooking, so she didn¡¯t like the New Year. While every family was having a reunion dinner, she was alone.

    However, it was different now. She had her father, Auntie Song, and the little viin!

    It was because of this that she felt a sense of yearning she had never felt before. On top of that was a strange warmth that warmed her heart.

    Song Wanqiu was quick-witted, and she quickly and beautifully wrapped the dumpling. Su Jiu eximed in surprise and seriously watched this for a while. After trying to wrap a few more dumplings, she grew more skillful at it.

    Song Wanqiu looked at the plump dumplings on her te and praised the little girl with a smile. ¡°Little Jiu is so smart. The dumplings are wrapped really well.¡±

    ¡°I learned it from you, Auntie. Auntie wrapped it the best!¡± the little girl sweetly said. Then, she pointed to the one she wrapped the best and said to Rong Si, ¡°Big Brother, I made this prettiest one especially for you!¡±

    Rong Si was stunned.?<i>She especially made it for me?</i>

    He was ttered. ¡°Thank you!¡±

    The little girl chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡±

    Rong Si picked up the dumpling and ced it on the other side of the te. He said to Song Wanqiu, ¡°Mommy, can I cook this one by itself?¡±

    Seeing the hopeful look on his face, Song Wanqiu chuckled. ¡°Okay, this is the dumpling that Little Jiu specially made for you. You can cook it separately.¡±

    Little Jiu had made dumplings for him, and Rong Si felt that he had to express his gratitude. He was gifted in his studies, but it was difficult for him to make dumplings. He could not even make a few dumplings in a row.

    Just as he was feeling a little depressed, a warm hand suddenly touched his face, and some flour scattered across the table.

    He looked over in surprise and met the little girl¡¯s sly eyes. She was smiling smugly.

    Song Wanqiuughed again. ¡°Ah Si¡¯s face is like a little kitten¡¯s.¡±

    Before Rong Si could react, the little girl patted his face again and giggled. She jumped off the chair and ran away.

 Chapter 448 - Big Brother Laughed

    <h4>Chapter 448: Big Brother Laughed</h4>

    Rong Si also grabbed a handful of flour from the table and chased after her.

    He was a head taller than the little girl and had longer legs. Besides, the house was only so big. He caught up with Su Jiu easily and also swiped a handful of flour on her face.

    When Rong Si saw that the little girl¡¯s face had turned into that of a little kitten, he couldn¡¯t help but smile, his eyes full of happiness.

    The little girl was not angry at all even after her face had been smeared with flour. Instead, she looked at Rong Si and contentedly smiled. ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯reughing. That¡¯s great.¡±

    Rong Si was stunned again.

    <i>So she was teasing me on purpose to make meugh?</i>

    ¡°Idiot.¡± He suddenly felt awkward. After pping away the flour on his hand, he picked up a tissue from the coffee table and held her little face, wiping the flour clean bit by bit.

    The little girl obediently stood in front of him and allowed him to wipe her. This scene made Song Wanqiuugh uncontrobly.

    His son and Little Jiu happened to have the most adorable height difference. The little girl had just reached his chest, and she was so tiny. She was really adorable. Such a scene made people feel happy.

    At this moment, someone rang the doorbell.

    Song Wanqiu quickly stood up and wiped her hands on her apron before walking over to open the door. When she saw who it was, her eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t expect this, did you?¡± Sheng Tianci stood outside the door and gave her a bright and somewhat proud smile.

    Song Wanqiu had indeed not expected this. When she saw him smiling at her, her ears turned hot and her heart skipped a beat.

    She saw that he had worn a white shirt, a dark gray knitted shirt, and a ck coat. His ears and his hands, which were carryingrge and small bags, had turned red from the cold. She hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s windy outside. Come in quickly.¡±

    After Sheng Tianci came in, he ced the huge pile of things on the coffee table and said to Su Jiu and Rong Si, ¡°Uncle bought a lot of delicious food for you guys. There are also fireworks. After dinner, shall we go up to the rooftop to set off fireworks?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Su Jiu happily agreed. She then looked at Sheng Tianci and said, ¡°Uncle Sheng, why are you wearing so little? Are you cold? Don¡¯t let yourself catch a cold just to act cool!¡±

    Sheng Tianci was stunned.

    <i>Has the little girl seen through all of this?</i>?Indeed, he had not worn thick clothes so that he could show his handsome figure. As a result, the moment he got out of the car, he had felt a chill all over his body.

    From the corner of his eye, Sheng Tianci nced at Song Wanqiu, who was pouring hot water for him. Feeling somewhat embarrassed, he coughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m not cold. You, on the other hand, why do you have so much flour on your face, hmm?¡±

    Sheng Tianci deliberately changed the topic and walked to the little girl. He first rubbed his hands to warm her up, then helped her wipe her face.

    When Su Jiu felt his care, her heart warmed up again.

    To her, Uncle Sheng was like her second father. She liked him very much too.

    After Sheng Tianci wiped the little girl¡¯s face clean, Song Wanqiu came over to him with a cup of hot water. As she handed it to him, she said, ¡°Drink some water. Be careful, it¡¯s hot.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you!¡± Sheng Tianci took the ss of water from her hand. After blowing on it a few times and taking a sip, he instantly felt the coldness disperse and his entire body warm up.

    He caught a glimpse of Song Wanqiu, but she quickly looked away and seemed a little nervous. ¡°I-I¡¯ll continue making dumplings.¡±

    Sheng Tianci smiled. ¡°Okay. Do you need my help?¡±

 Chapter 449 - Only Little Jiu Can Touch It!

    <h4>Chapter 449: Only Little Jiu Can Touch It!</h4>

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. You can y with Little Jiu for a while,¡± Song Wanqiu awkwardly said. Then, she turned around and returned to the dining room to continue making dumplings.

    Sheng Tianci wanted to go over and help her, but he was afraid that if he made it too obvious, she would reject him. He didn¡¯t want to risk that.

    Su Jiu looked up at him and curiously asked, ¡°Uncle Sheng, why are you here? Don¡¯t you have to eat with Grandpa and Grandma Sheng?¡±

    Sheng Tianci ruffled her hair. ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m worried about you. I just called your father. He said he hasn¡¯t reached home yet, so I came to see you.¡±

    ¡°Uncle is so nice!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re admitting I¡¯m nice only now? Look at your father. He¡¯s not home every other day. Why don¡¯t youe home with me and be my daughter?¡± Sheng Tianci had said this more than ten times, but he still wasn¡¯t tired of asking it.

    He loved the little girl from the bottom of his heart.

    Su Jiu patiently replied, ¡°No! Little Jiu is tired of saying this. If I be Uncle¡¯s daughter, Daddy will be very sad. Little Jiu cannot abandon him.¡±

    Sheng Tianci was speechless.

    <i>Heavens, please grant me a daughter like Little Jiu!</i>

    As Sheng Tianci sighed, he identally met Rong Si¡¯s deep gaze. The little rascal was staring at him with a thoughtful expression.

    He couldn¡¯t help butugh and reached out to pat his hair. ¡°Kid, what¡¯s wrong? Am I not wee?¡±

    However, before his hand could touch Rong Si¡¯s head, the little guy hurriedly took a step back, not letting him touch him.

    Only his mother and Little Jiu could touch his hair!

    Sheng Tianci knew that this kid had a personality. He was different from other boys. At least, he was different from his silly nephew.

    This little fellow looked like a mature adult and was not easy to deal with, so he did not insist on stroking his hair.

    Sheng Tianci picked up a bag of ingredients from the supermarket on the coffee table and walked over to Song Wanqiu. ¡°I bought a lot of ingredients. Why don¡¯t we start a hotpot? It¡¯s convenient, delicious, and creates a good atmosphere.¡±

    Song Wanqiu was stunned.?<i>Is he really nning to have a reunion dinner here?</i>

    She had not expected that.

    However, she was not against it.

    She nodded and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re the guest,¡± she said. ¡°You have the final say.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony. Let me show you what I can do.¡± Sheng Tianci smiled and walked into the kitchen with the ingredients. He really started to prepare a hotpot.

    Song Wanqiu did not expect that a young master from a wealthy family like Sheng Tianci, who had been pampered since young, could actually cook. Moreover, he handled the ingredients as though he was used to preparing them. Her opinion of him rose.

    Not long after, the doorbell rang again. Su Shengjing entered the house with a lot of ingredients.

    The moment he entered the house, Su Jiu¡¯s eyes lit up and she happily ran toward him. ¡°Daddy!¡±

    Looking at the little girl hugging his leg, Su Shengjing suddenly felt a lump in his throat. All this while, he had been filming overseas and finally came back before the reunion dinner.

    He put the things down and picked the little girl up. Then, he held her hand and kissed it. ¡°Baby, did you miss Daddy?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I missed Daddy so much¡­¡± The little girl lowered her voice and buried her face in his arms.

    She could feel the chill on her father¡¯s body. There were still snowkes on his shoulders, and he looked worn out. It made her heart ache.

    Sheng Tianci came out of the kitchen. When he saw this scene, he was both envious and jealous. He said sourly, ¡°Look at you. If you don¡¯te back soon, Little Jiu won¡¯t recognize you anymore. By then, I¡¯ll kidnap her and bring her home to raise her myself!¡±

    Su Shengjing nced at him and sneered. ¡°Just try it.¡±

 Chapter 450 - A Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 450: A Challenge</h4>

    Su Jiu spoke at the right time. ¡°Uncle Sheng, don¡¯t even think about it. You can¡¯t just kidnap me!¡±

    When Su Shengjing heard this, he cast a sidelong nce at Sheng Tianci. His expression became even smugger.

    Sheng Tianci felt as if someone had shot him in the heart.?<i>This father and daughter pair are truly united against amon enemy. How could they be so infuriating?</i>

    However, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to be angry.

    ¡°Alright, Su Shengjing, just you wait. When I have a wife, I will definitely give birth to a cute daughter too. At that time, I¡¯ll see how you can still show off in front of me!¡± Sheng Tianci challenged him.

    He now deeply felt that life without a daughter was not perfect!

    Su Shengjing nonchntly said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait. If you can¡¯t get a daughter, then you¡¯re useless.¡±

    Sheng Tianci was stunned.

    <i>Good lord, does he have to be so ruthless?</i>

    <i>D*mn it, how did this guy get a daughter for nothing? Look at how smug he is. He really deserves a beating!</i>

    Su Shengjing carried Su Jiu to the living room. Then, he retrieved a rabbit doll from his bag and handed it to her. ¡°Baby, do you like it?¡±

    The little girl¡¯s eyes immediately brightened. ¡°Wow!¡±

    Even though there were already a lot of rabbit dolls at Su Jiu¡¯s home, they had been sent over by Su Guobang after the charity banquet, Su Jiu was still very happy to receive one from her father. She reached out and took it. ¡°I love it! Thank you, Daddy!¡±

    Su Shengjing was in a good mood. He patted her little head and said, ¡°Baby, just tell Daddy what you want. Daddy will buy it for you.¡±

    During this period, he would leave his house from time to time for several days or even more than half a month. He desperately wanted to make up for all the time they couldn¡¯t spend together. Furthermore, this rabbit doll was something that he had chanced upon in a shop near the filming location. He felt that Su Jiu would like it, so he had immediately gone inside to buy it.

    Now that he saw that she really liked it, Su Shengjing was extremely satisfied.

    There was nothing more satisfying than his daughter¡¯s happiness.

    Su Jiu looked up at him with her fair face and seriously said, ¡°Little Jiu doesn¡¯t want anything. I just want Daddy to be fine and earn a lot of money!¡±

    ¡°Alright, Daddy will definitely work hard to earn a lot of money to support you.¡± Su Shengjing smiled as he nted a kiss on the little girl¡¯s chubby cheeks.

    Rong Si took in the scene, and his eyes darkened.

    He suddenly envied Little Jiu¡¯s father for being able to get close to her without any worries.

    But he could not. His mother had said that boys could not kiss girls as they pleased. They had to wait until they grew up before they could kiss. Moreover, they could only kiss the girl they liked.

    He could only wait until he grew up before kissing Little Jiu¡­ But how long did he have to wait before he grew up? Just thinking about it made him feel impatient.

    After Su Shengjing arrived, Song Wanqiu did not need to face Sheng Tianci alone. She immediately felt much more at ease. She wrapped the dumplings, then walked to the kitchen and put them into the pot.

    Unexpectedly, Sheng Tianci, who had been talking to Su Shengjing, walked into the kitchen as well. When he saw her cooking dumplings, he smiled and asked, ¡°Do you need help?¡±

    Song Wanqiu got a little nervous again. She quickly shook her head. ¡°No need. Erm¡­ it¡¯s very simple to cook dumplings. I can do it myself.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Sheng Tianci did not force her. Instead, he walked to the sink and continued to prepare the ingredients for the hotpot.

    Only the two of them were in the kitchen, and there seemed to be something in the air.

    Song Wanqiu¡¯s heart was beating fast. When she heard the sound of chopping vegetables behind her, she couldn¡¯t help but turn around.

 Chapter 451 - Her Heart Skipped A Beat

    <h4>Chapter 451: Her Heart Skipped A Beat</h4>

    Sheng Tianci was seriously chopping a piece of winter melon. His movements were so practiced that they surprised her.

    As if sensing her gaze, he turned his head and met her gaze. Then, he boyishly smiled at her.

    Song Wanqiu¡¯s ears warmed as she hurriedly looked away and continued cooking the dumplings.

    When she saw that the dumplings had been cooked, she immediately retrieved a te to put them in. In her rush, the hot water that sshed out of the pot scalded her, and she sucked in a deep breath.

    Sheng Tianci immediately looked at her when he heard the noise. He saw that the back of her hand had been scalded, and a hint of worry appeared in his eyes. ¡°You got scalded? Are you okay? Hurry up and soak your hand in cold water.¡±

    He took the te from her and even turned on the tap for her.

    Song Wanqiu put her hands under the cold water and washed them. Soon, the pain died down, and she felt a little awkward. ¡°Sorry, I was too careless.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s quite normal. Back when I was learning how to cook, I got scalded countless times too. I don¡¯t have much talent in cooking, and I learned a little only after being scalded many times.¡± Sheng Tianciforted her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it. You can go out and wait.¡±

    ¡°How can I let you do it? You¡¯re a guest, how can I let a guest prepare dinner?¡±

    Sheng Tianci casually said, ¡°If you don¡¯t treat me as a guest, then it won¡¯t matter, will it?¡±

    When he said that, Song Wanqiu realized that he had gone overboard. Her expression shifted.

    Immediately, both of them felt embarrassed. Song Wanqiu didn¡¯t know how to answer, but her heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°Er, what I mean is, if you don¡¯t treat me as a guest, you can treat me as an assistant,¡± Sheng Tianci exined with a dry smile. ¡°So, leave this to me. I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Song Wanqiu still felt a little apologetic. At this moment, Su Jiu ran into the kitchen and held her hand. She said slyly, ¡°Auntie, let Uncle Sheng cook. I haven¡¯t eaten Uncle Sheng¡¯s cooking before.¡±

    Sheng Tianci instantly got excited. He reached out and touched her little nose. ¡°I guarantee that after you eat my dishes, you won¡¯t like your father¡¯s dishes anymore.¡±

    Su Shengjing happened to hear this when he came in. As if he were really worried that he would lose to Sheng Tianci, he immediately rolled up his sleeves and eagerly said to Su Jiu, ¡°Baby, what do you want to eat? Daddy will make it for you.¡±

    Sheng Tianci also said warmly, ¡°That¡¯s right, Little Jiu. If you want to eat anything, just tell me. I¡¯ll definitely cook it better than your father.¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡± Su Shengjing gave him a disdainful look.

    Like this, the two men heckled each other in the kitchen for a long time. Then, under the little girl¡¯s persuasion, they prepared the reunion dinner together.

    Song Wanqiu was dragged out of the kitchen by Su Jiu. She turned to look at the two busy people in the kitchen and then at the little girl beside her. An indescribable feeling surged in her heart.

    Ever since she had divorced Rong Cheng, it had been a long time since her family had such a lively atmosphere during the new year.

    About an hourter, a sumptuous New Year¡¯s Eve dinner was served.

    Sheng Tianci even opened a bottle of wine and poured half a ss for Su Shengjing and Song Wanqiu. ¡°I can¡¯t stay here for too long. I have to go backter. Otherwise, the old man and the old woman will be angry at me.¡±

    Su Shengjing raised his eyebrows. ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±

    ¡°Hey! I worked so hard to cook this meal. Can¡¯t I eat a few bites before I leave? Besides, I came here just to see Little Jiu and you.¡±

 Chapter 452 - Old Ladys Gratitude

    <h4>Chapter 452: Old Lady¡¯s Gratitude</h4>

    ¡°Yet you¡¯re chasing me away. You¡¯re heartless. To think that we were brothers who grew up together¡­ but it¡¯s all fake to you, isn¡¯t it!¡±

    Sheng Tianci resentfullyined.

    Su Shengjing remained nonchnt. ¡°It¡¯s good you realize that.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Sheng Tianci gritted his teeth and looked at Su Jiu, who was sitting on Su Shengjing¡¯sp. ¡°Little Jiu, look at your father. How can he do this to me? Help me out here.¡±

    The little girl looked troubled as she said, ¡°I also want to help Uncle, but whatever Daddy says is right! Even if it¡¯s not right, Little Jiu will say it¡¯s right!¡±

    Su Shengjing smiled happily.

    Sheng Tianci was stunned.

    <i>D*mn, this little girl is clearly her father¡¯sckey!</i>

    <i>I Better not count on her.</i>

    He might as well count on his future daughter. It was a pity that things had not even begun. He did not even know who the child¡¯s mother would be.

    The dumplings Song Wanqiu had made were especially delicious. Su Jiu ate a few at once. The dishes Sheng Tianci and her father cooked were also delicious. She happily ate, and her mouth and hands became covered in oil.

    Compared to her, the little viin¡¯s eating style was much more elegant and refined. He held his chopsticks and carefully removed any bones during the whole process. He did not even peel the prawns with his hands and instead bit open the shells bit by bit¡­

    Su Jiu suddenly felt that she was being quite messy.

    The drumsticks in her hands didn¡¯t seem as delicious as before!

    When Su Shengjing saw that she had ced the drumstick back into the bowl and was wiping her hands with a tissue, he was a little surprised. Lowering his head, he asked her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Baby? Why did you stop?¡±

    ¡°My hands are dirty. They¡¯re oily!¡± The little girl looked at Rong Si, whose hands were clean, and puffed up her cheeks.

    This was the first time that Su Shengjing noticed that Su Jiu was concerned about this when she was eating. He took a tissue and wiped her fingers for her. ¡°Daddy will help you wipe them.¡±

    Rong Si, on the other hand, looked at the little girl¡¯s bowl and saw that she had already finished the prawns Su Shengjing had peeled for her. He then saw that she didn¡¯t seem to want to dirty her hands. Pursing his lips, he mustered his courage to ask in front of the three adults, ¡°Little Jiu, do you like prawns?¡±

    Su Jiu thought that he was just asking and nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±

    Rong Si understood and didn¡¯t say anything else. He got down from the chair and quickly went to the kitchen to wash his hands. When he came back, he started peeling the prawns.

    He did not peel very well, but he was very serious as if he were doing something very important.

    After removing the shell, he ced the peeled prawns into Su Jiu¡¯s bowl.

    Su Jiu had not expected him to do this. Her heart was filled with gratitude.

    <i>Ah ah ah, the baby is actually peeling prawns for me. This is too adorable!</i>

    She did not believe that adorable little kid would be a ruthless viin when he grew up, unless there was a bug!

    The three adults were stunned as they watched Rong Si peel the prawns.

    Su Shengjing could not help but raise his eyebrows.?<i>This boy is really something. I just saw that he doesn¡¯t like to dirty his hands while eating, yet he¡¯s peeling prawns for Su Jiu right now.</i>

    <i>From the looks of it, his actions toward her are genuine.</i>

    Song Wanqiu was also very surprised. She smiled and said, ¡°This child is helping others peel prawns for the first time. He hasn¡¯t even helped me peel them before.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>So, did I help set a precedent for the little viin?</i>

    Rong Si was a little embarrassed. He ced another peeled prawn in Su Jiu¡¯s bowl, then said to Song Wanqiu, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll peel them for you too.¡±

    Song Wanqiu chuckled. ¡°Mommy can peel them herself. You can peel the prawns for Little Jiu.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Rong Si replied. He lowered his eyes and continued peeling. His ears were slightly red from embarrassment.

 Chapter 453 - The Heartwarming Little Brother!

    <h4>Chapter 453: The Heartwarming Little Brother!</h4>

    Sheng Tianci observed him from the side. He felt that although this child did not like to talk and seemed to be cold to everyone, when he was with Little Jiu, he showed his caring side.

    He was a good child, and Song Wanqiu was also a good woman. Sheng Tianci wondered which scumbag was dumb enough to abandon the mother and son. He was really obsessed!

    ***

    After the reunion dinner, Su Jiu excitedly said to Rong Si, ¡°Brother, shall we go upstairs to light fireworks?¡±

    Rong Si had never set off fireworks in his entire life. Even in the past, it was someone else who had set them off, and he would only watch. Now that Little Jiu had invited him, he agreed without hesitation. ¡°Okay.¡±

    The little girl smiled, grabbed his hand, and went out. She even reminded Su Shengjing to bring the sparklers.

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    <i>Alright, since that kid has just peeled some prawns for Su Jiu, I don¡¯t mind letting her y with him. At the same time, I will also act as a tool to bring the fireworks up.</i>

    After pulling him up the little viin, Su Jiu opened the door to the rooftop. A gust of cold wind blew at her face, making her shiver.

    Rong Si quickly stepped forward to block her from the cold wind.

    <i>Ah, my baby is such a caring little brother!</i>

    In the past, Su Jiu had never thought that she would feel warmed by the little viin¡¯s actions.

    All she could think about was how to stop him from turning evil and prevent herself from dying in his hands.

    The three adults had alle up too. Su Shengjing and Sheng Tianci were in charge of setting off the fireworks. Clusters of fireworks shot up into the night sky with a ¡°peng peng peng¡± sound and blossomed into huge, gorgeous flowers. Many residents around them stuck their heads out to look.

    ¡°Daddy, I want to put up fireworks too!¡± Su Jiu tugged Su Shengjing¡¯s sleeve.

    Naturally, Su Shengjing disagreed with her. ¡°No, you¡¯re still young. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±

    ¡°I can do it!¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Su Shengjing ruffled her hair. ¡°This is too dangerous for you. We¡¯ll talk about it when you¡¯re older.¡±

    Su Jiu pursed her lips. At this moment, a few lit sparklers appeared in front of her.

    She froze and looked up. Rong Si stood beside her and handed her the fairy stick. ¡°Little Jiu, these are not dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, brother!¡± Su Jiu happily took the sparkler and drew circles.

    Rong Si just looked at her, his eyes seemingly filled with warmth. A faint smile hung on his lips as though he were smiling.

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart softened. It was rare to see the little viin smile.

    In the time she had known him, the number of times he had smiled could be counted on one hand!

    Hence, she gently tugged at the corner of his shirt and cutely said, ¡°Big Brother, it¡¯s the new year now. You can¡¯t keep a straight face. You have to smile!¡±

    Rong Si looked ufortable.

    Su Jiu tried again. ¡°Big Brother, smile. Just once, okay?¡±

    Rong Si could not resist her soft voice.

    For some reason, he couldn¡¯t do anything about her.

    He could only smile at her.

    The little viin smiled!

    At this moment, not far away, tens of thousands of lights reflected on Rong Si¡¯s body. The corners of his lips curled into a smile, and his deep ck eyes seemed to be shining with bright stars. It gave Su Jiu the illusion that the night sky was more beautiful than before.

    She stared at him without taking her eyes off him. Then, she smiled as well. ¡°Big Brother looks so good when he smiles. You have to smile more in the future!¡±

 Chapter 454 - The Little Villains Gift (1)

    <h4>Chapter 454: The Little Viin¡¯s Gift (1)</h4>

    <i>I look good when I smile?</i>

    Rong Si had never noticed it before. He only knew that he rarely smiled.

    And every time he smiled, it would be for his mother or Su Jiu.

    Su Jiu had just said he had a nice smile, and that was it. Since she kept saying that he had to smile more in the future, Rong Si decided he would have to try.

    He nodded. ¡°Yes, I will.¡±

    <i>But I will only smile in front of you. I won¡¯t smile for other little girls.</i>

    This was his decision.

    As he and Su Jiu finished setting off the fireworks, Sheng Tianci received a call from his family; they were urging him to return. Thus, he had no choice but to leave.

    However, before leaving, he took out a thick red packet from his pocket and passed it to Su Jiu with a big wolfish smile. ¡°Little Jiu, it¡¯s almost the first day of the new year. Uncle will be very busy tomorrow and might not have time to visit you, so I¡¯m giving you this red packet in advance. This is a big red packet! Do you want it?¡±

    Su Jiu hurriedly nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±

    Who wouldn¡¯t want a red packet? They would be fools!

    Sheng Tianci did not give it to her immediately. Instead, he bent down and said with a smile, ¡°How about you kiss me?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Su Jiu rejected him without thinking.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    The little girl said with conviction, ¡°Because Uncle is a man, and I¡¯m a girl. I can¡¯t kiss you!¡±

    Sheng Tianci was speechless.

    <i>Are kids nowadays so hard to fool?</i>

    Su Shengjing was rather pleased with Su Jiu¡¯s response.?<i>How could she be so smart?</i>?There were some things that she understood even without being taught. He nced at Sheng Tianci and disdainfully said, ¡°Get lost. Don¡¯t even think about taking advantage of my daughter.¡±

    ¡°How am I taking advantage of her? Is this request too much?¡± Sheng Tianci was unconvinced.

    ¡°Too much,¡± Su Shengjing replied without hesitation, not giving him any face at all.

    Sheng Tianci choked but could not do anything to him.

    He was so unlucky to have such a heartless childhood friend. Unfortunately, this was his own doing, and he had to ept it even if he cried.

    However, he was just joking. He didn¡¯t want the little girl to kiss him.

    Sheng Tianci did not make things difficult for Su Jiu and simply gave her the red packet before reaching out to pat her little head.

    If he couldn¡¯t kiss her, could he just pet her like petting a kitten?

    Sheng Tianci smiled as he looked at the little girl¡¯s face, which had turned red from the cold wind. ¡°Little Jiu, Uncle wishes you a happy new year. I wish you will be healthy and safe for the new year and that you will be happy every day.¡±

    The little girl hugged his legs with both hands and looked up at him. She looked extremely adorable. ¡°Mmm! Little Jiu also wishes Uncle Happy New Year. Uncle must be healthy and safe too. Be happy every day!¡±

    Sheng Tianci was very happy to receive the little girl¡¯s blessing. He felt that this red packet was worth it.

    Patting her little head again, he took out another red packet and handed it to Rong Si. ¡°Little one, I¡¯ll give you one too. I wish you a safe and healthy year and good grades.¡±

    Rong Si didn¡¯t expect to receive a red packet. After hesitating for two seconds, he reached out to receive it. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    With a pause, he added, ¡°Happy New Year, Uncle.¡±

    He didn¡¯t seem used to saying such things to others. His expression was a little awkward, but he still said it.

    Sheng Tianci smiled again before looking at Song Wanqiu, who was beside him. ¡°I¡¯ll leave first. Happy New Year.¡±

    Song Wanqiu could tell that her son had no objections to Sheng Tianci. If he did, he would not have epted the red packet no matter what.

 Chapter 455 - The Little Villains Gift (2)

    <h4>Chapter 455: The Little Viin¡¯s Gift (2)</h4>

    This time, Song Wanqiu did not evade Sheng Tianci¡¯s gaze. Instead, she looked at him calmly and smiled. ¡°Thank you very much! I wish you a happy new year and hope that everything will go ording to your wishes this year.¡±

    Her gentle and pleasant voice drifted along with the night breeze. Sheng Tianci was in an exceptionally good mood. ¡°I¡¯m sick of hearing the two words ¡®thank you.¡¯ You don¡¯t have to be so polite. I won¡¯t be happy if you continue like this.¡±

    Song Wanqiu¡¯s ears turned hot. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Sheng Tianci turned around in satisfaction and patted Su Shengjing on the shoulder before reluctantly leaving.

    After setting off the fireworks, Su Jiu pulled Su Shengjing back to the little viin¡¯s house and sat on the sofa with him and Song Wanqiu to watch the Spring Festival G. Whenever she saw something funny, she could not help but giggle.

    And when she smiled, it infected the two adults, and theyughed along with her. Even Rong Si smiled. The atmosphere was quite harmonious.

    When the Spring Festival G came to an end and the countdown ended, the first day of the Lunar New Year arrived. The crackling sounds of firecrackers and fireworks could be hearding from outside the window. Dazzling fireworks bloomed in the night sky, creating a festive mood.

    Su Shengjing and Song Wanqiu took out the red packets that they had prepared beforehand and gave them to the two children. Su Jiu happily epted them. Suddenly, she realized the benefits of being a child. She could receive many red packets from adults!

    Even though it was already veryte, she did not feel sleepy at all. She had also especially prepared a New Year¡¯s gift for the little viin. First, however, she followed Su Shengjing home. After entering the house, she immediately asked, ¡°Daddy, did you buy the things I asked you to?¡±

    Recalling what she had asked him to buy, Su Shengjing helplessly smiled. He pointed to a beautifully wrapped blue gift box on the porch. ¡°Will Daddy not buy what Baby wants to buy? Look, here it is.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Daddy!¡±

    Su Jiu got ted and repeated, ¡°Thank you, Daddy!¡±

    Su Shengjing again smiled helplessly. He picked up the gift box with one hand and held her little hand with the other. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    They rang the doorbell again.

    The person who opened the door was the little viin. When he saw Su Jiu, he was surprised to see that the little girl was still awake; moreover, she was excited. He saw her take a gift box from Su Shengjing. Then, she smiled sweetly at him and said, ¡°Big Brother, this is my New Year¡¯s gift to you!¡±

    <i>New Year¡¯s gift?</i>

    Rong Si was stunned.

    ¡°For me?¡± he asked with uncertainty.

    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s for you, Big Brother. Quickly, open it and see if you like it!¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes were bright with anticipation.

    Song Wanqiu hadn¡¯t expected the father-daughter pair toe again, and on top of that, Little Jiu had even brought Ah Si a New Year¡¯s gift. She felt indescribable gratitude surge in her heart as she smiled and said to Rong Si, ¡°Since Little Jiu asked you to open it, you can open it.¡±

    Rong Si nodded and reached for the gift box.

    Feeling a little dazed, he ced the gift box on the coffee table and started to remove the ribbon.

    Although his face was expressionless, his heart was filled with anticipation. Ever since he had left that house, the only New Year gifts he received were those from his mother. Since both of them were poor, his mother would only buy him a cheap toy that cost a few yuan. However, Ron Si was already very satisfied with that.

    This year, not only did he receive red packets from others, but he also received a gift from Little Jiu. Even if the box contained the rubbish he had picked up from the trash bin, he would still be happy.

    However, Rong Si knew that Little Jiu would never give him trash. When he opened the ribbon and saw the gift inside the box, he froze.

    His heart seemed to have been struck by something.

 Chapter 456 - The Little Villains Gift (3)

    <h4>Chapter 456: The Little Viin¡¯s Gift (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Song Wanqiu was taken aback.

    <i>Little Jiu actually gave him this! Is it a coincidence, or¡­</i>

    Rong Si nkly stared at the brand new violin lying in the box, unable to react.

    He had been learning the violin since he was very young. It was his favorite instrument.

    However, after he and his mother had been driven out of their house, Rong Cheng¡¯s new wife hade to look for trouble with them. She had smashed the violin Rong Si had brought with him. Neither of the mother and son had time to stop her.

    Song Wanqiu had been furious at that time and had angrily rushed forward. However, the two bodyguards behind the woman had ruthlessly pushed her to the ground, and she scraped her arm badly.

    After that, Rong Si and his mother spent their days in that shabby residential area. Finding food was difficult for him, and finding time to practice the violin would have been near impossible.

    And his beloved violin had been smashed, anyway.

    Rong Si had never touched a violin since then.

    He never thought that he would have a violin again.

    Seeing him staring at the violin in a daze, Su Jiu knew that she had made the right choice. She asked in anticipation, ¡°Big Brother, tell me quickly. Do you like the New Year¡¯s gift I gave you?¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s voice brought Rong Si back to his senses. He looked at her smiling eyes, and his throat bobbed. ¡°Yes, I like it very much.¡±

    His voice was a little low and slightly hoarse. His eyes also seemed to have turned red. He quickly lowered his head and pretended to continue watching the violin so that Su Jiu would not notice the change in his mood.

    His answer made Su Jiu immensely happy. As the little viin¡¯s fan, the joy and achievement she derived from his happiness were uparable!

    Rong Si carefully picked up the violin and gently touched it, enjoying the familiar feeling. Then, he looked at Su Jiu and seriously said, ¡°Little Jiu, thank you.¡±

    Knowing that this violin must have been bought by Su Shengjing, he said to him as well, ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Although Su Shengjing said that, he was thinking:?<i>Look, this kid is finally saying something nice.</i>

    Rong Si usually did not speak. He was like an emotionless ice sculpture. It was no wonder people had called him mute previously. Su Shengjing himself had thought that Rong Si could not speak.

    Song Wanqiu was filled with gratitude as she said to the pair, ¡°Ah Si really likes ying the violin. He started learning it when he was very young. His violin broke a while back, and he wasn¡¯t able to y it anymore. You guys giving him this violin today, this is the best New Year gift he has received, right, Ah Si?¡±

    Rong Si immediately nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    However, he felt a little strange.?<i>Why did Little Jiu think of giving me a violin?</i>

    Song Wanqiu was equally curious. ¡°Little Jiu, why did you give Big Brother a violin? How did you know that he likes to y it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because I saw a few photos on the cab in Big Brother¡¯s room. One of them was Big Brother ying the violin on a stage. I just knew he liked it!¡± the little girl answered clearly.

    Song Wanqiu was surprised by the little girl¡¯s thoughtfulness. Her gaze became even gentler as she stroked the back of Rong Si¡¯s head and said, ¡°Ah Si, since Little Jiu gave you such a good gift, you have to show your gratitude. Why don¡¯t you y a song for her?¡±

    Su Jiu immediately said, ¡°Big Brother, can you? I want to hear it!¡±

 Chapter 457 - The Little Villains Gift (4)

    <h4>Chapter 457: The Little Viin¡¯s Gift (4)</h4>

    Rong Si had no reason to refuse. Besides, he would be more than happy to perform for Little Jiu.

    However, it had been a long time since he had yed the violin, so he wasn¡¯t sure if he was still as good as before. With this thought in mind, he suddenly became nervous. He didn¡¯t want to perform badly in front of Little Jiu.

    Rong Si secretly adjusted his breathing and quickly went through the things he had previously learned in his mind. After making sure that he had not forgotten all of that, he ced the violin on his shoulder. Under Su Jiu¡¯s expectant gaze, he started to y.

    The little viin yed a lively tune with his head slightly lowered. His long eyshes cast a small shadow under his eyes. His posture as he yed the violin was elegant and noble, just like a little prince.

    Su Jiu could not shift her gaze away.?<i>The little viin is too handsome!</i>

    <i>How could there be such a handsome child?</i>

    Even after the song ended, Su Jiu was still savoring its aftertaste. She came back to her senses only after a few seconds, then praised him generously. ¡°It¡¯s really nice. Big Brother is so awesome!¡±

    Rong Si heaved a sigh of relief when he received her praise.

    Song Wanqiu saw that her son was holding the violin lovingly, then she saw the logo on it. She could tell that the violin was from an expensive brand, so she apologetically asked, ¡°This violin is very expensive, right?¡±

    Su Jiu immediately shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not expensive. As long as you like it!¡±

    Rong Si pursed his lips.

    He had bought a violin before, so he was very clear about the price of this violin. It cost at least ten thousand yuan. He had prepared a New Year¡¯s gift for Little Jiu, but¡­ afterparing it with the gift she had given him, he suddenly couldn¡¯t bring himself to give it to her.

    Although Song Wanqiu hadn¡¯t expected Su Jiu to give Rong Si a present, she had also prepared a New Year gift for the little girl.

    She took out a knitted scarf from her room and smiled at Su Jiu. ¡°Little Jiu, this is the scarf Auntie knitted for you. Do you like it?¡±

    Su Jiu vigorously nodded. ¡°Yes, yes!¡±

    Song Wanqiu¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Then let Auntie put it on for you to see.¡±

    As she spoke, she wound the scarf around the little girl¡¯s neck. The scarf was a festive red color. The little girl¡¯s skin was white, and the two colors formed a stark contrast, making Su Jiu¡¯s face look rosy and adorable.

    Song Wanqiu couldn¡¯t help but pat the little girl¡¯s head like Sheng Tianci had done earlier. ¡°Little Jiu is so cute.¡±

    ¡°Auntie is so beautiful!¡± The little girl praised her as well. She looked down at the scarf around her neck and happily said, ¡°Auntie, Big Brother, it¡¯s veryte now. Daddy and I will go home first!¡±

    As she held Su Shengjing¡¯s hand and turned around, Rong Si suddenly called out to her, ¡°Wait.¡±

    <i>Huh?</i>

    Su Jiu turned around to look at him.

    ¡°I have a gift for you too.¡± The little viin looked a little ufortable as he hurried to his room.

    When he came out, he was holding a square box with ayer of pink wrapping paper on it.

    Rong Si ced the box in front of Su Jiu and avoided her eyes. He seemed embarrassed to look at her. Lowering his voice, he said, ¡°I made this myself. Here.¡±

    When he said this, he felt very nervous.

    The gift he gave her was just a handmade gift that was not worth much. He wondered if Little Jiu would mind it.

    She had given him such an expensive violin, yet he gave her such a cheap thing. No matter what, it was her loss.

    On second thought, he did owe her a lot.

    But with his current condition, he could not return any of that. He could only wait until he grew up, then return her kindness to her in double.

 Chapter 458 - I Really Like It

    <h4>Chapter 458: I Really Like It</h4>

    When Su Jiu opened the gift box, the first thing she saw was a merry-go-round music box. On it were a few small colorful and lifelike horses. The workmanship looked veryplicated.?<i>How much time did the little viin spend on this?</i>

    Su Jiu happily looked at him. ¡°Wow! I like this so much! It¡¯s so beautiful!¡±

    She wasn¡¯t just saying she liked him. She liked him too much.

    Rong Si¡¯s heart waspletely at ease. The corners of his lips curved. ¡°As long as you like it.¡±

    He had used his mother¡¯s phone to look up the music box online. Then, he found out what kind of gift girls liked and made one himself. It was the first time he had made something like this, and he had to spend two days making it.

    ¡°This is a music box. When you press the switch, music will be yed. The ponies on it can also move,¡± Rong Si said as he pressed the switch and showed her.

    All of a sudden, beautiful music started ying, and the merry-go-round started to slowly spin. Su Jiu hugged the music box as if it were a treasure and smiled brightly at him. ¡°I really like it. Thank you, Big Brother!¡±

    As he looked at her smiling face, Rong Si¡¯s gaze turned deep. He suddenly had a strong urge to pinch her face.

    If Su Shengjing and Song Wanqiu weren¡¯t beside him, he would have already done so.

    <i>Little Jiu¡¯s chubby face is really¡­ very cute.</i>

    ***

    The first thing Su Jiu did after leaving the viin¡¯s house was to run into her room. She ced the music box on the most conspicuous spot on the bookshelf. After admiring it for a while, she happily left.

    Hearing the sounds of firecrackers and fireworks, Su Jiu took out the red packet from her pocket.

    The red packet was a little thick.?<i>There should be quite a lot of money in it.</i>

    When she opened the red packet, she realized that there were ten hundred-yuan notes inside it. But this was just for show. What was significant was the check inside. She took it out and saw that it was a hundred thousand yuan check.

    Su Jiu¡¯s eyes widened.

    <i>Am I seeing things? This is too much.</i>

    In her previous life, the amount of money she earned every year was less than 10% of this.

    Su Jiu wanted to shout in victory.

    For a big family like the Sheng family, they had many more children and rtives. Just the money they gave on New Year¡¯s alone was probably a huge sum of money. Su Jiu believed that the red packet Sheng Tianci had given her would not be less than the one he had given to Sheng Zhiyan and the rest.

    <i>Please give me another dozen of such uncles!</i>

    Su Shengjing noticed that Su Jiu was sitting on the sofa in the living room, opening the red packet with a serious expression on her face. He curiously asked, ¡°Baby, how much did Uncle Sheng give you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you!¡± Su Jiu was obsessed with money. She hid the red packet behind her back and solemnly dered, ¡°Daddy, this is my New Year¡¯s money. Don¡¯t touch it!¡±

    She wanted to use this money to buy presents for her father, Uncle Sheng, Great Beauty An Yuan, Han Jiani¡­ and Sheng Zhiyan, and Han Siye!

    ¡°Daddy doesn¡¯t want your money. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s all yours!¡± Su Shengjing smiled and yfully raised his eyebrows. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see the red packet Daddy gave you?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Su Jiu¡¯s interest was piqued and she quickly took out the red packet that he had given her.

    Unexpectedly, it was also a check

    And the amount was huge. It was a total of one million.

    <i>Wait, one¡­ one million?</i>

    <i>Am I seeing things?</i>

    She was already in disbelief after seeing Uncle Sheng¡¯s check of 100,000 yuan. Now that she saw her father¡¯s check, she felt like she was dreaming.

    Su Jiu was shocked and looked at Su Shengjing in confusion. ¡°Daddy?¡±

    <i>Why did Daddy give me so much?</i>

 Chapter 459 - Like a Little Cat

    <h4>Chapter 459: Like a Little Cat</h4>

    Su Jiu was now a four-year-old child. She did not need so much money. Besides, which parent would be willing to give their child so much money?

    Su Shengjing walked over and stroked her soft hair with his big hand. His gaze was especially doting. ¡°Daddy earned money this year because of you. Of course, I have to give you a big red packet. Baby, do you know how much this is?¡±

    Su Jiu knew it but pretended to not understand. Shaking her head, she ced her finger on the check and counted. ¡°One ¡®zero,¡¯ two ¡®zeros,¡¯ three ¡®zeros¡¯¡­ Daddy, why are they all ¡®zeros¡¯? No, there¡¯s a ¡®one¡¯!¡±

    Su Shengjing was touched by her childish voice. He suddenlyughed. ¡°This is one million yuan. You can buy a lot of things now. But we¡¯ll save this money for now. When you¡¯re older, you can use it to buy even more things if you need them, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Su Jiu obediently nodded and ced the check in his hands. ¡°Daddy, this is too much money. Help me keep it and give it to me when I grow up.¡±

    <i>She couldn¡¯t bear to give me a hundred thousand yuan just now, but now she¡¯s willing to give a million yuan?</i>

    Su Shengjingughed. ¡°Baby, this is one million yuan. It¡¯s much more than the money Uncle Sheng gave you. Are you really willing to give it to me? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I won¡¯t give it to you after I take care of it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not! Because Daddy said that he wouldn¡¯t lie to Little Jiu.¡±

    Su Shengjing choked.

    <i>Alright, I indeed said this before. The little girl still remembers it very clearly.</i>?Furthermore, she trusted him so much that she did not doubt him at all.

    He smiled again. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not lying to you. Alright, are you sleepy? Take a shower and sleep.¡±

    ***

    By the time she showered and went to bed, it was already past one in the morning.

    The little girl also came over to sleep with Su Shengjing with a pillow and a teddy bear today. She nestled in her father¡¯s arms like a little kitten and couldn¡¯t help but smile. She was obviously in a good mood.

    Su Shengjing smiled too. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why are you so happy today?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m happy because I received a big red packet and a gift. No, not at all!¡± The little girl looked up at him and changed the topic. ¡°The happiest thing is that I can spend the New Year with Daddy this year!¡±

    <i>So this is what it feels like to have a family to celebrate the New Year with. It¡¯s really different.</i>?For the first time, Su Jiu had felt something called a ¡°reunion.¡±

    Upon hearing her words, Su Shengjing was stunned for a moment. Then, a warm feeling suddenly surged in his heart.

    He suddenly thought of his past self. Ever since he had left the Su family, he had not spent the New Year with his family.

    He still remembered that when he had left the entertainment industry, it was close to the New Year. At that time, he lived in that shabby rented apartment and saw countless people scolding and attacking him on his phone. There were all kinds of nasty words about him.

    That time also had the constant sound of firecrackers and fireworks outside the window, but Su Shengjing had not felt the festive atmosphere at all. He was still angry and sad, so he had used alcohol to numb his feelings.

    That year, he had drunk a lot of alcohol and spent a lot of time being drunk.

    He had been reduced to a rat in a smelly ditch. Even Su Guobang despised him and would often mock and ridicule him. From then on, Su Shengjing no longer had any thoughts of returning to the Su family, let alone spending the New Year with the old man and having a reunion meal.

    In his eyes, only Sheng Tianci and Su Jiu were worth spending time with.

    Su Jiu especially. She had always told him that she loved her father the most, and that everything was fine as long as she was with him. Everything else did not matter. She trusted and relied on him wholeheartedly, making him feel as though he was someone who was needed and had value.

 Chapter 460 - New Years Luck

    <h4>Chapter 460: New Year¡¯s Luck</h4>

    Su Shengjing¡¯s heart was filled withplex emotions. He pulled the little girl into his embrace and tightly hugged her.

    It was this cute little kid who called him Daddy and depended on him.

    He really felt blessed.

    The little girl¡¯s body faintly smelt of milk powder. Su Shengjing¡¯s heart melted as he said to her, ¡°Daddy is also very happy to be able to spend the New Year with you today.¡±

    Su Jiu lifted her head and solemnly vowed, ¡°Daddy, we¡¯ll celebrate the New Year together in the future!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Su Shengjing smiled as he agreed. But in his heart, he was thinking about how his daughter was still young. He wondered what it meant for her to grow up and what she would face.

    When she grew up and had a man she liked and a family of her own, perhaps she would abandon him, her old father. He could not imagine how he would feel then.

    <i>It must be worse than being scolded by countless people¡­</i>

    Su Shengjing did not want to think about it anymore. He closed his eyes and hugged Su Jiu tightly, cherishing every minute and second he spent with her.

    ***

    Su Jiu had been excited and woke up soon after. It was already morning, and the bright sunlight shone in through the French windows, bringing a hint of winter warmth.

    When she woke up, Su Shengjing also woke up.

    As he opened his eyes, he discovered that Su Jiu was staring at him with herrge eyes. He couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Baby, why are you awake so early?¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m happy!¡± The little girl happily chirped as she burrowed out of his embrace. Then, she picked up the phone he had ced on the bedside table and skillfully opened Weibo.

    Su Shengjing was already used to this. He watched as the little girl opened thements section and showed him the phone. ¡°Daddy, look! Many people are wishing us a happy new year!¡±

    Su Shengjing took over the phone. Indeed, he saw a lot of fans¡¯ messages. There were many New Year¡¯s blessings, and tens of thousands of messages.

    It was such a wonderful feeling to have so many people looking for him and Su Jiu during this reunion.?<i>It has been a long time¡­</i>

    Su Jiu crawled back into the warm nket and suggested in a soft voice, ¡°Daddy, should we say happy new year to our fans? They¡¯ve always been supporting us!¡±

    Su Shengjing was taken aback.?<i>That¡¯s right! I hadn¡¯t even thought of this, and yet this little packrat thought of it. I can¡¯t even bepared to a four-year-old child. I don¡¯t have the self-awareness of a celebrity tomunicate with my fans.</i>

    He quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, Baby is right. Let¡¯s get up quickly and put on our new clothes. We¡¯ll record a video to wish them a happy new year.¡±

    After getting out of bed, Su Shengjing changed into a handsome casual suit and especially wore a red scarf. He looked quite festive.

    The little girl also changed into a white knitted dress and a red jacket. She put on the red scarf Song Wanqiu had knitted for her and tied a red bow on her head. At this moment, she looked just like a cute little fairy!

    In the living room, Su Shengjing set up his mobile phone so that the camera could focus on him. Then, he ced the little girl on hisp. The father-daughter pair appeared to be very close with each other. Then, he started recording the video.

    Firstly, he expressed his gratitude to the fans who had always supported him and Su Jiu. Then, he congratted the fans together with the little girl.

    After recording it, he uploaded the video onto Weibo.

    Their fans had been waiting for this since a long time ago. To them, especially to Su Jiu¡¯s fans, this was a blessing for the new year!

 Chapter 461 - Little Jiu Is a Genius!

    <h4>Chapter 461: Little Jiu Is a Genius!</h4>

    In the video, the little girl obediently said, ¡°Uncles and aunties, brothers and sisters, grandpas and grandmas, thank you for always supporting Daddy and Little Jiu. Happy New Year, everyone!

    ¡°May you have a smooth sailing year! May you have lots of promotions in your careers! May you have good luck and do well! May you be safe in all four seasons! May five blessingse upon your house! May you all be the best in everything you do! May seven stars shine brightly to guide you! May fortunee to you from all directions! May you find longsting love! May you be perfect in every way! May you have a hundred sesses, a thousand blessings, and may everything go well for you!¡±

    The fans¡¯ hearts melted when they saw the little girl wearing a beautiful dress and giving her blessings in her baby voice.

    <i>Oh, how old is our daughter? It¡¯s really not easy to say such a long speech. Even reading all of it aloud from a script is very difficult for a child!</i>

    Su Shengjing was stunned by Su Jiu¡¯s words as well.

    <i>Ah, is this really a four-year-old kid?</i>

    <i>Are you sure she¡¯s not a genius?!</i>

    The more Su Shengjing thought about it, the more he felt that he should bring Su Jiu for an IQ test.?<i>Perhaps, she might even score 150 points?</i>

    He remembered the plot of a CEO novel that he had read by chance. The female protagonist had run away from the male protagonist while being pregnant. A few yearster, the male protagonist had gained a genius child.?<i>Now, it¡¯s happening to him?</i>

    Thinking of this possibility, Su Shengjing got ted.

    Many fans were also very surprised. They could not believe that a little kid could say something like that. Hence, they began to attack Su Shengjing in a strange way.

    ¡°Su Shengjing, what are you doing? Why do you want my daughter to say something so long? Can¡¯t you say it yourself?¡±

    ¡°Exactly! How long did you make Little Jiu practice? No way she could be this fluent in less than half a month, right? Su Shengjing, be a human and let Little Jiu off, okay?¡±

    ¡°Su Shengjing! This fan is warning you not to make Little Jiu suffer. Don¡¯t force her to do something she doesn¡¯t want to do! Tell me honestly, did she really want to give all these blessings? Did you force her to practice them for a long time?¡±

    ***

    Su Shengjing and even Su Jiu were dumbfounded.

    The little girl had originally wanted to show off her intelligence, but in the end, all the fans med her father and suspected that he had forced her!

    She did not know whether tough or cry. However, her fans were only concerned about her and did not want her to suffer any grievances. It was a blessing to have them apany her father on his journey to the peak.

    As Su Shengjing looked at thements questioning him, the corners of his mouth twitched. He quickly posted on Weibo to rify: ¡°I didn¡¯t force her, nor did I make her practice. Perhaps, my daughter is just a legendary little genius.¡±

    The fans became active again. ¡°D*mn, if she can speak so well without practice, Little Jiu is really a genius!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, I can almost see Su Shengjing¡¯s smug face when he gets what he wants.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, Su Shengjing is Little Jiu¡¯s fan. If he dares to treat Little Jiu badly, us fans will never forgive him!¡±

    ***

    The father and daughter pair made it to the top three of the trending searches with a new year¡¯s greetings video. One of the fans even specially opened a forum thread called ¡°Quicklye and watch the world¡¯s cutest little girl.¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s powerfulnguage skills also shocked theizens and attracted another wave of fans.

    Many advertisers and production teams, after seeing the pair¡¯s poprity, began to consider signing them after the new year. They had to be quick and seize the chance before anyone else!

    Soon after posting the video on Weibo, Su Shengjing suddenly received a call.

 Chapter 462 - Apologize to Little Jiu

    <h4>Chapter 462: Apologize to Little Jiu</h4>

    Su Shengjing took out his phone and saw the caller ID. His expression becameplicated, and he did not want to pick up the call. However, after hesitating for two seconds, he still picked it up.

    Today was the first day of the Lunar New Year, so he had to give the old man some face.

    He said to the person on the other end in a cool tone, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Su Guobang was furious when he heard that. ¡°What kind of attitude is that?¡±

    Su Shengjing sneered. ¡°What attitude? Aren¡¯t you used to it?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Su Guobang did not want to argue with Su Shengjing over the Lunar New Year, so he changed the topic and said, ¡°Today is the first day of the Lunar New Year. Aren¡¯t you going to let the kide over to receive red packets?¡±

    Su Shengjing knew that the old man wanted to see Little Jiu, but he was unwilling. He coldly said, ¡°She has enough red packets. She doesn¡¯t need yours.¡±

    The moment Su Jiu heard that, she knew who was on the phone. She also knew that if she went to the Su family, the old man would definitely give her a big red packet. However, if her father was unwilling to go, she did not want it.

    Su Guobang was even more furious.?<i>Su Shengjing, this bastard, never even thought of bringing his child back to the Su family. He didn¡¯t intend to have a reunion dinner at all.</i>?Su Guobang could only watch the show that Little Jiu had recorded on television and online.

    Also, a few days ago, when Su Shengjing had gone overseas to film, he had entrusted the child to Sheng Tianci and asked him to take care of the child.

    In short, Su Shengjing would rather let outsiders take care of the child than let her grandfather see her. The child was still not close to him and had yet to call him ¡°Grandpa.¡±

    <i>No, I think she called me that before.</i>

    Su Guobang suddenly remembered that the first time he had met that little girl, she had called him grandpa. But at that time, he had not treated her well and scared her, so she never called him that again.

    Su Guobang was extremely regretful. If he had known that, he would¡¯vepletely epted this little girl and not treated her like that.

    Now that it was the new year, all the old folks in the family had their grandchildren forpany. However, Su Guobang could only live alone, without even a child to say ¡°Happy New Year, Grandpa¡± to him. Moreover, the butler and all the servants had gone home. The huge Su Residence seemed especially lonely.

    The more Su Guobang thought about it, the more stifled he felt. He was also looking forward to Su Shengjing bringing the child back. However, with his personality, it was impossible for him to back down and civilly discuss this with Su Shengjing. His tone was still serious. ¡°What do you mean she doesn¡¯t need it? It¡¯s a tradition for elders to give a child red packets for New Year! Things that have been passed down for thousands of years must be followed! Cut the crap and quickly bring her over!¡±

    ¡°No. Unless you properly apologize to Little Jiu, I won¡¯t let her see you.¡± After saying that, Su Shengjing mercilessly hung up the phone.

    <i>Hah, so what if the old man changed his mind? I¡¯ll never forget how the old man had treated my little girl.</i>

    Su Guobang had imed that Su Jiu was an illegitimate daughter, and he had even strangled her by the neck, iming that he wanted to send her abroad to raise her. This had scared Su Jiu. The old man had even said that he would never allow her to enter the Su Residence no matter what.

    Now, he was actually going back on his words, but did not have the attitude he should have.?<i>What right does he have to do as he said?</i>

    <i>Su Jiu wouldn¡¯t like it either.</i>

    As Su Shengjing thought about it, he lowered his head and asked Su Jiu, ¡°Baby, do you want to see that old man?¡±

    Su Jiu blinked and said, ¡°Is it that very fierce grandpa?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°If Daddy doesn¡¯t want it, then I don¡¯t want it too!¡± Su Jiu said seriously.

    Su Shengjing suddenlyughed. His big hand stroked her hair again. ¡°Good girl! He was so fierce before. We can¡¯t forgive him easily. Baby, we don¡¯t need to forgive those who bullied us.¡±

 Chapter 463 - A Little Bootlicker

    <h4>Chapter 463: A Little Bootlicker</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Su Shengjing did not know whether Su Jiu could understand what he was saying, but he knew that she was a smart little kid; he believed that she would understand.

    As expected, the little girl nodded. ¡°Mm! You can¡¯t let yourself suffer because of someone like that!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Baby is so smart.¡± Su Shengjing smiled knowingly.

    ¡°Daddy is smart! That¡¯s why Little Jiu is smart!¡±

    The smile on Su Shengjing¡¯s face widened.?<i>The little girl is such a sweet talker. I¡¯ve given birth to a little bootlicker!</i>

    He reached out to pick her up, then gently asked, ¡°Where do you want to go today? Daddy will take you there.¡±

    He had been busy with his work these days, and it was time for him to bring Su Jiu out for some fun.

    Su Jiu thought about it and answered, ¡°Daddy, can we go to the amusement park? And can we bring Big Brother along?¡±

    <i>She wants to y with that little brat from next door again?</i>

    <i>Is it just because he is handsome? Why does she keep thinking about him all the time?! If she is already thinking about him so much now, what about when he grows up? Will she marry him eagerly?</i>

    However, what else could Su Shengjing say if his daughter wanted the little brat to go with them! After all, as her father, he had always fulfilled all her requests. This was because he fully agreed with the saying that daughters should be pampered and raised with wealth.

    Moreover, he only had one daughter. If he didn¡¯t pamper her, who would he pamper? So many people were covetously eyeing his daughter. If he didn¡¯t treat her better than he treated others, would she still want him as her father?

    At this moment, Rong Si was eating glutinous rice balls at home. His mind was filled with thoughts of asking Little Jiu to y with him today. Besides his mother, he also wanted to spend this year with the little girl.

    However, he didn¡¯t know how to tell her.

    As he was thinking, the doorbell rang.

    Rong Si immediately put down his chopsticks and quickly went to open the door. Song Wanqiu couldn¡¯t help but snicker when she saw how anxious he was.

    Her son¡¯s mind was filled with his childhood sweetheart.

    When Rong Si opened the door, his eyes lit up as he saw Su Jiu and Su Shengjing standing outside the door and neatly dressed. Rong Si¡¯s face was still cold and did not show any emotions.

    Su Jiu¡¯s eyes were filled with the little viin¡¯s handsome face. She happily said, ¡°Big Brother, Daddy and I are going to the amusement park to y. Do you and Auntie want toe along?¡±

    <i>Amusement park?</i>

    It had been a long time since Rong Si had gone there, and he did not like to go to such ces either. Those ces were visited only by children. However, if Little Jiu wanted him to go with her, he would be happy to do so.

    Rong Si looked at Song Wanqiu, silently asking for her opinion.

    Song Wanqiu naturally wouldn¡¯t object to it. She smiled and said, ¡°Ah Si, if you want to go, hurry up and change. Don¡¯t let Little Jiu wait too long.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Rong Si immediately nodded and said to Su Jiu, ¡°Wait for me.¡± He then turned around and quickly went to his room.

    He found a few clothes in the closet. However, he didn¡¯t know which one was better. When he saw Song Wanqiu enter the room, he hurriedly asked, ¡°Mom, what should I wear?¡±

    He had asked very seriously. Song Wanqiu held back herughter and said, ¡°Whatever you like.¡±

    Rong Si lowered his gaze and looked down at the clothes in his hands. He pursed his lips and whispered, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what I like.¡±

    He only cared about what Little Jiu liked.

    He cherished having a good friend like her. However, many boys were close to her, and he wasn¡¯t the best one. If she became tired of him, she could abandon him anytime.

    So, if he wanted to keep her, he could only try to make himself better.. There was no other way.

 Chapter 464 - My Babys Grown Up!

    <h4>Chapter 464: My Baby¡¯s Grown Up!</h4>

    This was the first time Rong Si was spending the new year with Little Jiu, and also the first time he was conflicted about what to wear. In the end, Song Wanqiu helped him choose a set of clothes. After dressing himself, Rong Si nervously walked out.

    Su Jiu was sitting on the sofa in the living room and drinking the warm water that Song Wanqiu had poured for her. When she saw the little viining out, she was instantly stunned.

    The little viin had worn a white turtleneck sweater and a ck coat with a dark gray scarf around his neck. Although it was just a simple design, it looked especially good on him. He could definitely be in an advertisement for some children¡¯s clothes.

    In fact, he was even more handsome than those little child models who shot advertisements.

    With such excellent features, Su Jiu suddenly looked forward to seeing how the little viin would look after growing up.

    It would definitely be like what was written in the novels; a handsome face that looked as if it had been meticulously sculpted, with no ws to be found, a pair of deep eyes that were like a coldke that would cause people to fall into it with just one look. Rong Si was the only person who couldpare to the male lead, Li Mohan.

    <i>Ahh, I¡¯m really looking forward to seeing my baby grow up!</i>

    Just imagining it made Su Jiu a little excited, and her heartbeat quickened.

    Rong Si was embarrassed by her gaze. He did not know what she was thinking, so he could only speak first. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±

    Su Jiu quickly came back to her senses and wished she could pinch herself.?<i>What¡¯s going on? An old auntie like you is staring at a little kid in a daze. You are so useless and unreserved!</i>

    At this moment, Song Wanqiu came out too, having finished changing her clothes. Su Jiu pretended that nothing had happened and said with a smile, ¡°Big Brother, Auntie, let¡¯s go!¡±

    When they went out, Su Shengjing held Su Jiu¡¯s hand while Rong Si followed them. Looking at the little girl¡¯s chubby hand, he had a strong urge in his heart.

    <i>I want to hold her hand! What should I do?</i>

    <i>When other boys walk with her, they hold her hand.</i>

    With Rong Si¡¯s personality, it was too difficult for him to take the initiative. He struggled internally for a while and finally made up his mind. When Su Jiu walked down the stairs, he grabbed her hand at the right time. ¡°Be careful not to fall.¡±

    With no idea what the little viin was thinking, Su Jiu thought:?<i>How nice!</i>

    <i>I didn¡¯t waste my efforts trying to save you!</i>

    ***

    There were many people at the amusement park, and many parents had brought their children there. Su Shengjing and Su Jiu wore hats and masks like they did every time they went out, covering most of their faces.

    If they were recognized, the two of them might not be able to walk out of the amusement park today. Sometimes, being popr was also inconvenient.

    Even though the two of them tried to keep a low profile, Song Wanqiu and Rong Si attracted a lot of attention.

    <i>Oh my god, is this woman a celebrity?</i>

    <i>How could she be so beautiful and have such a refined air about her? She¡¯s in no way inferior to those female celebrities on television. The little boy beside her is also equally beautiful like a little prince, the kind that can be easily photographed.</i>

    Rong Si sensed the gazes from the people around him and felt a little ufortable. If he hadn¡¯t promised Little Jiu to apany her to the amusement park, he would have left immediately.

    He had had enough of being watched by others.

    He hadn¡¯t forgotten the time when he and his mother had first moved to that run-down neighborhood. Several older women had been eating melon seeds downstairs while watching them move their luggage. They had even been pointing and talking.

 Chapter 465 - 5: To Be A Tool Again

    <h4>Chapter 465: To Be A Tool Again</h4>

    At that time, Rong Si had heard it very clearly. They had said that his mother was so beautiful, yet she was taking care of her child alone. Perhaps, she was a shameless woman who had gotten pregnant and abandoned by a wild man. She was not working, so she had to move to such a ce.

    Rong Si had looked at them angrily. They hadn¡¯t seemed to realize that they had said anything wrong. They had even talked about him.

    They had said that he was impolite; he didn¡¯t even greet the adults and red at them instead¡­

    Rong Si still remembered their disdainful looks.

    After that, those people did not stop gossiping about his mother. He knew that they were jealous of his mother¡¯s beauty as they looked sloppy.

    Rumors about his mother had spread around the neighborhood. Every time he went out with his mother, he would be met with all kinds of looks. It made him ufortable, and he wished he could poke out their eyes!

    Su Jiu realized that the little viin¡¯s jaw was clenched and his shoulders seemed to be a little stiff. She immediately discerned that as a quiet and introverted child, he was not used to being in such a crowded ce.

    She had to do something to divert his attention!

    The little viin had endured a lot of things that he shouldn¡¯t have at his age. The reason Su Jiu had brought him to the amusement park was that he could have some fun, experience being a little kid, and stop acting like an adult.

    As she thought about it, Su Jiu suddenly saw something. She pointed to the front and said excitedly, ¡°Big Brother, shall we drive the bumper cars?¡±

    Rong Si was speechless.

    <i>A bumper car¡­</i>

    <i>How childish!</i>

    But seeing the little girl¡¯s expectant look, he nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Jiu immediately pulled his hand and ran forward. She did not forget to turn around and say to Su Shengjing, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m going to the bumper cars with Big Brother. Help us buy tickets!¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    <i>Does she not see that most of the people at the bumper cars are children with their parents?</i>

    <i>But she made it clear just now that she wants to y with the brat.</i>

    <i>Alright, for the sake of the new year, I¡¯ll be a tool for the time being.</i>

    After Su Shengjing bought the tickets, Su Jiu pulled Rong Si into the venue. Su Shengjing stood by the fence and worriedly said to Rong Si.

    ¡°Kid, protect Little Jiu. Don¡¯t let her get hit.¡±

    Rong Si vigorously nodded. Of course, he would protect Little Jiu.

    Su Jiu had never ridden bumper cars since she was young. She had not expected that she would be able to y in one today. Moreover, she was ying with the viin in the original novel, who had ruthlessly killed her!

    This was truly a fantasy.

    This was also Rong Si¡¯s first time on the bumper cars. After he got into the car with Su Jiu, he quickly studied it and immediately knew how to move it. He drove around the venue and nimbly controlled the steering wheel to avoid other cars.

    Especially when other cars were heading toward Su Jiu. He would immediately turn the steering wheel to turn the car around. If he wanted to hit someone, he would hit them.

    As Su Shengjing stood outside, he could tell that the brat had indeed protected Su Jiu the entire time. Thus, his heart finally rxed.

    <i>This little brat is trustworthy! Not bad!</i>

    Song Wanqiu¡¯s gaze was also fixed on the two children. As she saw that they werepletely focused and were getting more and more enthusiastic, especially when she saw Rong Si¡¯s lips curl into a smile, she alsoughed.

    <i>Only Little Jiu could bring that pure smile back on Ah Si¡¯s face.</i>

    However, at this moment, she suddenly noticed someone in the crowd also staring at the two children.

 Chapter 466 - Ex-wife, Long Time No See

    <h4>Chapter 466: Ex-wife, Long Time No See</h4>

    Rong Cheng hadn¡¯t expected to meet Song Wanqiu and Rong Si at this amusement park.

    Ever since Song Wanqiu hade to the office to look for him, he had not seen her.

    For some reason, he felt that she looked prettier than before, especially when she smiled. As for Rong Si¡­ this child had grown up without him knowing. When he had left them, the kid was still a three or four-year-old child. Now that he was in primary school, he had grown much taller.

    When Song Wanqiu saw her ex-husband, her face turned pale and she clenched her fists.

    This man had previously called to harass her, and she had put him on the ignore list without a second thought. She had not seen him for a long time, and now she actually met him here.

    Enemies were bound to meet on a narrow road.

    Ah Si was finally happy. She didn¡¯t want this man¡¯s appearance to ruin her son¡¯s mood, so she walked toward him before Rong Si found him.

    ¡°Rong Cheng, we need to talk.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Rong Cheng smiled yfully and stared at her fair and exquisite oval face. ¡°Sure, where do you want to talk?¡±

    Song Wanqiu nced at him and walked out of the crowd without saying anything.

    Rong Cheng followed her, and the two stopped behind a tree not far away. There were few people here, and it blocked Rong Si¡¯s line of sight.

    Rong Cheng was dressed in an expensive ck casual suit and windbreaker. He had one hand in his pocket and exuded the aura of a business elite. However, in Song Wanqiu¡¯s eyes, he was just a well-dressed scumbag. Seeing him made her feel disgusted.

    Before Song Wanqiu could speak, he said, ¡°Ex-wife, long time no see.¡±

    His tone and the smile on his lips were meaningful. When he spoke, he even reached out to her as if he wanted to touch her face.

    Song Wanqiu felt disgusted and immediately took two steps back to prevent him from touching her.

    Moreover, when she heard him call her ex-wife, she almost spat out her dinner from the previous night. She said coldly, ¡°Who¡¯s your ex-wife? Rong Cheng, I have nothing to do with you anymore. Moreover, I have a name. Please call me by my name!¡±

    Rong Cheng raised his eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s so strange to call you by your name. After all, we used to sleep in the same bed, right?¡±

    Song Wanqiu was furious. ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I also feel a little shameless. I¡¯ve already divorced you for a long time, yet I still can¡¯t forget you. And Ah Si¡­¡±

    When she heard this, Song Wanqiu¡¯s heart tightened. She looked at him warily and said, ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m warning you. If you want to do anything, do it to me. Don¡¯t hurt my son. Otherwise, I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡±

    Rong Chengughed again. ¡°Tsk, what do you mean by your son? Without me, would you be able to give birth to him? He¡¯s my son too. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t harm him. I¡¯m not such a beast.¡±

    Song Wanqiuughed coldly in her heart.?<i>Ha, after the divorce, he had ignored Ah Si and caused him to almost be unable to go to school. How dare he say he wasn¡¯t such a beast?</i>

    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt Ah Si or disturb him. Leave us alone!¡±

    ¡°Leave you alone? But, what if I don¡¯t want to?¡± Rong Cheng moved closer to her, his gaze firmly locked on her face. ¡°Wanqiu, you¡¯re taking care of the child alone now. Your ie isn¡¯t high either. How are you going to raise him? You still need me as his father, right?¡±

    Song Wanqiu immediately interrupted him and coldly said, ¡°Shut up! You¡¯re not his father. He doesn¡¯t have a father like you!¡±

 Chapter 467 - Just Admit Defeat

    <h4>Chapter 467: Just Admit Defeat</h4>

    Rong Cheng sneered. ¡°Whether you admit it or not, he¡¯s still my son. My blood flows in him. Also, I remember that you used to be very gentle. How did you be so stubborn?

    ¡°Actually, as long as you give in to me, I can give you and your son a rich life. Your living conditions will be no different from when you were in the Rong Family.¡±

    Song Wanqiu was so angry that she pressed her fingernails sharply into her palm.

    <i>This disgusting jerk still wants me to be his lover?</i>

    ¡°You look so charming when you¡¯re angry.¡± Rong Cheng extended his hand toward her. ¡°Are you really not going to consider it? As long as you agree, I won¡¯t mistreat you and our son.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Song Wanqiu pushed his hand away, her eyes filled with disgust.

    This made Rong Cheng feel that his dignity as a man was being challenged. Even though he was now a man with a wife and children, countless women still wanted to cling to him. Song Wanqiu actually had no feelings for him?

    This made him somewhat unhappy.

    He really wanted to get her back. He couldn¡¯t bear to see her with another man.

    ¡°Wanqiu, I know it¡¯s tough to take care of a child alone. Let me share your burden, okay?¡±

    Song Wanqiu was about to throw up. If she had something in her hands, she would¡¯ve smashed it in his face.

    She suppressed her anger and said, ¡°You brought your wife and children here, right? Is it really okay for you to leave them alone for so long?

    ¡°Also, if you want to find a lover, look for women who want to be your lover. Don¡¯t look for me. It¡¯s best if we never meet again!¡± Song Wanqiu red at him, then turned to leave.

    This gaze made Rong Cheng want to conquer her even more.

    When she turned around, he grabbed her wrist and pulled her toward him.

    Song Wanqiu seemed to have been stung by a bug and subconsciously wanted to retract her hand. However, Rong Cheng tightened his grip. This made her furious. ¡°Let go of me!¡±

    Rong Cheng hooked his other hand around her waist and looked down at her with his height advantage. ¡°Wanqiu, I¡¯ve said this before. If you agree to be my woman, I¡¯ll give Ah Si the best. I¡¯ll send him to a top university overseas and arrange for him to join thepany. How about that?¡±

    ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t talk about me. Ah Si won¡¯t ept it either!¡± Song Wanqiu struggled with all her might, but the man was so strong that she couldn¡¯t break free.

    ¡°As long as you ept it, he will naturally ept it,¡± Rong Cheng said casually.

    As he stared at the beautiful face that was right in front of her and thought of Su Shengjing who hade with her just now. Heughed in disdain. ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re unwilling to be my woman because you have a new lover? The man who came with you just now, what¡¯s his rtionship with you?¡±

    Song Wanqiu was even more furious and disgusted with him. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re just friends with him? I was wondering why you found a man with a child. It¡¯s better for you to be with me.¡±

    Song Wanqiu exerted all her strength and finally broke free from him. Then, she raised her hand and pped him hard on the face. ¡°Rong Cheng, you¡¯re such a disgusting and shameless scumbag!¡±

    She wanted to leave, but Rong Cheng did not intend to let her go. He grabbed her arm again. ¡°Don¡¯t go. Tell me, what do you want before you agree?¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, an angry voice rang behind him. ¡°Let go of my mother!¡±

 Chapter 468 - Fight for the Little Villain

    <h4>Chapter 468: Fight for the Little Viin</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Song Wanqiu¡¯s expression changed again, and she immediately looked behind Rong Cheng.

    Rong Si stood there, his face as cold as ice. His lips were tightly pursed as if he was trying his best to control his emotions.

    Su Jiu and Su Shengjing followed beside him and looked over in surprise.

    Song Wanqiu immediately felt embarrassed and didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Facing Rong Si¡¯s angry gaze, Rong Cheng smiled casually. ¡°Ah Si, long time no see. Did you miss Daddy?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not my father. You don¡¯t deserve it,¡± Rong Si coldly said. He looked more mature than his age, making Rong Cheng¡¯s heart stutter.

    Before he could respond, Rong Si quickly walked over and gave him a hard push before standing in front of Song Wanqiu.

    Caught off guard, Rong Cheng subconsciously released Song Wanqiu¡¯s arm. He looked down at Rong Si and smiled. ¡°Kid, do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    Rong Si exuded an icy aura from head to toe. His gaze was malicious as he repeated word by word, ¡°I said: you¡¯re not my father!

    ¡°And don¡¯t hurt my mother again,¡± he said firmly, looking like he was going to fight Rong Cheng.

    When Song Wanqiu heard his words, a warm and bittersweet feeling surged in her heart.

    Once again, Rong Cheng got a little angry when he heard him say that he wasn¡¯t worthy. ¡°Kid, you want to fight me even before your wings have grown? You¡¯re better off trying to be nice to me. That way, you and your mother can have a good life.¡±

    Rong Si disdainfully said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I have a good life. Pleasing you isn¡¯t worth it¡±

    As Su Jiu looked at the little viin¡¯s determined face, she got excited and wanted to cheer for him.

    <i>Ahhhh, Baby, you¡¯re awesome! You¡¯re so cool!</i>

    Being rejected in public made Rong Cheng very unhappy. This was no different from being pped. He unhappily said, ¡°Brat, no matter what you think, I am your father and you are my son. This is a fact that cannot be changed!¡±

    ¡°Get lost.¡± Rong Si clenched his fists and threw this word at him.

    ¡°What did you say? Is this how you speak to your father?¡± Rong Cheng could still tolerate it if Song Wanqiu told him to scram. However, his son told him to scram. Once again, he felt that his dignity had been challenged.

    ¡°I just said that you¡¯re not worthy of being my father!¡± Rong Si said coolly.

    Rong Cheng choked. He couldn¡¯t take it lying down and could only look at Song Wanqiu. He frowned and said, ¡°Song Wanqiu, look at what you¡¯ve taught the child. How rude!¡±

    ¡°Enough, you don¡¯t have the right to talk about my mother!¡± Rong Si retorted again, still protectively standing in front of Song Wanqiu.

    Su Jiu could not stand it anymore. She really wanted to kick this man away.

    She asked Su Shengjing to pass the phone to her. After she got it, she turned on the camera and aimed it at Rong Cheng. ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t you see that Brother and Auntie hate you? Why aren¡¯t you leaving? You look like a human dog. Why are you so insensible?¡±

    Rong Cheng was speechless.

    <i>A human dog?</i>

    <i>Insensible?</i>

    <i>Am I being scolded by a little girl?!</i>

    This was definitely the first time Rong Cheng had experienced this.. He was very angry. Just as he was about to say something, he heard the little girl continue, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be recorded and exposed online, you¡¯d better stay away from Big Brother and auntie!¡±

 Chapter 469 - Kiss, Hug, and Raise Him Up

    <h4>Chapter 469: Kiss, Hug, and Raise Him Up</h4>

    Rong Cheng stared at her. ¡°Who are you? Why are you meddling in my affair?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not meddling! It¡¯s rted to brother and auntie, so I have to interfere!¡± the little girl righteously said. ¡°Also, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t make me mad. I¡¯m very scary, even scarier than you!¡±

    Seeing her cute and fierce look, Rong Cheng got so angry that heughed.

    <i>What? Even a little girl who is still wet behind the ears does not take me seriously?</i>

    He wanted to walk over and snatch her phone away.

    Su Shengjing could sense his intentions. He became worried that the man would hurt Su Jiu, and his eyes grew cold. He picked up the little girl and hugged her tightly in his arms as he coldly said, ¡°Just try touching my daughter!¡±

    ¡°And who are you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t know what I am, but I know that you¡¯re not worth knowing,¡± Su Shengjing mocked Rong Cheng without any qualms.

    Since he had a child, Su Shengjing despised this kind of man who abandoned his wife and son. Rong Cheng was not a good person. The more disgusting thing was that after abandoning them, he still harassed them. What was this?

    <i>What a disgrace!</i>

    Song Wanqiu tucked her hair behind her ear and said in embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making a fool of myself.¡±

    Rong Cheng felt that this was too much. He had been dissed consecutively today.

    He sneered, ¡°Song Wanqiu, you¡¯re really something. You¡¯ve found a man who speaks up for you like this? I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯re just friends with him!¡±

    Song Wanqiu did not want to bother with him at all. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. We have nothing to do with each other anymore. It¡¯s none of your business what happens between me and him.¡±

    ¡°Fine, you and this kid have grown up! Song Wanqiu, I want to see how you can raise the child by yourself! What can you give him? I can give him the best conditions to grow up in, but what about you? You can¡¯t! One day, you¡¯ll stille and beg me to take you back.¡±

    After Rong Cheng finished speaking, he coldly nced at Rong Si and Su Shengjing before turning around and striding away.

    Once he left, Song Wanqiu felt much more rxed, but she still felt ufortable.

    Today was the first day of the Lunar New Year. It was supposed to be the happiest and most festive day.?<i>To think that we would bump into that b*stard. It¡¯s such a disappointment.</i>

    Rong Si turned around. The hostility in his body had faded, and the maliciousness in his eyes had disappeared. There was more worry in them instead. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. Ah Si, thank you for helping me this time.¡± Song Wanqiu choked and reached out to pull him into her arms.

    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want him. I don¡¯t want whatever good life he can give me,¡± Rong Si buried his face in her stomach and said seriously.

    He didn¡¯t care about living the best life. He only wanted to be with his mother. It didn¡¯t matter even if he was poor for the rest of his life. Even if he had to live in that old neighborhood, it would be fine. He didn¡¯t want his mother to seek help from that bastard for him.

    Rong Si swore to himself.

    <i>That b*stard said that my mother would beg him one day. I swear that I¡¯ll make that bastard beg me one day!</i>

    <i>I¡¯ll step on that b*stard and torture him ruthlessly¡­</i>

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart ached when she saw the little viin clench his fists so tightly that veins popped out on the back of his hands. It seemed as if he was trying his best to hold it in.

    <i>What should I do? I really want tofort my child, kiss them, hug them, and lift them high!</i>

    However, at her current age, kissing and hugging were not suitable, and her small body could not lift the little viin high.

    After thinking for a while, Su Jiu walked toward him. She stood on her tiptoes and reached out to pat his head. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be sad!¡±

 Chapter 470 - She Actually Rejected Him

    <h4>Chapter 470: She Actually Rejected Him</h4>

    Rong Si was still furious, but when a soft hand touched his head and the owner of the handforted him, his anger died down a little.

    The maliciousness in Rong Si¡¯s eyes slowly disappeared. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine now.¡±

    Song Wanqiu looked at Su Shengjing in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making a fool of myself again.¡±

    She thought Ah Si hadn¡¯t seen her and Rong Cheng, but he had. She looked down at her son, her eyes filled with guilt.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± Su Shengjing smiled. ¡°If hees looking for you again, you must tell me immediately. I will help you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Song Wanqiu looked down and rubbed Rong Si¡¯s head. ¡°Ah Si, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Rong Si seriously said, ¡°Mom, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. If anyone should be sorry, it should be that man.¡±

    Song Wanqiu¡¯s eyes turned red as she smiled at him. ¡°Mm, Mommy understands.¡±

    Su Jiu held Rong Si¡¯s hand and revealed a bright smile. ¡°Big Brother, let¡¯s forget about this. Let¡¯s find another ride?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Rong Si nodded again and held her hand.

    ***

    Rong Cheng did not forget the task he was given. He bought two cotton candies and returned to a beverage shop in the amusement park.

    Qiao Man was feeding her daughter dessert when she saw himing back. ¡°Why did youe back sote? Where did you go? Did you go to see that witch again?¡±

    <i>Witch!</i>

    Thinking of Song Wanqiu, Rong Cheng suddenly felt that Qiao Man was right.

    <i>Why hadn¡¯t I noticed before that, that woman was actually so beautiful? She¡¯s indeed like a seductress that makes men¡¯s hearts flutter.</i>

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question. What are you thinking about?¡± Qiao Man was displeased.

    Rong Cheng sat down beside her. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Didn¡¯t I buy cotton candy for you and Little Yi?¡±

    ¡°Oh, then why were you gone for so long?¡± Qiao Man was suspicious. When Rong Cheng had said that he would buy cotton candy for her and her daughter, she already felt it was strange.

    She had been waiting there for so long. She would not believe that nothing had happened.

    Rong Cheng pretended to be calm and exined, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a lot of people here? Also, I met a business friend on the way here who had also brought a child here, so I chatted with them for a while.¡±

    ¡°Business friend? Male or female?¡±

    Rong Cheng was a little annoyed by her suspicion. He didn¡¯t like women questioning him in this way. He felt that they should know what was good for them and not ask questions. Before Rong Cheng had married Qiao Man, Qiao Man had been a gentle and charming woman; he had found her very attractive.

    After the marriage, she had changed a lot. He felt as if she was trying to control him. What he could not tolerate the most was that she did not allow him to interact with other women. However, he had to do business, so how could he not interact with women?

    Besides, he was a man. How could he not be attracted when he saw beautiful women?

    Was he really going to spend the rest of his life with only one woman? How boring would that be? What was he earning so much money for?

    Wasn¡¯t it just to enjoy something that ordinary men couldn¡¯t enjoy?

    Recalling Song Wanqiu¡¯s increasingly beautiful face, Rong Cheng found it hard to calm down. He still couldn¡¯t understand why she would reject him when he had offered the best path for her.

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t answer, Qiao Man got even more displeased. ¡°What are you thinking about? You¡¯ve been absent-mindedtely. Are you thinking about Song Wanqiu?¡±

 Chapter 471 - Shes a Bad Woman

    <h4>Chapter 471: She¡¯s a Bad Woman</h4>

    Qiao Man had hit the nail on the head.

    However, Rong Cheng wouldn¡¯t admit it. ¡°Do you think I miss her? You¡¯re thinking too much. We¡¯ve been divorced for so long.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, who knows if you¡¯re still thinking about her?¡±

    The little girl sitting next to Qiao Man was about four or five years old, dressed like a little princess. While eating dessert, she curiously asked, ¡°Mom, who¡¯s Song Wanqiu?¡±

    Qiao Man pinched her little face. ¡°She¡¯s a bad woman. She always wants to steal your father away. Mom hates her.¡±

    The little girl immediately widened her eyes and anxiously said, ¡°Snatch Daddy away? That¡¯s really a bad woman! Mommy, you have to arrest her and get the police to lock her up in jail!¡±

    ¡°No problem! I won¡¯t let a bad woman take your father away,¡± Qiao Man said to her daughter in a gentle tone.

    She then looked at Rong Cheng. ¡°Did you hear that? Your daughter¡¯s also saying that, that woman is a bad woman, so don¡¯t get involved with her anymore. If I find out that the two of you are having an affair, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    ¡°Can you stop mentioning her? Our rtionship has long been over. Don¡¯t be suspicious.¡± Rong Cheng was a little impatient. He leaned against the back of the chair with a gloomy expression.

    ¡°I¡¯m suspicious?¡± Qiao Man got displeased. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know what kind of a man you are? You¡¯re just a yboy who¡¯s attracted to every woman you see. Rong Cheng, let me tell you, Little Yi calls you her father and likes you so much. If you betray her and this family, I won¡¯t forgive you!¡±

    Rong Cheng didn¡¯t want to talk to her. He passed the cotton candy to his daughter and smiled at her. ¡°Little Yi,e, eat the cotton candy.¡±

    Qiao Man coldly looked at him and snorted.

    She was the daughter of the Qiao family, which could go toe to toe with the Rong family. Hence, she was not afraid of Rong Cheng. Song Wanqiu, who did note from a good family background, had been abandoned without any influence. But Qiao Man was different. If Rong Cheng betrayed her, it would not only be her who would lose face, but the Qiao family as well.

    Qiao Man wouldn¡¯t allow that to happen.

    Hence, she had to keep an eye on this man and Song Wanqiu for the rest of the time. If anything really happened between the two of them, then no one could me her for being rude¡­

    ***

    When the two families left the amusement park, it was already noon. Su Shengjing booked a small private room in a nearby restaurant. The two adults had lunch with the two children before returning home.

    Su Jiu held the little viin¡¯s hand along the way. As she looked at his handsome and exquisite face, she shook his hand and asked in anticipation, ¡°Big Brother, are you happy today?¡±

    Rong Si turned to look at her and seriously nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    He was really happy.

    When he was at the amusement park earlier, Little Jiu had brought him on many rides that he had never experienced before. The roller coaster, the pirate ship, the pendulum rides, the merry-go-round¡­ In the end, they even won a toy.

    Su Jiu had tried several times, but failed to win any of them. She was a little unhappy. After fumbling around, Rong Si had finally managed to win one of the bunny toys that she liked. When he gave it to her, she was smiling so happily that her eyes were curved into crescents.

    And if she was happy, so was he.

    ¡°Big Brother, as long as you¡¯re happy, that¡¯s good. And you have to be happy every day!¡± the little girl sweetly said. The smile on her face was so bright that she was like a little sun that could light up the dark and cold corners of one¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 472 - Little Villain Is Being Corny

    <h4>Chapter 472: Little Viin Is Being Corny</h4>

    Rong Si¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°Yes, Little Jiu needs to be happy every day too.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Am I imagining things?</i>

    <i>Why do I feel that his words are a little corny?</i>

    As Su Jiu was thinking, she suddenly saw from the corner of his eye a shiny ck luxury car parked below the building where she lived. From the car window that had been rolled down, she saw a young and handsome man sitting on the driver¡¯s seat.

    The man was looking down at his phone. The contours of his side profile were impable. He was as good-looking as Su Jiu¡¯s father!

    Su Jiu immediately recognized him.?<i>Isn¡¯t that Movie King Han?</i>

    <i>He actually came here. If he¡¯s here, then Han Siye should be here too, right?</i>

    At that moment, the door of the backseat opened and a little boy walked out. It was indeed Han Siye!

    After Han Siye got out of the car, Han Xiao, who was sitting in front, sensed themotion and also opened the car door to get out. He first took a look at Su Shengjing and reached out to greet him, then put his arm around his son¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Didn¡¯t you say you wereing to see Little Jiu? Why aren¡¯t you going over?¡±

    Han Siye didn¡¯t answer. His little face was tense as if he was very unhappy.

    He was looking at Rong Si, who was beside Su Jiu; he also noticed the two of them holding hands.

    <i>Is Little Jiu on good terms with him? They are already holding hands; Little Jiu has never held his hand before!</i>

    Han Siye felt a little unbnced.

    Seeing the unhappy look on his face and the way he nced at Rong Si, Han Xiao immediately knew what his son was angry about.?<i>He probably thought that Little Jiu has another good friend and would not y with him anymore, right?</i>

    Han Xiao looked back at his son and teased him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you jealous?¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Han Siye snorted and looked at Rong Si with eyes full of hostility. If it weren¡¯t for the adults, he might have rushed over to fight him.

    Han Xiao helplessly held his forehead.

    No matter what kind of emotions this kid felt, he would show it openly. It was true that he had a personality, but others might not like it if they saw it.

    Back when he was filming ¡°Daddy, Let¡¯s Go,¡± Han Xiao used to read thements online during his free time. Manyizens said that his son had a bad temper and was very domineering. He was also very fierce to a cute little sister like Little Jiu. They always worried that he would bully Little Jiu.

    Han Xiao was helpless. Han Siye did not bully Little Jiu, but what theizens said about his bad temper was true.

    He gritted his teeth and forcefully rubbed Han Siye¡¯s hair. ¡°You brat, today is the first day of the Lunar New Year. Don¡¯t put on a long face, okay? If you do this, you¡¯ll ruin Uncle Su and Little Jiu¡¯s fun. You don¡¯t want them to be unhappy, right?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mess up my hairstyle!¡± Han Siye red at him like a kitten whose hair had been messed up. Then, he quickly reached out to tidy his hair.

    Han Xiao did not know whether tough or cry. After his son was done fixing his hair, he brought him toward Su Shengjing and said, ¡°Brother, my child kept saying that he wanted to see Little Jiu, so I brought him here. Are you free today?¡±

    Su Shengjing nced sideways at Han Siye and clicked his tongue inwardly.

    <i>Rong Si already made me unhappy. Now, there¡¯s another boy. Please don¡¯t let there be a third one. That would clearly be a test of my patience!</i>

    He put on a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m free. Since you¡¯re here,e up to the house and have a seat.¡±

 Chapter 473 - I Need to Work Hard With My Wife!

    <h4>Chapter 473: I Need to Work Hard With My Wife!</h4>

    Since he hade specially to see her and her father, Su Jiu took the initiative to greet Han Xiao. ¡°Hello, Uncle ~ Happy New Year!¡±

    Han Xiao liked the girl¡¯s cute appearance. He had tried hard with his wife, but his wife had never gotten pregnant. However, his dream of having a daughter had yet toe to an end.

    He had originally wanted to let nature take its course, but now that Little Jiu was so adorable, his desire to have a daughter intensified.

    No, he could not let nature take its course. He did not have a daughter yet. He still needed to work hard at it with his wife.

    If he worked hard, it was still possible that he might not have a daughter, but if he didn¡¯t work hard, he definitely wouldn¡¯t!

    That would be a shame.

    As Han Xiao thought about it, he smiled at the little girl and took out a red packet from his pocket. As he handed it to her, he said, ¡°Uncle wishes Little Jiu a happy New Year too. I wish you a healthy and safe year and that you¡¯ll grow up quickly.¡±

    Su Shengjing immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if she doesn¡¯t grow up. I don¡¯t want her to grow up so quickly.¡±

    Han Xiao¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for her to not grow up. Girls have to get married in the future. Be mentally prepared, old man.¡±

    As he spoke, he patted Su Shengjing¡¯s shoulder with a look of sympathy.

    Su Shengjing did not take it to heart. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this in the future. Even if she wants to get married, I won¡¯t let her get married so easily. She has to get past me first. I have to make sure that her fiance is trustworthy before I marry her off.¡±

    <i>Trustworthy?</i>

    Han Xiao subconsciously nced at his son. When he saw his dark expression, his lips twitched.

    <i>Why do I feel that my son has no chance?</i>

    <i>This attitude alone is problematic. If I were Little Jiu¡¯s father, I wouldn¡¯t ept it either, alright?</i>

    With that in mind, Han Xiao secretly patted his son¡¯s back, wanting to remind him to be careful.

    After Han Siye heard Su Shengjing¡¯s words, he got a little confused and asked, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    The corners of Su Shengjing¡¯s mouth twitched when he saw his serious and eager expression. He did not answer directly but said, ¡°You¡¯ll know when you grow up.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell me now? So I can prepare!¡± Han Siye said seriously.

    Not only Su Shengjing, even Su Jiu was shocked.

    <i>W-what the hell?!</i>

    <i>From what the little brat said, it seemed that he was interested in her and wanted to marry her</i>?when he grew up?

    <i>No way. I treated him as a friend, but he wanted me to marry her. Isn¡¯t this too much?</i>

    This little brat was only a few years old. He didn¡¯t know anything about love at all. It was just a crush. It was the same as seeing a toy he liked in the mall and wanting to bring it home.

    When he grew up, he probably wouldn¡¯t think that way anymore. He would even think that what he said back then was especially childish!

    With this thought in mind, Su Jiu did not take Han Siye¡¯s words to heart. However, Rong Si took it seriously. He also understood Han Siye¡¯s intentions. He pursed his lips and felt uneasy.

    <i>Would this person¡­ snatch Little Jiu away?</i>

    ¡°You brat, do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡± Han Xiao said in defeat. He reached out and patted the back of Han Siye¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t keep thinking about nonsense. Hurry up and wish your Uncle Su and Little Jiu a happy new year.¡±

    Not getting the answer he wanted, Han Siye pouted.

    He really wanted to know what ¡°trustworthy¡± meant.?<i>Forget it, I¡¯ll go back and ask Mommy. She would definitely tell me and help me out!</i>

 Chapter 474 - Dont Snatch Little Jiu Away

    <h4>Chapter 474: Don¡¯t Snatch Little Jiu Away</h4>

    When the group went upstairs, Rong Si did not return to his house but instead followed Su Jiu into her house.

    Su Jiu brought out a lot of sweet drinks for the little viin and Han Siye, who came in with him. Han Siye opened a lollipop to eat.

    Su Jiu and Su Shengjing were talking to Han Xiao. Han Siye knew that the adults weren¡¯t watching him, so he held the lollipop in his mouth and arrogantly looked at Rong Si. Lowering his voice, he said, ¡°Hey, stay away from Little Jiu. She¡¯s mine!¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s dark eyes met his gaze, neither servile nor overbearing. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I knew her first!¡± Han Siye said confidently.

    ¡°Really? But I knew her before you guys recorded the show.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible? I knew her first!¡±

    <i>How childish!</i>

    Rong Si thought that this was just an insensible kid and didn¡¯t want to argue with him. He clearly remembered when he had first met Little Jiu and what had happened that day. He didn¡¯t need some insignificant kid to acknowledge it.

    As long as he himself knew about it, that was enough.

    Han Siye had always been pampered. When he was in kindergarten, other children were afraid of him, and even the teachers wouldn¡¯t do anything to him. This was the first time that he had been rejected by another child. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t bear it, and his temper immediately red up.

    He red at Rong Si. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I knew her first!¡±

    Rong Si could not be bothered with him. He took the strawberry-vored lollipop Su Jiu gave him and turned to leave, but Han Siye grabbed his clothes. ¡°Stop, I¡¯m not done!¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s gaze slowlynded on Han Siye¡¯s outstretched hand, and he coldly said, ¡°Let go.¡±

    ¡°No! Unless you don¡¯t snatch Little Jiu away from me, I won¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°I said let go!¡± Rong Si¡¯s face turned cold.

    Han Siye was infuriated. If the adults weren¡¯t present here, he would have gotten into a fight with him.

    Su Jiu heard themotion and instinctively looked over. Sensing the tension between the two boys, she quickly ran over and said, ¡°Big Brothers, are you quarreling? It¡¯s the New Year now; you can¡¯t quarrel!¡±

    Han Siye really wanted to hit the other kid. He let go of him only because Su Jiu had intervened. He angrily looked at Rong Si.?<i>I¡¯ll settle the score with you next time then!</i>

    Rong Si looked at him indifferently and smoothed down his sleeve.

    He did not like to be touched by others, even if they were children like him.

    When Han Xiao saw that his son was causing trouble at someone else¡¯s house, he felt a little awkward. After dinner, he wanted to bring his son home early. However, Han Siye was incredibly unwilling and looked unhappy.

    <i>What¡¯s wrong with this child?</i>

    Han Xiao said in exasperation, ¡°I think you should stay here and be Uncle Su¡¯s son!¡±

    Unexpectedly, Han Siye nced at him and nodded. ¡°Okay, you can go home.¡±

    Once again, Han Xiao was at a loss for words.

    <i>That hurts!</i>

    How bad of a father was he if he had made his son despise him so much? Han Siye had really agreed to be someone else¡¯s son with no hesitation.

    Han Xiao was both amused and frustrated. He grabbed his son and took him away, ignoring his struggles.

    After he left, the little viin returned to his home in relief.

    But not long after both visitors had left, Su Shengjing¡¯s doorbell rang again.

    Thinking that Han Siye had returned, Su Shengjing clicked his tongue and walked over to open the door. Unexpectedly, he saw a familiar yet unfamiliar face.

 Chapter 475 - Is Little Jiu With You?

    <h4>Chapter 475: Is Little Jiu With You?</h4>

    Su Guobang stood at the door with his walking stick. He was dressed in a dark red designer suit, which suited the festive atmosphere.

    Although his hair was a little white and his face had been marked by the passage of time, he was healthy and hearty; he did not look old. The moment Su Shengjing saw the old man, his eyes narrowed. He had not expected the old man toe here.

    Su Shengjing instinctively stood in front of Su Jiu, who was following him, blocking her from Su Guobang¡¯s view. He was like a beast that was protecting its cubs, vignt and ready to attack.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Su Shengjing spoke first, his tone guarded.

    ¡°Do you really not know why?¡± Su Guobang immediately red at him and said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°You didn¡¯t bring your child back to the Su Residence for the New Year, so I could onlye over. Why? Do I need your permission to go wherever I want to go?¡±

    As he spoke, he waved at Su Jiu, and his expression and voice became much gentler. ¡°Little Jiu,e over to Grandpa. I¡¯ll give you a big red packet.¡±

    The little girl had worn a white sweater and a red coat. On her head were two little pigtails tied with a red bow. She looked especially happy and cute, just like a lucky doll on a poster. Old people liked children who looked like this the most.

    Su Jiu hid behind Su Shengjing, her little hand tugging on the corner of his shirt. Her big clear eyes were warily looking at the old man as if she did not intend toe over unless Su Shengjing spoke.

    Su Guobang was furious. A trace of disappointment that he had never felt before surged in his heart.

    He recalled how Su Shengjing used to be clingy to him in his childhood. During the Lunar New Year, Su Shengjing would pester him for red packets and affectionately call him ¡°Daddy.¡±

    But now, not only was he estranged from him, he wouldn¡¯t even address him as ¡°Dad.¡± Moreover, his daughter wouldn¡¯t acknowledge him as her grandfather either.

    Su Shengjing stroked his daughter¡¯s hair and coldly said to Su Guobang, ¡°I told you: she has received quite a lot of red packets. She doesn¡¯t need yours. Go back! You¡¯re not wee here!¡±

    With that said, he picked up the little girl and held her tightly in his arms as if he was afraid that Su Guobang would snatch her away. Then, he closed the door as though nothing had happened and did not look at him again.

    Su Guobang was speechless.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± He cursed, wanting to break in.

    But no matter what, he was still the head of the Su family. He couldn¡¯t go around doing whatever he liked, such as smashing doors or making a scene.

    He did not leave immediately. After standing there for a while, when he saw that there was still no movement from the door, he could only grit his teeth and go downstairs.

    Su Jiu had ced a stool by the door and climbed up to look out through the peephole. Seeing that Su Guobang had left, she turned to Su Shengjing and said, ¡°Daddy, he¡¯s gone.¡±

    Su Shengjing smiled at her and walked over to carry her down. He held her hand with one hand and carried the stool with the other as they walked in. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Baby, they¡¯re airing a celebration g tonight. Do you want to watch it with Daddy?¡±

    His tone was calm as if he felt nothing at all about the departure of Su Guobang.

    Most people might feel somepassion. After all, Su Guobang was an old man. It was quite pitiful for him to wait outside alone.

    However, Su Shengjing still ignored him. Su Jiu felt that there was definitely a conflict between her daddy and his father, and it was the kind that could not be reconciled. This bad rtionship between them was still ongoing.

    When the two of them were watching the g, Su Jiu noticed that Su Shengjing seemed to be distracted. When he frowned, Su Jiu knew that he was thinking about Su Guobang.

    She moved closer to him and hugged his arm. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t be unhappy. Little Jiu is with you!¡±

 Chapter 476 - This Sounds Familiar

    <h4>Chapter 476: This Sounds Familiar</h4>

    Su Shengjing turned his head and looked down at the little girl who was clinging to him. The corners of his lips curled up as he carried her to sit on hisp. ¡°Daddy isn¡¯t unhappy. With Baby by my side, why would I be unhappy?¡±

    ¡°But Daddy is clearly unhappy.¡± Su Jiu puffed up her cheeks and tentatively asked, ¡°Daddy, do you hate him because he did something bad?¡±

    As Su Shengjing recalled the past, his eyes dimmed a little. However, he pretended to be rxed and said with a smile, ¡°Yes, he did something bad. When he bullied Baby previously, Daddy was very angry with him.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± The little girl looked at him suspiciously.

    Her instincts told her that things were not that simple.

    She thought of the samoyed she had seen at the Su family previously. Su Guobang hated it the moment he saw it. Perhaps it had something to do with her father!

    Su Jiu¡¯s limpid eyes were filled with a thirst for knowledge. Looking at them, Su Shengjing suddenly felt as though he could no longer hold himself back. He felt as though it was a sin to hide this from her and deceive her. Furthermore, he had previously said that he would never lie to her again.

    <i>But I¡¯m not lying to her now, am I?</i>

    Su Shengjing hugged her and gently said, ¡°Yes, but there¡¯s another reason. Does Baby want to know?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Su Jiu vigorously nodded. She really wanted to know why her father¡¯s rtionship with Su Guobang was so bad. No matter what, they were biological father and son. It shouldn¡¯t be like this.

    Su Shengjing looked at her steadily. His eyes suddenly dimmed, and a hint of sadness appeared on his face.

    Su Jiu was stunned.

    She had never seen her father look like this before.

    In the past, even when her father lived in that rundown house, no matter how tough his life was, he had never revealed such an expression; nor had he asked others to help him. But now, her father seemed to have be fragile in an instant.

    This made her heart ache.

    Su Shengjing adjusted his emotions before saying in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Baby, Daddy used to have a younger sister.¡±

    <i>What? A younger sister?</i>

    Su Jiu was stunned again. This was something she did not expect.

    She hurriedly asked, ¡°Then where is she? Why haven¡¯t I seen her?¡±

    Speaking of this, Su Shengjing lowered his gaze and bitterly said, ¡°She passed away a long time ago. Does Baby know what that means?¡±

    <i>Passed away!</i>

    Su Jiu was even more shocked.

    She vigorously nodded. ¡°I know! If she has passed away, she has gone to another world and we can¡¯t meet again!¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡± The corners of Su Shengjing¡¯s mouth twitched. His smile was uglier than a crying face. ¡°Daddy used to like his sister very much and had a very good rtionship with her. But the old man didn¡¯t like it. He said that she was an illegitimate daughter and wanted to chase her out. I didn¡¯t agree. I used hunger as a protest, I refused to eat¡­¡±

    Su Jiu looked at him without blinking and listened seriously.

    Su Shengjing continued, ¡°But the old man still sent her overseas and found a family to adopt her.¡±

    Su Jiu was stunned.

    <i>This sounds familiar.</i>

    Previously, when Su Guobang had brought her to the Su family, he had said that he wanted to send her abroad and find a family to adopt her. She immediately asked, ¡°What happened after that, Dad?¡±

    <i>Something bad must have happened after that. That¡¯s why Dad is upset.</i>

    Su Shengjing¡¯s chest heaved up and down. He took a deep breath as if he was trying his best to calm his emotions. Then, he said, ¡°After she went overseas, I didn¡¯t see her for many years, but we kept in contact. On my sixteenth birthday, she said she woulde back to visit me secretly. I was especially happy, but unexpectedly¡­¡±

 Chapter 477 - Protect the Little Girl

    <h4>Chapter 477: Protect the Little Girl</h4>

    ¡°As soon as she left the house, she was followed. They were going to bring her back. She had to run, and those men went after her as hard as they could. All because the old man had said she couldn¡¯t be allowed back home.¡±

    Su Jiu choked.?<i>Hadn¡¯t Su Guobang been too unreasonable?</i>

    <i>He must have sent people to monitor the so-called illegitimate daughter, not even letting her return to celebrate her brother¡¯s birthday.</i>

    <i>That was too much!</i>

    ¡°As she was running away, a car that lost control on the road hit her. When she was sent to the hospital, she was already beyond saving¡­ When she died, she was only fourteen years old, still a child. She didn¡¯t even have a boy she liked. She kept telling me that she liked her brother the most.

    ¡°But she had died just like that¡­ The old man didn¡¯t let me see her and even locked me up. I didn¡¯t even get to see her for thest time¡­¡± Su Shengjing¡¯s voice trailed off as he spoke, and he closed his eyes heavily.

    He seemed unwilling to recall anymore, so he did not continue.

    Su Jiu finally understood why her father¡¯s rtionship with Su Guobang was so bad.?<i>It¡¯s because of this!</i>

    In other words, Su Guobang was too unreasonable. Moreover, he had indirectly caused the car ident of his illegitimate daughter.

    <i>If that weren¡¯t the case, I would have another aunt now!</i>

    As Su Jiu saw Su Shengjing was full of sadness, her heart ached. She hugged him and said, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t be sad. You still have Little Jiu. Little Jiu will always be with you!¡±

    Su Shengjing listened to her tender words of constion, then raised his slightly reddened eyes and smiled. ¡°Alright, Baby will keep Daddypany.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Su Shengjing pulled her into his arms and closed his eyes again.

    A few years ago, because of this incident, Su Shengjing hadpletely fallen out with Su Guobang. He gave up the chance to secure a spot in a top university in the country and resolutely entered the entertainment industry to be an artist. This had made the old man furious. After all, he had always been grooming Su Shengjing as the his heir. Now that he was going to be a celebrity, what would happen to the Su Family Organization?

    Was it going to be handed over to some outsider?

    Moreover, after entering the entertainment industry, Su Shengjing unexpectedly became popr very quickly and didn¡¯t even consider going back to the Su family. Although Su Guobang was angry, he didn¡¯t do anything to Su Shengjing. He was worried that if he made a move, it would cause them to cut tiespletely; there would be no way to clean up the mess after that.

    He only acted again when Little Jiu appeared.

    Previously, he had failed to protect his little sister well. This time, he would definitely protect his little daughter well. So what if she was an illegitimate daughter in the old man¡¯s eyes? He did not need the Su n to acknowledge her identity. His own acknowledgment was enough.

    She was his daughter. This was an unchanging fact.

    As he thought about this, Su Shengjing clenched his fists.

    ¡°Daddy¡­¡± The little girl looked up from his arms and asked softly, ¡°I saw a very big dog in that person¡¯s house before. Is it the dog of Daddy¡¯s sister? ¡±

    When he heard about that Samoyed, Su Shengjing¡¯s body stiffened. He bitterlyughed. ¡°Yes, she came to the Su family when she was five years old. I raised that dog with her. But after she was sent overseas, I couldn¡¯t raise it together with her anymore. The dog missed her very much.¡±

    <i>She joined the family at the age of five?</i>

    Su Jiu suddenly understood why the Samoyed was so excited when it had seen her. Perhaps it was because she was the same age as its previous owner, so it felt familiar?

    If she were in her father¡¯s shoes, she felt that she would also hold a grudge against Su Guobang.

    With a heavy heart, Su Jiu asked again, ¡°Daddy, are you not going home anymore?¡±

    Su Shengjing lowered his gaze and lovingly and gently looked at the little girl in his arms. ¡°That¡¯s not my home. This is my home. This home has Little Jiu and Dad. That¡¯s enough.¡±

 Chapter 478 - Who Wouldnt Love the Great Beauty?

    <h4>Chapter 478: Who Wouldn¡¯t Love the Great Beauty?</h4>

    Just Little Jiu was enough.

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She rubbed against his chest and softly said, ¡°Daddy, if you don¡¯t want to go back, so be it. Little Jiu will still stay with you.¡±

    Su Shengjing hugged her tighter, and his voice became even more hoarse. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ***

    After the third day of the Lunar New Year, Su Shengjing returned to work. Now that he had more connections, Han Jiani had epted a magazine cover shoot for him. He was going to the studio for it today.

    Su Jiu was so excited that she wanted to go with him. She knew about that magazine. Only big stars appeared on its cover, making it a symbol of poprity.

    <i>Daddy¡¯s poprity is so high now. If the reception of this shoot is good, there would definitely be more and more advertisement magazines looking for him. It would also attract more new fans!</i>

    The weather was pretty good today. It was not snowing, and the sun was shining brightly. Su Shengjing drove Su Jiu to the studio. After parking the car, he carried her out and walked toward the entrance.

    Su Shengjing was not the only one who hade for the shoot today. Some models and other celebrities were as well, so there were also many staff members. When they saw Su Shengjing, they all turned to look at him.

    Today, Su Shengjing had worn a ck turtleneck sweater and a British wind coat. His long legs were wrapped in ck trousers and looked especially pleasing to the eye. His body proportions looked good as if he were a walking sculpture. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that he was a male model. He was like apletely different person from the sloppy and plump man from before.

    The female staff members huddled together in discussion. They excitedly whispered to each other, ¡°Ahhhh, Su Shengjing is so handsome. Why do I feel like he¡¯s getting more and more handsome?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I think that he¡¯s much more handsome than when he first debuted!¡±

    ¡°I love it when he carries Little Jiu. He¡¯s so manly!¡±

    ¡°A, I want to have Su Shengjing¡¯s baby! I want to give birth to a daughter as adorable as Little Jiu!¡±

    As soon as the staff member said this, the people around her immediately disparaged her. ¡°Are you dreaming? A daughter like Little Jiu is not someone ordinary people can give birth to. I¡¯m really very curious about who her mother is.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m curious too! She must be a beauty, right? Look, he¡¯s carrying Little Jiu toward An Yuan. Why do I feel like he¡¯s a father bringing his child to look for her mother?¡±

    ¡°I feel the same way too! Su Shengjing and Beauty An Yuan look really cute together. When I saw the rumors about them online, I wanted them to be a couple, but I was afraid of being scolded by their fans, so I didn¡¯tment.¡±

    ¡°They look good together, but¡­ isn¡¯t it too unfair for An Yuan to be someone else¡¯s stepmother?¡±

    ***

    Along the way, Su Jiu vaguely heard people talking about her father.?<i>Their excited and shy expressions mean they are praising Daddy, right?</i>

    <i>They even talked about the great beauty An Yuan.</i>?When Han Jiani had told the father-daughter duo about the shoot, she had also said that An Yuan was going to have her pictures taken for this magazine as well. Thus, Su Jiu had toe no matter what.

    She wanted to see a beauty! Who wouldn¡¯t love this great beauty?

    After entering the studio, Su Jiu immediately saw An Yuan, who was filming inside.

    Several staff members were setting up the scene for her. The cameraman was focused on filming.

    Among those people, An Yuan was the most eye-catching. She had worn a long red dress with a V-neck corset, revealing her beautiful swan neck, corbone, and fair skin. Her makeup was exquisite, her nose bridge was straight, and her red lips were full.

 Chapter 479 - Beautiful and Valiant Little Miss

    <h4>Chapter 479: Beautiful and Valiant Little Miss</h4>

    In natural beauty, not many female celebrities in the industry couldpare to An Yuan.

    An Yuan sat on a luxurious French sofa and posed in front of the camera. Her chestnut-colored hair gracefully tumbled down her shoulders.

    She gently brushed her fingers past her red lips. Her eyes were charming but sharp. Her entire being was wanton and ostentatious like a blooming wild rose, making people deeply attracted by her beauty. It made people want to pluck that wild rose but also afraid of being pricked by it.

    An Yuan was also like a noble princess from the medieval pce. Her every movement was filled with elegance. People would only dare to look at her from afar but not approach her.

    Su Jiu¡¯s eyes almost popped out.

    <i>Ahh, beautiful and valiant big sister, you can do it!</i>

    Su Shengjing could not help but take a few more nces at the actress. A hint of amazement entered his eyes.

    The current An Yuan had lost the immaturity and childishness she had when she was still a student. She had now be bright and refined. It was as if she was born for the camera; her entire body seemed to glow.

    After having a set of photos captured, An Yuan was finally able to rest. The photographer couldn¡¯t help but praise her, ¡°An Yuan, your expressions today were really good. You look really good in the photos!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± An Yuan maintained a polite smile on her face and walked out after only her assistant helped her put on a warm coat.

    When she came out, she saw Su Shengjing and Su Jiu. She was stunned for a moment. Then, her gazended on the little girl, and the look in her eyes turned gentle.

    Seeing here out, Su Jiu excitedly waved at her. ¡°Pretty Sister!¡±

    An Yuan immediately smiled and walked closer to her. ¡°Little Jiu, you¡¯re here?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Daddy is going to have a photo shoot, so I came with him. Then, I saw you, Pretty Sister!¡± Su Jiu felt happy from the bottom of her heart and continued sweetly, ¡°Happy New Year, Pretty Sister! I wish you more and more good wine and more poprity!¡±

    The smile on An Yuan¡¯s lips widened, and she reached out to pat Su Jiu¡¯s little head. ¡°Okay, I also wish you good health and peace and happiness every day.¡±

    Su Shengjing heaved a sigh of relief.

    <i>Finally, there is someone who does not wish for Su Jiu to grow up quickly.</i>?This was something everyone would say during the New Year, and he was afraid of hearing it now.

    He truly did not want her to grow up so quickly!

    After speaking, An Yuan turned to her assistant and asked her to take out a red packet from her bag. She took it and passed it to Su Jiu. ¡°Come, Little Jiu, I¡¯ll give you a big red packet.¡±

    After receiving her red packet, Su Jiu was delighted. ¡°Thank you, Pretty Sister!¡±

    An Yuan could not help but pat her head when she saw her adorable face. ¡°You¡¯re wee! As long as Little Jiu is happy.¡±

    At this moment, the assistant looked down at the time disyed on her phone. After hesitating for two seconds, she whispered in An Yuan¡¯s ear, ¡°Sister An Yuan, you have to quickly change your clothes and continue filming. If you dy, Sister Xue will be unhappy.¡±

    An Yuan casually said, ¡°My contract is about to expire. It doesn¡¯t matter whether she¡¯s happy or not. Why should I need to appease her?¡±

    The assistant nodded.

    <i>That¡¯s right! She doesn¡¯t have to be polite to that old witch.</i>

    However, An Yuan also wanted to end today¡¯s work as soon as possible, so she decided to go for the shoot first. Before she left, she said to Su Jiu, ¡°Little Jiu, I¡¯m going to continue filming. After the shoot, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal, right? How about ice cream and fondue?¡±

    ¡°Ice cream?¡± Su Shengjing frowned.

    <i>It¡¯s such a cold day. Would eating ice cream be okay?</i>

    Seeing his worried expression, An Yuan smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the fondue isn¡¯t cold, so it¡¯s fine for little children to eat it. It¡¯s also very delicious. Do you want some, Little Jiu?¡±

 Chapter 480 - Taking Advantage of You

    <h4>Chapter 480: Taking Advantage of You</h4>

    The corners of Su Shengjing¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°She is a little greedy pig. How could she not want to eat good food?¡±

    ¡°Daddy! I¡¯m not that greedy!¡± Su Jiu¡¯s face turned red as she righteously dered.

    <i>Could he leave me some dignity in front of Pretty Sister?</i>

    An Yuan felt that the little girl was really cute. She really wanted to bring her home and pamper her like a daughter. She wanted to buy Su Jiu lots of delicious food and fun things. She also wanted to buy her beautiful dresses and tie her beautiful hair up. Just thinking about it made her very satisfied.

    Strangely, Little Jiu was the only child that made her have such thoughts.

    Even though An Yuan had seen cute children before, she had never thought about them like this.

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll wait for you. Bring me to eat ice cream fondue!¡± The little girl happily reached out her hand to make a pinky promise with her.

    An Yuan smiled and curled her pinky around the little girl¡¯s. Then, she nced at Su Shengjing and said, ¡°You don¡¯t mind lending me a bit of your daughter¡¯s meal time, right?¡±

    Su Shengjing felt a little helpless. It was useless even if he did mind; Su Jiu had already made a pinky promise with her!

    She was looking forward to it so much. How could he ruin her fun?

    And then there was An Yuan. He hadn¡¯t eaten with her.?<i>A meal wouldn¡¯t hurt, but¡­</i>

    Su Shengjing was a little worried and said to An Yuan, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being caught by the paparazzi? By then, they¡¯ll be writing nonsense about you again.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. If I can¡¯t have a bit of freedom as a person, then living is meaningless,¡± An Yuan disapprovingly said. She reached out and tapped the little girl¡¯s nose. ¡°Little Jiu, remember to wait for me.¡±

    When Xue Zhen walked over, she saw An Yuan chatting with Su Shengjing and even reaching out to tease the little girl in his arms. This instantly annoyed her.

    <i>How many times have I told her not to interact with Su Shengjing and focus on her career? She just wouldn¡¯t listen. She would rather allow herself to be involved in a scandal with him.</i>

    Nowadays, many people on the inte wrote articles that something was going on between An Yuan and Su Shengjing. They even said that Su Jiu looked a little simr to her,paring her to An Yuan¡¯s childhood photos.

    The two really looked alike. Many people spected that the two of them might be rted by blood or were, at least, distant rtives.

    As a result, manyizens discussed An Yuan and Su Shengjing¡¯s ship, and various fanart and fanfictions were published.

    This infuriated Xue Zhen.

    <i>Who is Su Shengjing? Is he even worthy of being mentioned in the same breath as An Yuan?</i>

    Xue Zhen walked over and cast a nce at Su Shengjing before sourly saying, ¡°Little Yuan, why aren¡¯t you preparing for the next shoot? Aren¡¯t you afraid of beingte? Stop chatting with some unimportant people.¡±

    When An Yuan saw her, her expression became much colder. ¡°I won¡¯t bete. Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    After saying that, she lowered her voice and said to Su Jiu, ¡°Little Jiu, Big Sister will go and film first. See youter.¡±

    ¡°Okay! Pretty Sister, I¡¯ll wait for you!¡± The little girl obediently nodded.

    Xue Zhen gave the little girl a disdainful look. When An Yuan turned around, she followed her and continued scolding, ¡°The moment I leave, you forget everything I¡¯ve said. You¡¯re getting more and more self-centered. You don¡¯t even care about what I do for you anymore.

    ¡°If you continue to be like this, don¡¯t you know you¡¯ll ruin your future? How many times have I told you not to get involved with a celebrity like Su Shengjing? It won¡¯t do you any good!

    ¡°You¡¯re an A-list actress. How can you let others take advantage of your poprity? Are you stupid?¡±

    An Yuan did not want to hear her say this, so she walked faster ahead.

    Xue Zhen had always said that Su Shengjing was problematic, but An Yuan had never believed it herself.

 Chapter 481 - Her Money-Maker

    <h4>Chapter 481: Her Money-Maker</h4>

    When Su Shengjing was in high school, he had not been a yboy. The only person he had wooed was An Yuan. After he had entered the entertainment industry, he did not have any scandals.

    However, then, rumors about him had suddenly blown up.

    Generally speaking, many celebrities had some sort of stain on their reputation before bing famous. This was because they were not yet popr and were unafraid to show their true colors.

    After entering the entertainment industry, they needed to establish their public persona. This meant that they couldn¡¯t mess around anymore.

    Furthermore, with so many paparazzi waiting for them, how could they not be careful?

    However, at the height of his poprity, Su Shengjing had been exposed for having an affair with several women. It was really strange. Would someone so young who had just gained a ce in the entertainment industry destroy himself so publicly?

    Based on her limited understanding of Su Shengjing, An Yuan did not think it seemed like something he would do.

    Hence, An Yuan had never believed it and felt that there must have been something wrong with this matter. Now that she heard Xue Zhen talking about Su Shengjing behind her, she got a little unhappy.

    ¡°Little Yuan, the next time you see Su Shengjing, stay away from him, do you hear me?

    ¡°Right, and next week, you¡¯ll be working together with Han Xiao to shoot an advertisement. If you can interact more with Han Xiao and build a good rtionship with him instead of Su Shengjing, it would definitely be better. Maybe if you get along well with him, you¡¯ll be able to get more resources,¡± Xue Zhen continued.

    ¡°Also, you need to lose weight and remember to diet. You¡¯re already 90 pounds. Be careful and don¡¯t eat dinner tonight!¡±

    An Yuan was a little annoyed. Xue Zhen had been her manager since she had debuted and had controlled everything about her.

    Xue Zhen controlled what kind of clothes she wore, what kind of makeup she put on, how long her hair was cut¡­ She had to fuss about everything. Moreover, she always invited her to a bunch of advertisements and movie shoots without asking for her opinion.

    Even when it came to important matters in life, things that should have happened naturally, Xue Zhen had to fuss about them. An Yuan was forbidden from dating before she turned 30.

    This feeling of being controlled by someone was really terrible.

    Luckily, there was only a month before her contract expired, and An Yuan would be able to get rid of Xue Zhan.

    ¡°Got it,¡± An Yuan faintly replied.

    Xue Zhen felt that her reply was curt, so she knitted her brows. ¡°Little Yuan, don¡¯t be unhappy! I¡¯m telling you all this for your own good. Look at the artists under me: you¡¯re the one I value the most, and I¡¯ve also spent the most effort on you. But in the end, you¡¯re the one who has some grudge against me. Is that reasonable?¡±

    The assistant at the side could not stand it anymore.

    It was only because Sister An Yuan was a money tree. That was why Xue Zhen had spent the most effort on her.

    ***

    After changing her clothes, An Yuan went to the shoot for the next set of photos. When she was done, half an hour had already passed. She changed into her casual clothes and nned to look for Su Shengjing and Su Jiu.

    Xue Zhen saw through her intentions and unhappily said, ¡°What are you doing? Are you going to look for that father and daughter?¡±

    ¡°I promised Little Jiu that I would treat her to ice-cream fondue.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Xue Zhen almost exploded when she heard that. She said resentfully, ¡°How could you agree to such a thing? You know that people are gossiping about you and Su Shengjing on the inte. Do you want to give them even more ammunition?¡±

    Xue Zhen thought that the fondue was Su Shengjing¡¯s or Su Jiu¡¯s idea. She mocked them, ¡°Hmph, that father and daughter pair is quite cunning. Isn¡¯t it obvious that they¡¯ve invited you for dessert only because they want to use your poprity? Maybe they have secretly arranged for the paparazzi to take photos!¡±

 Chapter 482 - Theyre Using You

    <h4>Chapter 482: They¡¯re Using You</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    An Yuan did not want to listen anymore. She could not help but retort, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much! Not everyone is as despicable as you think!¡±

    ¡°You mean that I¡¯m despicable as well?¡± Xue Zhen was flustered as she continued, ¡°Little Yuan, do you think you can do whatever you want just because the contract is about to expire? I¡¯m genuinely doing this for your own good. Is this how you reciprocate?¡±

    An Yuan closed her eyes and felt that it was unnecessary to say anything more to Xue Zhan. ¡°No matter what, I promised Little Jiu that I would eat with her. I can¡¯t go back on my words.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she just a brat who doesn¡¯t know anything? Is she worth your effort when they¡¯re just going to use you to boost their poprity?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s worth it.¡± An Yuan¡¯s gaze was mocking. ¡°Even if I am treated as a springboard for them, I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    She then walked past Xue Zhen.

    Xue Zhen was so furious that she didn¡¯t know what to say. Looking at An Yuan¡¯s retreating back, she suddenly thought of something and called out, ¡°Little Yuan, wait a moment! I have something to ask you.¡±

    An Yuan stopped in her tracks and turned to look at her. ¡°If you want to ask me whether I will extend my contract with thepany or not, I will tell you clearly that I won¡¯t.¡±

    Xue Zhen indeed wanted to ask this question. When she heard this answer, her face suddenly darkened. ¡°You¡¯ve already made a decision?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°When?¡±

    An Yuan¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Since a long time ago. Are you satisfied?¡±

    <i>A long time ago?</i>

    <i>She wanted to get rid of me?</i>

    Xue Zhen felt like coughing blood. She had been taking care of An Yuan ever since thetter had debuted, and all she had wanted was to make her famous and a big star. Now that An Yuan had really be a big star, she wanted to abandon her roots!

    <i>She¡¯s so eager to get rid of me and find a new boss. How heartless! She doesn¡¯t care about our rtionship at all.</i>

    ¡°Little Yuan, if you insist on leaving, you might regret it. I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to find another manager who will spend so much effort on you. I¡¯ve treated you as my daughter all these years. How can your next manager be as caring as me?¡±

    Hearing the warning in her words, An Yuan frowned and nced sideways at her. ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone to treat me as a daughter. I only need a manager who can treat me as a person and not as a money-making tool in a way where I don¡¯t even have basic human rights!¡±

    Xue Zhen naturally wouldn¡¯t admit it, nor did she feel that she had done anything wrong. Thus, she immediately refuted her, ¡°I only treat you as a money-making tool? Little Yuan, you can¡¯t speak nonsense! Since when have I taken your human rights?

    ¡°Oh, if I don¡¯t let you fall in love, you don¡¯t have human rights? Could it be that you really like Su Shengjing? He¡¯s just a useless man. Now, he¡¯s relying on his daughter to get to where he is. I wonder what you like about him¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± An Yuan interrupted her. Her beautiful face seemed to be covered with ayer of frost. ¡°It¡¯s useless no matter what you say. I¡¯ve already made my decision.¡±

    ¡°Are you really that heartless?¡±

    An Yuan seemed to have heard something funny. ¡°Heartless? The contract I signed with you is the same one I signed a few years ago when I debuted. I¡¯ve never changed it. ording to that contract, you and thepany get the biggest share of the money I earn while I only get a small portion. What else do you want?¡±

    It was because of this use that Xue Zhen wanted An Yuan to work under her all the time. After all, there wouldn¡¯t be any big celebrities willing to sign such an unfair contract.. Only small celebrities who had just debuted had no choice but to sign it.

 Chapter 483 - Lend Your Daughter to Me

    <h4>Chapter 483: Lend Your Daughter to Me</h4>

    When An Yuan had just debuted, she had been a nk sheet of paper and did not know anything. Thus, she had signed such a contract without fully understanding it; this contract had a period of several years.

    Now, she had been in the industry for a long time and had be smarter. She would not ept such a contract again.

    ¡°Little Yuan, if you¡¯re unsatisfied with the contract, we can discuss it and sign a new one.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± An Yuan was uninterested.

    Xue Zhen panicked. ¡°You won¡¯t sign it again? Why don¡¯t you decide on the contract? Name your terms. If thepany epts it, we¡¯ll agree to it!¡±

    An Yuan did not want to talk to her anymore. It was aplete waste of time. Although it was not easy to make Xue Zhen lower her head and change her ways, she knew very well what kind of person Xue Zhen was.

    In Xue Zhen¡¯s eyes, An Yuan was just a money-making tool. This was the truth. Moreover, she and Xue Zhen could notmunicate at all. They did not see eye to eye on many things, and they could not get along.

    An Yuan stopped talking and walked toward Su Shengjing.

    Xue Zhen stood behind her and looked at her determined retreat. She fiercely gritted her teeth, and a trace of unwillingness and coldness shed past her eyes.

    <i>If¡­ An Yuan is determined to leave no matter what and I can¡¯t keep such a big money tree, then no one else can get it.</i>

    <i>I have spent a lot of effort to make this money tree. I can¡¯t let others take advantage of it for nothing!</i>

    ***

    An Yuan was very depressed along the way as if there was something stuck in her heart. It was only when she saw the little girl that her mood improved.

    Especially when she saw Su Jiu turn her head and smile sweetly at her. An Yuan instantly felt that the gloomy clouds in her heart had been pushed aside by a small hand, and bright sunlight was shining down on her.

    ¡°Pretty Sister!¡± The little girl abandoned Su Shengjing behind her and ran toward An Yuan. She hugged the actress¡¯s legs with her small hands and looked up at her with her tender little face. ¡°Big Sister, have you finished taking the photos?¡±

    An Yuan looked down at her and smiled. ¡°Yeah, then I came to look for you immediately. I didn¡¯t lie to you, did I?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Luckily, Pretty Sister didn¡¯t lie to me, or I¡¯d be a puppy!¡±

    An Yuan really liked this little girl. She couldn¡¯t help but bend down to pick her up. Although it was a bit strenuous, she still wanted to carry her.

    Once again, she thought how wonderful it would be if she had a daughter who was like Little Jiu.

    <i>If I could see a little angel like her every night after returning home, how blissful would that be?</i>

    ¡°Pretty Sister, you said you would bring me to eat ice cream fondue.¡± After staying in the studio for a while, Su Jiu had started to feel hungry.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bring you there now.¡± An Yuan smiled and turned to look at Su Shengjing. ¡°Can you lend me your daughter for a while?¡±

    Su Shengjing felt a little helpless. ¡°You¡¯re already carrying her. Why are you still asking if it¡¯s okay? Even if I say no, you won¡¯t be happy, right?

    ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll definitely lend my daughter to you today.¡±

    An Yuan¡¯s smile deepened. She carried the little girl and walked out, temporarily forgetting the unpleasantness from earlier.

    Su Shengjing was a little jealous when he saw the little girl hugging An Yuan¡¯s neck. The two were talking andughing, looking very intimate. But he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. He could only sigh and follow them.

    Su Shengjing deliberately kept a certain distance from An Yuan and did not get too close to her, in case the paparazzi took a photo of them and wrote about them. If that happened, he and An Yuan would not be able to exin themselves.

 Chapter 484 - Let Big Sister Be Beautiful Alone

    <h4>Chapter 484: Let Big Sister Be Beautiful Alone</h4>

    The staff members watched them leave. All of them felt that this group looked like a family of three. They took out their phones to take pictures.

    When they posted the photos online, both of the celebrities¡¯ fans became excited.

    Su Shengjing¡¯s fans naturally hoped to see this scene. Their big brother was verypatible with the great beauty, and An Yuan treated Little Jiu very well. Little Jiu obviously liked her too.

    It would be great if they could be together.

    On the other hand, An Yuan¡¯s fans were not that happy. Only a small portion of them was supportive, and most of them were against it. They even went to Su Shengjing¡¯s Weibo to spam thements, asking him to let An Yuan be beautiful alone. Their big sister could not be a stepmother!

    Some even used Su Shengjing of trying to seduce a woman who was out of his league. Seeing thosements, Su Shengjing¡¯s fans grew unhappy and started arguing with them.

    Unaware of the situation, both Su Shengjing and An Yuan arrived at a hotpot restaurant not far from the studio.

    An Yuan had already asked her assistant to book a private room. The trio walked in, covered up from head to toe. Although the guests inside the restaurant curiously looked at the trio, they did not recognize them.

    Su Jiu heaved a sigh of relief. It was lucky that she had not been recognized. Otherwise, she might not have been able to eat the ice-cream fondue that she had been longing for!

    After arriving at the private room and sitting down at the dining table, An Yuan did not put Su Jiu down. Instead, she carried her and sat her on herp.

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    His daughter was right beside him, but he could only look at her. How was this reasonable?

    <i>Is she An Yuan¡¯s daughter or mine?</i>

    Unfortunately, the person carrying Su Jiu was An Yuan, so he couldn¡¯t say anything about it. If it were anyone else, he would have protested a long time ago.

    After taking the menu, An Yuan passed it to the little girl. She lowered her head and asked in a gentle voice, ¡°Little Jiu, what do you want to eat? Order whatever you want.¡±

    Hearing An Yuan¡¯s gentle voice and being cradled in her embrace, Su Jiu felt like she was going to melt.

    <i>This is blissful!</i>

    <i>No wonder some male leads in television dramas say that they would be satisfied if they were to die in the arms of the female lead.</i>

    <i>This is the feeling!</i>

    Su Jiu tried her best to calm herself. She read the menu in An Yuan¡¯s arms, then pointed at a chocte fondue mixed with ice-cream vors. ¡°This!¡±

    ¡°You really know how to choose, Little Jiu. This is the best.¡± An Yuan smiled and passed the menu to Su Shengjing, who was sitting on her right. ¡°What about you? What do you want to eat?¡±

    Su Shengjing had never been interested in this dessert. He was only here to apany Su Jiu, so he replied, ¡°I¡¯ll eat whatever you guys eat.¡±

    The waiter looked back and forth between the three of them. Although she couldn¡¯t see their faces, he could tell that they were really close!

    She smiled and said to An Yuan, ¡°Miss, your husband treats you really well. You have such a cute daughter. I¡¯m so envious of your family. It¡¯s enough for the three of you to share one chocte fondue. We also serve set meals and cooked food here that you can order.¡±

    <i>Family?</i>

    An Yuan was stunned for a moment. She knew that the waiter had misunderstood, so she wanted to exin. However, she held herself back.

    <i>Forget it, it¡¯s just a misunderstanding. Anyway, it¡¯s just a meal. Besides, I don¡¯t know this waiter, so there¡¯s no need to take the time to exin.</i>

    While Su Shengjing saw that she had no intention of exining, he was just toozy to speak.

    In any case, he had been misunderstood a lot, so he didn¡¯t mind another misunderstanding.

    And, for some reason, he didn¡¯t feel like exining himself.

 Chapter 485 - Stop Thinking About Your Big Brother

    <h4>Chapter 485: Stop Thinking About Your Big Brother</h4>

    Su Jiu was very curious about what the ice-cream fondue tasted like. When the waiter finally brought it to the table, she felt that she had learned something new.

    The waiter first ced a set of cutlery in front of each of them, along with a slender spoon and a small hotpot. The hotpot soup base was actually made from chocte sauce!

    The waitress soon brought over another te. It was filled with three different kinds of ice cream. The te smelled of chocte, cream, and strawberries. There was also a fruit tter and freshly squeezed juice along with it.

    An Yuan then asked the little girl in her arms, ¡°Little Jiu, what vor of ice cream do you want to eat?¡±

    Su Jiu said without thinking, ¡°Strawberries!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make that for you,¡± An Yuan said as she picked up her fork. She speared a small strawberry ice cream ball, dipped it in the steaming hot chocte sauce, and handed it to the little girl.

    Su Jiu took the ice cream. She felt that after being dipped in the chocte sauce, the ice cream was like hawthorn candy. She could not wait to take a bite. The ice cream was hot on the outside but cold on the inside. It had the mellow fragrance of chocte and the sweetness of ice cream. It was delicious!

    She could not help but take two more bites. Eating desserts really lifted her mood.

    Seeing that the little girl liked it, An Yuan asked, ¡°Is it delicious?¡±

    ¡°It is delicious!¡± Su Jiu vigorously nodded. She picked up another fork and dipped an ice-cream ball in the chocte for An Yuan. ¡°Big Sister, eat!¡±

    An Yuan took it with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Little Jiu.¡±

    Su Shengjing immediately said, ¡°Baby, aren¡¯t you going to give Daddy some ice cream? Daddy wants to eat too.¡±

    As if that was the real reason he was asking that. He was clearly jealous again.

    Su Jiu knew that Su Shengjing did not like sweet food. Usually, he would not even eat a piece of candy, so why would he want to eat ice cream and chocte?

    To calm her father down, Su Jiu quickly picked up another ice-cream ball and dipped it in the pot. She then passed it to Su Shengjing. ¡°Here, Daddy, this is for you!¡±

    Su Shengjing was very satisfied. He reached out to take the ice cream and tasted it. Perhaps, since he got it from his daughter, he found that he enjoyed it.

    <i>It feels a little¡­ delicious?</i>

    However, An Yuan and Su Jiu continued to feed each other. It made him feel a little useless.

    More than an hour had passed when the trio finished the dessert. Su Jiu patted her bulging stomach and felt a little troubled.

    <i>Oh no, after eating so many desserts today, I¡¯m going to gain weight!</i>

    As if she had read her thoughts, An Yuan chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s just this once. You won¡¯t gain weight. Especially, a child like you has a good metabolism. It¡¯s okay to eat more.¡±

    However, Su Shengjing clearly stated, ¡°You can¡¯t eat so many sweets in the future. When your teeth hurt, don¡¯te crying to me about it, understand?¡±

    Su Jiu pursed her lips. Thinking that the little girl was unhappy, An Yuan quicklyforted her. ¡°Little Jiu, your father is right. Children shouldn¡¯t eat so much sugar. It¡¯s bad for their teeth and body.¡±

    Su Shengjing added, ¡°That¡¯s right. Daddy doesn¡¯t let you eat too much candy because he¡¯s worried about your teeth.¡±

    It was very easy for children of this age to get tooth decay. Su Shengjing was always worried for Su Jiu. When he had his wisdom teeth removed in the past, it had felt really painful. This would be the same with tooth decay.

    ¡°I got it.¡± Su Jiu obediently nodded. She thought about the chocte fondue she just had and immediately asked, ¡°Daddy, can we pack a portion and bring it back for Big Brother and Auntie Song?¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    <i>Can you stop thinking about your Big Brother!</i>

    When An Yuan heard the little girl mention ¡°Big Brother and Auntie Song,¡± she got surprised.

    <i>Auntie Song¡­ who¡¯s that?</i>

    <i>Is she Su Shengjing¡¯s girlfriend?</i>

 Chapter 486 - Dont Teach Her Bad Things

    <h4>Chapter 486: Don¡¯t Teach Her Bad Things</h4>

    An Yuan felt a little upset. After thinking about it, she softly asked, ¡°Little Jiu, who are Auntie Song and Big Brother you mentioned just now?¡±

    She deliberately included Su Jiu¡¯s ¡°Big Brother¡± in the question.

    <i>Eh, why does Pretty Sister care about this?</i>

    Su Jiu acutely sensed that something was wrong, but she did not think too much about it. She assumed that An Yuan was just curious and replied, ¡°They¡¯re our neighbors. We have a good rtionship.¡±

    <i>So they are neighbors.</i>

    It was not what she had thought. An Yuan heaved a sigh of relief and said with a smile, ¡°If you have a good rtionship with them, you should bring some of this back for them. The restaurant can pack the food for you. Later, Big Sister will get the waiter to pack it for you to bring back, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay! Thank you, Pretty Sister!¡± Su Jiu sweetly said as she looked at the beautiful face right in front of her. She seemed like a little fangirl. Aftermenting about the unfairness of life, she continued, ¡°Pretty Sister, you¡¯re the most beautiful woman Little Jiu has ever seen. You have the most moving lips!¡±

    An Yuan was stunned for two seconds, then she burst outughing. ¡°Little girl, where did you learn this from?¡±

    The little girl giggled. ¡°I learned it online! Some men say that when they see beautiful women!¡±

    An Yuan was speechless.

    <i>She learned it online. What does this little girl usually read? These words sound indecent. Does Su Shengjing not care?</i>

    <i>There are all kinds of people on the Inte. Little Jiu is so cute. I can¡¯t let her learn bad things.</i>

    An Yuan could not help but look at Su Shengjing. ¡°Do you usually let Little Jiu y with your phone? You even taught her how to surf the inte?¡±

    Su Shengjing lightly coughed. ¡°She doesn¡¯t need me to teach her. She¡¯s very smart. She already knew how to use my phone. She even knows how to log on to my Weibo and read thements, let alone surf the Inte.¡±

    An Yuan was a little surprised.?<i>Little Jiu knows how to log onto Weibo to read thements?</i>

    <i>Isn¡¯t this too amazing?</i>

    <i>She¡¯s only four years old, and she can already read?</i>

    An Yuan pinched the little girl¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Little Jiu, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you so smart?¡±

    ¡°That goes without saying. Of course, she takes after me.¡± There was a hint of pride on Su Shengjing¡¯s face. He used to be a top student.?<i>It isn¡¯t strange for me to have a smart daughter, right?</i>

    An Yuan gave him a sidelong nce. Stifling herughter, she said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you ashamed of praising yourself?¡±

    Just as she said that, the little girl in her arms seriously said, ¡°Big Sister, Daddy is right. Little Jiu is smart because Daddy is smart too! Daddy is the smartest person in the world, a hundred times smarter than Little Jiu!¡±

    An Yuan was speechless.

    <i>This little girl is really bragging. And she has not forgotten to praise her father too.</i>

    <i>However, their rtionship really makes people envious.</i>

    Su Shengjing was taken aback by Su Jiu¡¯s praise. In fact, her praise was so high that it seemed as though nothing in the world couldpare to it. His heart became filled with delight. It felt even better than eating ice cream.

    When they went back, Su Jiuy on Su Shengjing¡¯s shoulder and reluctantly said goodbye to An Yuan. At the same time, she admired her beauty and figure. After feasting her eyes, she left with her father.

    ***

    At noon, the bright sunlight shone on the ss window. The snow outside the window had melted a little, but the temperature was still very low. Rong Si sat at the desk and tightly wrapped his nket around himself before continuing to write his exercise book.

    He had already passed the test to skip a gradest semester. When the school would reopen after the new year, he would directly go to the sixth grade. Originally, the teacher wanted him to skip to the third grade, first but that test had been child¡¯s y for him.

 Chapter 487 - Brother, Be Good!

    <h4>Chapter 487: Brother, Be Good!</h4>

    Rong Si took about only half an hour to finish each of the test papers, yet he received full marks in all of them.

    This had shocked the teacher. He had allowed Rong Si to do the sixth-grade test paper, which the kid hadpleted without much effort.

    The dean immediately said that Rong Si was a genius and approached the principal to enroll him in the sixth grade. After the summer vacation, he could graduate from primary school.

    This was the result Rong Si wanted.

    He had to work hard to be outstanding and powerful. He had to keep up with Little Jiu¡¯s pace and be the person who would always catch her eye.

    The little viin was calcting a middle school math question on a piece of draft paper when he suddenly heard the doorbell ring. The first person he thought of was Little Jiu. He immediately got down from his chair and quickly opened the door.

    However, no one was there.

    Rong Si was a little surprised. He waited for a few seconds but didn¡¯t see anyone. Just as he was about to close the door, a small head with two ponytails poked out from behind the door. Apanied by a cheerful voice, the little girl said, ¡°Big Brother! See how well I hid? You didn¡¯t even notice me!¡±

    She was teasing him.

    A faint glimmer appeared in Rong Si¡¯s deep eyes as he opened the door again. ¡°Come in.¡±

    Su Jiu ced her hands behind her back to prevent him from seeing what she had brought for him. Pretending to be nonchnt, she asked, ¡°Big Brother, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Practice assignments.¡±

    ¡°Are you working so hard? Then, Little Jiu will give you a reward. Do you want it?¡± The little girl mysteriously winked at him.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Rong Si answered without hesitation. He wanted everything she gave him.

    ¡°Here! Big Brother, look!¡± The little girl took out the hand hidden behind her back. She was holding a square box that was neither huge nor tiny. It seemed to contain something.

    When she handed the box to him, Rong Si realized that the box was filled with a lot of ice cubes. There were several ice cream balls neatly piled on the ice cubes and a jar of chocte sauce.

    The little girl said as if she were presenting a treasure, ¡°Brother, this is ice-cream fondue. It¡¯s very delicious. Quickly, try it!¡±

    In front of her expectant gaze, even if Rong Si didn¡¯t like ice cream and chocte, he couldn¡¯t reject her. Nodding, he reached out to pick up a small spoon inside. Then, he dug out a spoonful of strawberry-vored ice cream and put it in his mouth.

    The sweet strawberry taste mixed with the cold feeling melted in his mouth. It felt good.

    However, the little girl said, ¡°Big Brother, it¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s ice-cream fondue, you have to eat it with chocte sauce. This sauce is hot, try it again!¡±

    This was the first time Rong Si had heard that ice cream could be eaten like this. He followed Su Jiu¡¯s instructions and took another bite. Indeed, it tasted different.

    ¡°Is it good?¡± she asked expectantly.

    ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then this is for you!¡± Su Jiu stuffed the box into his hands and stood on her tiptoes. She reached out to touch his head and said with a smile, ¡°Big Brother, you have to be good. Continue with your assignments. Study hard and improve every day. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore!¡±

    Rong Si was speechless.

    He wanted to say that it was alright for her to disturb him.

    He wished he could spend more time with her.

    Unfortunately, the little girl turned around and ran away. It was only then he realized that Su Shengjing was waiting for her outside. When Su Shengjing saw his daughtere out, he held her hand and brought her back to their own home.

    Rong Si¡¯s heart felt a little stuffy, but when he saw the ice cream in his hand, his usual cold gaze softened like melted ice.

    After returning home, Su Jiu¡¯s good mood did not disappear.

 Chapter 488 - Baby Is Obedient and Cute!

    <h4>Chapter 488: Baby Is Obedient and Cute!</h4>

    <i>Look at the little viin. Under my careful guidance, he¡¯s slowly developing into a good person. Now, he¡¯s a hardworking and motivated child.</i>

    As long as her baby was well, she would be at ease!

    She would continue to shower the little viin in kindness to let him experience true love in the human world. She wouldn¡¯t let him turn evil!

    ***

    Once the week¡¯s worth of New Year celebrations were over, Su Shengjing returned to filming. Since the kindergarten had yet to reopen, he brought Su Jiu along with him.

    Before he left, he remembered that Song Wanqiu was going to work. Su Jiu knocked on the door next door and excitedly asked the little viin, ¡°Big Brother, do you want toe to the filming site with me and Daddy?¡±

    Rong Si pursed his lips.

    Of course, he wanted to. However, he did not answer immediately. Instead, he looked at Song Wanqiu, who was walking over to him.

    Song Wanqiu could tell what he was thinking. She smiled and said, ¡°Ah Si, go if you want to.¡±

    ¡°Can I?¡±

    ¡°Of course, you can. I wish you would go out more often and not lock yourself at home all day. You¡¯re thinking of going to the production set with Uncle Su and Little Jiu, right?¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s eyes flickered. He seemed a little guilty and embarrassed as he softly answered, ¡°Yes, I want to go.¡±

    Song Wanqiuughed again and stroked his hair. ¡°Go if you want to, but don¡¯t run around. You have to help Uncle Su look after Little Jiu, understand?¡±

    Rong Si nodded. ¡°I will.¡±

    Song Wanqiu helped him pack up two sets of clothes and some daily necessities. After cing the items in his bag, she sent him out with Su Shengjing and Su Jiu.

    Her son did not have many friends and did not like to make friends. Although she had never been away from her son for so long, she wanted him to go out and rx. It was the New Year, and he was always cooped up at home. If this went on, he would probably be bored to death sooner orter.

    Besides, it was Little Jiu and her father who had invited him out. Song Wanqiu knew they could be trusted to take care of her son.

    Su Shengjing took Rong Si¡¯s bag and said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll send him back unharmed in a few days.¡±

    With that, he carried Rong Si¡¯s school bag and his own luggage with one hand and carried the little girl with the other. He looked sideways at Rong Si at the door. ¡°Let¡¯s go, kid.¡±

    Rong Si turned to look at Song Wanqiu, a little reluctant. Under her encouraging gaze, he turned around and followed Su Shengjing.

    When they reached downstairs, Rong Si looked at the school bag in Su Shengjing¡¯s hands and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I¡¯ll carry it myself.¡±

    Su Shengjing nced sideways at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°It must be hard for you to carry so many things.¡±?<i>He has to carry Little Jiu too.</i>

    <i>It¡¯s not only difficult but also unsafe.</i>

    Rong Si didn¡¯t doubt Su Shengjing¡¯s strength, but he was worried that Little Jiu would fall.

    Su Shengjing raised his eyebrows.?<i>Perhaps, this brat isn¡¯t so bad. And he does seem cuter than before!</i>

    That said, he had no interest in coddling the little boy. If Su Jiu had asked to carry her own bag, he would never have agreed to it.

    But if it was this brat, then he could carry his bag by himself.

    Su Shengjing handed the bag to Rong Si. Rong Si reached out to take it and carried it himself. He looked very obedient as he lowered his head and kept silent.

    Su Jiu looked at his soft hair and her mind was filled with images of her obedient little boy.?<i>I love him so much!</i>

    ¡°Big Brother, if your bag is very heavy and you can¡¯t carry it, you have to say it. Daddy and I will help you carry it.¡±

 Chapter 489 - The Annoying Little Brat List

    <h4>Chapter 489: The Annoying Little Brat List</h4>

    Rong Si looked up at her and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡± Su Jiu smiled sweetly at him.

    It was her first time traveling with the little viin. As long as she was with the ruthless and cold viin in the original book, it was amazing!

    ***

    The filming set was not too far from the capital. By car, they would arrive at the venue in two hours.

    Su Shengjing ced his luggage in the trunk of the car and carried Su Jiu to the booster seat in the back.

    Rong Si also went to sit in the backseat of the car. He closed the car door and tugged on it a few times. After he was sure it was closed, he let go.

    Then, he checked Little Jiu¡¯s seat and the safety belt Su Shengjing that helped her buckle into.

    In short, he had just promised his mother that he would look after Little Jiu, so he had to do it.

    Su Jiu could feel his meticulousness and caution, and she feltforted.

    <i>Was the little viin so meticulous before he became evil?</i>

    <i>But, perhaps, that¡¯s the reason he¡¯s so sensitive. That would be why in the novels, his heart became twisted after suffering so much.</i>

    <i>No, I have to take good care of such a child, just like a little flower in a greenhouse!</i>

    Su Shengjing saw everything Rong Si did.

    <i>Alright, on ount of the fact that he¡¯s so devoted to Su Jiu, I¡¯ll temporarily remove him from the list of annoying little brats.</i>

    <i>As for those little brats with the surname Han, Sheng, and even that brat with the surname Xiao, they would continue to stay on the list.</i>

    ***

    Two hourster, Su Shengjing¡¯s car arrived at the destination.

    This was a very big set. When Su Jiu got off the car, she was shocked by the realistic ancient buildings around them.

    Many of the buildings on set had been constructed to the scale of the actual ancient buildings. It was quite grand and spectacr. Who knew how much money this film studio had spent to build this?

    Su Shengjing was filming a period drama again, and it was also a Xianxia drama. But this time, he was acting as the male lead.

    The male protagonist was carefree and unrestrained when he appeared. He was just a hooligan in the martial arts world. After he met the female protagonist, who was a descendant of a deity, by chance, he learned to gradually restrain his temper, bing more mature and level-headed. Ultimately, he would bear a great responsibility and save the world with her.

    Although Su Shengjing was already a father, he was still very young, so it was not inappropriate for him to y such a role. Besides, he was handsome, and when he acted like a troublemaker, it did not make people hate him at all. Instead, they felt that he was very handsome and suave!

    At least, it seemed to be this way during the filming, judging by the infatuated looks of the female staff members.

    Upon seeing him, the director beamed. He saw that Su Shengjing had even brought two children with him. The cute little girl was obviously Little Jiu. As for the other¡­

    The director¡¯s eyes lit up.

    <i>D*mn!</i>

    <i>This little boy is too handsome!</i>

    Rong Si was definitely the most good-looking boy he had ever seen. The kid was even more good-looking than the child actors he had hired for filming previously. Instantly, the director felt as if he had discovered a treasure and became extremely excited.

    He immediately walked over and greeted Su Shengjing and Little Jiu before looking at Rong Si with shining eyes. ¡°Who is this little kid?¡±

    Su Shengjing introduced Rong Si, ¡°He¡¯s my neighbor¡¯s child. I brought him here to y.¡±

    The director fixed his gaze on Rong Si¡¯s face and chuckled. ¡°Little kid, what¡¯s your name? Are you interested in acting?¡±

    The director¡¯s burning gaze made Rong Si feel ufortable, and he couldn¡¯t help but frown.

 Chapter 490 - The Little Villains Birthday (1)

    <h4>Chapter 490: The Little Viin¡¯s Birthday (1)</h4>

    ¡°No,¡± he coldly refused.

    The director was a little surprised. ¡°Why not? Filming is fun, and you can get paid. Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Rong Si straightforwardly replied.

    As a director with a little fame, the director felt a little ufortable to be rejected outright like that without any hesitation. Moreover, this child seemed to be rejecting his entire person.

    However, he did not want to miss out on such a handsome kid who he could definitely groom into a child star. The director indignantly continued, ¡°Little kid, I¡¯m giving you money for this. Don¡¯t you want it? Give it a try. Maybe you¡¯ll like acting?¡±

    Su Jiu could see that the little viin had a cold expression; she could tell that he did not like this director. Puffing up her cheeks, she said to the director in a serious tone, ¡°Uncle, if Big Brother says that he won¡¯t, then he won¡¯t. You can¡¯t make things difficult for him!¡±

    The moment she opened her mouth, the director choked and could not say anything else.

    After all, this little girl was Su Shengjing¡¯s precious daughter, and Su Shengjing was the male lead. If he made the little girl unhappy, it would be equivalent to making Su Shengjing unhappy. That would be troublesome.

    Su Shengjing¡¯s poprity was guaranteed, and the director could not wait to suck up to him. Moreover, the best way to suck up to him was to suck up to the little girl, so the director could only give up. Heughed dryly and said, ¡°Alright, alright, whatever Little Jiu says.¡±

    Rong Si nced at Su Jiu and the corner of his lips seemed to curl up.

    <i>Little Jiu is protecting me again.</i>

    ***

    Su Shengjing went off to the shooting and asked Su Jiu to stay in the actors¡¯ lounge. Although Su Jiu was curious about everything on the set and wanted to go out to explore, she did not go anywhere and obediently waited for Su Shengjing to return. She was afraid that her father would be worried if he returned and found her missing, so she could only wait for him in the lounge.

    Rong Si didn¡¯t go anywhere as well and stayed with her.

    He did not forget that he had to look after Little Jiu.

    Su Jiu admired her baby¡¯s exquisite face from a close distance and curiously asked, ¡°Big Brother, when is your birthday?¡±

    Rong Si was stunned, not expecting her to suddenly ask him this. He thought of something and looked down, his long eyshes slightly covering his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t like birthdays.¡±

    <i>Huh?</i>

    Su Jiu hurriedly asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t like it.¡± The little viin lowered his voice and even turned to look out the window as if he had thought of something bad.

    He vaguely remembered that on his birthday two years ago, his mother had personally made a very beautiful cake for him. She had even put candles in it and was waiting for his father toe back to celebrate his birthday with him.

    Rong Si had also been looking forward to it at the time, but Rong Cheng came back only in the evening. He had forgotten Rong Si¡¯s birthday and remembered it only after Song Wanqiu reminded him. Rong Cheng had apologized to him and helped him light the candles.

    Just when Rong Si thought that he could celebrate his birthday with his parents, Rong Cheng had received a call. His expression had drastically changed after he heard the person on the other side of the call, and he immediately left his seat.

    After the call ended, Rong Cheng told Song Wanqiu that he had something urgent to attend to and had to deal with it immediately. Then he left in a hurry without looking back.

    Initially, both Rong Si and his mother thought that there had been something urgent at thepany. However, when his mother argued with Rong Chengter on, they found out that he had received a call from that bad woman that day. That woman had said that her child was sick and wanted Rong Cheng to immediately visit her, and he had gone to her without a word.

 Chapter 491 - The Little Villains Birthday (2)

    <h4>Chapter 491: The Little Viin¡¯s Birthday (2)</h4>

    It had been Rong Si¡¯s birthday that day, but his father had left him and his mother behind just like that to apany another woman and her child. Not long after, Rong Cheng had chased Rong Si and his mother out of the house and married that bad woman. Even the little girl they gave birth to moved into the house that Rong Si and his mother used to live in.

    Ever since then, Rong Si no longer wanted to celebrate his birthday.

    Sensing something wrong with the little viin¡¯s mood, Su Jiu quickly said, ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t take things too hard. Being unhappy will make you unable to grow taller!¡±

    Rong Si turned to look at her, half believing her. ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Really, I won¡¯t lie to you!¡± Su Jiu seriously nodded. ¡°Big Brother, if you¡¯re always unhappy, you won¡¯t be able to grow tall. You¡¯ll be as short as me!¡±

    <i>Wait, something about that statement seems wrong¡­</i>

    Seeing the little girl frown and look as if she was doubting herself, Rong Si suddenly felt likeughing. His mood lightened.

    <i>This little silly girl!</i>

    <i>Is she calling herself short?</i>

    <i>But she is indeed short and small.</i>

    The corners of Rong Si¡¯s mouth curled up. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be happy. I can¡¯t be as short as you.¡±

    The little girl red at him and said indignantly, ¡°I¡¯m not short. I¡¯m still young. I can grow taller!¡±

    ¡°No matter how tall you are, you¡¯ll still be shorter than me,¡± Rong Si confidently said.

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>You little viin, you¡¯ve actually learned how to insult others. All my efforts to save you have been in vain!</i>

    Su Jiu¡¯s face fell, and she pretended she¡¯d been wronged. ¡°Big Brother bullied me. I¡¯m unhappy.¡±

    As she spoke, her eyes turned red as though she was about to cry. Rong Si¡¯s heart immediately tensed up. Afraid that she would really cry, he immediately corrected himself. ¡°You¡¯re not short, not short at all. I was just joking just now.¡±

    The little girl said angrily, ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re obviously looking down on me for being short!¡±

    Rong Si choked. He suddenly regretted saying those words. If Little Jiu started to cry, what would he do? Would she hate him?

    Without the experience of consoling the little girl, he was at a loss. After thinking hard, he could only imitate how she usually consoled him and reach out to touch her head.

    Then, he said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t mind. It doesn¡¯t matter even if you¡¯re short.¡±

    <i>I still like being with you.</i>

    Su Jiu widened her eyes.?<i>No way, is the little viinforting me?</i>

    <i>Isn¡¯t this amazing?</i>

    Moreover, he had reached out to touch her head. His actions were a little stiff, and it was obvious that he was not used toforting people. But no matter what, Su Jiu¡¯s heart softened.

    Compared to before, the little viin now had warmth. He was no longer as cold as when she first met him.

    However, Su Jiu still did not want to admit that she was short. As a beautiful girl who was 1.65 meters tall, how could she be called short by a brat?

    Su Jiu started to act shamelessly. She pouted and said, ¡°Big Brother, are you still despising me for being short, or do you think that you are taller than me!¡±

    Looking at the little girl¡¯s round eyes, Rong Si was at a loss. He pursed his lips. ¡°I don¡¯t mind, really.¡±

    ¡°You do!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You do! If I say you do, then you do!¡± After saying that, Su Jiu suddenly realized the benefits of being a child: she could be unreasonable.

    Rong Si was at his wit¡¯s end. He said helplessly, ¡°Okay, I do. Tell me, what can I do to make you not angry?¡±

 Chapter 492 - Big Brother, Youre Done For!

    <h4>Chapter 492: Big Brother, You¡¯re Done For!</h4>

    ¡°Are you willing to do anything I ask you to do?¡± the little girl righteously asked.

    Rong Si expected that a little girl like Su Jiu wouldn¡¯t be able to make any excessive requests, so he nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let me think about it¡­¡± Su Jiu contemted the idea. After a few seconds, her eyes lit up, and she smiled slyly.¡± I¡¯ve thought of it now! Big Brother, you¡¯re done for! ¡±

    <i>I¡¯m done for?</i>

    Rong Si suddenly became nervous.?<i>Would she ask for too much?</i>

    Even so, he still had to do his best.

    If he made Little Jiu unhappy, he would be responsible forforting her.

    Su Jiu faced him and seriously said, ¡°Big Brother, what I want you to do is be happy every day! Most importantly, you have to be a good person!¡±

    Rong Si was stunned again.

    He had thought that she would really ask for too much, but it turned out to be this.

    She wanted him to be happy and be a good person.

    No one had ever said such things to him before; Rong Si suddenly felt a sense of warmth in his heart. However, although these two things that she wanted sounded very simple, it was very difficult for him.

    He couldn¡¯t just be happy every day. As for being a good person¡­ he felt that he couldn¡¯t do it either.

    Rong Si knew that there was a dark corner in the depths of his heart that often gave rise to dark thoughts. He was studying hard now, wanting to be stronger. There was a reason for it. Part of it was that he wanted to be qualified to continue being friends with Little Jiu, but the other part was that he wanted revenge.

    One day he would be able to step all over Rong Cheng and everyone who had bullied him and make them regret what they had done! But he could do that only if he was strong enough.

    ¡°Big Brother, can you?¡± The little girl looked at him eagerly.

    Rong Si pursed his lips and paused for two seconds before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±

    He didn¡¯t know if he could be a good person when he grew up, but¡­ for her sake, he would try.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be waiting!¡± The little girl gave him a bright smile and patted his head as if she were petting a big dog.

    ¡°Oh right, Big Brother, you haven¡¯t told me when your birthday is!¡± Su Jiu suddenly remembered.

    Unable to change her mind, Rong Si could only tell her his birthday.

    Su Jiu thought about it.?<i>There¡¯s still more than a month left. When that timees, I¡¯ll celebrate the little viin¡¯s birthday!</i>

    ***

    After waiting for more than an hour, Su Jiu felt sleepy. She was only a four-year-old kid after all. Unable to wait for Su Shengjing toe back, she fell asleep on the sofa.

    Rong Si carefully shifted her onto hisp and let her rest her head on hisp so that she could sleep morefortably. He even took off his jacket to cover her.

    Then, he looked down at her sleeping face.

    <i>Little Jiu looks so adorable when she¡¯s asleep.</i>

    It made people think of the little princess and little angel in that fairytale. It was as if they could not get enough of them no matter how much they looked at them.

    When Su Shengjing returned, he saw that Su Jiu had fallen asleep on the little brat¡¯sp and was wearing his coat.

    Meanwhile, the brat himself had fallen asleep on the sofa. Without his coat, he looked very thin.

    <i>Tsk, this brat.</i>

    He had truly done what he had promised to do: to take good care of Su Jiu.

    Once again, Su Shengjing felt that this brat was not so bad. In any case, as long as he treated Su Jiu sincerely and did not pester her, Su Shengjing would not cklist him!

    After some time, Rong Si groggily woke up and realized that both he and Little Jiu were covered with an adult¡¯s coat. He was stunned when he recognized that the coat belonged to Su Shengjing. Little Jiu¡¯s father usually did not look at him directly as if he did not like him. Yet, he had covered him with a coat.?<i>Does this mean he does not dislike me so much?</i>

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Su Shengjing was sitting on an armchair by the side. Holding a script in his hand, he nonchntly nced at him.

    Rong Si nodded. ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡±

    He finally understood that if he wanted to continue being good friends with Little Jiu, he had to get past Uncle Su. It was necessary for him to express goodwill. Although he had never bothered to please anyone, he really cherished Little Jiu as a friend.

    He had already made an exception for her. What did it matter if he did it again?

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    <i>Heh, this brat is quite sensible. He knows how to behave in front of me.</i>

    <i>He¡¯s good. At least, he¡¯s more likable than the other boys.</i>

    Just as he was thinking this, Su Jiu woke up as well. She opened her sleepy eyes and mumbled, ¡°Daddy¡­¡±

    Hearing her call out to him, Su Shengjing immediately put down the script in his hands, stood up, and walked over to her. He reached out and picked her up, letting her lie in his arms. ¡°Is Baby awake? Are you hungry? What do you want to eat?¡±

    His tone waspletely different from before. It was unbelievably gentle.

    The little girl hugged his neck and sullenly said, ¡°I miss Daddy so much that I don¡¯t want to eat anymore.¡±

    Su Shengjing¡¯s heart melted when he saw her acting like this. He smiled and rubbed her forehead. ¡°Daddy misses you too. Didn¡¯t Ie back here right after filming? It¡¯s Daddy¡¯s fault for making Baby wait so long.¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s eyes darkened as he watched him coax the little girl gently.

    He wondered if Rong Cheng was like this too when coaxing his daughter.

    Su Shengjing turned his head to look at him. ¡°Kid, let¡¯s go and eat together.¡±

    Rong Si regained his senses and quickly hid the emotions in his eyes. He nodded and followed them.

    At around eight in the evening, Su Shengjing still had a scene to shoot and was currently acting with the female lead on the set. Rong Si borrowed his phone and walked to a ginkgo tree outside, where many leaves had fallen. He hid behind the tree trunk and called Song Wanqiu.

    The call was quickly connected, and Song Wanqiu¡¯s gentle voice came from the other end. ¡°Hello? Ah Si, how are you today? Are you happy?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m happy,¡± Rong Si whispered. ¡°How about you, Mom?¡±

    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not used to your absence.¡± Song Wanqiuughed. ¡°But if you¡¯re happy, I¡¯m happy.¡±

    Knowing that his mother missed him, Rong Si¡¯s heart felt heavy. He missed his mother too.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a few days.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s rare to have the chance to go out. Have fun with Uncle Su and Little Jiu. Just call Mommy every day to tell her that you¡¯re safe. Otherwise, Mommy will be worried.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will,¡± Rong Si replied. After chatting with his mother for a while more, he suddenly heard a loud noise from the other end of the phone.

    Then, he heard his mother¡¯s nervous voice. ¡°Ah Si, there¡¯s a customer in the shop. I¡¯ll call youter, okay? Remember to be good and listen to Uncle Su. We¡¯ll talkter.¡±

    Before he could reply, the line went dead. All that was left was the sound of the dial tone.

    Rong Si frowned. He suddenly had a bad feeling.

 Chapter 493 - The Goddesss Image Destroyed

    <h4>Chapter 493: The Goddess¡¯s Image Destroyed</h4>

    Rong Si stared at his phone screen for a while, waiting for his mother to call him again. When the screen dimmed, he immediately tapped the phone.

    However, even after he waited for ten minutes, his phone did not ring again. The uneasiness in his heart grew stronger and stronger. He could not help but call again, but no one picked up. There was only the sound of?<i>Beep¡­ Beep¡­</i>

    At this moment, Su Jiu ran out of the set with the staff members.

    She came out to look for the little viin. When she saw him standing under the ginkgo tree, staring at his phone in a daze, she immediately walked over and asked him with a smile, ¡°Big Brother, do you miss your Mommy?¡±

    Rong Si came back to his senses and turned to look at her. He didn¡¯t need to hide anything from her. ¡°Mom said she had a customer and hung up. I¡¯m a little worried about her.¡±

    <i>Hung up?</i>

    The little girl blinked, thenforted him, ¡°Big Brother, perhaps Auntie has something urgent to attend to. Call herter. Don¡¯t worry, Auntie will be fine!¡±

    Perhaps, it was because he could share this burden with her, but Rong Si felt a little better and nodded.

    At this moment, in the dessert shop, Song Wanqiu was leaning against the cashier and warily looking at the man in front of her. Her hands were clenched by her sides, and her face was pale.

    Rong Cheng was wearing a tailored ck suit. His hair wasbed neatly, and he looked like someone from the upper ss. At this moment, he stood in front of her with one hand in his pocket; he looked at her with a faint smile.

    His chauffeur and two burly bodyguards had chased all the customers out of the store. The other two employees of the shop wanted to stop them, but when the chauffeur said that the young master was the CEO of the Rong Corporation and that Song Wanqiu was his ex-wife, they looked at her with envy.

    <i>Indeed, it¡¯s good to be pretty. She was actually able to sleep with such a wealthy man!</i>

    <i>Even if they have divorced, she should¡¯ve gotten a lot of money, right?</i>

    <i>However, Song Wanqiu is always dressed very inly and looks like she has no money. She even came to work in such a dessert shop. It turns out that she was only pretending to be poor. Who would have thought that she was such a person and had deceived us!</i>

    <i>She¡¯s obviously very rich, but pretended to be poor. To think that we pitied her for taking care of her child alone and wanted to help her. Who would have thought that she was living a better life than us?</i>

    The two shop assistants felt a little unbnced. Rong Cheng was a reputable figure, and they didn¡¯t dare to go against him. They could only pack up and leave.

    Song Wanqiu wanted to stop them, but before she could say a word, the two shop assistants nced at her. ¡°You¡¯re already divorced, yet you¡¯re still pestering your ex-husband. Tsk!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If those men who visit her all day find out that she¡¯s actually a divorced woman with a child and is still seeing her ex-husband, I wonder what they would think. Her image as a goddess would be destroyed, right?¡±

    Song Wanqiu could vaguely hear the two of them whispering to each other. She knew that they had misunderstood her and were unhappy with her. Hence, she knew that she could not count on them here.

    When she faced Rong Cheng, he spoke first, his tone meaningful. ¡°Wanqiu, we meet again.¡±

    Song Wanqiu pursed her lips and coldly said, ¡°What are you doing here? Didn¡¯t I already tell you that we have nothing to do with each other? I won¡¯t be involved with you anymore. Just give up!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to have anything to do with me, but I want to tell you the truth, Wanqiu. I hate Qiao Man more and more now. She has a bad temper, and she¡¯s not even half as good as you. Every time I see her, I think of you¡­¡±

 Chapter 494 - If You Behave

    <h4>Chapter 494: If You Behave</h4>

    Song Wanqiu frowned in disgust.

    <i>Does this scumbag think that by saying this, I would feel that he has blessed me for three lifetimes, that I would be unable to forget him, that I would eagerly return to his side to be his secret lover and let him do whatever he wants?</i>

    <i>I won¡¯t return to him even if I die!</i>

    ¡°Rong Cheng, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re disgusting? Before we were divorced, you were only thinking about other women. After we divorced, you came to look for me again. You¡¯re really disgusting!¡±

    A bodyguard behind Rong Cheng immediately reprimanded Song Wanqiu. ¡°What are you talking about? Be careful!¡±

    Rong Cheng swept a sharp gaze at him and said with a straight face, ¡°How can you talk to my woman like that? Apologize to her!¡±

    The bodyguard choked and could only apologize to Song Wanqiu. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Song. I shouldn¡¯t have said that about you.¡±

    Song Wanqiu really felt that Rong Cheng made her lose her appetite.

    <i>Calling me ¡°his woman¡±¡­ Is he shameless?</i>

    ¡°Rong Cheng, I¡¯m not your woman now, and I won¡¯t be in the future either. Please go out and don¡¯t interfere with the shop¡¯s business!¡±

    Not only did Rong Cheng not leave, he even took a few steps toward her. Then, he sized up the dessert shop and said, ¡°I say, how much can you earn in a month by working in such a small shop? Can you even support your son?¡±

    Song Wanqiu angrily looked at him and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already said that we¡¯ll have nothing to do with you. You don¡¯t have to care!¡±

    ¡°Nothing to do with me?¡± Rong Cheng scoffed. ¡°Song Wanqiu, do you believe that if I ask the court for custody of my son, he¡¯ll still be with you? By then, you¡¯ll have nothing left.¡±

    Song Wanqiu¡¯s face turned pale.

    When she had been chased out of the Rong family, she did not bring the matter up to the court because she was afraid that the court would give custody of her son to Rong Cheng. After all, she did not have a source of ie back then. Even if her son was willing to follow her, the court might not let her raise him.

    ¡°Rong Cheng, don¡¯t go too far! You married that woman and had a child with her. Why do you still want to snatch my child away?¡± Song Wanqiu was so angry that her voice was trembling.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to lose your son, why don¡¯t you ept my proposal? Continue to be my woman, and I¡¯ll pay for your child support. Isn¡¯t this the best of both worlds?¡± Rong Cheng said as he reached out and held her chin.

    Seeing her delicate and beautiful face so close to him, Rong Cheng¡¯s eyes darkened, and he couldn¡¯t help but get closer to her.

    Song Wanqiu realized that he had ulterior motives and wanted to touch her, so she resisted, wanting to shake his hand off. However, he grabbed her wrist!

    Relying on his height advantage, Rong Cheng directly pushed her against the wall behind him, locking her in front of him so that she could not run away.

    Being close to her, he could smell the faint fragrance of her hair. He instantly got the urge to grab both of Song Wanqiu¡¯s hands and press them above her head. Rong Cheng lowered his head and wanted to kiss her.

    Song Wanqiu immediately turned her face to the side to prevent him from touching her. Then, she struggled with all her might. ¡°Let go of me!¡±

    ¡°Let go?¡± Rong Cheng moved closer to her, his eyes full of predatory intent. ¡°You¡¯ve already consumed a lot of my patience, and my time is very precious, so I can only take the initiative. Wanqiu, if you behave, I¡¯ll definitely let you and your son live the best life, I promise you.¡±

    ¡°Impossible! Get lost! Stop touching me!¡± Song Wanqiu struggled even harder.

 Chapter 495 - Doing This the Hard Way

    <h4>Chapter 495: Doing This the Hard Way</h4>

    The chauffeur and his two bodyguards were still watching. Rong Cheng felt that his dignity as a man was being challenged.

    He was a man and the CEO of the Rong Corporation. How could he not handle a woman?

    It would be a joke if this got out!

    When he saw that Song Wanqiu refused to give in no matter what, anger surged in his heart. He raised his hand and pped her.

    Song Wanqiu¡¯s face turned red and swollen. Her hair was a mess.

    She felt a sharp pain on her face, and her head buzzed. Song Wanqiu¡¯s eyes turned red as she slowly turned around and red at him.

    Rong Cheng seriously said, ¡°It seems like you want to do this the hard way. If you listen to me obediently, I¡¯ll be nice to you, so why are you still making it difficult? You don¡¯t like it, and I don¡¯t like it either, but I can¡¯t guarantee what else I¡¯ll do. So, you still have a chance to change your mind now.¡±

    Song Wanqiu reached out to cover the right side of her face that had been pped. Her beautiful almond-shaped eyes were filled with disgust and hatred for him. She enunciated each word. ¡°I won¡¯t change my mind. If you want to snatch my son away, I¡¯ll definitely fight it out with you, even if it means death!¡±

    Rong Chengughed again. ¡°Death? Wanqiu, how could I bear to let you die? After all, you haven¡¯t satisfied me yet!¡±

    With that, he lifted her and threw her onto the sofa!

    Before Song Wanqiu could react, his tall figure blocked her line of sight. Her heart was suddenly in her mouth.

    <i>Rong Cheng, this beast, is he going to¡­</i>

    As expected, Rong Cheng loosened his cor and turned to the chauffeur and his bodyguards. ¡°Get out. Don¡¯t let anyone in.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The three of them agreed and quickly retreated. The roller shutter door that was ced halfway down was now closedpletely.

    Only Rong Cheng and Song Wanqiu were left in the dessert shop.

    Just as Rong Cheng grabbed her hands and was about to take action, Song Wanqiu yelled, ¡°Rong Cheng! Are you crazy? There are cameras here. Don¡¯t do anything rash! Don¡¯t forget your identity. What you¡¯re doing is a crime!¡±

    ¡°Crime?¡± Rong Cheng didn¡¯t think much of it. He grabbed her chin again and stared at her. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid? If you expose this matter, you¡¯ll definitely regret it. I have the best legal team to fight the case for me, do you?¡±

    The corners of his lips curled up as he spoke with a hint of arrogance on his face. ¡°Also, you also said my identity. I¡¯m the CEO of arge corporation. I can have any woman I want, so why would I need to force you? No one would believe you even if you told them. When the timees, I¡¯ll just say that you were the one who initiated it, and you only reported it because you wanted to damage my reputation. Do you think the public will believe you or me?¡±

    Song Wanqiu was trembling with anger.

    <i>How could he be so despicable and shameless!</i>

    <i>Why can¡¯t this jerk just die?</i>

    ¡°Wanqiu, you have no chance of winning if you fight against me. If you still want a son, you¡¯d better give in to me. Otherwise¡ªyou¡¯ll never see your son again!¡±

    When she heard Rong Cheng¡¯s threat, Song Wanqiu¡¯s eyes dimmed, and a trace of sorrow and despair shed past her eyes.

    <i>What should I do?</i>

    <i>Could it be that I really have no choice but to be a fish on the chopping block and be at his mercy?</i>

    The man did not allow her to think too much. He had a devilish smile on his lips, and his tall figurepletely enveloped her¡­

 Chapter 496 - Continuously Entangling With Her

    <h4>Chapter 496: Continuously Entangling With Her</h4>

    Half an hour had passed on the set, but Song Wanqiu still hadn¡¯t called Rong Si. Rong Si got even more worried.

    He used to go to the dessert shop every few days to wait for Song Wanqiu to get off work. He also went there on weekends sometimes. He hadn¡¯t seen his mother need to spend so much time entertaining guests.

    More importantly, something had obviously been wrong with his mother¡¯s tone before she hung up.

    He was almost certain that something had happened to her.

    Seeing how the little viin had pursed his lips and tightened his jaw, Su Jiu knew that he was very worried. She also became nervous and suggested, ¡°Big Brother, why don¡¯t you call Auntie again?¡±

    Rong Si nodded and immediately called Song Wanqiu. However, no one was listening.

    When Su Jiu saw him put his phone down, she suddenly had a bad premonition. The first person she thought of was the man she had met at the amusement park. He was Auntie Song¡¯s ex-husband and had been pestering her. She had suspected that he would cause her trouble again.

    The other person was Auntie Song¡¯s ex-husband¡¯s current wife. Qiao Man had previously gone to the dessert shop to cause trouble. Therefore, Auntie Song might really be in trouble now.?<i>Otherwise, why would she not listen to the little viin¡¯s call?</i>

    <i>This is too abnormal.</i>

    ¡°Big Brother, give me the phone. I¡¯ll call someone!¡±

    Rong Si didn¡¯t ask who she wanted to call and just handed her the phone. His dark eyes were filled with worry, but he trusted her.

    It was a unique trust.

    After taking the phone, Su Jiu found Sheng Tianci¡¯s number on the contact list and immediately called him.

    Very quickly, Sheng Tianci picked up the call. Thinking that it was from Su Shengjing, hezily said, ¡°What are you doing? Why are you calling me at this hour? Why? Do you miss me? Let me tell you first, I¡¯m not interested in men. I have a normal sexual orientation¡­¡±

    ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s Little Jiu.¡±

    The little girl¡¯s cute voice made Sheng Tianci choke on his words.?<i>Cough, cough! So it was Little Jiu! What was I talking about!</i>

    Coughing in embarrassment, he immediately said into an extremely gentle voice, ¡°Little Jiu? Do you need something from me?¡±

    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m sorry! I really have something to tell you. Can you go to Auntie Song¡¯s dessert shop to take a look? I can¡¯t contact her anymore. She hasn¡¯t been answering our calls. I¡¯m a little worried.¡±

    <i>What?</i>

    <i>They are unable to contact Song Wanqiu?</i>

    Sheng Tianci was sittingzily in the study, drinking coffee. When he heard this, he sat up straight, and his expression turned serious. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go over and take a look now.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Thank you, Uncle!¡±

    After ending the call, Sheng Tianci immediately got up from the leather chair. Without even putting on his coat, he picked up his car keys and rushed out.

    It was an urgent matter. Besides Sheng Tianci, Su Jiu could not think of anyone else to help. Among the people was familiar with, only Uncle Sheng knew Auntie Song. She hoped that when he rushed over, Auntie Song would be fine!

    Su Jiu prayed in her heart and looked at the little viin beside her.

    He stared at the phone, his face unprecedentedly serious and nervous, his hands clenched.

    Su Jiu knew that he was very worried. Before there were any results, she could onlyfort him. ¡°Big Brother, I have already asked Uncle Sheng to go over. Nothing will happen to Auntie!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s going to be okay,¡± Rong Si said firmly, tightening his grip until his nails cut into his palm.

    His mother had said that she would raise him no matter what. She would not lie to him.

 Chapter 497 - The Little Girl and Little Brat

    <h4>Chapter 497: The Little Girl and Little Brat</h4>

    After filming a scene, Su Shengjing came out to look for the two children. When he saw Su Jiu and the brat standing under the ginkgo tree with grave expressions on their faces, he hurriedly walked over to them and patted Su Jiu¡¯s head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Baby? The wind is so strong outside. Aren¡¯t you cold standing here?¡±

    Su Jiu looked up and said to him, ¡°Daddy, Big Brother called Auntie Song several times, but no one picked up. We are a little worried about Auntie.¡±

    <i>Huh?</i>

    ¡°Maybe she had something urgent to do?¡± Su Shengjing was surprised.

    Rong Si shook his head. ¡°No, Mom won¡¯t ignore my calls.¡±

    Su Shengjing thought about it and felt that it made sense. If it were his child outside, he would definitely want to contact her at all times. Why would he not pick up the phone?

    <i>This is very strange.</i>

    Just as he was thinking about this, another gust of cold wind blew over. Su Shengjing shivered and hurriedly carried Su Jiu, wrapping her in his coat. Then, he lowered his head and said to Rong Si, ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside. It¡¯s too cold here. If you catch a cold, how am I going to answer your mother?¡±

    Rong Si pursed his lips and turned to follow Su Shengjing. He felt much warmer after returning to the set, but Rong Si¡¯s hand that was holding the phone was still cold and stiff. He was still feeling uneasy.

    <i>If Mom was fine, she should have called back.</i>

    <i>However, even now, there has been no response from the phone.</i>

    After another five minutes, Su Shengjing¡¯s phone finally rang.

    Rong Si immediately picked up the phone. Sheng Tianci¡¯s anxious voice rang from the other end. ¡°Hello? Shengjing? Something happened here, you¡­¡±

    <i>Did something really happen?</i>

    Rong Si¡¯s heart jumped into his throat, and he immediately asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Sheng Tianci hadn¡¯t expected the kid to pick up the call. He paused for a moment and immediately changed his tone. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let Su Shengjing take the phone. I have something to tell him.¡±

    Rong Si did not pass the phone to Su Shengjing and stubbornly asked, ¡°Did something happen to my mother?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Su Jiu immediately pricked up her ears and nervously waited for the next sentence.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t think too much. Something happened at mypany, and I need to talk to your Uncle Su. Kid, give him the phone.¡±

    ¡°What about my mother?¡± Rong Si asked. His tone had a hint of anxiety and panic that usually did not appear.

    ¡°Oh, I saw your mother just now. She¡¯s fine. There was a customer who had ordered takeout, but the delivery guy never came. So she went to deliver it herself. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t answer your call.¡± Sheng Tianci found an excuse.

    ¡°Then let her take it now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not now. She went out again just now. Be good and pass the phone to Uncle Su.¡± Sheng Tianci pretended to be calm, even though he was feeling guilty inside.

    Rong Si¡¯s instincts told him that something must have happened to his mother, and it was not a good thing. However, Sheng Tianci was unwilling to tell him, so he could only return the phone to Su Shengjing.

    Su Shengjing took the phone and put it to his ear to answer the call. Rong Si did not know what Sheng Tianci had told him, but Su Shengjing¡¯s brows furrowed. He said, ¡°How did this happen? Alright, I understand.¡±

    After he hung up the phone, Su Jiu immediately looked up and asked, ¡°Daddy, what did Uncle Sheng say?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much. He just said that there was a problem with hispany and asked me how to solve it. You guys are still young and don¡¯t know much about running apany, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it,¡± Su Shengjing said. He did not want the two children to ask further, so he changed the topic and said, ¡°I¡¯ve finished filming for today. Let¡¯s go back to the hotel. Do you want to have supper? I¡¯ll bring you to get some.¡±

 Chapter 498 - The Impression of a Little Villain

    <h4>Chapter 498: The Impression of a Little Viin</h4>

    Su Jiu pursed her lips. She could tell that her father was deliberately changing the topic, which meant that something had really happened to Auntie Song.

    Rong Si was not so easily fooled. He calmly looked at Su Shengjing. ¡°Uncle, did something happen to my mother?¡±

    A hint of guilt shed past Su Shengjing¡¯s eyes. Heughed dryly. ¡°No, why would anything happen to your mother? Don¡¯t think too much.¡±

    ¡°Something happened to her.¡± Rong Si¡¯s voice was unusually calm, and his tone was full of certainty.

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    The brat in front of him looked like a little adult right now. His dark and deep eyes seemed to be able to see through everything, and his gaze was heavy.

    <i>Wait, heavy?</i>

    Su Shengjing suspected that he was hallucinating.

    <i>The kid is a six-year-old child. Where is this pressureing from?</i>

    Su Jiu tugged the corner of Su Shengjing¡¯s shirt and eagerly said, ¡°Daddy, Big Brother is really worried about his mother. Just tell him. Even if you want to hide it, you can¡¯t hide it for long.¡±

    Despite Su Jiu¡¯s young age, her words made sense.

    Sheng Tianci had just told Su Shengjing about Song Wanqiu and asked him not to tell Rong Si for the time being. However, Su Shengjing couldn¡¯t hide the truth for long. Even if he didn¡¯t tell Rong Si the truth today, he would have to tell him the next day.

    Su Shengjing sighed and could only tell the truth. ¡°Something did happen to your mother. How about I bring you back now?¡±

    Rong Si wanted to go back, of course. He immediately nodded. ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡±

    Su Shengjing looked at him with aplicated gaze. This child was much more mature than other children. Su Shengjing might be able to coax other children with a few words, but he definitely could not do that with this child.

    He did not know how Rong Si would face the news about his mother.

    Su Shengjing said goodbye to the production crew, then carried Su Jiu to the parking lot. Rong Si followed them. After getting to the car, Su Shengjing opened the door and got in.

    Rong Si wished he could see his mother immediately. Suddenly, he regretted going to the movie set and leaving her at home alone. If only he had stayed by her side, no matter how small he was, he might have been able to protect her!

    Su Jiu sat beside him and looked at his downcast eyes. The little viin seemed to be in low spirits, and sheforted him softly. ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t be sad. We haven¡¯t seen Auntie yet. Maybe she will be fine when we see herter!¡±

    Rong Si looked at her and met her big, round eyes. They seemed to encourage him. He nodded automatically.

    ***

    Two hourster, Su Shengjing reached the capital. Remembering what Sheng Tianci had said over the phone, he drove straight to the police station and stopped by the roadside.

    Rong Si looked at him, puzzled.?<i>Why did he bring us here? Is Mom inside?</i>

    Su Jiu was also puzzled and curiously asked, ¡°Daddy, why are you here?¡±

    Su Shengjing¡¯s eyes flickered. He turned to look at Rong Si, who was sitting in the back seat, and said to him, ¡°Your mother is inside.¡±

    Rong Si was stunned.

    The bad feeling in his heart grew stronger.

    After entering the police station, he saw Sheng Tianci pacing back and forth in the reception hall.

    Sheng Tianci seemed troubled and had a frown on his face. Hearing themotion, he turned around and saw Su Shengjing. He said in surprise, ¡°Why have you guys returned?¡±

 Chapter 499 - Be Good

    <h4>Chapter 499: Be Good</h4>

    When Sheng Tianci saw Rong Si behind Su Shengjing, his expression instantly became veryplicated.

    Song Wanqiu had repeatedly told him not to tell the kid about this matter for now, but it seemed like Su Shengjing had already told Rong Si about it.

    Instead of answering his friend, Su Shengjing asked, ¡°What exactly happened?¡±

    Hearing this, Sheng Tianci got exasperated. ¡°It all happened because of that bastard Rong Cheng! He wanted to do something bad to Song Wanqiu. Song Wanqiu resisted. She smashed his head with a vase and sent him to the hospital.¡±

    Su Shengjing frowned. ¡°Is it serious?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quite serious. He¡¯s still unconscious.¡± Sheng Tianci snorted. He did not pity Rong Cheng at all and felt that he deserved it. It was just that although Song Wanqiu had acted in self-defense, as the injured party was Rong Cheng, the matter became tricky.

    Rong Si stepped forward and anxiously asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my mother?¡±

    ¡°She¡­¡± Sheng Tianci found it hard to speak. He hesitated for a few seconds before saying, ¡°She¡¯s in the interrogation room. I¡¯ll get the police to arrange for you to meet her.¡±

    The police soon brought them to the interrogation room. When they opened the door, they saw Song Wanqiu.

    She was sitting on the chair in the middle of the interrogation room. Her hands were handcuffed, and her hair was messy. Her cheek was red and swollen; the corners of her mouth were bruised, and her face was as pale as paper. She looked extremely disheveled.

    When Song Wanqiu saw Rong Si appear at the door, her eyes widened in shock, then turned red. She said in a trembling voice, ¡°Ah Si¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t want him to know about this, but he did.

    Rong Si immediately ran toward her and stopped in front of her. He looked at her handcuffs in disbelief and tried his best to maintain hisposure. ¡°Why?¡±

    Song Wanqiu¡¯s eyes turned even redder. ¡°Mommy injured someone, so¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, Rong Si suddenly shouted, ¡°That man deserves to die!¡±

    Even if his mother killed Rong Cheng, he would feel that his mother was right.

    With that said, he turned to the police officer standing at the side. ¡°Let my mother go! She did nothing wrong!¡±

    The police officer calmly looked at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s not up to us to decide whether she¡¯s in the wrong or not. It¡¯s up to the judge. Do you know what your mother did? She smashed a man¡¯s head with a vase and broke it. He bled a lot. He was sent to the hospital, but is still unconscious.

    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t wake up or if he suffers from serious injuries, the judge might convict your mother. We can¡¯t do anything about that.¡±

    Rong Si finally understood. His face turned pale as he nervously looked at Song Wanqiu. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to go to jail.¡±

    <i>Who wants to go to jail?</i>

    Song Wanqiu felt bitter and useless. She had said that she would raise her son no matter what, but if she really had to go to jail, she would have to go back on her word.

    <i>What would happen to Ah Si then?</i>

    <i>Who would take care of him?</i>

    Song Wanqiu sniffled and said in a choked voice, ¡°Ah Si, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m not in jail yet, am I? I might be able to go out in a few days. Can you wait for me obediently?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Rong Si grabbed her hand, his eyes turning red. ¡°I want you to bring me home now. I don¡¯t want Mom to go to jail, I don¡¯t want¡­¡±

    Su Jiu watched the little viin throw himself into Song Wanqiu¡¯s arms and softly whimper while his shoulders shook. The little girl felt like her gut was being ruthlessly twisted, and her heart ached.

 Chapter 500 - First Time Seeing Him Cry

    <h4>Chapter 500: First Time Seeing Him Cry</h4>

    This was the first time Su Jiu had seen the little viin cry since she had known him.

    No matter how much the little viin resembled an adult, at this moment, he was just an innocent child who did not want to be separated from his mother.

    ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Su Jiu pulled Su Shengjing¡¯s sleeve again and said with a sullen face, ¡°What should I do? Auntie can¡¯t go to jail!¡±

    Su Shengjing reached out and picked her up. He stroked her hair and said, ¡°Dad doesn¡¯t want her to go to jail either, but it¡¯s a little difficult. Don¡¯t worry! Dad will think of a way.¡±

    Sheng Tianci, who was standing by the side, saw the worry on the little girl¡¯s face and added, ¡°Yes, Little Jiu, don¡¯t worry! Uncle will help you think of a way.¡±

    ¡°You have to help Big Brother and auntie.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will do my best to help,¡± Sheng Tianci said as he reached out to touch the little girl¡¯s soft hair. When he turned to look at Song Wanqiu, there was deep worry in his eyes.

    As Sheng Tianci spoke, he recalled the scene he saw when he had rushed to the dessert shop and still felt a lingering fear.

    ***

    When Sheng Tianci reached the dessert shop, he saw three tall men standing outside and guarding the restaurant. He knew that something must have happened. Therefore, he immediately got out of the car and walked toward the dessert shop.

    But as soon as he got close, he was stopped.

    He announced his name and his intention to enter the restaurant, but the three people still stopped him. At that moment, he felt that something was wrong. Just as he was about to force his way in, he heard a screaming from inside.

    It was a man¡¯s voice.

    Before he could react, the three men immediately turned around, opened the shutters, and rushed in. ¡°Mr. Rong!¡±

    <i>Mr. Rong?</i>

    Sheng Tianci was stunned and immediately guessed what had happened. It turned out that that bastard Rong Cheng hade to find trouble with Song Wanqiu again.

    He walked in quickly and saw a mess. The floor was full of broken pieces of a vase, scattered everywhere.

    Rong Cheng fell to the ground, his clothes in disarray and blood flowing out from his head. The man covered his head and wailed.

    On the sofa was Song Wanqiu.

    Her hair was messy, and her face was so pale that it seemed to have lost all its color. However, her right cheek was red and swollen. It was obvious that she had been hit.

    Her eyes widened in fear as her breathing quickened and her lips trembled.

    Sheng Tianci also noticed that the two buttons on her top were missing. Someone must have pulled them off. Without a doubt, that person must have been Rong Cheng!

    He knew what had happened even without Song Wanqiu telling him. Her ex-husband was really a beast. Not only did hee to find trouble with her, but he also had such ill intentions!

    Sheng Tianci was furious and wanted to kill Rong Cheng. However, Rong Cheng was helped up by his two bodyguards while the chauffeur hurriedly called the emergency number and contacted the police.

    Soon, the ambnce and the police car arrived.

    The doctors and nurses quickly carried the unconscious Rong Cheng onto a stretcher and sent him to the hospital for emergency treatment. When the people from the police station saw the ceramic shards, bloodstains, and the frightened Song Wanqiu, they immediately restrained her and handcuffed her to bring her back for interrogation.

    Before being taken away, Song Wanqiu asked Sheng Tianci not to tell Rong Si about this matter for the time being and let him spend a few happy days with Su Shengjing.

    Unfortunately, the happy days had ended early.

    ***

    Song Wanqiu looked down at Rong Si and squeezed out a smile. ¡°Ah Si, don¡¯t cry. You¡¯re a little man. How can you cry?¡±

    If she could, she would rather he knew nothing and let herself bear everything.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to go to jail!¡± Rong Si repeated and looked up at her.

    Not only Song Wanqiu but also Su Jiu could clearly see that Rong Si¡¯s eyes were terrifyingly red. They were filled with sadness, anger, and ruthlessness. He was like a little beast that had been agitated.

 Chapter 501 - A Fairys Tears

    <h4>Chapter 501: A Fairy¡¯s Tears</h4>

    ¡°My mother didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It¡¯s all that bastard¡¯s fault. He has always bullied my mother!¡±

    Tears flowed down the little viin¡¯s fair and porcin-like face, and it looked like a fairy was crying. Su Jiu¡¯s heart instantly ached as if it had been pricked by needles.

    Su Jiu realized that she could not bear to see the little viin cry. She would rather that he did not talk orugh. She would do anything to not see him cry.

    This was way too different from the terrifying viin boss in the book!

    At this moment, Rong Si was so fragile that it made her heart ache.

    Song Wanqiu¡¯s heart ached too. She reached out to wipe the tears on his face. ¡°Ah Si, don¡¯t cry. Mommy will be very sad if you cry.¡±

    Rong Si lowered his gaze and forcefully wiped his eyes.

    Song Wanqiu¡¯s eyes were still red as she choked on her words. ¡°Will you me Mommy?¡±

    Rong Si shook his head without thinking, his eyes filled with intense hatred. ¡°If there is someone to me, it¡¯s that bastard. If it weren¡¯t for him, Mommy would be fine!¡±

    Rong Si really hated Rong Cheng to the core. That man had already divorced his mother and she didn¡¯t want anything from him. Why was he still unwilling to let her go?

    How badly did he want to harm her?

    Song Wanqiu closed her eyes, her long eyshes glistening with tears. ¡°Ah Si, I¡¯m really useless. I didn¡¯t take good care of you, nor did I give you a good life. Now, I¡¯m still making you sad. I¡¯ve really failed my duty¡­¡±

    <i>If I really have to go to jail, what will happen to Ah Si?</i>

    This was her biggest worry.

    Sheng Tianci quickly said, ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Rong Cheng was in the wrong. If it weren¡¯t for him, none of this would have happened.¡±

    Su Jiu chimed in. ¡°That¡¯s right! Auntie, you are not wrong. Bad people should be beaten! Don¡¯t worry, we will hire the bestwyer for you!¡±

    Su Shengjing looked at the little girl beside him in astonishment. Her face was serious, and her eyes were resolute. She did not look like a four-year-old child at all.

    How would a typical four-year-old know how to hire awyer for awsuit?

    Su Shengjing could not help but ask, ¡°Baby, how did you know aboutwyers?¡±

    Su Jiu froze before realizing what she had just said.

    Her mind raced as she found a suitable reason. ¡°Daddy, I saw it on the Inte. The people on the Inte said that if you get caught by the police, you can ask awyer for help. If thewyer you find is very good, you won¡¯t have to go to jail!¡±

    She tried her best to speak in childish words, but Su Shengjing did not think much of it. He could only sigh at how amazing his daughter was to know such things.

    He stroked her head and smiled. ¡°Well, Daddy will find a way to hire the bestwyers.¡±

    Rong Si tightly held Song Wanqiu¡¯s hand and refused to let go no matter what. He was afraid that if he did, his mother would be arrested and sent to jail.

    If that happened, he would not be able to see his mother for a long time.

    The police officer looked at the clock on the wall. Ten minutes had passed. He walked over and said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time. You guys should go out.¡±

    At this moment, a sharp female voice rang out. ¡°That b*tch must be inside. I want to see her!¡±

    A police officer said from outside, ¡°Miss Qiao, she is indeed in the interrogation room, but inside¡­¡±

    ¡°Get out of my way,¡± Qiao Man said without hesitation. She ignored the policeman and arrogantly walked in.

    After entering the room, she immediately saw Song Wanqiu and said with a cold smile, ¡°Song Wanqiu, we meet again.¡±

 Chapter 502 - Dangerous Beast

    <h4>Chapter 502: Dangerous Beast</h4>

    ¡°What do you want now?¡± Song Wanqiu clenched her fists.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m here tough at you!¡± Qiao Man crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked down at her. ¡°Song Wanqiu, how dare you hurt Rong Cheng like that! Do you know what you¡¯ve done? Just wait and see!¡±

    Rong Si turned his head and looked at Qiao Man with a malicious gaze. He wanted to rush up and tear her apart.

    Qiao Man, of course, caught his gaze, and felt scared all of a sudden.

    Although Rong Si was still a child, his gaze gave off a sense of lethality, like that of a beast.

    Sheng Tianci cast a sidelong nce at this uninvited guest. He frowned and unhappily said, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Qiao Man looked into his eyes. ¡°My name is Qiao Man, and Rong Cheng is my husband. I¡¯m Mrs. Rong!¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡± Sheng Tianci sneered with disdain.

    <i>So this is Rong Cheng¡¯s current wife who hase all the way here to mock Song Wanqiu. She¡¯s indeedpatible with someone like Rong Cheng. It¡¯s no wonder that as a mistress, she was able to chase Song Wanqiu out of the Rong family and take her ce even though Song Wanqiu had yet to divorce Rong Cheng.</i>

    ¡°Song Wanqiu, what do you have other than your face? I have to admit that you made Rong Cheng miss you so much because of your face. Look, you even seduced a few other men,¡± Qiao Man said while looking at Su Shengjing and Sheng Tianci.

    It was as if Song Wanqiu had something going on with them.

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Song Wanqiu was furious.

    ¡°Nonsense? If you don¡¯t have a good rtionship with them, why would they care so much about you? They¡¯re praising you because you¡¯ve seduced them. To be honest, it¡¯s a waste for you not to sell your looks! If you¡¯re willing to sell them, you¡¯ll definitely earn a lot of money, right?¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>D*mn, this woman is really arrogant.</i>

    <i>Just like that, she hasunched a personal attack on Auntie Song,pletely ignoring where she is.</i>

    She was about to retort and Sheng Tianci was about to say something in anger. But before they could do anything, Rong Si rushed toward Qiao Man like a mad man and bit her hand hard!

    ¡°Ah!¡± Qiao Man screamed in pain and red at Rong Si. ¡°You brat, let go of me!¡±

    However, Rong Si bit her hard as if he wanted to tear off a piece of flesh!

    ¡°You brat! I told you to let go!¡± Qiao Man raised her hand and pped Rong Si¡¯s face. Her nails were sharp, and Rong Si¡¯s face was scratched.

    Su Jiu widened his eyes and immediately rushed over, pushing Qiao Man with all her strength. ¡°Don¡¯t hit him!¡±

    ¡°What does it have to do with you? Get lost!¡± Qiao Man was furious and wanted to hit her.

    Su Shengjing¡¯s pupils shrank and he angrily shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch a strand of my daughter¡¯s hair!¡±

    Even though he had always thought that he shouldn¡¯t hurt a woman, he couldn¡¯t care less at this moment. He grabbed Qiao Man¡¯s hand and pushed her back. Qiao Man lost her bnce and staggered a few steps back, almost falling.

    ¡°Su Shengjing, how dare you hurt me?¡± Qiao Man red at him.

    ¡°If you touch my daughter, I won¡¯t let you get away with it!¡± Su Shengjing carried the little girl in his arms and even pulled Rong Si back and ced a hand on his shoulder.

    Rong Si was stunned.

    This was the first time he had been protected by Su Shengjing. His heart trembled a little.

 Chapter 503 - Is This Brat a Dog?

    <h4>Chapter 503: Is This Brat a Dog?</h4>

    For a moment, he felt that Su Shengjing was more like his father.

    <i>That bastard Rong Cheng is really unworthy!</i>

    Qiao Man didn¡¯t care about Su Shengjing at all. She raised her chin and arrogantly said, ¡°Su Shengjing, you¡¯re just an actor. I think you don¡¯t want to work in the entertainment industry anymore.¡±

    Su Jiu immediately looked at the police officer and angrily pointed at her. ¡°Police uncle, this bad woman just threatened my father. Are you going to arrest her?¡±

    The police officer was embarrassed, so he said to Qiao Man, ¡°Miss Qiao, please mind your words. The little girl is right. If you hurt other people, you¡¯ll be held responsible.¡±

    Qiao Man was furious. There was still a sharp pain on the back of her hand. She lowered her head and saw a clear bite mark on the back of her hand; blood was seeping out of it.

    She red at Rong Si again.?<i>Is this brat a dog?</i>

    <i>That bite was so powerful!</i>

    She shot a nce at Song Wanqiu and snapped at Su Shengjing, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s cut to the chase. I¡¯m here for a serious matter, and I need to talk to Song Wanqiu alone. Can you guys go out?¡±

    When she saw that they did not move, mockery shed past her beautiful face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to her! In fact, I still have a way to save her from jail.¡±

    Rong Si stared at her, not trusting her at all.

    Sheng Tianci also felt very doubtful, but if she really had a way to get Song Wanqiu out of jail, then it couldn¡¯t hurt to listen, right? Hence, when she asked everyone else to go out, he could only say to Su Shengjing, ¡°Shengjing, let¡¯s go out first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Shengjing nodded.

    Before leaving, Sheng Tianci coldly looked at Qiao Man. ¡°Officer, I hope you can watch this woman. Don¡¯t let her cause any trouble.¡±

    Su Jiu wanted to stay and listen to what that woman had to say to Auntie Song, but Su Shengjing carried her out. She could only wait outside anxiously.

    Half an hourter, Qiao Man walked out of the interrogation room with a proud smile.

    She nced sideways at the three people waiting outside and snorted in disdain before leaving the police station with her bag.

    Sheng Tianci immediately returned to the interrogation room. Seeing that Song Wanqiu¡¯s face was still pale and her expression was a little dazed, he anxiously asked, ¡°What did she say to you just now?¡±

    Su Jiu also wanted to know. She perked up her ears and listened carefully.

    Song Wanqiu hugged Rong Si and hesitated for a while before saying, ¡°She said that if Rong Cheng wakes up, he can choose not to sue me. However, she wants me to leave the capital with Ah Si and go overseas, and never return.¡±

    <i>What?</i>

    Su Jiu froze.

    When Song Wanqiu said this, Rong Si subconsciously looked at her with aplicated expression on his little face.

    <i>So that was what the woman had said.</i>

    Qiao Man had said that as long as Song Wanqiu took Rong Si and went overseas, as long as they went as far away as possible and never came back, she would not sue her, but even give them an allowance so that they could live overseas.

    Rong Si really wanted to leave this godforsaken ce and stay as far away from that bastard Rong Cheng as possible. However, he couldn¡¯t bear to leave Little Jiu, or even Uncle Su and Uncle Sheng¡­

    ¡°What do you mean by nevere back? This is where you¡¯ve been living, right? What right does she have to tell you to go?¡± Sheng Tianci was furious. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her. This time, you were just defending yourself. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I will definitely find the bestwyer to fight the case for you. I won¡¯t let you go to jail!¡±

 Chapter 504 - Untitled

    <h4>Chapter 504: Untitled</h4>

    Song Wanqiu bitterlyughed. ¡°It was self-defense, but the police officer said that if I had been a little more ruthless, Rong Cheng might have lost his life.¡±

    ¡°No matter what, we have to fight awsuit! You can¡¯t bring your child overseas. Do you know what the outside world is like? You¡¯re not familiar with it. How will you live there? Even if you can, it¡¯ll take a long time for you to get used to it.¡±

    Sheng Tianci refused to let her go no matter what.

    If such a thing had not happened, perhaps, he would have found a suitable opportunity to express his feelings for her after the New Year. However, they would have to go to court now, so he could only put his personal feelings aside.

    At this moment, the police officer walked over and said, ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve already exceeded the time limit. If there¡¯s anything you want to discuss outside, we¡¯ll have to detain her temporarily. Please leave.¡±

    Rong Si immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡±

    The officer frowned. ¡°No. ording to the rules, you can¡¯t stay with your mother. You have to leave.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving!¡± Rong Si raised his voice, his gaze sharp.

    The police officer didn¡¯t expect the kid to look at him like that. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Hey, you brat, this is the police station. You have to cooperate with the police. Are you going against the police now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I want to be with Mommy.¡± Rong Si was stubborn and refused to let go of Song Wanqiu¡¯s hand.

    Song Wanqiu¡¯s eyes turned red again as she caressed his head and said, ¡°Ah Si, be good and go back with Uncle Su and the rest. Mommy will be fine. Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Rong Si shook his head. When he recalled Qiao Man¡¯s conditions, his dark eyes suddenly became firm. ¡°We¡¯ll go overseas.¡±

    Song Wanqiu was stunned.

    The next second, Rong Si threw himself into her arms again and sobbed, ¡°Go overseas, go to a ce where that bastard can¡¯t find us, and nevere back. I don¡¯t want Mom to go to jail¡­¡±

    As long as his mother did not go to jail or separate from him, anything was fine!

    Just as he said that, the police officer went forward to pull him back. ¡°Alright, alright. You¡¯ve had enough. It¡¯s time to go!¡±

    Rong Si flung his hand away and red at him. ¡°I said I¡¯m not leaving! If you want to lock her up, then lock me up too!¡±

    ¡°Why you¡­¡± The police officer was speechless.

    It was not that this police officer had never taken over a suspect with a child before, but this was the first time he had seen someone with such a fierce personality. Rong Si did not look like a child at all!

    The police officer wanted to forcefully pull him away, but Su Jiu quickly ran over and stood in front of him, preventing the police officer from pulling him away.

    With this cute little girl suddenly in his way, the police officer froze in mid-air, unable to do anything. Even if he was a rough uncle, he could not withstand this cute little thing!

    Su Jiu turned around and grabbed Rong Si¡¯s hand, coaxing him. ¡°Big Brother, let¡¯s leave first! Auntie will be even sadder if you do this.¡±

    Rong Si didn¡¯t move, his shoulders still shaking.

    ¡°Ah Si, you should go back with Little Jiu. Do you really want to be locked up with Mommy? Even if you want to, Mommy doesn¡¯t want you to be locked up. Be good, and go with them!¡± Song Wanqiu suppressed the sadness and reluctance in her heart and let go of him.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Big Brother. Let¡¯s discuss this when we get back, okay?¡± The little girl lowered her voice and shook his hand.

    Hearing her soft voice, Rong Si looked up from Song Wanqiu¡¯s embrace as if he had beenforted.

 Chapter 505 - Little Jiu Will Accompany You

    <h4>Chapter 505: Little Jiu Will Apany You</h4>

    Song Wanqiu patted his head again. ¡°Ah Si, be good. Go back with your Uncle Su and the others. Mommy is really fine.¡±

    As he didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for his mother, Rong Si could only nod.

    He stood up straight and took two steps back. Stopping beside Su Jiu, he looked at Song Wanqiu with worry and reluctance.

    Su Jiuforted him. ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t be sad. Little Jiu will be with you.¡±

    These words made Rong Si feel better. After saying goodbye to Song Wanqiu, the little viin followed Su Shengjing and Su Jiu out of the police station.

    When Rong Si got into the backseat of the car, for the first time, Su Shengjing did not give him a look of disdain. Instead, he focused on driving. When they reached home, Su Shengjing parked the car and looked at Rong Si, who had a dark expression, and did not say a word. He just sighed to himself.

    He could imagine how upset the child was right now; the kid was probably feeling very helpless.

    After all, if something were to happen to him, Su Shengjing, Little Jiu would definitely be very sad and helpless too.

    Su Shengjing could not help but say, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t think too much! There must be a way to fix this. The weather is cold. Come in first.¡±

    Rong Si followed him in silence. Suddenly, a soft hand held his hand.

    It surprised him. He turned around and met the little girl¡¯s big, clear eyes.

    The little girl blinked at him and even grinned. Her smile was especially sweet. ¡°Big Brother, will you stay at my house for the next few days? My Daddy can be your Daddy. He will treat you well!¡±

    Rong Si looked at her with his deep eyes and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    At this moment, the only people he could trust were Little Jiu and the uncles.

    ***

    The first thing Su Shengjing did when he got home was to take out his phone. He found Han Jiani¡¯s number in his contact list and dialed it.

    Han Jiani quickly picked up the call. ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Sister.¡± Su Shengjing¡¯s tone was polite. ¡°There¡¯s something urgent I need your help with. Do you know any powerfulwyers? We might have to file awsuit.¡±

    Han Jiani was a top manager with a wide socialwork. Also, she had so many artists under her. He was sure that she dealt with all sorts of problems. She would definitely know some goodwyers.

    Rong Si listened attentively, hoping that he could find a goodwyer.

    Han Jiani thought that Su Shengjing was in trouble. Just as she was about to reprimand him, he quickly exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t get into trouble. It¡¯s¡­ a friend of mine that got into trouble and is now in custody at the police station.¡±

    Han Jiani was relieved that it wasn¡¯t him. She gave him the number of awyer who was one of the topwyers in the capital. He had fought hundreds ofwsuits and had never lost.

    After hanging up the phone, Su Shengjing looked at Rong Si, who was listening attentively by the side, and said, ¡°I found a very capablewyer. He should be able to help your mother. I¡¯ll arrange to meet him tomorrow to discuss this matter.¡±

    <i>Good!</i>

    Su Jiu was very happy and encouraged Rong Si. ¡°Big Brother, look, we¡¯ve found a goodwyer. He¡¯ll definitely be able to help Auntie. You can rx.¡±

    His mother was still at the police station, so Rong Si was not at ease. However, he still gratefully looked at Su Shengjing. ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Once again, Su Shengjing felt that this child was not so bad. At least, he was polite and knew how to thank him.

    The three of them had rushed back from the movie set and had yet to eat. They were starving. Su Shengjing cooked three bowls of egg noodles and especially gave Rong Si more.

 Chapter 506 - Shall I Feed You?

    <h4>Chapter 506: Shall I Feed You?</h4>

    However, Rong Si was still worried and didn¡¯t have much of an appetite. He nibbled at the noodles for a long time, and the noodles almost got soggy.

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart ached when she saw her baby like this. She could not help but say, ¡°Big Brother, the noodles won¡¯t taste good if you leave them in the soup for too long. Why don¡¯t¡­ why don¡¯t I feed you!¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    <i>You¡¯re just a four-year-old baby, at the age where people feed you, yet you want to feed other children?</i>

    Rong Si was also stunned and shook his head in embarrassment. ¡°No need! I¡¯ll eat it myself.¡±

    As he spoke, his ears uncontrobly flushed red.

    Although he wanted Little Jiu to feed him, he was older than her. If he let her feed him, it would be a joke.

    If anyone was doing the feeding, it should be him.

    Su Jiu blinked. ¡°Then you¡¯ll eat?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll eat.¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡±

    Rong Si was speechless.

    He could clearly see a hint of regret on the little girl¡¯s face.?<i>Did she really want to feed me?</i>

    That was indeed what Su Jiu had wanted. As a fan, wasn¡¯t it natural for her to want to feed her baby?

    Unfortunately, the little kid wanted some dignity and did not give her this chance.

    After Rong Si filled his stomach, it was already veryte and time for him to sleep. Although Su Jiu was worried about Auntie Song, like the little viin, she knew that her father was exhausted. If she wanted to help Auntie Song, he had to rest first so that he would have the energy to think of a solution.

    Su Jiu thought about it and said to Su Shengjing, ¡°Daddy, sleep with Big Brother tonight. I¡¯ll sleep by myself!¡±

    The little viin was now the most important person to protect. It was better to have someone by his side. She would just generously lend her father to him.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Su Shengjing did not agree. He reached out and pulled her over. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep together.¡±

    Anyway, the bed was big enough, so it was not a problem to sleep with an adult and two children.

    Rong Si listened to their arrangements. In the end, Su Shengjing slept in the middle. The little girl nestled in his arms and the little boy slept on the other side of him.

    He would not let the little brat sleep with his daughter.

    The nket was very warm, and Su Jiu found afortable position in her father¡¯s arms. However, her mind was filled with thoughts of Song Wanqiu, and she did not feel sleepy at all.

    Seeing that she had not slept for quite a while, Su Shengjing pinched her little face. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡±

    Her face fell, and she whispered, ¡°Daddy, I can¡¯t sleep.¡±

    ¡°Even if you can¡¯t sleep, you have to sleep. Be good! Close your eyes and go to sleep.¡± Su Shengjing coaxed her in a low voice. Then, he turned to look at the little boy beside him.

    Rong Si¡¯s back was facing him, and he did not move as if he was asleep.

    Su Jiu curiously propped up her small body and looked over.

    Logically speaking, it was impossible for the little viin to fall asleep so quickly, so she tentatively called out to him, ¡°Big Brother, are you asleep?¡±

    When Rong Si heard her voice, his wet eyshes trembled slightly.

    He didn¡¯t want her to know that he was upset about his mother. He didn¡¯t turn around or respond and pretended to be asleep.

    Su Shengjing reached out and pressed Su Jiu back into his arms. He lowered his voice, ¡°Baby, you big brother is already asleep. You should sleep soon too. It¡¯ste.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Su Jiu puffed her cheeks and looked at the little viin again.

    He still faced her with the back of his head and did not respond.

    Her heart was heavy and she wanted tofort him.

    However, since the little viin did not want to talk, she would not disturb him and let him be alone.

 Chapter 507 - The Little Villain Is Gone

    <h4>Chapter 507: The Little Viin Is Gone</h4>

    After some time, Su Jiu finally felt sleepy and fell asleep in Su Shengjing¡¯s arms.

    On the other side, Rong Si still had his back facing her and Su Shengjing. His slightly wet eyes were wide open as he stared at the night sky outside the window.

    <i>Why did this happen?</i>

    His mother had said that ever since he was born, he had never been separated from her. But this time, he had to stay away from her for a short period. How had something like this happened?

    And this time, if thewyer couldn¡¯t help his mother, not only would he have to be separated from her, but he would have to be separated for a long, long time¡­

    <i>I don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll see each other again.</i>

    When he thought of this, Rong Si¡¯s eyes stung and his vision became blurry.

    He immediately reached out to wipe away the tears in his eyes, but it was useless.

    Looking at the night sky outside the window, Rong Si felt an intense hatred surge in his heart.

    <i>Rong Cheng, Qiao Man.</i>

    <i>I will remember these two people.</i>

    <i>When I grow up, I won¡¯t let them off!</i>

    ***

    The next morning, Su Jiu woke up groggily and rubbed her eyes. The first thing she did was to get up and look at the little viin sleeping on the other side.

    However, his side of the bed was empty.

    <i>The little viin is gone?</i>

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She was afraid that Rong Si had secretly gone to the police station to look for his mother. He was just a six- or seven-year-old child. If he went out alone, it might be dangerous.

    She recalled the car ident that had caused his disability andpletely twisted mentality, and a cold sweat broke out on her back. Without another word, she lifted the nket and sat up.

    Just then, Su Shengjing also woke up.

    Seeing the little girl get off the bed in a hurry, he put on his slippers and ran out. He was wearing only his pajamas. Without a jacket, in the cold, he instantly lost his sleepiness.

    Su Jiu ran outside, anxiously and worriedly. Suddenly, she heard some movements from the kitchen, and her eyes lit up. She immediately ran over.

    When she saw the little viin, she felt relieved.

    <i>Fortunately, the little viin is still around.</i>

    However, she did not expect the little viin to be making breakfast.

    Rong Si was frying three eggs. His movements were well-practiced and could even be said to be proficient.?<i>He must have cooked for himself at home, right?</i>

    <i>No matter what, the little viin was really a young master from a wealthy family. Look at how the author made him live.</i>

    Su Jiu felt a little ache in her heart. She pretended to be nonchnt as she walked into the kitchen and happily said, ¡°Big Brother, good morning.¡±

    Startled, Rong Si turned around.

    A little girl in pink rabbit pajamas was standing behind him, smiling brightly at him.

    For a moment, he thought he saw sunlight streaming in. The whole kitchen seemed to light up.

    Little Jiu seemed to have some kind of magical power. As long as he saw her, his mood would always improve.

    Su Jiu walked to his side and looked at the golden sunny side up egg in the pan. When she smelled the fragrance, she widened her eyes in surprise. ¡°Big Brother, can you cook? That¡¯s amazing!¡±

    Rong Si was a little embarrassed by her admiring gaze. His eyes flickered. ¡°A little.¡±

    As they were talking, Su Shengjing walked into the kitchen.

    He was holding a thick cotton-padded jacket in his hands. As soon as he entered the room, he immediately put it on for the little packrat, but he did not forget to ask, ¡°Baby, the weather is cold right now. Why don¡¯t you wear something thicker before getting out of bed? Why did you run out in such a hurry? What if you catch a cold? Are you trying to make Daddy worry?¡±

    Su Jiu stuck out her tongue. ¡°Sorry, Daddy. I thought that Big Brother had left, so I quickly got up to take a look.¡±

    Rong Si was stunned again as his gaze fell on her pajamas.

    <i>Did she think I had left?</i>

    <i>Was she so anxious to find me that she forgot to wear her coat?</i>

    He wondered if she was freezing. If she was, it would be his fault.

    Rong Si¡¯s lips moved, not knowing how to express his inner thoughts. After hesitating for a few seconds, he only said three simple words, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The little girl smiled happily. ¡°Big Brother, you can¡¯t leave secretly. Otherwise, Daddy and I will be worried, and I¡¯ll get angry!¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s cold eyes softened a little when he thought of her angry expression. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t leave.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± Su Jiu nodded in relief. Her little fingers touched his hair and rubbed it vigorously.

    Rong Si didn¡¯t move and let her pat him.

    Even if her actions really looked like she was petting a dog.

    Su Shengjing noticed the fried egg in the pan. He did not expect the brat to know how to cook, and it wasn¡¯t bad cooking either.

    Besides, he appreciated the fact that Rong Si had woken up early to make breakfast.

    <i>All right!</i>?He admitted.?<i>This boy is really different from the other little boys.</i>

    <i>Completely different.</i>

    It was just that his personality was a little cold. It was only because of Su Jiu that they had be friends. She was a happy-go-lucky person who was as warm as a little sun, the people around her would have been warmed up by her and infected by her. Otherwise, most people would not have been able to interact with this brat, much less be friends with him.

    Ten minutester, Su Jiu tasted the egg noodles made by the future viin boss for the first time.

    To her surprise, it was as delicious as what her father had madest night!

    She would not be stingy with her praises. Furthermore, this was made by the little viin. She had to praise him even more. ¡°Big Brother, egg noodles are so delicious!¡±

    Su Shengjing nced at her from the corner of his eyes and snorted. ¡°Which one of us cooked better?¡±

    <i>Another death proposition!</i>

    Naturally, Su Jiu did not want to offend either side. She seriously said, ¡°Both are delicious. You both get 100 marks!¡±

    Su Shengjing could not help butugh. He lifted his index finger and lightly tapped her forehead. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you didn¡¯t side with your big brother. Otherwise, Daddy would be sad. Alright, hurry up and eat.¡±

    Seeing that she was eating happily, Rong Si suddenly felt a rare sense of aplishment. This was a feeling he had never felt before, even when he scored 100 points on his tests.

    His mood lightened considerably.

    ***

    At the police station, Song Wanqiu was temporarily locked up in the detention center. She had not slept the entire night, and her face was pale and haggard.

    She sat against the wall, her long eyshes lowered and her hands holding a silver ne. The droplet-shaped pendant below it could be opened. Inside was a photo of Rong Si.

    The Rong Si in the photo was only three years old, and this ne had been custom-made on his third birthday. Song Wanqiu always carried it with her.

    Now, when there was no way to be with her child, it came in handy.

    As long as she looked at her child, she would not feel dejected or despaired.

    She wondered how Ah Si was now.?<i>Is he used to not having his mother by his side?</i>

    Just as she was in a daze, a police officer walked over and said to her, ¡°Song Wanqiu,e out with me. Someone wants to see you.¡±

    Song Wanqiu hurriedly put the ne back into her cor and turned to look at the police officer. ¡°Who wants to see me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when youe out with me,¡± the police officer said as he opened the door.

    Song Wanqiu walked out of the detention room and followed him to the interrogation room fromst night.

    The police officer told her to sit down on the chair and not to move around before leaving. When he came back, he was followed by someone.

 Chapter 508 - Childhood Sweethearts

    <h4>Chapter 508: Childhood Sweethearts</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    A well-dressed woman carrying a limited edition leather bag followed the police officer. Her well-maintained face was full of arrogance and disdain.

    Especially when she saw Song Wanqiu, she sneered.

    It was Qiao Man again.

    Song Wanqiu¡¯s eyes darkened.

    Her face was pale now; it was still red and swollen. However, when she looked at Qiao Man, she was neither humble nor arrogant.

    ¡°Song Wanqiu, I¡¯m so happy to see you like this.¡± Qiao Man yed with her manicured nails. ¡°Do you know why I hate you so much and insist on making you suffer?¡±

    Song Wanqiu pursed her lips and remained silent.

    Qiao Man leaned against the wall behind her with azy posture. ¡°Let me tell you. I¡¯ve known Rong Cheng since we were little, and we were childhood sweethearts. Both our families said that we were going to get married to each other in the future, and I did like him. I thought he liked me as well, but you showed up unexpectedly.

    ¡°After you appeared, you stole his heart, and he actually married you despite his family¡¯s opposition. I was furious, thinking that you had snatched my man away. After that, even though you two had a child, I didn¡¯t give up. Due to my hard work, I became his lover again. He was still very infatuated with me.

    ¡°But!¡± Qiao Man gritted her teeth and continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t want just that. I wanted the position of the young madam of the Rong family! So I asked the two families to pressure him, and he finally abandoned you.¡±

    Qiao Man gave her a side nce, looking at her as if she were looking at some garbage. ¡°Song Wanqiu, do you think you¡¯re qualified to join the Rong family with your background? And the son you gave birth to, does he deserve to be the heir of the Rong family?¡±

    After leaving the Rong family and moving to that dpidated neighborhood, Song Wanqiu had been subjected to all kinds of rumors and nders. She had heard even worse things.

    Therefore, when she heard what Qiao Man said, she didn¡¯t think much about it.

    Song Wanqiu calmly replied, ¡°Whatever you think, in my heart, Ah Si is the best child. I don¡¯t care about the Rong family¡¯s heir. I just want my child to grow up safely and healthily.¡±

    ¡°Really? It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re going to jail now. How are you going to take care of him?¡± Qiao Man sneered. ¡°Have you thought about what I told you yesterday? Although Rong Cheng can¡¯t be discharged yet, he¡¯s already awake. I don¡¯t want you to have any conflicts with him. If you don¡¯t want me to deal with you, you¡¯d better be smart and take your son away from here. Get as far away as you can. It¡¯d be best if you went abroad!

    ¡°If you agree, I won¡¯t pursue this matter anymore. If you don¡¯t, you will bear the consequences! You know that even if Rong Cheng is in the wrong, I have ways to make the judge convict you.¡±

    Qiao Man took a few steps forward and looked into her eyes, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t want to have a criminal record, do you? You know it¡¯s not good for your son. You don¡¯t want him to have a mother who has been in prison, right? If he needs to find a job in the future, your son will definitely have a very hard time.¡±

    Song Wanqiu remained silent as she lowered her gaze and fell into deep thought.

    If she were being honest, it might not be a bad thing to leave the capital. She would bring her child to another city, to a ce that Rong Cheng could not find, and live well with her child.

    ¡°So, have you thought it through?¡±

    Qiao Man coldly looked at her. ¡°I don¡¯t have that much time and patience to wait for your reply.. You have to hurry up.¡±

 Chapter 509 - Cant Forget Her

    <h4>Chapter 509: Can¡¯t Forget Her</h4>

    After a while, Song Wanqiu looked up. ¡°I want to ask for Ah Si¡¯s opinion.¡±

    ¡°Ask him?¡± Qiao Man rolled her eyes. ¡°He¡¯s just a kid. What does he know? Song Wanqiu, I¡¯m warning you not to waste my time!¡±

    ¡°You really want me to leave, don¡¯t you?¡± Song Wanqiu suddenlyughed. Her smile was clear and shallow, but it was breathtakingly beautiful.

    The officer who was waiting outside the interrogation room couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at her.

    Song Wanqiu¡¯s smile was very unpleasant for Qiao Man.

    Rong Cheng couldn¡¯t forget such a face. Hence, Qiao Man hoped Song Wanqiu would get lost and never appear again.

    ¡°Yes, I want you to leave. Don¡¯t be an eyesore in front of me!¡± Qiao Man said with annoyance. ¡°Otherwise, I won¡¯t be polite to you!¡±

    ¡°When have you ever been polite to me?¡± Song Wanqiu smirked. ¡°You were the one who made it so that I couldn¡¯t find a job previously, right?¡±

    ¡°So what? Song Wanqiu, I¡¯ll give you one chance now. If you don¡¯t want me to target you and your son, you better get out of the city,¡± Qiao Man red at her.

    She looked like she wanted to swallow her whole.

    Seeing that the atmosphere was getting worse, the police officer looked at the time and said to Qiao Man, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time. Miss Qiao, you should leave.¡±

    Qiao Man stood up straight and gave Song Wanqiu a side nce before leaving. ¡°Think carefully. Give me an answer by today.¡±

    ***

    Back at the apartment, Su Shengjing brought Su Jiu and Rong Si out after breakfast.

    He had already contacted thewyer and arranged to meet at a cafe. Sheng Tianci had already gone ahead of them.

    When they arrived at the coffee shop, Sheng Tianci and thewyer were already there.

    Sheng Tianci was saying something to thewyer, his expression unprecedentedly serious.

    Su Shengjing carried Su Jiu over and sat down beside Sheng Tianci. ¡°What did thewyer say?¡±

    Thewyer pushed his sses up and said to him, ¡°I already know the whole story. Although it¡¯s not aplicated case, it¡¯s very tricky. After all, the other party is the CEO of the Rong Corporation. If they want to file awsuit, this matter will blow up and attract a lot of attention. I just don¡¯t know what the parties involved are thinking. Do they want to file awsuit or settle it privately?¡±

    <i>Settle it privately?</i>

    <i>Ha, it would be too easy on that animal.</i>

    Sheng Tianci asked with a cold face, ¡°If we fight awsuit, can we win?¡±

    Thewyer hesitated for a few seconds. ¡°How should I put this? It¡¯s not that we can¡¯t win awsuit, but everything will be much more difficult when the matter involves people with prestige. The court will take a long time just to go through the process. The case might not end even in a year or so. This is not good for the parties involved. To be honest, if this kind of thing gets out, no matter what happens, there will be unfortunate consequences for the woman.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you can imagine what the public will say about her. Now that the inte is so developed, it won¡¯t be hard to uncover information about all the people involved in the matter. Many people will say that the matter was premeditated. They will say that the president of the Rong Corporation would never do such a thing to an ordinary woman. He must have been seduced by the woman.¡±

    Thewyer sighed. ¡°This is a secondary injury to the client. To fight awsuit, one has to be mentally prepared for it. I¡¯ve been in the industry for so many years, and I¡¯ve seen many simr cases. Many women who were at a disadvantage ended up retracting theirints because they were afraid of the bacsh. They chose to be silent instead.¡±

 Chapter 510 - Only Little Jiu Can Touch Him

    <h4>Chapter 510: Only Little Jiu Can Touch Him</h4>

    Sheng Tianci frowned.

    It had to be said that what thewyer mentioned was indeed a topic worth considering.

    Even if they didn¡¯t publicize Song Wanqiu¡¯s information, they couldn¡¯t underestimate the capabilities of theizens.

    Su Jiu¡¯s face fell.?<i>Would Auntie Song fall into the whirlpool of public scrutiny just because of awsuit?</i>

    She knew that it was very possible.

    She had seen too many simr cases.

    When a girl was bullied or even physically assaulted by a man, inevitably, someizens would ask why the man did noty his hands on other women but chose her. This meant that there must be something wrong with the woman!

    This was the disgusting saying that bad things happened to a person because of their bad character.

    Rong Si pursed his lips tightly and paused for a few seconds. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I don¡¯t want Mom to be hurt again.¡±

    He didn¡¯t want anyone to scold her.

    As for Rong Cheng, Rong Si remembered a saying: ¡®¡±a gentleman only takes revenge ten yearster.¡± The kid had already made up his mind not to let Rong Cheng off.

    In the future, he would settle the score with him no matter what!

    Thewyer nced at him and continued, ¡°I also don¡¯t want the client to be hurt twice. However, everything will be based on the client¡¯s wishes. If she wants to fight awsuit, then I¡¯ll help her. If not, I¡¯ll help her coordinate privately and fight for more benefits for her.¡±

    Sheng Tianci nodded. Then, he looked at Rong Si and reached out to stroke his hair. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see your mother.¡±

    Rong Si pulled a long face. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t like being touched, but he didn¡¯t express this.

    Sensing this kid¡¯s resistance, Sheng Tianci resentfully withdrew his hand.

    Then, he saw the little girl reaching out her hand to fix Rong Si¡¯s hair. The boy did not resist, and his expression even softened.

    Sheng Tianci was speechless.

    <i>No way! Could it be that this brat lets only Little Jiu touch him?</i>

    ***

    When they arrived at the police station, Song Wanqiu requested to meet Rong Si alone.

    Half an hourter, Rong Si walked out of the interrogation room. Su Jiu immediately went up to him and impatiently asked, ¡°Big Brother, what did Auntie say to you?¡±

    Rong Si steadily looked at her, his dark eyes flickering withplicated emotions. His lips moved, but he did not know how to say it.

    Su Jiu acutely sensed that something was wrong. She pulled his hand and shook it before asking, ¡°Big Brother, what is Auntie thinking? Quickly tell me.¡±

    Rong Si lowered his eyes, his long eyshes hiding the emotions in his eyes. ¡°Mommy said that she wanted to leave this ce and live somewhere else.¡±

    Su Jiu was stunned.

    <i>Is the little viin leaving?</i>

    She instantly felt a strong sense of reluctance.

    From the first time she had met the little viin, she had wanted to guide him to be a good person. She even wanted to watch him grow up.

    But now, he was leaving?

    Su Jiu tightened his grip on his hand and asked, ¡°Big Brother, then, then what do you think? Do you want to leave?¡±

    Rong Si stared at her fair and tender face and nodded with difficulty. ¡°I¡¯ll go wherever Mommy goes.¡±

    Even if he really didn¡¯t want to be separated from Little Jiu.

    Su Jiu hurriedly asked again, ¡°Have you really decided? Where are you going with your mother?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Mom said she might go overseas or stay in the country somewhere else. Anyway, she¡¯s going somewhere far away,¡± Rong Si said in a low voice. ¡°She¡­ doesn¡¯t want to see that bastard anymore.¡±

    The bastard Rong Si was referring to was naturally Rong Cheng. Su Jiu could understand Song Wanqiu¡¯s actions.

 Chapter 511 - 24-Hour Protection

    <h4>Chapter 511: 24-Hour Protection</h4>

    If Song Wanqiu didn¡¯t want to be harassed by Qiao Man again, the best way to go about that was simply to stay away from that woman.

    ¡°Are you really leaving?¡± Sheng Tianci, who was standing at the side, couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Must you leave? Can¡¯t we try to resolve this situation? If you and your mother are afraid that, that bastard Rong Cheng will try to take revenge on you, I can hire the best bodyguards to protect you twenty-four seven. How about that?¡±

    Rong Si shook his head. ¡°Mommy said we can¡¯t continue to be in Uncle¡¯s debt. We won¡¯t be able to repay it.¡±

    ¡°What? Did I say you had to repay me? I did what I wanted to do, willingly!¡±

    Sheng Tianci didn¡¯t want Song Wanqiu and Rong Si to leave. He was already used to having them in his life, and he knew that he had feelings for Song Wanqiu.

    He had finally found someone he liked, and he really wanted to keep her.

    Su Jiu¡¯s face fell, and her eyes started to water. She pulled Rong Si¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t go¡­ There must be a way. Can¡¯t you stay?¡±

    Rong Si looked down and remained silent.

    The police officer brought them into the interrogation room. Once they entered it, Sheng Tianci walked up to Song Wanqiu and locked his gaze on her. ¡°Why are you leaving? Have you already decided?¡±

    Song Wanqiu nodded. ¡°I want to stay away from that man. As long as he¡¯s with Qiao Man, Ah Si and I won¡¯t have a peaceful life. After what happened, he won¡¯t let this matter go. Also, I don¡¯t want to see him again.¡±

    Even a nce at him made her want to throw up. She felt like she were eating a fly.

    Sheng Tianci quickly replied, ¡°If you¡¯re worried that they¡¯lle to find you again, I¡¯ll get you a bodyguard. If you¡¯re worried that you might be targeted like before and cklisted from jobs, I can arrange for you to work at Shengshi Group.¡±

    In short, he could do a lot for her!

    Song Wanqiu shook her head and bitterly smiled. ¡°Thank you, but there¡¯s no need.

    ¡°Even if I have bodyguards, even if you can get a job for me, as long as I live in the same city as them, I will still be afraid. Instead of that, why not leave this city and live a peaceful life elsewhere?

    ¡°Besides, I already owe you guys enough. I can¡¯t repay the favors I owed you before. I can¡¯t continue to depend on you. I¡¯ll feel bad about it.¡± Song Wanqiu sincerely looked at Sheng Tianci. ¡°Especially you, Young Master Sheng. I¡¯m really grateful that you helped me so much. I don¡¯t know how to repay you anymore.¡±

    Sheng Tianci blurted out, ¡°If you really want to repay me, don¡¯t leave. Also, if you leave, are you not going to go ahead with thiswsuit?¡±

    Song Wanqiu shook her head again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Qiao Man came to talk to me again this morning, and after talking to her, I decided not to go ahead with thewsuit. On one hand, I don¡¯t want to trouble you, but on the other hand¡­ I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with Rong Cheng anymore. Even when thewsuit is over, there¡¯s still a chance I won¡¯t be free of him and Qiao Man.¡±

    They could say that she was disappointing them, but she really had just one simple wish¡ªto live a normal life and let Ah Si live like a normal child.

    Sheng Tianci closed his eyes and clenched his hand by his side. For a moment, he did not know what to say.

    Su Jiu let go of her father¡¯s hand and ran to Song Wanqiu. She anxiously looked at her. ¡°Auntie, Little Jiu can¡¯t bear to let you and Big Brother leave.¡±

    Looking at the little girl in front of her, Song Wanqiu felt tears welling up in her eyes.

    She reached out to touch the little girl¡¯s small hand and gently said, ¡°Auntie can¡¯t bear to leave you either. But Auntie has already decided. It¡¯s alright. Even if we leave, we can still meet. Auntie promises you that I¡¯lle back to visit you from time to time, okay?¡±

 Chapter 512 - He Deserves Better

    <h4>Chapter 512: He Deserves Better</h4>

    <i>Does that mean Auntie is really leaving?</i>

    This was really sudden, and Su Jiu could not process the information at that moment. When she thought about how she would not be able to see her child for a long time, she suddenly felt her heart ache.

    Pouting, she looked back and forth between Song Wanqiu and the little viin. ¡°I don¡¯t want Auntie and Big Brother to leave¡­¡±

    Song Wanqiu patted her head and forced out a smile.

    Rong Si was also silent. The atmosphere became stagnant. Su Shengjing¡¯s and Sheng Tianci¡¯s expressions wereplicated.

    In the end, it was Su Jiu who broke the silence. ¡°Then, if Auntie has to really leave, you must bring Big Brother back to see me when you¡¯re free. Otherwise, I will be very sad!¡±

    ¡°Alright, Auntie will definitely bring your big brother back to see you.¡± Song Wanqiu reached out to pat Su Jiu¡¯s little head again, her eyes filled with reluctance.

    Although this little girl was not rted to her, she had brought warmth and happiness to her and Ah Si. In Song Wanqiu¡¯s eyes, Little Jiu was no different than her daughter; she really could not bear to part with the little girl.

    However, she did not want to trouble Sheng Tianci and the others anymore. If she stayed in this ce any longer, not only would she fear for her life every day, but she would also feel bad as she really had nothing to give them in return.

    She did not even dare to respond to Sheng Tianci¡¯s feelings.

    He was too good, and she was a divorced woman with a child. Her family background was not good. She felt that she was not qualified to stand by Sheng Tianci¡¯s side. Even if he really liked her, his family would most likely not agree to it, just like the Rong family had.

    Song Wanqiu did not want to step into a ce that did not belong to her. From now on, she would lead a good life with her son. That would be enough.

    Song Wanqiu stole a nce at Sheng Tianci from the corner of her eye. When she saw that he was still staring at her, looking like he wanted to say something, she suddenly felt even more upset. It was as if a heavy stone was pressing down on her.

    She had let him down.

    But he deserved better.

    ***

    When Qiao Man found out that Song Wanqiu had agreed to her conditions, she also fulfilled her promise to not pursue the matter and pretended that nothing had happened. She even gave Song Wanqiu arge sum of money as living expenses for the trip to another city.

    Since both parties hade to an agreement, the police did not probe the matter any further and released Song Wanqiu. When Song Wanqiu returned home, she took a look at the apartment that she had lived in for quite some time. Although she was reluctant to part with it, she still packed her luggage.

    Song Wanqiu wanted to leave before Rong Cheng was discharged. She could not let him know where she had gone.

    Seeing his mother packing, Rong Si did not stay idle either. He quietly packed up his belongings with her.

    They didn¡¯t have many things, so it wasn¡¯t difficult to pack up all of their stuff.

    Song Wanqiu turned to look at her son, who had not said a word. Feeling a little upset, she could not help but ask, ¡°Ah Si, do you think Mommy is useless?¡±

    Rong Si looked up at her. ¡°No.¡±

    In his heart, his mother was the best. He also knew that arge part of the reason his mother had done this was him. It would give him a different environment to grow up in, away from those bastards and bad people, and to live a good life.

    ¡°Actually, Mommy felt that she was useless by letting that bastard off just like that.¡± Song Wanqiu bitterlyughed. ¡°But I can¡¯t fight with him. I can only try my best to stay away from him. If I don¡¯t leave, he will definitelye looking for trouble, and I don¡¯t know what he will do.¡±

    ¡°Just because we can¡¯t beat him now doesn¡¯t mean we will be unable to do it in the future,¡± Rong Si said as he put his clothes into his luggage. His tone was calm, but there was a hint of strength behind it.

 Chapter 513 - Dolls for the Little Villain

    <h4>Chapter 513: Dolls for the Little Viin</h4>

    Song Wanqiu looked at her son in shock. She understood what he had meant and quickly replied, ¡°Ah Si, you don¡¯t have to take revenge on him. You just have to safely grow up and study hard. In the future, just find a good job and live a good life. Mommy will be very happy.¡±

    Rong Si nodded, but his mind was already made up.

    He wasn¡¯t willing to live a peaceful life. He wanted to be strong, strong enough to protect his mother and the people he cared about, strong enough to make Rong Cheng, Qiao Man, and the other people who had bullied and humiliated him pay a painful price!

    Song Wanqiu nned to bring Rong Si back to her maternal grandmother¡¯s house. That house was in a small city in Jiangnan. Rong Cheng didn¡¯t know that Song Wanqiu had lived there for two to three years in her youth.

    Although that small city was not very developed and was worlds apart from the bustling capital they were currently in, the scenery there was picturesque and the people were simple. Ah Si might like it.

    Song Wanqiu bought a ticket on her phone. In the afternoon, their doorbell rang. Before Song Wanqiu could open the door, Rong Si had already walked to the door and opened it as if he knew who wasing.

    Su Jiu and Su Shengjing appeared at the door.

    ¡°Big Brother!¡± Su Jiu called out to Rong Si as usual, but her tone was no longer as cheerful as before.

    When she saw that the little viin and his mother had almost finished packing their luggage and that the luggage was ced in the living room, her heart sank. She felt indescribably sad.

    The little girl softly asked, ¡°Big Brother, when are you leaving with Auntie?¡±

    Song Wanqiu walked over and put her arm around Rong Si¡¯s shoulders. She tried her best to smile at Su Jiu. ¡°Auntie is going to settle your big brother¡¯s school transfer tomorrow, so we¡¯ll leave the day after tomorrow.¡±

    <i>The day after tomorrow!</i>

    <i>Isn¡¯t this too fast?</i>

    Su Jiu found it hard to believe that an ident that happened a couple of days ago would have such consequences. At this moment, she also started to hate Rong Cheng and Qiao Man.

    If not for them, would the little viin and his mother have been forced into such a situation?

    ¡°Then, Big Brother is leaving. Can I bring him out to y for a day? And for a meal!¡± Su Jiu insisted.

    Su Shengjing, who was behind her, said as well, ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s have a meal together. It¡¯ll be a good way to send you off.¡±

    Song Wanqiu looked down at Rong Si and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, let¡¯s go!¡± Su Jiu pretended to be very happy and grinned. She reached out to pull the little viin¡¯s hand and walked out. ¡°I will apany you wherever you want to go. You must have fun today!¡±

    Rong Si looked at her cute little face with a deep gaze. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the amusement park that you took me tost time and y bumper cars.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Su Jiu beamed and pulled him out of the house.

    Song Wanqiu and Su Shengjing followed the children. Along the way, the two of them talked about the children and their experiences. They did not mention anything about Song Wanqiu and Rong Si leaving as if everything was still normal.

    Su Jiu brought Rong Si around the amusement park. Even though she was tired, she did not stop. In the evening, she pulled him to the w machine.

    The two of them had wanted to y in this machine thest time, but they hadn¡¯t been able to because of Rong Cheng¡¯s sudden appearance, which had disrupted their n.

    Su Jiu really wanted to curse that scumbag.

    She received a pile of coins with Su Shengjing and ran back to Rong Si, saying, ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯ll get you a doll and let you bring it home with you. When you see the doll, you¡¯ll think of Little Jiu ande back to see me!¡±

 Chapter 514 - Put Him At The Forefront

    <h4>Chapter 514: Put Him At The Forefront</h4>

    Even if the little viin did want to leave, Su Jiu couldn¡¯t leave him alone. What if he identally turned evil?

    She had to put him at the forefront of her mind; she had to pay attention to him and care about him.

    Seeing Su Jiu¡¯s expectant look, Rong Si seriously nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll miss you.¡±

    He had never said such words to anyone before. Little Jiu was the first person he had done it to.

    Su Jiu smiled at him again and pointed at the w machine. She excitedly asked, ¡°Big Brother, which doll do you like? I¡¯ll get it for you!¡±

    Although he had never won a doll from the w machine before, Rong Si knew that this required skill.?<i>She¡¯s so small. Can she do it?</i>

    However, he didn¡¯t say it out loud. Instead, he looked at the w machine and pointed at the doll that seemed to be the easiest to pick up. ¡°This one.¡±

    Su Jiu took a nce at it. It was a green dinosaur. The doll looked quite ugly, but since the little viin had chosen it, she had to get it for him!

    Before she had transmigrated here, Su Jiu used to frequently y the w machine; she had even mastered some skills. Hence, she was confident that even if her body had be smaller, she still had the skills!

    ¡°Okay! Watch me!¡± Su Jiu rubbed her hands together and clenched her fists. After pushing a coin into the machine, she grabbed the joystick.

    She focused all her attention on moving the w. After finding the right spot, she pressed the ¡°confirm¡± button. The w went down and actually caught the little dinosaur!

    The little dinosaur fell out from the hatch. Su Jiu immediately picked it up and passed it to the little viin as if she were presenting him a treasure. ¡°Big Brother, look. I caught it. It¡¯s for you!¡±

    Rong Si was very surprised. He didn¡¯t expect Su Jiu to really get the doll.?<i>Little Jiu is amazing.</i>

    He reached out to take it. At the thought that Little Jiu had specially won this doll for him, he suddenly felt happy. ¡°Thank you!¡±

    He would treasure this and every gift she had given him.

    As they returned after dinner, it was already past nine in the evening. Rong Si put the little dinosaur into his school bag along with other gifts. He wanted to carry them himself.

    When they went to bed at night, both Rong Si and Su Jiu could not sleep. The two children were thinking about the same question. If they left like this, who knew when they would meet again?

    It would most likely be a long time till they would next meet. At most, they would meet twice a year, during the summer and winter holidays.

    Rong Si already felt very lucky to be able to get to know Little Jiu. Although he had not spent much time with her, he already had many good memories with her.

    He would bury those memories deep in his heart. No matter what happened, no matter how far he went, he would not throw them away.

    ***

    On the day of the departure, Su Shengjing drove Song Wanqiu and Rong Si to the airport. Before the little viin boarded the ne, Su Jiu held onto his hand, unwilling to let go.

    She really liked the little viin. Not only because of his good-looking face but also because of his personality.

    She thought about how he had given her candies and all sorts of gifts he had personally made and also how he had sat on the stairs waiting for her¡­ Her eyes suddenly became blurry.

    ¡°Big Brother, you must remember the way back.¡± The little girl looked up at the little viin in front of her and sobbed. ¡°If you don¡¯t remember, you won¡¯t be able to find me.¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s gazended on her face, and he said firmly, ¡°I won¡¯t forget.¡±

    <i>I won¡¯t forget the road, much less you.</i>

    ¡°Okay!¡± Su Jiu sniffed and continued to remind him. ¡°Big Brother, when you get there, you must be well and protect yourself. Also, we have to keep in touch!¡±

 Chapter 515 - Cherish Your Life and Be a Good Person

    <h4>Chapter 515: Cherish Your Life and Be a Good Person</h4>

    Song Wanqiu¡¯s eyes were slightly red. Yet, she smiled and patted Su Jiu¡¯s head. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯m free, okay?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± The little girl was fuming. ¡°You not only have to make phone calls but also video calls. I want to see if Auntie and Big Brother are doing well. When it¡¯s the holidays, I¡¯ll look for you guys.¡±

    Song Wanqiu tried her best to maintain her smile with a gentle gaze. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    Su Jiu nced at the little viin again and saw him nodding. She suddenly felt extremely sad and turned around to hug Su Shengjing¡¯s arm while sobbing.

    Su Shengjing quickly picked her up and pulled her into his arms. He softlyforted her, ¡°Baby, don¡¯t cry. They¡¯re just going to live somewhere else. It¡¯s not like they won¡¯te back.¡±

    Su Jiu naturally knew that, but she still felt very sad.

    Sheng Tianci, who hade with them, no longer had his usual frivolous expression on his face. He steadily looked at Song Wanqiu and said, ¡°I will wait for you too.¡±

    Song Wanqiu stared at him in shock.

    Then, her throat rolled.

    She could not speak, nor did she know what to say. Just then, an announcement resounded in the hall. It was the boarding call for the flight she and Rong Si were taking.

    Song Wanqiu held Rong Si¡¯s hand and endured the pain in her heart. ¡°We should go now. We¡¯ll meet again if there¡¯s a chance.¡±

    Su Shengjing nodded. ¡°Okay, have a safe trip.¡±

    Sheng Tianci looked away and pursed his lips.

    He did not want to say goodbye to Song Wanqiu.

    Su Jiu lifted her head from Su Shengjing¡¯s embrace. Her eyes were red like a little rabbit¡¯s, and her long eyshes were wet. She looked pitiful.

    She sounded like she was about to cry. ¡°Auntie, Big Brother, you must call me often!¡±

    ¡°Okay, definitely,¡± Song Wanqiu promised before looking down at Rong Si. ¡°Ah Si, say goodbye to Little Jiu and Uncle.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye,¡± Rong Si said. His gazended on Su Jiu¡¯s face again.

    When he saw her, his heart surged with intense reluctance, but he forced himself to look away. He turned with his mother and they walked toward the boarding gate.

    As she watched the little viin disappear into the crowd, Su Jiu was certain that he had really left.

    <i>Little viin, you must remain well.</i>

    <i>You must cherish your life and be a good person, understand? Even if you leave, I will still watch over you!</i>

    When Song Wanqiu held Rong Si¡¯s hand and walked into the boarding gate, Sheng Tianci came back to his senses. He looked disappointed. ¡°Shengjing, do you think I was imagining it all? Maybe she doesn¡¯t like me at all?¡±

    <i>Otherwise, why would she leave just like that?</i>

    Su Shengjing nced at him. ¡°Ask her.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I want to ask!¡± Sheng Tianci was indignant. ¡°I know she had deliberately been keeping a distance from me. She kept saying that she didn¡¯t want to owe me a favor and wanted to leave the city. Part of the reason is that she¡¯s worried about our rtionship, right? Did she think that I would give up after she left? I won¡¯t!¡±

    He would find an opportunity to tell her his feelings.

    Su Jiu sniffed again and suppressed her sadness to cheer him on. ¡°Uncle, you can do it! If you work hard, you might get a wife!¡±

    Sheng Tianci looked at her. He was feeling ufortable earlier, but now, he could not help but burst outughing. ¡°Little Jiu has already spoken. Uncle must work hard!¡±

    ***

    After the little viin left, Su Jiu felt as if something was missing from her heart. There was an emptiness somewhere.

 Chapter 516 - Im Crying, Im Pretending

    <h4>Chapter 516: I¡¯m Crying, I¡¯m Pretending</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    The very first day after the little viin left, she missed him.

    On the second day after he left, she missed him.

    On the third day, she still missed him¡­

    ***

    In the morning, when Su Shengjing came out after making breakfast, he saw Su Jiu squatting in the corner of the living room, staring nkly at the music box Rong Si had given her. She did not look up from the start. Her two little ponytails seemed to have gone limp, no longer as lively as before.

    His heart ached, but he found this scene funny at the same time. He couldn¡¯t help but take a photo of her back view and post it on Weibo.

    ¡°How should Ifort a little girl who has lost her big brother? Please help! It¡¯s quite urgent!¡±

    Once he published the Weibo post, the post attracted many fans and onlookers. Once these people saw the photo, they were all captivated by the little girl.

    Especially Su Jiu¡¯s fans, they couldn¡¯t help but scream.

    ¡°Ahh, even the back view of our little girl is adorable!¡±

    ¡°Good for you, Su Shengjing! You¡¯re finally posting again! We¡¯re so supportive of you. However, if you don¡¯t post more pictures of the female goose, isn¡¯t that the same as letting us down?¡±

    ¡°Boohoo, she¡¯s so cute! I love her two ponytails. I really want to touch her head.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute, shouldn¡¯t the main point be Little Jiu¡¯s big brother? Who is this big brother that can make Little Jiu sad?¡±

    ¡°He must be a very handsome brother, right? Only then will he be worthy of my little cutie!¡±

    ¡°Sob sob, little cutie, don¡¯t be sad, okay? Big Sister¡¯s heart hurts so much! I want to hug you!¡±

    ¡°Su Shengjing, what kind of a father are you? You don¡¯t even care that your daughter is looking at a boy? You can¡¯t let the rascal steal your daughter away!¡±

    The fans suggested to Su Shengjing that he should bring Little Jiu out to y or buy her toys, good food, and pretty clothes. In short, he had to buy, buy, buy. That was what a girl liked, after all.

    Su Shengjing took a good look at thements left by his fans andizens. Then, he decided to bring Su Jiu out for a walk to rx, in hopes of distracting her.

    The fans were right. He could not let her daughter think about another boy at such a young age. At her age, she should think that her father was the most important person!

    ¡°Baby?¡± Su Shengjing softly spoke as he approached Su Jiu.

    She did not respond, and she lowered her head even further.

    Su Shengjing thought that she was crying, and his heart tightened. He walked behind her and said, ¡°Baby, are you crying? If you cry, Daddy¡¯s heart will ache.¡±

    The little girl lifted her head and wiped at her eyes. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m crying.¡±

    Su Shengjing¡¯s heart ached even more. He quicklyforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, okay? It¡¯s not like Big Brother won¡¯t being back. When it¡¯s the holidays, Daddy will bring you to see him, okay? Don¡¯t cry anymore. Be good.¡±

    Just as he was at a loss as to what to do, the little girl suddenly turned around and giggled at him. ¡°I was pretending!¡±

    Su Shengjing choked and suddenlyughed. He reached out and pinched her little face. ¡°You were pretending? You bad girl, you made me feel so sorry for you just now.¡±

    Su Jiu stood up with the music box in her hands as she lifted her head and earnestly said, ¡°Daddy, I just thought of something. If Big Brother and Auntie can lead a good life after leaving this ce, then it¡¯s fine. After all, we can always keep in touch!¡±

    Su Shengjing¡¯s smile deepened. He reached out and picked her up. Rubbing her little face, he said, ¡°That¡¯s the way to think. But, if Daddy leaves too, will Baby be sad?¡±

    ¡°I will!¡± Su Jiu replied without hesitation as she vigorously nodded. ¡°If Daddy leaves, Little Jiu will cry to death and be the world¡¯s most pitiful child!¡±

    Su Shengjingughed and hugged her tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t leave you. I can¡¯t bear to leave you either.¡±

    He could not get enough of his precious daughter.

 Chapter 517 - The Overbearing CEO

    <h4>Chapter 517: The Overbearing CEO</h4>

    Su Jiu reached out to hold her father¡¯s face and said seriously, ¡°Then Daddy will never leave Little Jiu!¡±

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t leave. As for you, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll leave when you grow up.¡±

    ¡°No, even if I grow up, I want to be with Daddy!¡±

    Listening to Su Jiu¡¯s confident words, Su Shengjing chuckled to himself and remained silent.

    <i>When she grows up, she might not think that way anymore. After all, she would meet the man she likes and start a family with him. At that time, she might despise me as her father. Furthermore, by then, I¡¯ll also be an old man. How could I intrude on her small family?</i>

    ***

    In the afternoon, Su Shengjing returned to the set to continue filming, and he brought Su Jiu along with him. He had to film a horse-riding scene today. To make the little girl happy, he brought her along to look at the horses. She wanted to ride a horse, but Su Shengjing refused, fearing that it would be dangerous.

    In the end, the director couldn¡¯t bear to see Su Jiu¡¯s despondent look, so he found a smaller pony for her to ride on.

    The little girl was overjoyed as she yed with the pony. When she got off it, she suddenly felt a little tired and reached out for Su Shengjing to carry her.

    Su Shengjing carried her to the rest area and sat her down on a chair. He even brought her dessert and drinks.

    However, the little girl held her chin, puffed up her cheeks, and stared at the snacks on the table in a daze. There was a gloomy look on her face, unlike her usual self, where she would blink her big intelligent eyes and look around or smile and greet people warmly.

    An Yuan happened to be filming a movie at the same film studio. When she saw that the little girl seemed unhappy, she asked Su Shengjing, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Little Jiu?¡±

    At this moment, Su Shengjing was also looking at the little girl. He helplessly sighed. ¡°The big brother she likes moved away. So she¡¯s unhappy.¡±

    ¡°The big brother she likes?¡± An Yuan suddenly thought of Han Siye, who hade to the set to look for Su Jiu.?<i>That little boy was really good-looking.</i>?<i>I can imagine what kind of trouble he would be when he grows up.</i>

    <i>However, he doesn¡¯t seem to have a good temper. At such a young age, he was already behaving like an overbearing CEO. Could it be that the little girl has fallen for him?</i>

    An Yuan walked toward Su Jiu, feeling a little helpless but also amused. She reached out to touch her hand. ¡°Little Jiu, why are you unhappy?¡±

    Su Jiuy on the table and gloomily said, ¡°Pretty Sister, let me tell you. The big brother I like has left and moved to a faraway ce. It will be very difficult to see him in the future.¡±

    Although Su Jiu felt that it might not be a bad thing for the little viin to leave, she still became upset when she thought of him.

    An Yuan smiled, sat down beside her, and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a big brother? There are plenty. Just look for more.¡±

    ¡°There are many big brothers, but only one of him. He¡¯s different!¡± the little girl said righteously. An Yuan was speechless for a moment.

    <i>Alright, I didn¡¯t expect the little girl to be so devoted to him.</i>

    She could only say, ¡°Little Jiu, don¡¯t be sad. Although that big brother of yours has left, he will definitelye back to see you. You¡¯re so cute, how could he bear to leave you like that? Perhaps, he wille back very soon. You have to be happy. Otherwise, when hees back and sees you looking unhappy, he won¡¯t feel good either.¡±

    Su Jiu silently sighed in her heart. These words would have worked on any other normal child, but not her.

 Chapter 518 - A Bunch of Handsome Boys

    <h4>Chapter 518: A Bunch of Handsome Boys</h4>

    Her feelings for the little viin were different. She wanted to care for him like a mother!

    How could a mother be happy when separated from her child? Yet, Su Jiu had to put on a brave face. She could not let her father and the great beauty worry!

    Just as she was about to agree with An Yuan, she suddenly saw Sheng Tianci. He hade to visit her today and even brought Sheng Zhiyan along!

    Sheng Zhiyan looked exceptionally handsome in his ck coat, dark gray scarf, jeans, and a pair of ck Martin boots. He looked cool and handsome like a child star on TV.

    When the kid saw Su Jiu, he immediately ran toward her. ¡°Little Jiu!¡±

    ¡°Big Brother!¡±

    Seeing that Su Jiu had only greeted him and was not smiling sweetly at him like before, Sheng Zhiyan became a little surprised. He carefully stared at her and noticed something amiss. That was why he immediately became worried. ¡°Little Jiu, are you unhappy? Why?¡±

    Sheng Tianci walked over and cuffed the back of the kid¡¯s head without hesitation. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because she saw you.¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan immediately became indignant and red at his uncle. ¡°Of course not! Little Jiu is unhappy because she saw you!¡±

    ¡°Tsk, are you itching for a beating? Don¡¯t you know what you are like?¡± Sheng Tianci said with disdain, ¡°Little Jiu will definitely like me more, and you¡¯ll be tossed to the side.¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan was not convinced at all. Anyone else would have realized that Sheng Tianci had said that to rile the boy up. However, the kid took it seriously and argued, ¡°Who said that! Children like children, not adults like you!¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    <i>That¡¯s not right.</i>

    <i>Su Jiu can¡¯t dislike her father.</i>

    Sheng Tianci could not be bothered with this brat. He lowered his head and looked at the little girl. Instantly, his tone became much gentler, ¡°Little Jiu, I¡¯m not here to see your father today. I¡¯m here to see you. How have you been these two days?¡±

    When Rong Si had left, the little girl had cried very sadly. Sheng Tianci didn¡¯t know if she had recovered now, but he was quite worried.

    Even though he himself hadn¡¯t gotten over the pain of Song Wanqiu leaving.

    Seeing the concern in Sheng Tianci¡¯s eyes, the little girl blinked and obediently said, ¡°Thank you, Uncle! I¡¯ve been doing well these past two days.¡±

    ¡°Little Jiu, what happened? Did someone bully you? Tell me quickly, I¡¯ll help you get revenge!¡± Sheng Zhiyan rolled up his sleeves as he spoke, looking like he was ready to fight someone.

    When An Yuan saw the kid like this, she suddenly wanted tough. It took her a lot of effort to hold back herughter.

    She had to admit that Little Jiu was really charming.?<i>There is a little brother who already likes her. He¡¯s so smitten at this age. What would happen when she grows up?</i>

    <i>She would be surrounded by a group of handsome guys.</i>

    When that happened, Su Jiu could not know how worried An Yuan would be.

    ¡°Big Brother, no one bullied me. It¡¯s just that¡­ something bad happened.¡± The little girl¡¯s voice became softer as she spoke. Her long and curly eyshes drooped down, she pouted with her small mouth.

    ¡°What¡¯s so bad about it? Tell me! Maybe I can help you!¡± Sheng Zhi said loyally, still looking like he was ready to fight at any moment.

    Sheng Tianci nced at him from the corner of his eyes. ¡°You brat, why are you so insensible? When you asked Little Jiu about her unhappiness, won¡¯t she think about it more? Are you deliberately making her unhappy?¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan was at a loss for words!

 Chapter 519 - Silly and Cute

    <h4>Chapter 519: Silly and Cute</h4>

    <i>Is that so?</i>

    <i>Then I was wrong!</i>

    Sheng Zhiyan immediately became apologetic and said to Su Jiu, ¡°Little Jiu, I won¡¯t ask about it anymore. Don¡¯t be unhappy.¡±

    Su Jiu smiled at him. ¡°Yes! Big Brother, I¡¯m fine now.¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan sat down beside the little girl and leaned closer to her. He stared at her fair and tender face and said, ¡°Little Jiu, why don¡¯t I bring you out to y? We can y whatever you want!¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart warmed when she saw his fervent gaze.

    She liked this little boy too. Although he was a little silly, his heart was still very kind, and sometimes, he was especially cute!

    Especially when he said that he wanted to help her teach someone a lesson.

    He was just a five- or six-year-old child, not much older than her, yet he always made a huge fuss about wanting to avenge her.?<i>He¡¯s really silly and cute.</i>

    ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m really fine.¡± Su Jiu smiled at Sheng Zhiyan again and pushed the dessert in front of him. ¡°Are you hungry? This dessert is delicious!¡±

    How could the kid not eat the dessert that Little Jiu handed to him?

    Sheng Zhiyan happily took the dessert. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll try it then.¡±

    At this moment, Sheng Tianci noticed An Yuan. A beautiful woman would always make people¡¯s eyes light up, and An Yuan was also the person he felt most worthy of being called a female celebrity. Whether it was her external qualities or her business ability, she was always admirable.

    He took the initiative to greet An Yuan and even extended his hand to her politely. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Sheng Tianci. We used to go to the same school. I wonder if you remember me?¡±

    An Yuan naturally had an impression of Sheng Tianci. He was Su Shengjing¡¯s childhood friend.

    When they were in high school, he would often help Su Shengjing chase after her. He would keep an eye out on where she was so that Su Shengjing could create a ¡°chance encounter¡± to give her gifts and love letters.

    Just like Su Shengjing, Sheng Tianci was a popr figure in school. Even the people from other schools knew the two young men. Many girls from other schools gave them gifts.

    At that time, An Yuan used to think that Sheng Tianci was just like Su Shengjing, a yboy with impure thoughts. Now, she no longer had such an impression.

    At least, Su Shengjing had changed a lot.

    ¡°Of course, I remember you. Long time no see.¡± An Yuan politely extended her hand and shook his hand.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be a big star after not seeing you for a few years. I often see you on television. Also, our family likes to watch your dramas and movies. I told my mom that you¡¯re my schoolmate, and she immediately criticized me. She said that you¡¯re so amazing, while I¡¯m so useless. She wanted me to learn from you.¡±

    An Yuan faintly smiled. ¡°You tter me. Actually, I¡¯m just an ordinary person. Being a celebrity is just my job. There¡¯s nothing special about it.¡±

    As the two of them chatted, a pair of eyes not far away captured this scene.

    Xue Zhen also recognized Sheng Tianci. He was the young master of the Sheng Group and was worth billions. He was a golden goose.

    <i>If Little Yuan knows what¡¯s good for her, then she would seize the opportunity.</i>

    <i>She could not think about that useless Su Shengjing!</i>

    Unfortunately, to her disappointment, An Yuan did not have any contact with Sheng Tianci other than politely shaking hands with him. The two of them even maintained a distance from each other.

    Moreover, after saying a few words to him, An Yuan shifted her attention back to that little girl. She seemed to be saying something to her as if she did not intend to furthermunicate with Sheng Tianci.

 Chapter 520 - Untitled

    <h4>Chapter 520: Untitled</h4>

    Xue Zhen gritted her teeth in disappointment.

    <i>Why is this girl so insensible? Does she not know that if she wants to make a name for herself in the industry, a good sponsor is very important?</i>

    <i>Doesn¡¯t she know?</i>

    Despite that, An Yuan had never shown any interest in that sort of thing.

    In the past, Xue Zhen had asked An Yuan to get to know the big bosses more, coax them, and even sacrifice her looks when necessary. That was the norm in the entertainment industry, after all. But the actress had ignored it all.

    In any case, An Yuan was stubborn. No matter how much Xue Zhen tried to persuade her, she would not even consider having a sponsor or a sugar daddy. Due to this, she had lost a few good roles. Yet, she did not seem to regret it at all. She still did whatever she wanted.

    Xue Zhen didn¡¯t know if she should say that An Yuan had principles or was arrogant.

    In Xue Zhen¡¯s eyes, it was a pity that An Yuan could not find a proper sponsor to get further in her career. She felt that someone with An Yuan¡¯s temper might not be able to survive in the industry.

    Of course, it was understandable that An Yuan did not like those old and greasy men. However, Sheng Tianci was a young and handsome rich young master.?<i>Does she not like him too?</i>

    Xue Zhen could not understand what An Yuan was thinking.

    <i>Or is she just obsessed with Su Shengjing?</i>

    Xue Zhen thought about how the superstar that she had groomed herself had fallen for a nonsensical celebrity who had no background, no education, and was nothing but an idiot who only knew how to make use of his daughter to create hype. It made her furious.

    To her, it felt like giving away a game ount that she had worked so hard to build and maintain.

    When An Yuan returned to the set, Xue Zhen immediately walked over and asked her, ¡°Little Yuan, the person who spoke to you earlier was the young master of the Sheng Family, right?¡±

    An Yuan had a vague idea why her manager had asked this question. She frowned and answered, ¡°Yes, his name is Sheng Tianci. He¡¯s the third son in the Sheng family.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you know that he¡¯s third. That means you two must have had a good chat, right?¡± Xue Zhen¡¯s tone was implying something.

    ¡°We were high school ssmates.¡±

    As soon as An Yuan mentioned this, Xue Zhen¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°High school ssmates? That¡¯s great! Little Yuan, why didn¡¯t you say earlier that you had such a high school ssmate? If you had gotten into a rtionship with him earlier, your career would have been so much more straightforward!

    ¡°Do you still remember how manypetitors you had to defeat before you could get the roles you wanted? But it would have been so different if you had let him help you. Who knows, he might have been able to give you a good role with just a word!¡±

    Xue Zhen spoke enthusiastically. She deliberately lowered her voice and continued, ¡°How is your rtionship with him now? Why don¡¯t you introduce me to him? I¡¯ll let him take care of you.¡±

    Not only could he take care of An Yuan, but if she were to encounter any problems in the future, she might be able to ask him for help. Things would definitely be much easier.

    Since An Yuan did not intend to renew the contract with her, Xue Zhen had to make use of her now.

    However, An Yuan had worked with her for a few years, so she understood her manager¡¯s thoughts.

    <i>Take care of me?</i>

    It sounded nice, but she knew Xue Zhen just wanted to get some benefits from her before she left.

    An Yuan gave a faint smile. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him for a few years. This is our first time meeting for real. What do you think our rtionship is like?¡±

    Xue Zhen choked, then anxiously said, ¡°You might not have seen each other for a few years, but you¡¯re still high school ssmates, and that can¡¯t be changed. Little Yuan, interpersonal rtionships are important in work, so don¡¯t waste your resources!¡±

    As Xue Zhen was speaking, she suddenly saw the little girl running over to them.

    As if she had heard Xue Zhen¡¯s and An Yuan¡¯s words, the little girl tilted her head and said with a puzzled expression, ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re right. That¡¯s Pretty Sister¡¯s resource. But she¡¯s not in a hurry, so why are you in a hurry?¡±

 Chapter 521 - Becoming an A-list Celebrity

    <h4>Chapter 521: Bing an A-list Celebrity</h4>

    The moment Xue Zhen saw Su Jiu, her face darkened.?<i>Why is this brat everywhere? She¡¯s irritating.</i>

    <i>Moreover, she just called me ¡®Auntie¡¯!</i>

    Xue Zhen was already in her forties yet was very sensitive about her age. However, this girl had called her ¡°Auntie.¡±?<i>Was this intentional?</i>

    <i>How old is she?</i>

    Xue Zhen angrily said, ¡°Little girl, didn¡¯t anyone teach you not to interrupt when adults are talking? It¡¯s impolite.¡±

    ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re not polite either! You¡¯re forcing others to do things they don¡¯t want to do!¡± The little girl was bold and confident, and her voice was loud and clear, causing many people to look over.

    Sensing all kinds of gazes on her, Xue Zhen felt a little embarrassed. She gritted her teeth and said in a low voice, ¡°Little girl, this has nothing to do with you. Go back and find your father.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m here to look for Pretty Sister!¡± Su Jiu said as she tugged on An Yuan¡¯s arm. Raising her chin, she then looked at Xue Zhen with an expression that said, ¡°What can you do to me?¡±

    Xue Zhen was flustered and exasperated, but she couldn¡¯t do anything to the little girl. She could only suppress her anger. Not paying any more attention to her, she turned to An Yuan instead.

    ¡°Little Yuan, didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t like it when I interfere with your rtionship? I previously said that you have to consider your marriage only after you¡¯re thirty, but I¡¯ve changed my mind now. If you really meet someone suitable, you can also fall in love. But it¡¯s best if you talk to a man like Young Master Sheng and ignore other random men. They¡¯re not good enough for you! Do you know that?¡±

    As she spoke, she nced at Su Jiu in disdain.

    <i>Xue Zhen actually said that Daddy is a nobody. This is unforgivable.</i>

    Su Jiu was a little angry. She turned around and said to An Yuan, ¡°That¡¯s right, Pretty Sister! Let¡¯s not interact with random people. When they bark, they are really noisy and annoying.¡±

    ¡°You¡ª¡± Xue Zhen could tell that the little girl was talking about her. It made her furious. ¡°Wretched girl, what are you talking about?¡±

    The little girl innocently blinked. ¡°Did Little Jiu say something wrong? Auntie, I think what you said makes sense, so I said that.¡±

    Seeing Xue Zhen¡¯s face turn ashen, An Yuan couldn¡¯t help butugh. She reached out to hold the little girl¡¯s hand. ¡°Little Jiu didn¡¯t say anything wrong. In fact, she was right.¡±

    <i>She is defending that little girl?</i>

    Xue Zhen had put in so much effort to bring An Yuan into the entertainment industry and even made her into an A-list celebrity. Now that An Yuan was famous, not only did she not care about the manager who had helped her, she was even speaking up for other people.?<i>How ridiculous!</i>

    Xue Zhen flew into a rage. ¡°Little Yuan, fine. You don¡¯t take me seriously now, and you won¡¯t listen to anything I say. Don¡¯t you know how much I¡¯ve done for you?¡±

    An Yuan¡¯s gazended on her face again. Her gaze turned cold, and her red lips curled up into a mocking smile. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. How much did you benefit from me? How much of my earnings all these years went into your pocket? You know very well yourself. Don¡¯t pretend to be selfless. I¡¯m not even as good a drama queen as you are.

    ¡°Also, I don¡¯t want to hear those words again. Please respect my character.¡± After saying that, An Yuan held Su Jiu¡¯s hand and left.

    Xue Zhen stayed where she was and looked at the people around her, who were looking at her with strange gazes. Anger filled her heart. After thesest few conversations, she knew that An Yuan would not listen to her anymore. Since she was out of her control, she had no value anymore.

 Chapter 522 - Daddy Wants a Wife

    <h4>Chapter 522: Daddy Wants a Wife</h4>

    <i>However, does she think it¡¯s so easy to get rid of her manager?</i>

    <i>Of course, it¡¯s not!</i>

    <i>I won¡¯t let go of this money tree that I nted.</i>

    Xue Zhen looked at An Yuan¡¯s back, and a dark light shed across her eyes. An idea gradually formed in her heart.

    ***

    After walking out of the set, Su Jiu raised her head and said to An Yuan, ¡°Pretty Sister, that auntie looked like a bad person.¡±

    An Yuan looked down at her and smiled. ¡°She was a bad person from the start. Little Jiu was right.¡±

    ¡°Then, Pretty Sister, you have to be careful! Bad people are very scary when they¡¯re bad! Just like those people online, they used to scold Daddy very badly.¡±

    Hearing the little girl¡¯s words of concern, An Yuan felt her heart turn warm. She patted Su Jiu¡¯s little head and said, ¡°Okay, I understand. Also, your daddy is doing very well now. The people on the Inte won¡¯t scold him anymore. In fact, many people like him now.¡±

    The little girl giggled. ¡°Then does Pretty Sister like Daddy?¡±

    An Yuan was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect the little girl to ask such a question and didn¡¯t know how to answer.

    After some thought, she smiled and said, ¡°Your father is handsome and has good acting skills. Many people like him.¡±

    The little girl wasn¡¯t so easily confused. She asked seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t know if other people like him or not, and I don¡¯t care. I just want to know if Pretty Sister likes him!¡±

    Seeing the look of curiosity on Su Jiu¡¯s face, An Yuan became embarrassed and could only say, ¡°Of course, Pretty Sister likes him too.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± The little girl seemed to have discovered a new world. Her eyes lit up. ¡°Then what kind of liking does Pretty Sister have for Daddy?¡±

    An Yuan choked again.

    <i>What does she mean by ¡®what kind of liking¡¯?</i>

    <i>This little girl knows quite a lot!</i>

    As she spoke, Su Shengjing walked over to them. He happened to hear the little girl¡¯s words and felt embarrassed. Stealing a nce at An Yuan from the corner of his eye, he coughed. ¡°Children shouldn¡¯t ask about adult things.¡±

    The little girl was a little unconvinced. She puffed up her cheeks and said, ¡°Hmph, then don¡¯t ask me about little kid things.¡±

    Su Shengjing picked her up in an amused manner. He easily lifted her with one hand and pinched her chubby cheeks with the other. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is Baby angry?¡±

    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m thinking about your happiness!¡± Su Jiu righteously before whispering into his ear, ¡°Daddy, if you meet someone you like and she likes you, marry her. Little Jiu can ept her as my stepmother.¡±

    Su Shengjing didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.?<i>What¡¯s wrong with my daughter?</i>

    He had yet to worry about his marriage, but a young kid like her was already worrying about it for him. What kind of treasure was she?

    ¡°Okay, if there¡¯s someone like that who treats you well, Daddy will consider it.¡±

    Before he had finished speaking, Sheng Tianci ran over and curiously asked, ¡°Consider what?¡±

    ¡°Daddy wants to consider getting a wife!¡± The little girl said immediately, without any reservations. Su Shengjing instantly felt even more embarrassed and subconsciously looked at An Yuan, who was beside him.

    When An Yuan met his gaze, her ears suddenly heated up. She quickly looked away, looking a little guilty.

    Her ears turned pink as well.

    Su Jiu immediately felt that something was wrong between the two of them.?<i>Eh, was it just my imagination?</i>

    <i>Why do I feel that Daddy has a chance with the great beauty?</i>

    ¡°Your father wants to get a wife?¡± Sheng Tianci pretended to be shocked and widened his eyes.

 Chapter 523 - Little Jius Male Mother

    <h4>Chapter 523: Little Jiu¡¯s Male Mother</h4>

    Sheng Tianci resentfully looked at Su Shengjing and said with a defeated expression, ¡°Shengjing, are you going to marry someone else? What about me? We were childhood sweethearts. Besides, other than me, who else is as good to Little Jiu as I am?

    ¡°So, no one can be more suitable to be Little Jiu¡¯s male mother.¡±

    ¡°Get lost, I¡¯m not interested in men!¡± Su Shengjing pushed Sheng Tianci¡¯s face away in disdain.

    An Yuan burst outughing. These two were quite funny.

    ¡°You¡¯re so heartless!¡± Sheng Tianci pressed a palm to his chest and feigned a heartache. ¡°When we were both kids, you didn¡¯t say that. You clearly said that you liked me the most!¡±

    Su Jiu looked back and forth between her uncle and her father. The two equally young, handsome, and dazzling faces were eye-catching when ced together. Suddenly, her fujoshi brain was triggered, and an image formed in her mind.

    Hence, she said in all seriousness, ¡°Daddy, a male mommy is fine too. Little Jiu doesn¡¯t have any problems with that!¡±

    The corners of Su Shengjing¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°But I do. I don¡¯t want such a male mother for you. I¡¯m afraid that he will lead you astray.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Su Shengjing, what do you mean? I¡¯m so good to Little Jiu. How could I possibly lead her astray? You, on the other hand, are always so busy that you don¡¯t even have time to apany her. How can a little kid not have thepany of her parents?¡± Sheng Tianci ced a hand on his shoulder and leaned closer to him. With a devilish smile on his lips, he said, ¡°So, you can indeed consider finding a woman.¡±

    His face was magnified in front of her eyes, and Su Shengjing¡¯s face was filled with disdain again. ¡°If you want to look you can go ahead, but I¡¯ve never thought about that.¡±

    ¡°No way, are you a normal man?¡± Sheng Tianci suspiciously sized him up and lowered his voice. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any needs? Do you want to be a monk forever?¡±

    Su Shengjing was shocked.

    He immediately looked at the little girl in his arms. Seeing her innocent and confused face, he red at Sheng Tianci. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Watch your words in front of the kid.¡±

    Sheng Tianci rubbed the back of his head and kept quiet.

    He had spoken without thinking just now, so he wondered if the little girl had heard him.?<i>Even if she had heard me, she shouldn¡¯t know what I was saying, right?</i>

    What he did not know was that Su Jiu was clicking her tongue inwardly.

    Don¡¯t think that she couldn¡¯t understand what her uncle was saying just because she was young. Her father was right when he said that Sheng Tianci would teach children bad things!

    At this moment, Sheng Zhiyan also came over. He ran over and red at Sheng Tianci. ¡°Uncle, why didn¡¯t you tell me that you secretly came to look for Little Jiu?¡±

    Sheng Tianci did not mind, ¡°Weren¡¯t you eating dessert? You hadn¡¯t finished eating, so why would I call you over?¡±

    ¡°No, the next time you look for Little Jiu, you have to bring me along!¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Sheng Tianci answered half-heartedly.

    An Yuan nced at the message her assistant sent her and reminded herself that it was time to return to the set. Even if she still wanted to spend more time with Little Jiu and Su Shengjing, she could only say, ¡°I have a scene to shootter. I¡¯ll go get ready first. I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Shengjing nodded.

    Sheng Tianci waved at her with a bright smile. ¡°Celebrity, go ahead and do your work. If there¡¯s a chance, we can have a meal together. I¡¯ll pay for it!¡±

    An Yuan smiled. ¡°Sure, there will be a chance. I¡¯ll get going first.¡±

    After saying that, she nced at Su Shengjing and Su Jiu before turning around to leave and returning to the set.

 Chapter 524 - Did The Couple Get Together Yet?

    <h4>Chapter 524: Did The Couple Get Together Yet?</h4>

    Looking at her tall and slender back, Sheng Tianci elbowed Su Shengjing¡¯s arm. ¡°Hey, what do you think of the big star? She used to be the school belle, but she¡¯s even prettier now.¡±

    Su Shengjing retracted his gaze and paused for two seconds. Pretending to be arrogant, he replied, ¡°Of course, would my taste be bad?¡±

    ¡°I know you have good taste. Otherwise, how did you pick up a baby like Little Jiu and get a good friend like me?¡± Sheng Tianci praised himself.

    Su Shengjing red at him again. ¡°Get lost.¡±

    ***

    Two monthster, Su Shengjing had finished filming all his scenes. He could finally go home and rest for a period. This time, he had decided not to take on any more television dramas. Filming them was too time-consuming, and the time he spent with his little packrat was getting reduced.

    At this time, the advertisement he had filmed with An Yuan was also broadcast on all the major tforms. The advertisers had especially cut off Qin Feng¡¯s part.

    Such a notorious celebrity did not deserve to appear on the big screen.

    After the advertisement was broadcast, even moreizens kowtowed to Su Shengjing and An Yuan. All of them said that these two were toopatible with each other and their interactions in the advertisement were super sweet. Filled with the scent of love, the advertisement made them also want to find a partner!

    Manyizens would go up every day and ask, ¡°Has the legendary couple gotten together yet? If not, I¡¯ll ask againter.¡±

    As the advertisement¡¯s effect was good, Su Shengjing received a few more invitations from other brands. Three of the advertisements wanted him and An Yuan to appear in them together. The brands wanted to take advantage of the poprity of the couple.

    Han Jiani contacted the brand¡¯s side to confirm if An Yuan had epted any of the advertisements. She also called An Yuan¡¯s assistant, but the assistant said that she wasn¡¯t sure either. An Yuan hadn¡¯t been doing well recently; she seemed to have a lot on her mind every day, and a lot of her work was dyed.

    This was very strange.

    An Yuan was famous for her professionalism in the industry. In the past few years, there had never been a situation where she was in a bad state, let alone a state bad enough to result in her work being dyed. When had she not been conscientious and done her job well on time?

    When Su Jiu received the news, she became a little worried. Picking up her father¡¯s phone, she called An Yuan.

    Two months ago, when they were filming on the same set, An Yuan and Su Shengjing had exchanged phone numbers, so it was easy to contact each other.

    Soon, the call connected.

    A slightly hoarse voice came from the other end. ¡°Hello?¡±

    Su Jiu was stunned.

    <i>Is this the voice of the great beauty?</i>

    The great beauty¡¯s voice was very pleasant. It was kind and gentle. Su Jiu had never heard such a voice from her before. It sounded like An Yuan was a little dejected.

    Su Jiu¡¯s intuition told her that the great beauty might have encountered something troublesome. Thus, she could not help but ask, ¡°Pretty Sister, how have you been recently? Little Jiu misses you.¡±

    The person on the other end remained silent for two seconds. Then, Su Jiu heard An Yuanugh. ¡°Little Jiu, I¡¯ve been pretty good recently. I missed you too.¡±

    Su Jiu pouted. ¡°Liar! Pretty Sister¡¯s voice doesn¡¯t sound good.¡±

    An Yuan paused again, then smiled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. I¡¯ve caught a cold recently, and my throat isn¡¯t feeling well. That¡¯s why my voice has changed.¡±

    Su Jiu knew that An Yuan was not telling the truth and became even more certain that the great beauty was in trouble. She could not help but worry. ¡°Pretty Sister, you can¡¯t lie to me. If you lie to me, Little Jiu will be sad and cry!¡±

    As soon as she said that, An Yuan, who was on the other end of the line, suddenly imagined the little girl crying until her eyes were red. This made An Yuan¡¯s heart ache.

 Chapter 525 - If You Cant Keep It, Destroy It (1)

    <h4>Chapter 525: If You Can¡¯t Keep It, Destroy It (1)</h4>

    Something had really happened on her side, and An Yuan didn¡¯t want to lie to Little Jiu. However, how could she allow the little girl to be involved in her matters and get worried?

    Besides, if she could not even solve her own problem, the little girl or Su Shengjing would find it even more difficult. Most importantly, she could not even bring herself to talk about this matter. How was she supposed to talk about it?

    An Yuan tightly gripped her phone and closed her eyes. She pretended to smile as if nothing had happened. ¡°Little Jiu, there¡¯s nothing wrong. I¡¯m just not feeling well. I¡¯ll be fine after resting and taking some medicine. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    However, Su Jiu still did not believe her.

    It was said that the great beauty was quite professional. Even when An Yuan was sick, she would insist on working and would not dy her work. However, An Yuan had just said that she had a cold. Therefore, the matter was definitely not that simple.

    Su Shengjing finished preparing breakfast and brought it to the table. He was about to call Su Jiu to eat when he saw the little girl sitting on the sofa and looking at the cell phone. Her brows were furrowed as though she was worried.

    Su Shengjing walked over to her. ¡°Baby, are you ying with the cell phone again? You¡¯re too young. You can¡¯t y with electronics all the time. This isn¡¯t good for your eyes. You don¡¯t want to wear sses at such a young age either, right? That won¡¯t be cute. Give the cell phone to Daddy. You¡¯re not allowed to y anymore.¡±

    Although he seemed to be reprimanding her, his tone was extremely gentle.

    Su Jiu came back to her senses and obediently passed the cell phone back to her father. She could not help but say to him, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m not ying with the cell phone. I just called Pretty Sister. She said that she has a cold and can¡¯t shootmercials with you. I¡¯m a little worried about her.¡±

    Su Shengjing also knew that An Yuan had not taken on any advertisements recently. He also felt that it was a little strange and out of character for her.

    Initially, he had wanted to make a call to her and ask about it. However, he knew that it was her own decision, and he had no right to interfere in it. Unexpectedly, the little girl had called her instead.

    Su Shengjing took the phone and pinched Su Jiu¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Since she¡¯s sick, let her have a good rest. We¡¯ll talk about it when she recovers. Oh right, did she tell you what illness it is?¡±

    ¡°Big Sister said she caught a cold!¡±

    <i>A cold¡­</i>

    Su Shengjing was even more surprised. He remembered that when he was in school, even if An Yuan had a high fever, she insisted on going to ss. She would go home to rest only after the teacher persuaded her.

    Therefore, it was not like her for her to give up on a big advertisement because of a cold.

    Just as Su Shenging pondered the matter, he heard Su Jiu say, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m still worried about Big Sister¡­¡±

    Su Shengjing was silent for a moment. He had a bad feeling about this. ¡°Then, Daddy will give her a call and see if we can get to the bottom of this?¡±

    ¡°Alright, Daddy, hurry up and call her!¡± The little girl immediately nodded, her face filled with eagerness.

    Su Shengjing made the call and waited for the person on the other end to pick up with a serious expression.

    At this moment, An Yuan had locked herself in the room of her apartment, her entire body curled up in a chair. The curtains in her room were drawn, and the lights were not switched on yet, so the lighting was a little dim. Aputery on the desk in front of her, and the light from the screen shone on her pale face.

    She sat motionless in her chair, staring nkly at the photo on the screen.

    The previous morning, she had received this photo when she had suggested terminating the contract with Xue Zhen.

    When she had seen the photo, it was as if a bolt of lightning had struck her from the sky. Her mind had gone nk and she could not believe what she had just seen.

 Chapter 526 - If You Cant Keep It, Destroy It (2)

    <h4>Chapter 526: If You Can¡¯t Keep It, Destroy It (2)</h4>

    <i>How could Xue Zhen have such a photo of me?</i>?An Yuan couldn¡¯t even remember what she had done!

    In the photo, she was lying in a room that was obviously a hotel room. She was covered in a white nket, and her shoulders were exposed. All her clothes were thrown on the carpet beside the bed.

    Moreover, her eyes were closed and her face flushed. It looked like she had just gotten intimate with a man¡­

    An Yuan did not want to continue thinking about this. She had no such impression of sleeping with any man before!

    Xue Zhen had used this photo to threaten her. She said that if An Yuan terminated the contract and transferred to anotherpany, she would get someone to release this photo online.

    Once this photo went out, the consequences would undoubtedly be devastating for An Yuan.

    At first, An Yuan had asked Xue Zhen if this photo was edited.?<i>Does she think she could control me with just an edited photo?</i>?However, Xue Zhen had sneered and said that she had many photos like this. Some were even more unexpected ones that she had yet to show her.

    <i>How could this be? When did this happen?</i>

    An Yuan really couldn¡¯t remember. Judging from the young and immature face in the photo, it must have been a long time ago, perhaps when she had just debuted.

    She stared nkly at theputer screen, her lips tightly pursed and trembling slightly.

    She did not expect that such a thing would happen to her.

    <i>Am I going to continue being controlled by Xue Zhen?</i>

    With such a photo in her hands, Xue Zhen might make even more outrageous requests and treat her outright as a money-making tool. She might even force An Yuan to be in thepany of those old men she had previously avoided¡­

    It was suffocating to just think about it.

    <i>What should I do?</i>

    Xue Zhen had said that if An Yuan called the police, she would immediately release all the photos. With the poprity and status in the entertainment industry An Yuan had, the actress would face an unprecedented outrage and would be certainly banished from society. An Yuan would never be able to survive in the entertainment industry again.

    Amid her confusion, An Yuan again received a call.

    She snapped out of her daze. Thinking that it might be Xue Zhen, she became so angry that her organs trembled. She picked up the phone on the table and saw that it was Su Shengjing¡¯s number instead.

    <i>Is it the little girl again?</i>

    <i>She really cares about me.</i>

    An Yuan thought of the little girl¡¯s tender face and her sweet smile, and her trembling heart seemed to have calmed down a little. She picked up the call. ¡°Hello? Little Jiu?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± A deep and maic voice came from the other end, sounding exceptionally pleasant.

    When she heard Su Shengjing¡¯s voice, An Yuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She clenched her fists and pretended to be calm. ¡°Why did you call?¡±

    ¡°I heard from Little Jiu that you¡¯re sick? Is it serious?¡±

    <i>He actually called me to ask about this.</i>

    <i>Is he¡­ concerned about me too?</i>

    An Yuan did not know why, but the strong facade that she always disyed in front of outsiders suddenly crumbled. A strong wave of sadness surged in her heart. However, she still tried her best to maintain herposure. ¡°It¡¯s not serious. I¡¯ve taken medicine. I¡¯ll be fine after resting for two days.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Su Shengjing didn¡¯t seem to believe it. He asked again, ¡°Then, after you recover in a few days, will you be able to take on that advertisement?¡±

    An Yuan was speechless.

    The brand wanted her to shoot thatmercial with Su Shengjing, and a lot of people on the Inte were interested in the couple as well. An Yuan had been quite happy to see all of them saying that she and Su Shengjing were a good match.

    However, in her current state, how was she going to face Su Shengjing and film a good advertisement?

 Chapter 527 - If You Cant Keep It, Destroy It (3)

    <h4>Chapter 527: If You Can¡¯t Keep It, Destroy It (3)</h4>

    This photo had made An Yuan so flustered that she had no choice but to put everything else aside. She was not in the mood to work at all.

    She said with a bitter smile. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s not a serious illness?¡±

    ¡°No, I can take good care of myself. Don¡¯t worry!¡± An Yuan suddenly realized that this conversation seemed a little intimate, so she quickly stopped and did not continue.

    Su Shengjing could tell that An Yuan had something difficult to say, so he did not press on. Instead, he said, ¡°If there¡¯s really something, just tell me. Perhaps, I can think of a way to help you. You don¡¯t have to bear it alone.¡±

    When An Yuan heard this, her heart suddenly warmed.

    Other than her parents and best friends, almost no one had told her this, not even Xue Zhen, who had known her for many years. But how could she tell them about this?

    An Yuan did not believe it herself. She could not ept it!

    She sincerely said to Su Shengjing, ¡°Yes, thank you!¡±

    After ending the call, Su Shengjing looked at his cell phone and frowned. The little girl on the sofa immediately asked, ¡°Daddy, Daddy, what did Big Sister say just now?¡±

    ¡°She said she was just having a cold and told us not to worry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a cold!¡± The little girl pouted. ¡°Big Sister must be in trouble, but she¡¯s not telling us.¡±

    Su Shengjing helplessly smiled. ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing we can do. Daddy can¡¯t force her to tell us, right?¡±

    The little girl let out a long sigh. Su Shengjing could not help butugh. He pinched her face again. ¡°Little kid, don¡¯t think too much. Come, have breakfast with Daddy.¡±

    ***

    On the other side, An Yuan was still looking at her phone after hanging up the call. When she thought about what Su Jiu and Su Shengjing had said, she felt even more ufortable and uneasy.

    If news of her photo were to spread, not only would she not be able to live in the circle, but she would also be too ashamed to see the father and daughter again. Especially the little girl, who always sweetly called her pretty sister and an angel. If the little girl saw the photo, she would probably be very disappointed.

    Even if she really didn¡¯t know where the photo came from.

    An Yuan realized she had to make things clear. She could not let others manipte her like this. She did not want to disappoint those who cared about her!

    Her gaze became determined, and she forced herself to pull herself together. Just as she was about to call Xue Zhen and look for her number in her contact list, Xue Zhen called her instead.

    An Yuan¡¯s face darkened, and she picked up the call. Xue Zhen¡¯s malicious voice came from the other end. ¡°How is it? Have you considered the matter? Do you want to renew the contract with me?¡±

    An Yuan did not answer. Instead, she coldly asked, ¡°How did you get this photo?¡±

    Xue Zhenughed. ¡°I took it, of course! How else could I get it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking how you got there? When did you take the picture?¡±

    ¡°Well, it was a long time ago. It must¡¯ve been a few years ago. But don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve done?¡± Xue Zhen said deliberately.

    An Yuan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Just tell me what you know. You don¡¯t have to keep me guessing.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no point in telling you. You just need to know that the photos in my hands are real. It won¡¯t do you any good if they get leaked. As long as you¡¯re willing to renew your contract with me, I can let you continue to be a big star. Otherwise, you¡¯ll leave me no choice. Of course, if you renew your contract, you can¡¯t just re-sign the original contract. You¡¯ll have to sign a new one,¡± Xue Zhen said, pushing her luck.

 Chapter 528 - If You Cant Keep It, Destroy It (4)

    <h4>Chapter 528: If You Can¡¯t Keep It, Destroy It (4)</h4>

    An Yuan did not even need to think to know how Xue Zhen would change the contract. That woman could not wait for all the money An Yuan earned to go into her pocket instead. Xue Zhen was like a blood-sucking leech. Even though she was already very full, she was still not satisfied and insisted on sucking An Yuan dry.

    ¡°What other pictures do you have? Why don¡¯t you show them all to me so that I can decide if I want to renew my contract with you or not?¡±

    ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t one photo enough to scare you? Do you want to see something else? I¡¯m worried that you won¡¯t be able to take it,¡± Xue Zhen mocked An Yuan. She had at least a dozen photos that she had hidden for a long time. Now, they woulde in handy.

    Although she didn¡¯t want to use such a method, the artist she had personally groomed was bing disobedient. Thus, she had no other choice.

    <i>Won¡¯t be able to take it?</i>

    <i>Could it be that Xue Zhen has even more ridiculous photos?</i>

    An Yuan really could not figure out how that photo came about. She desperately wanted to know everything, so she asked again, ¡°You said that it happened a few years ago, but I don¡¯t remember any of it. Can you tell me? Even if I die, I will understand a little.¡±

    <i>My memory isn¡¯t that bad, right? If I had really slept with a man, how could I not remember?</i>

    Xue Zhenughed. ¡°It¡¯s natural that you don¡¯t have any impression, because¡ª¡±

    She suddenly stopped talking and returned to the previous topic. ¡°Tell me, do you want to renew the contract?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll give me the picture if I renew my contract?¡±

    ¡°Of course, not. I can only promise you that I won¡¯t release the photos. After all, after you renew your contract, you will still be an artist under me. It won¡¯t do me any good to harm you.¡±

    The corners of An Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched. This was the first time she had seen someone so selfish and greedy, yet act so self-righteous. Xue Zhen did not even feel that she was doing something despicable and shameless.

    ¡°This concerns my next few years or even decades. Can¡¯t you let me consider it?¡±

    Xue Zhen seemed to have heard something funny. ¡°Consider? Do you even need to think about that?¡±

    An Yuan coldly replied, ¡°Are you that impatient?¡±

    Xue Zhen expected An Yuan to agree, so she let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Alright, if you want to consider, then consider it. But my patience is limited. Don¡¯t waste my time. Sign the new contract as soon as possible.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, An Yuan gritted her teeth. The next second, she received a photo on her WeChat. When she opened it, her expression changed again.

    It was still a photo of her lying in the hotel room. This time, she saw several red marks below her neck. The scene looked extremely suggestive.

    Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that these were hickeys.

    An Yuan closed her eyes and racked her brain, but she still could not think of any man she had been intimate with. Even though the evidence was staring at her from her screen, how could she have done something like that?

    <i>What exactly happened a few years ago?</i>

    However, no matter what happened, she did not want to be controlled like this. Therefore, she had to think of a way out.

    ***

    Su Jiu had been worried at home for a long time. She could not calm down no matter what. In the end, she couldn¡¯t help tugging at Su Shengjing¡¯s sleeves. She asked him. ¡°Daddy, do you know where Pretty Sister lives? Can we go and see her?¡±

    Su Shengjing could not take it anymore. He lowered his head and looked at his daughter. ¡°Baby, if you really want to go, Daddy will go with you. But you have to call her first and ask her where she¡¯s staying now.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± the little girl happily answered. She took the phone from Su Shengjing and called An Yuan again.

 Chapter 529 - So Cute

    <h4>Chapter 529: So Cute</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    An Yuan thought that Su Shengjing was calling her again. She took a deep breath to suppress her emotions before picking up the call.

    ¡°Hello?¡± However, a little girl¡¯s soft voice came from the other end. ¡°Pretty Sister!¡±

    When An Yuan heard that it was Su Jiu, her heart instantly rxed. ¡°Little Jiu, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Su Jiu did not keep An Yuan in suspense and went straight to the point. ¡°Big Sister, Little Jiu misses you. Can Ie over to see you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    When she didn¡¯t hear An Yuan¡¯s reply, the little girl continued to work harder. ¡°Big Sister, Big Sister! You¡¯re not going to say no, are you? Little Jiu is sad. I¡¯m so cute! Can Big Sister bear to make me sad?¡±

    An Yuan was speechless.

    She really couldn¡¯t bear to do that.

    When this little girl acted cutely, she became so soft and cute that it made one¡¯s heart melt into a puddle of water. No matter how hard one tried, one couldn¡¯t say no to her.

    Hence, An Yuan could not help but let out a sigh. ¡°Does Little Jiu really want to see me?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I really want to!¡±

    An Yuan took another look at the photo on the screen, then lowered her eyes and pursed her lips before saying, ¡°Little Jiu, it¡¯s not that you can¡¯te over to my house, but only you are allowed to visit me.¡±

    An Yuan could not meet Su Shengjing as she did not want him to find out anything. If he came to her house, she would feel that she could not raise her head in front of him. However, Little Jiu was different. She was just a four-year-old kid who did not know anything. An Yuan did not need to worry about being seen through by her.

    Su Jiu could not understand why An Yuan wanted to see only her. She asked in surprise, ¡°What about Daddy? Aren¡¯t you going to meet Daddy?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Hearing An Yuan¡¯s words, Su Jiu understood.

    <i>The great beauty definitely has something she doesn¡¯t want Daddy to know. However, she did not mention it and only agreed.</i>?¡°Alright, Big Sister, where shall we meet?¡±

    An Yuan thought about it carefully and decided on a French restaurant near her. As many celebrities or famous people lived in the nearby apartmentplex, the privacy there was very good and the food was delicious. An Yuan asionally visited it and even had a private room that belonged to her, so she did not have to worry about being discovered there.

    After deciding on the location, An Yuan said to the little girl, ¡°How about we meet at the French restaurant? Big Sister will treat you to steak?¡±

    The little girl seemed very happy and readily agreed. ¡°Okay! I want to eat a big one!¡±

    Hearing the little girl¡¯s lively tone and imagining her cute appearance, An Yuan felt a little better.

    Although she was in a very bad situation, she wasn¡¯t alone. She still had Little Jiu apanying her. An Yuan could feel the little girl¡¯s fondness for her, so she couldn¡¯t disappoint her and couldn¡¯t give up so easily.

    After arranging a time, An Yuan ended the call. When she raised her head again, a hint of determination appeared in her eyes. She turned off the photo on theputer screen, got up from her chair, walked to the window, and pulled open the curtains.

    The bright light shone in, outlining a bright and dazzling face. An Yuan subconsciously narrowed her eyes, then turned around and sat down in front of the dressing mirror. Then, she seriously put on her makeup.

    She wanted to look her best, even if Little Jiu was only a child. That way, the little girl would not see her haggard appearance.

    After putting on her makeup and changing her clothes, An Yuan took her bag and left.

    On the other side, Su Shengjing drove the little girl to the appointed French restaurant. When they got out of the car, a waiter came over to help park the car. Su Shengjing carried the little girl and walked in.. As he walked, he asked her, ¡°Baby, did your pretty sister really say that she wanted to see only you?¡±

 Chapter 530 - Daddy Is Flirting With A Woman

    <h4>Chapter 530: Daddy Is Flirting With A Woman</h4>

    ¡°Yes!¡± Su Jiu nodded and reached out her chubby little hand to poke Su Shengjing¡¯s face. She seriously said, ¡°Daddy, it must be because you¡¯re not charming enough. You have to reflect on yourself.¡±

    <i>I¡¯m not charming enough?</i>

    Su Shengjing didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He lowered his head and rubbed Su Jiu¡¯s forehead. ¡°Sure, Baby is the most charming. So many people like you, and Daddy thinks he can¡¯tpare to you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that Daddy knows!¡±

    The waiters in the restaurant became a little envious when they saw how intimate the father and daughter were. Judging from their figures and clothing, they looked like a pair of good-looking father and daughter. Unfortunately, both had worn hats and masks, so their faces could not be seen.

    At this moment, An Yuan arrived at the restaurant as well. Although she had also worn a mask, the moment she entered the restaurant, a waiter familiar with her recognized her. The waiter hurriedly went forward to receive her, leading her inside.

    Upon seeing Su Shengjing, An Yuan stopped in her tracks. A trace of guilt shed across her eyes, but she quickly hid it and disappeared.

    Her long chestnut hair flowed down her back. She had worn a red cloak-style coat, a ck knitted skirt, and long boots. Although this was an ordinary outfit, on her, it looked different. Not only was she strong and beautiful, but she also gave the feeling of an international supermodel. She could totally walk on the runway on the spot.

    Su Jiu¡¯s eyes were filled with amazement. It took her a few seconds to react.

    <i>Ahh, such a great beauty is too much!</i>

    Su Jiu did not know which stinky man would be lucky enough to marry this great beauty. She felt that in terms of looks alone, not many people were worthy of her!

    Su Jiu could not help but shout, ¡°Pretty Sister!¡±

    The little girl had worn a pure white furry hat with two white fur balls hanging on either side of her ears. On top of that, she had put on a pink tutu skirt and a white fur jacket. She was incredibly cute. Even her little cotton boots were cute.

    An Yuan¡¯s heart softened again as she walked toward Su Jiu. Before she even got close, the little girl reached out her two little hands for her to hug.

    An Yuan carried the little girl over. Su Shengjing was reluctant to let go of his daughter.

    <i>Hmph, she doesn¡¯t want to see me and even wants to take my daughter away. What is this?</i>

    The little girl looked at him and childishly said, ¡°Daddy, find a ce to sit by yourself. I¡¯m going to eat with Pretty Sister.¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    <i>Why do I suddenly feel so hurt?</i>

    <i>Is this still the little darling who used to be full of praises for her Daddy?</i>

    He nced sideways at An Yuan and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Only treating my daughter to a meal, not me. What kind of logic is that, huh?¡±

    He had raised his voice slightly at the end of his sentence. Unknowingly, Su and An Yuan were stunned, and their hearts skipped a beat.

    The Su Shengjing in front of her reminded An Yuan of her high school days, where he would asionally flirt with her. At that time, she had been too embarrassed to look at him and would avoid him whenever she saw him. Now, he was no longer the young and inexperienced boy from before. Instead, he was a grown man with a unique charm.

    Realizing that she was thinking too much, An Yuan quickly looked away and pretended that nothing had happened. ¡°Next time, if there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll definitely treat you to a meal.¡±

    It seemed like she really did not intend to treat him. Su Shengjing did not force her. Instead, he said, ¡°One meal won¡¯t do. At least two meals.¡±

    An Yuan tried to force out a smile. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>No way, no way! Is Daddy flirting with a woman? I didn¡¯t expect him to be so good at it!</i>

    An Yuan brought the little girl to the private room. Su Shengjing had no choice but to book a private room next door.

 Chapter 531 - Obedient to the Little Girl

    <h4>Chapter 531: Obedient to the Little Girl</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Before entering the private room, the little girl waved at Su Shengjing. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t be unhappy. Little Jiu wille and find youter!¡±

    Su Shengjing felt hurt again. He snorted. ¡°You should go home with Pretty Sister. Anyway, every time you see other little brothers and sisters, you forget about Daddy. I know that.¡±

    ¡°No way! Little Jiu still likes Daddy the most!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a nice way to put it. If you like me the best, you can¡¯t be bought over by a meal.¡±

    ¡°Daddy doesn¡¯t believe me anymore¡­¡± The little girl pouted and pitifully looked at her father. Her big clear eyes seemed to water.

    Su Shengjing was at his wit¡¯s end. He quickly replied, ¡°Okay, okay, okay! Daddy believes in you. He will always believe in you.¡±

    The little girl grinned, and Su Shengjing heaved a sigh of relief.

    He never expected that someone like him, who was so disobedient and didn¡¯t even listen to the words of that old man Su Guobang, would willingly obey a little girl.

    She was really sent by the heavens to save him and heal him.

    ***

    When the two of them arrived at the private room, An Yuan ced the little girl on a chair. The waiter followed them in and handed An Yuan a menu. The actress handed the menu directly to the little girl. ¡°Little Jiu, what do you want to eat?¡±

    Su Jiu obediently sat and looked at her. ¡°Pretty Sister said she wanted to treat me to steak.¡±

    An Yuan suddenly smiled. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll treat you. Whatever you want to eat, I¡¯ll treat you.¡±

    After ordering the dishes, An Yuan found the little girl curiously blinking at her while waiting for the dishes to be served.

    An Yuan could not help but pat her little head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    ¡°Did Big Sister catch a cold? How are you now? Did you take any medicine? Do you want to see a doctor?¡±

    The little girl threw out several questions at once. An Yuan was stunned for a moment, but when she felt that the little girl¡¯s words were filled with concern for her, her heart suddenly became warm.

    Compared to Xue Zhen, this little girl was like an angel.

    ¡°Big Sister is fine. She¡¯s much better now.¡±

    ¡°But, Big Sister doesn¡¯t look good.¡± Although An Yuan had put on exquisite makeup, Su Jiu could tell that she looked a little haggard. Her eyes were bloodshot as if she had not slept well the whole night.

    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m sick. But it¡¯s not a serious illness. It¡¯s just a minor cold. I¡¯ll be fine soon. Don¡¯t worry about me, Little Jiu!¡±

    Su Jiu puffed up her cheeks. Even though she was alone with the great beauty, An Yuan still was not revealing anything.?<i>I have to find a way to get information out of her.</i>

    She thought for a moment, then leaned closer to An Yuan and whispered, ¡°Big Sister, did you encounter some trouble? Tell Little Jiu, okay? Little Jiu promises not to tell anyone!¡±

    An Yuan smiled again. ¡°I¡¯m really fine. Try this dessert and see if it tastes good.¡±

    ¡°Something is going on but Big Sister doesn¡¯t want to tell Little Jiu. I don¡¯t want to eat anymore,¡± the little girl said as shey on the table. She pouted as if she were not interested in the food.

    An Yuan realized that she could not bear to see the little girl like this.?<i>Why¡¯s this little girl so clever? She realized that something¡¯s wrong with me.</i>

    She had no choice but to say, ¡°Big Sister is in some trouble. Do you know her manager?¡±

    Su Jiu seriously listened and immediately nodded. ¡°I know! Daddy also has a manager, Auntie Han!¡±

    An Yuan helplessly smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right.. Big Sister had a fight with her manager, so she¡¯s not in the mood to work.¡±

 Chapter 532 - Cant Wait?

    <h4>Chapter 532: Can¡¯t Wait?</h4>

    ¡°Why did you fight?¡± The little girl continued to probe.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand even if I told you. It¡¯s work-rted. It¡¯s veryplicated.¡±

    ¡°Big Sister, if you don¡¯t tell me, how will you know that I don¡¯t understand?¡± Su Jiu propped up her chin. However, when the little girl saw An Yuan¡¯s troubled expression as if she still did not want to say anything, she could only change the topic. Picking up the small spoon on the table, Su Jiu scooped a spoonful of chocte mousse in front of her. Then, she happily closed her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s so delicious!¡±

    Seeing that the little girl did not ask anymore, An Yuan heaved a sigh of relief. However, at this moment, her phone rang again. She looked at the caller ID and saw that it was Xue Zhen again.

    An Yuan¡¯s eyes darkened as she nced at the little girl beside her. Su Jiu was eating her mousse with relish and wasn¡¯t paying attention to An Yuan¡¯s ringtone. However, when the phone rang several times, the little girl raised her head in surprise. ¡°Big Sister, why aren¡¯t you answering your phone? Is it that annoying auntie?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s her,¡± An Yuan said honestly.

    ¡°Do you want me to help you? Big Sister, I¡¯ll help you scold her!¡±

    The little girl¡¯s fierce and cute appearance made An Yuanugh. Before seeing her, An Yuan felt that she might not be able tough after encountering such a situation. But now, she had alreadyughed several times.

    Her phone was still ringing. She hung up in annoyance and concentrated on enjoying the food with the little girl.

    As she was halfway through her meal, her phone rang again. An Yuan frowned and stood up with her phone. She said to Su Jiu, ¡°Little Jiu, I have to answer this call. You can eat first.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Su Jiu nodded obediently.

    She lowered her head and pretended to seriously eat the pasta on her te. However, her attention was focused on An Yuan. She pricked up her ears to listen carefully to what An Yuan was saying.

    The private room had a small balcony that provided a wide view of the sea. An Yuan looked at the sea in the distance and answered the call. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I¡¯ll have to consider it? Are you that impatient?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t wait. There¡¯s a banquet tonight, and you have to attend it. A big boss there says he¡¯s your fan and has been wanting to see you for a long time. You have to give him face. If the big boss is happy, you¡¯ll be able to get a big production again. The remuneration will be at least ten million.¡±

    An Yuan smirked.

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t go?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you. Your weakness is in my hands now. You¡¯d better not push me into a corner and do as I say. If you make more money, I¡¯ll have more money too. It¡¯s a win-win situation for both of us. You can¡¯t turn this down.¡± Xue Zhen¡¯s tone was firm.

    An Yuan mocked her, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re doing this to help me and not to sell me?¡±

    ¡°How am I selling you out? I¡¯m trying to pull strings for you! If you were smarter, you would know to seize this rare opportunity. Do you know how many celebrities want to find a sugar daddy but can¡¯t? So, you have toe. If you don¡¯te, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences!¡±

    Xue Zhen hung up after telling her the time and ce.

    An Yuan took the phone from her ear and stared at the call recordings on the screen. Her expression gradually turned cold.

    Xue Zhen was full of confidence in renewing her contract. It was as if she were certain that An Yuan would not dare to resist. But An Yuan had thought about it. Even if she could not be a celebrity, she would not be Xue Zhen¡¯s ve and let people like her have an easy life.

    At most, they would fight to the death. Who was more afraid of whom?

    On the other side, Su Jiu silently remembered what he had just heard.?<i>The big beauty has to go somewhere, but she seems to be unwilling. So, there is a situation!</i>

 Chapter 533 - It Would Only Taint Her

    <h4>Chapter 533: It Would Only Taint Her</h4>

    When An Yuan walked back, Su Jiu curiously asked, ¡°Big Sister, where are you going to y? I want to go there too!¡±

    The little girl had an expectant look on her face. An Yuan could not help but bitterlyugh in her heart.

    <i>How could an ignorant child like her attend such a banquet?</i>

    <i>It would only taint her.</i>

    Not only could the little girl not go there now, but she should not go there in the future either. An Yuan hoped that Su Jiu would always be so innocent and carefree that she would not be tainted by those dirty things and could grow up peacefully and happily.

    An Yuan pretended that nothing had happened and said, ¡°Auntie has an event to attend tonight, so she can¡¯t bring any children there.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because adults have to talk about work and drink. How can children go there?¡±

    The little girl pouted. ¡°B-but I want to be with Big Sister.¡±

    ¡°I can spend some time with you after I¡¯m done with work! But I really can¡¯t tonight,¡± An Yuan patiently said.

    The little girl looked disappointed. ¡°Alright.¡±

    An Yuan smiled and patted her little head. Such a little angel had to be ced in her palm and taken good care of.

    However, when she thought of those photos of herself, her heart became heavy again. If she really fought with Xue Zhen until the end and her matter was exposed, she could no longer stay in the entertainment industry; she would not know how to face the little girl. Would she be worthy of Su Jiu¡¯s pure and innocent love?

    Even if the little girl didn¡¯t know about it now, the photos would stay on the Inte forever. Once those photos were circted, An Yuan wouldn¡¯t be able to contain them anymore. After growing up, Su Jiu could still find out about them through various channels.

    An Yuan liked Su Jiu from the bottom of her heart. She did not want the little girl to hate her.

    After they were almost done eating, An Yuan brought the little girl out. Su Shengjing, who had been watching from the next room, immediately stood up when he saw his daughter.

    <i>How could this heartless little girl bear to leave her beloved father here for more than an hour?</i>

    ¡°Daddy!¡± The little girl opened her arms and ran toward him.

    Su Shengjing immediately caught her and tightly carried her in his arms as if he were hugging a treasure he had regained after losing.

    An Yuan enviously watched them from the side. She wasn¡¯t envious of Su Shengjing. However, she was envious that he had such a daughter.

    It seemed that Su Shengjing and this little girl were destined to be father and daughter. They looked so warm and harmonious together.

    If it were any other father or little girl, they might not look sopatible.

    An Yuan put her thoughts away and said to Su Shengjing, ¡°I have something to do tonight, so I can¡¯t y with Little Jiu anymore. I have to go.¡±

    Su Shengjing looked at her with uncertainty. ¡°Are you really alright?¡±

    An Yuan pulled a strand of hair behind her ear and said with a faint smile, ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Su Shengjing stared at her for a few seconds before saying, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡±

    After An Yuan left, Su Jiu immediately said to him, ¡°Daddy, Daddy, should we follow her? Big Sister said that she was going to attend an event tonight, but she was clearly unwilling.¡±

    Su Shengjing knew that if he did not bring Su Jiu along with him, the little girl would definitely be worried. He was also worried, so he said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s follow her.¡±

    ***

    At seven in the evening, An Yuan drove to the agreed-upon hotel by herself. She walked all the way to the most expensive private room and quietly opened the door of the private room a little. She saw a few men in suits and leather shoes sitting at the table, eating and drinking.

    The room was filled with the strong smell of alcohol. An Yuan could smell it even from the door, and she couldn¡¯t help but frown.

 Chapter 534 - The Great Beauty Of The Entertainment Industry

    <h4>Chapter 534: The Great Beauty Of The Entertainment Industry</h4>

    An Yuan couldn¡¯t even stand the smell, much less the group of men. Besides the few so-called big bosses, Xue Zhen was also here. She had even brought along a young girl.

    If An Yuan remembered correctly, this girl was a neer who had just signed a contract with thepany.

    This girl had long ck hair and wore simple and elegant makeup. She looked like a university student who had just graduated from school, a hint of immaturity and childishness in her.

    She sat beside a fat man about thirty-four years old. The girl seemed to be unused to such an asion as she shyly drank with the man.

    When the fat man, whose face was already flushed from drinking, saw that she was only sipping from her ss, he felt unsatisfied. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, drink freely. Don¡¯t be afraid of getting drunk. Young people should experience the feeling of getting drunk. And even if you¡¯re drunk, it doesn¡¯t matter. I can get a driver to send you back.¡±

    As he spoke, he ced his hand on the girl¡¯s shoulder. Then, he half coaxed and half ordered her, ¡°Come, just finish it in one go!¡±

    The wine ss in the girl¡¯s hand was more than half full. She definitely hadn¡¯t poured it herself. It was clear that she didn¡¯t want to drink. So, she said awkwardly, ¡°Big Brother Li, I don¡¯t really know how to drink. It won¡¯t be good if I make a fool of myself when I¡¯m drunk¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of? Ask the few of you here! Who hasn¡¯t been drunk before? Who hasn¡¯t made a fool of themselves before? When you¡¯ve trained your alcohol tolerance, you won¡¯t have to worry about getting drunk in the future!¡±

    The girl still had a troubled look on her face. Her face was a little pale. When they saw the timid and weak look on this girl¡¯s face, a few old lecherous wolves¡¯ eyes lit up. They rubbed their chins and meaningfully stared at her.

    Xue Zhen, who was beside the girl, impatiently urged her, ¡°What are you waiting for? Brother Li asked you to drink it because he¡¯s giving you face, so just drink it. Who knows, if Brother Li is happy, he might give you an advertisement or a television drama!¡±

    Brother Liughed and looked at the girl even more straightforwardly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that simple? For a person, happiness is the most important. As long as you¡¯re happy, everything can be discussed!¡±

    ¡°Did you hear that? Drink it!¡± Xue Zhen urged the girl.

    ¡°I¡­¡± The girl nced at Brother Li. She knew what he was nning but she had signed a contract with Xue Zhen. If she wanted to enter the entertainment industry and be a celebrity, she had to do as Xue Zhen said.

    Hence, even if she was unwilling, she had no reason to say no.

    She raised her ss and pursed her lips as if she had made up her mind. Just as she was about to drink, however, the door to the private room suddenly opened and a slender figure walked in.

    An Yuan attracted the attention of everyone in the room the moment she walked in. Every man¡¯s eyes were filled with amazement.

    This was the legendary number one beauty of the entertainment industry, An Yuan. Usually, she could only be seen on screen or in magazines. But today, she was even more beautiful than on screen and was here!

    Her beauty was unrivaled.

    It wasn¡¯t the first time that these men had coveted her. However, they had heard that she was an ice queen. Other than the filming crew¡¯s banquet, she basically didn¡¯t attend such dinners, and definitely did not drink with others.

    A middle-aged greasy man with a potbelly didn¡¯t hide his surprise at all. He said to Xue Zhen, ¡°Sister Zhen, you¡¯re really something. You actually managed to invite such a big star over!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯ve spent a lot of effort. Little Yuan doesn¡¯t drink often, so please show mercy.¡± Xue Zhen simpered.

    An Yuan coldlyughed in her heart. These words sounded nice, but Xue Zhen was probably secretly hoping that An Yuan would get drunk and spend some time with these big bosses.

 Chapter 535 - Not Drunk Tonight

    <h4>Chapter 535: Not Drunk Tonight</h4>

    Brother Li stared at An Yuan with his beady eyes and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s for sure. We must treat celebrities well since it¡¯s rare that they¡¯re here. Come,e! Little Yuan, sit!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± An Yuan smiled. She nced at Xue Zhen from the corner of her eye and received a faint threatening gaze.

    An Yuan pretended not to see that as she walked to the other side of Brother Li and calmly sat down.

    When An Yuan sat down next to him, Brother Li suddenly became excited. He had also drunk quite a bit earlier, so he wanted to touch An Yuan right now. However, she would cleverly avoid him every time.

    Whenever he tried to do something, she either reached for her chopsticks or dropped the napkin on the floor and bent down to pick it up.

    Brother Li wanted to rub his feet against hers, but he realized that her feet were pressed together under the chair. He couldn¡¯t rub them against hers at all, so he could only give up unwillingly.

    The Great Beauty was indeed an ice queen. She wasn¡¯t that easy to deal with. Besides, she had a sessful career now, so she might not care about advertisements or TV shows. Therefore, if he wanted to get this beauty, he would have to offer even more attractive terms.

    ¡°Little Yuan, I especially like watching your movies and dramas. I¡¯m so happy to see you in person today. Why don¡¯t we have a drink?¡±

    Brother Li spoke and personally poured half a ss of red wine for An Yuan. Then, he raised his ss and wanted to drink with her.

    ¡°Please take care of me, Brother Li,¡± An Yuan said politely and distantly. She raised her ss and clinked it against his.

    ¡°We¡¯ll definitely take care of you! We have to listen to the words of a big star!¡± Brother Li drank all the wine in one gulp.

    Xue Zhen watched this from the side. Her eyes darted around as she picked up a bottle of white wine and handed it to Brother Li. ¡°Brother Li, the red wine isn¡¯t strong enough. How about this? It¡¯s such a good Baijiu. It¡¯ll be a waste if you don¡¯t drink it!¡±

    Taking the bottle, Brother Li smiled. ¡°Yeah, this type is especially good. Little Yuan, I strongly rmend you to try it.¡±

    An Yuan was disgusted by the way this man called her ¡°Little Yuan,¡± but what disgusted her even more was his oily face. The corners of her lips twitched as she replied, ¡°This Baijiu is sixty percent alcohol. It¡¯s too strong for me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You won¡¯t get drunk if you drink a little! Don¡¯t worry! Even if you do, I can get the chauffeur to send you back.¡±

    He had said the same thing to the girl just now.

    An Yuan nced at the girl sitting on the other side. The girl nervously looked at her with a hint of worry in her eyes. It was as if she was afraid that she would get drunk and be taken advantage of by these pigs.

    It was another innocent little girl who had been deceived by Xue Zhen, just like An Yuan back then.

    ¡°Alright, Brother Li, let¡¯s drink.¡± An Yuan poured herself a small cup and raised it to the few bosses before drinking.

    After she drank the wine all in one go, the bosses cheered, ¡°Little Yuan¡¯s alcohol tolerance is pretty good!¡±

    ¡°Impressive! She actually drank it all in one go? What an eye-opener.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, looks like we¡¯ve underestimated Little Yuan. Maybe she can hold her liquor better than us, so we have to drink more with her!¡±

    Brother Li got even more excited as he poured another cup for her. ¡°Little Yuan,e,e,e, keep drinking. Let¡¯s get drunk tonight!¡±

    ¡°Brother Li, and all the bosses, don¡¯t just look at me. You guys have to drink as well,¡± An Yuan said and looked at Xue Zhen. ¡°Oh right, Sister Zhen, you have to drink. If you don¡¯t drink, you¡¯re not giving the big bosses any face!¡±

    Xue Zhen was speechless.

    An Yuan knew that her manager could not hold her liquor well. She had said that on purpose!

 Chapter 536 - A Beautys Smile

    <h4>Chapter 536: A Beauty¡¯s Smile</h4>

    Moreover, An Yuan had actually repeated what Xue Zhen had said to the girl earlier. When the bosses looked at her, Xue Zhen drylyughed. ¡°I can¡¯t. My alcohol tolerance is especially poor. Young people like you should drink more. I¡¯ll pass.¡±

    An Yuan immediately said to Brother Li, ¡°Brother Li, look, Sister Zhen doesn¡¯t even drink, so I don¡¯t want to drink anymore. I¡¯ve been under her for so many years, and she guided every step I took. If she won¡¯t take the lead to drink, then I won¡¯t drink either.¡±

    She had purposely softened her voice, which made Brother Li¡¯s heart flutter. The man immediately said, ¡°Big Sister Zhen, it¡¯s not easy for Little Yuan to visit us, so don¡¯t ruin your mood. You have to drink as well, or I¡¯ll have wasted all the money I invested in yourpany!¡±

    Xue Zhen¡¯s expression was indescribable. She was furious, but she could not show any reaction.

    <i>An Yuan, this little b*tch, is indeed hard to control. I can¡¯t guess what she¡¯s going to do next.</i>

    ncing at the bottle of Baijiu, Xue Zhen smiled. ¡°I really can¡¯t handle this Baijiu. If I drink too much, I might have to go to the hospital. Should I drink the red wine instead?¡±

    Brother Li added, ¡°Any wine, but you must drink!¡±

    When Xue Zhen poured half a ss of red wine and took two sips, Brother Li realized that the ice queen beside him had suddenly smiled. Her red lips had slightly curled up, and her breathtaking beauty made him dizzy.

    He suddenly understood why King You of Zhou would y with the feudal lords to make a beauty smile.

    If it were a beauty like An Yuan, he would be willing too!

    An Yuan knew that all these stinky men were staring at her, so she pretended not to see them. Shezily propped up her chin with one hand and looked at Xue Zhen with a smile. ¡°Sister Zhen, that¡¯s not right. I drank a ss of Baijiu just now, and I drank it in one gulp. You only drank two mouthfuls. What¡¯s this? If you want to drink, drink to your heart¡¯s content.¡±

    Brother Li immediately agreed with her. ¡°That¡¯s right! Little Yuan is right! Xue Zhen, you can¡¯t be like this. You can either drink the Baijiu like us or have a bottle of red wine. You can¡¯t be so petty. I¡¯ll let you choose!¡±

    Xue Zhen was speechless.

    A bottle of red wine would definitely make her drunk!

    However, she couldn¡¯t reject this man.

    ¡°Brother Li, look at Sister Zhen. She¡¯s so difficult when she¡¯s drinking. Watch me.¡± An Yuan picked up the small wine ss again and downed the liquor inside.

    The bosses cheered again, ¡°Amazing, amazing!¡±

    ¡°Sister Zhen, I¡¯ve already drunk two sses of such a strong drink. It¡¯s not too much for you to drink a bottle of red wine, right? You can¡¯t just let me drink alone. Big boss, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    An Yuan¡¯s smile widened, and she continued, ¡°How about this! If Sister Zhen finishes that bottle of red wine, I¡¯ll sing a song for all the big bosses to liven things up?¡±

    ¡°Really?!¡± The men were pleasantly surprised and immediately asked Xue Zhen to finish the entire bottle.

    Xue Zhen was furious. She wanted to teach An Yuan a lesson right then and there.

    However, An Yuan had already charmed all the big bosses in the room, and they were all listening to her. Xue Zhen could not say no, or the situation would turn ugly.

    Seeing that the manager did not move for a long time, Brother Li urged her, ¡°Xue Zhen, what are you doing? Hurry up and drink. We¡¯re all waiting to hear the superstar sing!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, hurry up! Don¡¯t waste time!¡±

    Under the pressure of the big shots, Xue Zhen gritted her teeth and forced a smile. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll drink!¡±

    ***

    In the corridor outside the private room, Su Shengjing carried Su Jiu and walked toward the room. Then, the little girl softly asked, ¡°Daddy, is Big Sister in this private room?¡±

    ¡°That is what the waiter said just now. We¡¯ll know when we go take a look.¡±

 Chapter 537 - A Drunk Mind Speaks the Truth (1)

    <h4>Chapter 537: A Drunk Mind Speaks the Truth (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    It was impossible for the two of them to simply gatecrash the room. However, just then, a waiter passed them by with a tray of drinks. Su Shengjing immediately stopped the waiter and took out his cell phone. He said, ¡°Go in and see what¡¯s going on. Then,e out and tell me. I¡¯ll transfer money to you.¡±

    The waiter agreed and walked over to knock on the door. ¡°Hello, room service.¡±

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    The waiter smoothly entered the room and asked if the people inside wanted more drinks.

    The people inside were in high spirits. When they saw Xue Zhen¡¯s face quickly turning red after she downed half a bottle of red wine, they started to cheer again. Xue Zhen shook her head, saying she couldn¡¯t drink anymore, but An Yuan didn¡¯t give up.

    The actress said to Brother Li, ¡°Brother Li, look at Sister Zhen. She says she can¡¯t drink anymore, but she has drunk only half a bottle. I drank two full sses of 60% Baijiu. This isn¡¯t fair.¡±

    Brother Li¡¯s mind was filled with images of the great beauty. All he wanted was to spend a moment with her, and so, his words to her were simply obedient.

    ¡°Yeah, Xue Zhen, Little Yuan has given us enough face today, but you haven¡¯t. You have to finish the rest of the bottle. We still want to hear Little Yuan sing.¡±

    Xue Zhen gritted her teeth.?<i>Fine, An Yuan is not easy to deal with.</i>

    Xue Zhen had thought that An Yuan would be able to control her with those photos, but in the end, she was the one who got controlled instead. The manager could not even voice her bitterness at this situation.

    <i>Ha, after this, I must settle the score with her, and make her listen to me obediently!</i>

    Furthermore, An Yuan had drunk such strong alcohol. Xue Zhen didn¡¯t believe that An Yuan would remain sober. After the actress would get drunk, Brother Li and the rest could do whatever they wanted. By then, they would have gotten the advertisement and film contract. It would be another huge sum of money.

    Even if An Yuan did not want to be in thepany of such a big boss in the past, after this incident, she would probably ept it. Anyway, what was the difference between doing this once and several times?

    Xue Zhen could only pick up her ss and drylyugh. ¡°Since Brother Li has spoken, then I¡¯ll drink. After I finish drinking, you have to take care of our Little Yuan!¡±

    As he looked at An Yuan, Brother Li¡¯s eyes flickered with an unknown light. He smiled. ¡°Naturally. I¡¯m Little Yuan¡¯s fan, so how can I not take care of her?¡±

    Xue Zhen inhaled and finished the remaining half of the bottle of red wine.

    ¡°Sister Zhen, that¡¯s more like it. Here, if you drink this, not only will I know how to sing, but I¡¯ll also sing two songs!¡± An Yuan passed a ss of Baijiu to her.

    Xue Zhen¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°That won¡¯t do. Its alcohol content is too high. I¡¯ll definitely get drunk!¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of? Didn¡¯t Brother Li say it just now? You need to experience the feeling of being drunk. Also, if you¡¯re drunk, Brother Li will get someone to send you back, right, Brother Li?¡±

    Brother Li immediately nodded. ¡°Yes! Yes!¡±

    Seeing Xue Zhen hesitate and not drink, he impatiently said, ¡°Xue Zhen, can you drink? Hurry up! Don¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time!¡±

    ¡°I can do it. Brother Li, I¡¯ll drink it now.¡± Xue Zhen didn¡¯t dare to make the big boss unhappy. No matter how unwilling she was, she could only down the ss of spirits.

    After downing the alcohol, the manager felt as though her throat and stomach were about to burn up. Her face flushed red and became scalding hot as though countless streams of hot air were rushing to her face. Worst of all, her head was a little dizzy, and it did not take long for her vision to be blurry.

    Seeing that Xue Zhen was about to get drunk, An Yuan pretended to be worried and asked, ¡°Sister Zhen, are you okay?¡±

    Xue Zhen also knew that she was probably drunk, but she pretended to be calm and waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m fine..¡±

 Chapter 538 - A Drunk Mind Speaks the Truth (2)

    <h4>Chapter 538: A Drunk Mind Speaks the Truth (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Really?¡± An Yuan smiled. ¡°Then Sister Zhen can continue to stay here with me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be nervous and shy if I have to face Brother Li and so many big bosses alone.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Brother Liughed, ¡°Little Yuan, don¡¯t be nervous and shy. I¡¯m not a bad person, and I¡¯m easy to talk to.¡±

    An Yuan saw that Xue Zhen was holding her forehead and feeling dizzy and a little shaky. So, An Yuan supported her chin and sweetly smiled. ¡°Sister Zhen, Brother Li said that he¡¯s a very easygoing person. Tell me, is he like this?¡±

    By now, Xue Zhen waspletely drunk. Her face was flushed red, and she was starting to lose her mind. When she heard An Yuan¡¯s words, sheughed again. ¡°Of course! Brother Li is a very nice person. Be good and keep himpanyter. It¡¯s okay even if you sleep with him. Your body is worth a lot!¡±

    When the people in the room heard this, they suddenly fell silent and looked at each other.

    Although all of them knew such unspoken rules existed, it was still quite awkward for Xue Zhen to say this out loud.

    Brother Li¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look too good either. He lightly coughed and said, ¡°Xue Zhen, what are you talking about? It¡¯s just a normal drinking session today. Don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m spouting nonsense? Am I spouting nonsense?¡± Xue Zhen suddenly looked at him, her mouth full of drunkenness. Sheughed and said, ¡°Brother Li, do you think I don¡¯t know how many women you¡¯ve yed with? I¡¯ve introduced you to at least seven or eight small celebrities. Don¡¯t you big bosses like to y around with women?

    ¡°All of you have wives and children, yet you secretly meet women behind their backs. Why aren¡¯t you admitting it? Are you trying to establish a chastity memorial after being like that?¡±

    ¡°You¡ª¡± Brother Li¡¯s expression darkened.?<i>She¡¯s actually scolding me?</i>

    <i>Moreover, she actually revealed our secret in front of so many people. She¡¯s embarrassing me?</i>

    Seeing Brother Li get furious, An Yuan coldlyughed in her heart and continued to say to him, ¡°Brother Li, I think Sister Zhen definitely didn¡¯t mean to say that. She¡¯s drunk. Look at her current state! She probably doesn¡¯t even know what she¡¯s saying, right? Although there¡¯s a saying that a drunk mind speaks the truth, it might not always be like that. Don¡¯t be upset with her.¡±

    On the surface, An Yuan seemed to be speaking up for Xue Zhen, but in reality, she was adding fuel to the fire.

    ¡°Speaks the truth? She¡¯s just spouting nonsense! Little Yuan, don¡¯t believe her words. She¡¯s talking nonsense, okay? I¡¯m not that kind of man. I have my principles. I¡¯m not like what she said, having an affair with a few celebrities. Please don¡¯t believe her.¡±

    An Yuan nodded, then said to Xue Zhen, ¡°Sister Zhen, did you hear that? Brother Li said he¡¯s not the kind of person you¡¯re talking about. Don¡¯t talk nonsense just because you¡¯re drunk. You need to show evidence! However, I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t have evidence!¡±

    ¡°Who says I don¡¯t have evidence? I have plenty of evidence. I still remember who those small celebrities are. Should I expose them?¡± Xue Zhen was dizzy and could no longer think straight. She had spoken purely out of instinct.

    Xue Zhen started to think that she was dreaming. She felt as light as a feather, as if she were floating in the clouds. In her ¡°dream,¡± she actually saw Brother Li and those fat and greasy men. They immediately made her feel disgusted.

    She pointed at them and said, ¡°If not for the fact that you guys have money, you would be no different from pigs. Who cares about you guys? I feel like puking when I see you!¡±

    The moment she said this, all the men in the room exploded and red at her..

 Chapter 539 - Really Drank Too Much

    <h4>Chapter 539: Really Drank Too Much</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    The waiter, who was still in the room, got so embarrassed that he retreated a few steps to the door.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Brother Li mmed the table and stood up. ¡°Say that again?¡±

    He was a reputable person. Most people would give him face when meeting him. Yet, Xue Zhen had called him a pig and even said that she didn¡¯t care about him!

    ¡°Xue Zhen, so this is what you really think. You still have the audacity to ask us to support your work?¡± Brother Li was furious. He felt like he had been insulted.

    The sound of the table hitting the table jolted Xue Zhen¡¯s mind. She seemed to have regained some awareness.

    Through her blurred vision, she could vaguely see that everyone in the room seemed to be looking at her, their faces filled with anger. She did not know what had happened. Rubbing her temples, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you drinking anymore?¡±

    The girl she had brought over with her was equally embarrassed. She carefully reminded the manager, ¡°Sister Zhen, you said something wrong¡­¡±

    Xue Zhen was confused and looked at her in confusion. ¡°Wrong? What did I say wrong?¡±

    The girl pursed her lips and stole a nce at the men around her, unable to say anything.

    On the other hand, An Yuan curiously asked, ¡°Oh right, Sister Zhen, I haven¡¯t asked you why you brought me here. Do you really want me to spend a night with Brother Li?¡±

    Xue Zhen immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s your honor to be with Brother Li! Don¡¯t always act all high and mighty. If you let me loose, you can have a better life in the entertainment industry! A sugar daddy is the shortcut to sess!¡±

    An Yuan squinted and said with a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile, ¡°But my contract with you has already ended. Even if I do well, it will have nothing to do with you. However, I thank you for your concern.¡±

    At the mention of the contract, Xue Zhen instantly got unhappy. She snapped, ¡°How is it none of my business? Let me tell you, if you don¡¯t sign the new contract, I¡¯ll publicize your photos. At that time, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences! You¡¯ll be despised by countless people. Let¡¯s see how you can survive in the industry!¡±

    Xue Zhen smuglyughed and held her forehead while mumbling, ¡°My head feels so dizzy¡­¡±

    ¡°What new contract? Why don¡¯t I know about it?¡± An Yuan innocently asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb. I¡¯m warning you not to y any tricks. Otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it!¡±

    After saying that, Xue Zhen really could not hold on anymore. She was so dizzy that she almost fell to the ground. Xue Zhen directlyy on the table and closed her eyes as if she was about to fall asleep.

    The people in the private room were furious and did not understand what was going on.

    They had thought that Xue Zhen was a good manager who cared about her artistes. They did not expect her to be like this. Her words just now seemed to imply that she had something on An Yuan and was using it to threaten her.

    ¡°Brother Li, I¡¯m so sorry that she¡¯d made a fool of herself. She really drank too much.¡±

    Brother Li looked at An Yuan and asked with a frown, ¡°What¡¯s with the contract and photo that she mentioned?¡±

    ¡°She took a lot of photos of me that would cause misunderstandings, then threatened me to renew the contract with her. She won¡¯t let me find another boss, or she¡¯ll expose the photos and ruin my future.¡±

    ¡°What? There¡¯s such a thing?!¡± Brother Li was furious again. He did have wild thoughts about An Yuan, but he was indeed her fan. How could he not be angry when his idol was treated like this?

    ¡°Little Yuan, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll tell her when she wakes up. If she reveals your photo, I won¡¯t invest in herpany anymore!¡± Brother Li vowed..

 Chapter 540 - Take Pretty Sister Away

    <h4>Chapter 540: Take Pretty Sister Away</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Brother Li indeed intended to do that, but he also wanted to take a look at the photos that An Yuan mentioned.

    <i>Maybe I could feast my eyes?</i>

    ¡°Thank you, Brother Li.¡± An Yuan smiled at him. She quietly reached into her bag with one hand and opened her phone from inside it.

    <i>Still recording! Good!</i>

    She had recorded everything they had just said. While Brother Li was reprimanding Xue Zhen, An Yuan had also taken a few photos.

    <i>Ha, if Xue Zhen can threaten me with photos, why can¡¯t I do the same?</i>

    She would give her a taste of her own medicine.

    Of course, this was not enough. An Yuan knew she needed more bargaining chips to negotiate with Xue Zhen. She had to have enough leverage to force Xue Zhen to give up the rest of the photos. If not, this fight would never end.

    The waiter quietly left the room and saw Su Shengjing waiting in the corridor. He led Su Shengjing to an inconspicuous corner of the stairs and handed his phone to him, saying in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve recorded everything they said just now. Listen.¡±

    When he had heard the conversation in the room, the waiter had gotten only one feeling. It was that the big star was really miserable. She was already an A-list celebrity in the entertainment industry, yet she was being threatened by her manager and controlled by her. What was this?

    Su Shengjing took the phone. An audio file was disyed on the screen. The little girl in his arms urged him, ¡°Daddy, listen to the recording!¡±

    Su Shengjing clicked on the recording, and the words in the room came out.

    The more he listened, the darker his expression became.

    Su Jiu was suddenly enlightened.?<i>Being threatened by her manager, this must be the trouble the great beauty is facing?</i>

    <i>With her photos in Xue Zhen¡¯s hands, no wonder there was something wrong with her!</i>

    After hearing the whole recording, Su Shengjing could not help but curse, ¡°Despicable and shameless!¡±

    He admitted that An Yuan was popr because of Xue Zhen and her team, but An Yuan had also made a lot of money for them in the past few years.?<i>Isn¡¯t Xue Zhen satisfied?</i>

    <i>She resorted to ckmail just for the sake of renewing the contract.</i>

    <i>Also, what kind of a disgusting man is that ¡°Brother Li¡± in the recording?</i>

    <i>Is An Yuan drinking with him and a few men?</i>

    Su Shengjing knew that Xue Zhen must have forced An Yuan toe here. As he imagined the scene in the private room, he suddenly felt very unhappy. He really wanted to beat someone up and chase away all those greasy men.

    Seeing his father pay the waiter, Su Jiu immediately asked, ¡°Daddy, should we go in and save Pretty Sister?¡±

    Now that she had finally figured out the reason the great beauty was acting weird, the little girl realized the earlier they left, the better.

    Those big bosses weren¡¯t easy to deal with. If the big beauty got surrounded by them, it would be like a sheep barging into a pack of wolves. They didn¡¯t know what would happen, but it was definitely dangerous.

    ***

    In the private room, Brother Li red at Xue Zhen, who had fallen asleep, then turned his attention back to An Yuan. Smiling, he said, ¡°Little Yuan, who does Xue Zhen think she is? You don¡¯t have to care about her. In the future,e to my managementpany and I¡¯ll protect you!¡±

    An Yuan gave him a fake smile. ¡°Brother Li is too kind, but I haven¡¯t decided whichpany I want to sign with.¡±

    ¡°Is there a need to consider? Juste straight to me! Oh, and didn¡¯t you say that you would sing after Xue Zhen drank? And it was two songs!¡±

    After the other bosses calmed down, they echoed, ¡°Yeah, Little Yuan, we¡¯re about to be angered to death by Xue Zhen. You have to sing us a song to cheer us up!¡±

    An Yuan smiled. ¡°Sure. But can I go to the washroom first?¡±

    ¡°Of course, but you have toe back quickly!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± An Yuan stood up and left with her bag. When her back was facing the men, the smile on her lips suddenly disappeared, and her gaze turned cold.

    When she came out of the private room, she saw a person standing in the corridor. It stunned her..

 Chapter 541 - Probably Drunk

    <h4>Chapter 541: Probably Drunk</h4>

    <i>Su Shengjing¡­ why is he here? Has he and Little Jiu been following me?</i>

    As if she could tell what the pretty sister was thinking, Su Jiu immediately exined, ¡°Big Sister, Daddy and I didn¡¯t follow you on purpose. We were worried about you. That was why we came here! So you were being bullied by that bad woman!¡±

    Seeing the little girl¡¯s indignant expression, An Yuanughed again. ¡°It¡¯s fine now. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    On the contrary, An Yuan was d that she hade here. Xue Zhen had allowed her to participate in this banquet and given her a chance to get hold of her weakness. With the recording and video from just now, An Yuan did not need to be afraid of Xue Zhen now.

    She had been afraid that Xue Zhen wouldn¡¯t give up. After all, she did not know how many photos Xue Zhen had.

    If those photos were real, then who was the man who had booked a room with her at the hotel?

    An Yuan really wanted to know what happened. Just as she was lost in her thoughts, she heard Su Jiu ask, ¡°Big Sister, are you really okay?¡±

    The little girl still seemed worried.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine.¡± An Yuan smiled. Suddenly, she felt her head turn dizzy. After that, she slowly felt as if her entire body was steaming.

    <i>What¡¯s going on?</i>

    The feeling became more and more obvious. An Yuan couldn¡¯t help but undo the cloak and coat she had worn outside. At this time, a thought suddenly popped into her mind.

    <i>Have I been drugged?</i>

    An Yuan recalled that it was Xue Zhen who had poured her a ss of liquor. The actress really had not expected her manager to resort to such underhanded methods.

    Xue Zhen was determined to make use of her and send her to those greasy men¡¯s beds. It seemed like she really had no morals!

    Unfortunately, An Yuan had disappointed her.

    Su Shengjing noticed An Yuan rubbing her temples and realized that something was wrong. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you drunk?¡±

    An Yuan could not bring herself to say that she had been drugged. She only said, ¡°Su Shengjing, can you send me back?¡±

    Startled, Su Shengjing nodded. ¡°Of course. My car is parked by the roadside. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    As An Yuan walked out of the hotel, her consciousness started to drift and her footsteps became unsteady. She stumbled, and Su Shengjing quickly held her.

    She looked up at him and thanked him. He saw her flushed face.

    At this moment, her eyes seemed to be covered by a thinyer of haze. They were watery and sparkling with light. Her gaze was a little dazed as though she was drunk.

    An Yuan lookedpletely different from her usual aloof and distant self. Su Shengjing could not help but feel a little stunned.

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    Hearing the little girl¡¯s childish voice, Su Shengjing immediately came back to his senses. He became a little embarrassed and quickly let go of An Yuan.

    Su Jiu acutely sensed the subtle atmosphere between the two of them and deliberately said, ¡°Daddy, is Big Sister unable to walk anymore? Why don¡¯t you carry her?¡±

    <i>Carry her?</i>

    Su Shengjing got even more embarrassed. He nced at An Yuan and saw that she was leaning against the railing. It seemed like she could not walk, so he could only carry her.

    The woman¡¯s fragrant and soft body pressed against his back. Su Shengjing¡¯s ears heated up, and his heart beat a little faster. However, he continued walking forward as if nothing had happened.

    After they got into the car, Su Shengjing did not send An Yuan back. She was in a daze now and probably could not take good care of herself. Who knew what might happen! Therefore, he simply brought An Yuan back to his apartment.

    After entering the house, Su Jiu curiously looked at An Yuan, who was resting her head on Su Shengjing¡¯s shoulder with her eyes closed and breathing a little fast. ¡°Daddy, what happened to Big Sister? Her face is so red.¡±

    Su Shengjing turned his head and saw An Yuan¡¯s flushed face. ¡°She¡¯s probably drunk..¡±

 Chapter 542 - Is She Thinking About Him?

    <h4>Chapter 542: Is She Thinking About Him?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    <i>How much did this woman drink? Why is she so drunk all of a sudden?</i>

    <i>If she can¡¯t hold her alcohol, then she shouldn¡¯t have drank so much. It seems like she doesn¡¯t fear death at all. She just went to drink with those disgusting men. Luckily, I¡¯m the one who is bringing her home now. If it were a man with evil intentions, the consequences would be unimaginable.</i>

    <i>Would those disgusting men let her off?</i>

    <i>She doesn¡¯t even know how to protect herself!</i>

    When Su Shengjing thought about how An Yuan had been drinking with several old men and had even drunk so much, he felt unhappy again. He did not know if those men had touched her or not, but if he had been there, he would definitely not have tolerated that kind of thing happening.

    Su Jiu stared at An Yuan for a while and suddenly giggled. ¡°Daddy, you can¡¯t take advantage of Pretty Sister when she¡¯s drunk!¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    He tapped Su Jiu¡¯s forehead with his finger. ¡°You know about taking advantage of others? Is Daddy that kind of person?¡±

    ¡°No, but Pretty Sister is very beautiful. Doesn¡¯t Daddy like her?¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    <i>What is this little girl thinking?</i>

    ¡°Don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild. Also, when you grow up, you can¡¯t casually drink around others, especially men. You can¡¯t get drunk, or they might take advantage of you. Girls will be at a disadvantage, so you have to take care of yourself.¡±

    Su Jiu was very satisfied with her father¡¯s excellent education. It could be said that he was doing his job well. A girl should start learning to protect herself from a young age!

    Su Shengjing carried An Yuan into the room and moved toy her on the bed. Unexpectedly, she wrapped her arms around his neck and refused to let go.

    ¡°Su Shengjing¡­¡± the woman in his arms mumbled. Her voice was soft, and Su Shengjing could still smell the faint fragrance. His throat suddenly tightened.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me,¡± Su Shengjing replied, trying his best to maintain hisposure. Even though he did not want to let go, he still ced her on the bed and tucked her in.

    However, An Yuan frowned and lifted the nket as if she found it hot.

    Her breathing was still rapid, and her chest was heaving up and down. When Su Shengjing saw this, he felt his ears burning even more. As he quickly looked away, he suddenly heard her whisper, ¡°Hot¡­ so hot¡­¡±

    <i>Hot?</i>

    Su Shengjing looked at her again with surprise in his eyes.

    Through the cracked-open door, Su Jiu listened to this from outside. Just as she was about to peek in, she heard An Yuan¡¯s words and felt strange. Suddenly, she realized An Yuan had been drugged!

    Su Jiu had only read about such things in novels. She had never encountered such a thing in real life. And the great beauty did look like she had been drugged!

    Moreover, there was a 99% chance that Xue Zhen was the one who had drugged her. It was not strange for someone like her to do such a thing.

    ¡°Let me get you a ss of water.¡± Su Shengjing was about to turn around when he heard An Yuan¡¯s voice again.

    ¡°Su Shengjing¡­ Su Shengjing¡­¡±

    She kept calling his name.

    <i>Does this mean that she is thinking about me?</i>

    Su Shengjing¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he realized that he had been thinking too much. He hurriedly left the room. When he turned around, he saw Su Jiu at the door.

    ¡°Baby, what are you doing?¡±

    The little girl was a little embarrassed that she had been caught eavesdropping. Then, she said righteously, ¡°I¡¯m supervising! I¡¯m watching to see if you were going to take advantage of Pretty Sister!¡±

    The corners of Su Shengjing¡¯s mouth twitched. He walked over to her and picked her up from the ground.. He pinched her little face and said, ¡°Naughty girl, is this how you say that you miss Daddy?¡±

 Chapter 543 - The Gossip Girl

    <h4>Chapter 543: The Gossip Girl</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Little Jiu is joking!¡± Then, the little girl giggled and said, ¡°Daddy, Pretty Sister has been calling your name. Does she like you?¡±

    Su Shengjing was at a loss for words.?<i>How could this little girl be so gossipy? Where has she learned this from?</i>

    However, he had always answered her questions, ¡°Whether she likes me or not, you¡¯ll have to ask her.¡±

    He left the room with the little girl. On the bed, An Yuan¡¯s brows furrowed as though she was ufortable. She had not slept well at all. Her consciousness was hazy, and her mind was filled with fragments of memories. She pieced them together into a dream.

    The actress dreamed that she had returned to when she was eighteen or neen years old. She had just entered the entertainment industry and was still young and inexperienced, unaware of anything.

    She dreamed that one night, Xue Zhen brought her to a dinner party where she was forced to make a toast to the bosses in the room. After drinking a ss of red wine, she had felt dizzy and nauseous; her body grew hotter and hotter.

    Xue Zhen had said that in this state, An Yuan would never be able to make it back to the apartment safely. Luckily, Xue Zhen had already booked a room so that An Yuan could rest the night.

    In her dream, An Yuan saw that Xue Zhen supported her and sent her into a room before leaving. Even though her vision was blurry, An Yuan could still make out the vague shape of the bed. She walked over andy down on it.

    However, something moved beside her, scaring her. It was a man!

    For some reason, the man turned over and trapped her beneath him. She looked up and met a pair of red, dangerous, beast-like eyes.

    The scenes after that were very vague, but An Yuan knew that she and that man¡­ werepletely unrestrained. She wanted to cry badly, not knowing when it would end¡­

    An Yuan¡¯s consciousness suddenly cleared up, and she abruptly opened her eyes. She stared nkly at the ceiling, not moving at all.

    The dream had felt so real. She could not picture what that man looked like, but she felt that he was handsome and young. Otherwise, he would not have tormented her for so long.

    As she thought of thatst scene, her body suddenly felt even hotter. She wanted to submerge herself in an ice bath and soak in it. Her body felt like it was tingling all over as if she were yearning for something and wanted relief!

    She closed her eyes again, and those inappropriate images from earlier burst into her mind again. They were unstoppable, and she felt even more unbearable as if she were about to explode!

    When Su Shengjing entered the room again, he saw An Yuan rolling back and forth on the bed. She seemed to be in a lot of pain. He immediately walked over to her and helped her up. Passing a cup of freshly made hangover soup to her lips, he said, ¡°Finish this, and you¡¯ll be fine tomorrow!¡±

    He used a spoon to feed An Yuan the hangover soup. Even after finishing the soup, the actress still felt thirsty. She mumbled, ¡°Water¡­¡±

    Su Shengjing could only get her another ss of water. She finished it in no time, but after a few seconds, she said, ¡°Water¡­ water¡­¡±

    Su Jiu entered the room too. When she saw An Yuan¡¯s red face, she became even more certain that the actress had been drugged. Pretending to be unaware, the little girl asked, ¡°Daddy, is Big Sister sick?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s sick. She needs more water.¡±

    Su Shengjing poured several sses of water for An Yuan, but her thirst was not quenched. She drank one ss after another, but the symptoms did not ease up. Only then did he realize¡­?<i>An Yuan must have been drugged, right?</i>

    <i>This is difficult. It¡¯s unsuitable for me to be alone with her tonight..</i>

 Chapter 544 - The Nth Day Without The Little Villain

    <h4>Chapter 544: The Nth Day Without The Little Viin</h4>

    However, it was also inconvenient for him to send An Yuan to the hospital under such circumstances. Su Shengjing could only wipe her face with a cold towel and bring her water.

    In the second half of the night, An Yuan¡¯s body temperature finally dropped. Only then did she groggily close her eyes and fall asleep.

    Su Shengjing heaved a sigh of relief. However, when she woke up the next morning, it would be difficult to exin.

    ***

    Su Shengjing turned around and left the room. As soon as he stepped out of the room, he was surprised to see Su Jiu standing by the door, ¡°Baby, you¡¯re still awake?¡±

    Su Jiu did not want to admit that she wanted to peek and eavesdrop on them. Caught red-handed, she hadn¡¯t expected that her father woulde out.

    She stuck out her tongue. ¡°Daddy wasn¡¯t there. I couldn¡¯t sleep. I need Daddy.¡±

    A gentle smile appeared in Su Shengjing¡¯s eyes.?<i>Yes, this feeling of being needed by a child feels really nice.</i>

    He carried the little girl to the master bedroom and ced her on the bed. After she crawled under the covers, Su Shengjing bent down and kissed her forehead. Then, he smiled and asked, ¡°Baby, do you want Daddy to sing or read you a story?¡±

    The little girl replied without thinking, ¡°A story!¡±

    ¡°Okay, Daddy will tell you a story. But after you hear it, you have to sleep. It¡¯s already veryte. Okay?¡±

    Su Shengjing sat against the headboard and picked up a fairy tale book to read Su Jiu a story. Even though the little girl had heard those fairy tales many times, she still liked them.

    Su Jiu wrapped herself in a thick nket andfortablyy inside it to listen to the story. As she listened to it, she could not help but think of the little viin, who was far away from her.

    <i>Little viin¡­</i>

    It had been some time since he had left. Although he would call her from time to time, Su Jiu still missed him.

    She especially missed the days when her father was busy with work and she would sleep over in Rong Si¡¯s house. At night, Auntie Song would read her stories in a gentle voice like her father was doing now.

    The little viin would listen too. Usually, Su Jiu would fall asleep after listening to the story. When she woke up the next day, she would always be covered with a nket. Furthermore, she often slept alone in the little viin¡¯s bed, while he had to squeeze with Auntie Song.

    Yet, the little viin neverined.

    <i>What a good baby! I really miss him!</i>

    ***

    On the other side, Rong Si was still awake in an ordinary residential area in the small city.

    The deskmp was dimly lit on the desk in the room, illuminating a small area. The hour hand was pointing at 1 am, but Rong Si was still doing revision questions. He could already do the third-grade questions now. If he worked harder, he could also learn the high school curriculum in advance.

    The light shone on his exquisite little face. There were bruises at the corner of his mouth as if he had fought with someone. However, the kid did not care about them at all. He pursed his lips tightly and focused on scribbling down answers to the questions.

    Song Wanqiu had thought that her son was asleep. She had just woken up to check on him out of habit. However, she did not expect him to still be doing his revisions. It startled her a little. ¡°Ah Si, why are you still studying sote at night? Go to sleep.¡±

    Rong Si shook his head, the pen in his hand not stopping. ¡°I want to study for a while more.¡±

    Song Wanqiu walked closer to take a look and was even more surprised when she realized that he was working on a third-grade math problem book.

    She knew that this child had always been quite good in his studies and never needed her to worry about him. She also knew that he was very smart and did not seem to have any difficulty when tackling more advanced problems. However, his progress was still beyond her imagination.

    Besides, it was unusual for him to be studying sote.

    Song Wanqiu caressed his head and worriedly asked, ¡°Is there something on your mind? Can you tell me?¡±

 Chapter 545 - He Has Friends Who Like Him

    <h4>Chapter 545: He Has Friends Who Like Him</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still saying that it¡¯s nothing?¡± Song Wanqiu¡¯s gazended on the bruise at the corner of his mouth. She directly exposed him. ¡°Look at you! Why are you injured here? Did you fight with someone? If I don¡¯t ask you, you won¡¯t tell me.¡±

    She had noticed it when they were having dinner that night and wondered if he would tell her about it. However, Rong Si had just lowered his head and silently ate, not saying anything.

    The kid always liked to keep things to himself. Furthermore, without Little Jiu around, he seemed to have reverted to the quiet and reserved child from before.

    When his mother asked, Rong Si could only tell her what happened. He pursed his lips and coldly said, ¡°They hit me first.¡±

    Song Wanqiu sat down beside him and looked at him as her heart ached. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±

    ¡°Why did you fight?¡±

    ¡°They snatched my things.¡± Rong Si tightly gripped the pen in his hand, a cold glint shing across his eyes.

    ¡°What is so important that you had to fight them?¡±

    At this point, Rong Si¡¯s eyes flickered as if he was a little embarrassed.

    Song Wanqiu thought of something and said with a smile, ¡°Let Mommy guess! Was it something Little Jiu sent?¡±

    Rong Si felt even more embarrassed as he softly replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Two boys in his ss wanted to snatch the postcard that he had kept in his book. Little Jiu had bought postcards at the vige market when she was recording that show. Later on, she had given him one.

    Rong Si had always treasured the postcard. He carried it with him and would take it out from time to time to take a look. He told himself that he had friends and children who liked him.

    Therefore, he would never allow others to snatch it from him.

    Song Wanqiu sighed and helplessly said, ¡°Although I understand that you don¡¯t want Little Jiu¡¯s gift to be snatched away, don¡¯t fight with others. If you get hurt, Mom will feel very unhappy.¡±

    Rong Si nodded.

    ¡°Oh, and why aren¡¯t you sleeping tonight?¡± Song Wanqiu asked again.

    Rong Si lowered his gaze and looked at the exercise book in front of him. With a hint of determination in his voice, he said, ¡°I want to enter university as soon as I can. I heard they¡¯re offering schrships.¡±

    Song Wanqiu was stunned. Her heart suddenly ached.

    <i>He is so young, yet he already wants to shoulder a part of this family¡¯s burden?</i>

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Mommy find a job? I work as a clerk. The sry is enough for the two of us. Don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself.¡±

    Rong Si disagreed.

    It was impossible for him not to pressure himself. He had promised himself that he would let his mother live her best life and would teach Rong Cheng a lesson.

    Most importantly, he wanted to marry Little Jiu.

    Little Jiu¡¯s cute smiling face appeared in his mind. Then, he heard his mother¡¯s gentle voice. ¡°Be good and rest early. Don¡¯t stay up toote, alright?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Rong Si obediently agreed and said, ¡°Mom, when it¡¯s summer break, can we visit Little Jiu?¡±

    Song Wanqiu suddenly smiled again. ¡°Alright, Mommy will bring you back to visit her. Otherwise, you¡¯ll probably get love sickness.¡±

    Although Rong Si had never heard of lovesickness, he knew what it meant literally. His ears heated up, and he quickly lowered his head to continue doing his practice questions, pretending not to have heard anything.

    Song Wanqiu chuckled and ruffled his hair before leaving the room.

    After she left, Rong Si raised his head and looked at the calendar in the corner of the desk. It was still the middle of March, three to four months before the summer break.

    Although it was still far away, he was already looking forward to it.lovesickness

 Chapter 546 - Answer to Daddy!

    <h4>Chapter 546: Answer to Daddy!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    The next morning, An Yuan groggily woke up.

    She rubbed her aching temples. Opening her eyes, she realized that she was in apletely unfamiliar room. When she lifted the nket covering her, she was shocked.

    The actress heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that her clothes were intact and that she did not feel anything other than dizziness.

    <i>But where¡¯s this?</i>

    She looked around the room. The room was mostly blue and white, clean and fresh. From the decor, it must have been a man¡¯s room. However, a cute rabbit bolstery on the bed and a frog rm clock on the bedside table. The carpet on the floor was light pink and many cute toys and ornaments sat on the dresser.

    An Yuan was certain that this house must have a little girl.

    <i>What¡­ happenedst night? Why am I here?</i>

    Just as she was thinking about it, a cheerful voice suddenly came from the door. ¡°Pretty Sister, you¡¯re awake!¡±

    Even though An Yuan could not see who it was, this voice made her smile.

    The little girl ran into the room and threw herself on the bed, blinking her big, beautiful eyes at An Yuan. Su Jiu had her hair tied into two ponytails and was wearing pink bunny pajamas. There was also a hood with bunny ears on the back. She looked adorable.

    ¡°Big Sister, you slept for a long time. The sun is already shining!¡±

    The little girl¡¯s childish voice made An Yuan¡¯s heart uncontrobly soften. She smiled at her. ¡°Little Jiu, is this your home?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and this is Daddy¡¯s room!¡±

    An Yuan was speechless.

    <i>It¡¯s Su Shengjing¡¯s room¡­</i>

    The little girl giggled. ¡°Big Sister, you¡¯re sleeping on Daddy¡¯s bed. Now you have to answer to him!¡±

    Her shocking words stunned An Yuan. Her expression became one of embarrassment and she quickly changed the topic. ¡°Little Jiu, what happenedst night? Why am I at your house?¡±

    Su Jiu could not help but sigh with emotion. That despicable drug was really powerful. It actually made people feel as though they were drunk and their brains were broken. Luckily, Su Jiu had made her father follow the great beauty. If An Yuan had been taken away by another man¡­ who knew what would have happened.

    ¡°Big Sister, don¡¯t you remember? You drank a lotst night, then you got drunk and couldn¡¯t go home. So Daddy brought you back. He was following you!¡±

    When Su Shengjing arrived at the door of his room, he heard Su Jiu vividly narrating how he had brought her homest night. The little girl even said that he had done his best to take care of An Yuan, which was somewhat exaggerated.

    <i>What is the little girl thinking?</i>

    <i>If I¡¯m not wrong, is she trying to¡­ to matchmake me and An Yuan?</i>

    Su Jiu was truly extraordinary. Other children did not even want a stepmother, yet she seemed to be so eager for him to find one for her.

    ¡°Pretty Sister, Daddy is good at taking care of people, right? If a girl marries him, she will definitely be very happy!¡± Su Jiu looked at the great beauty in front of her with stars in her eyes. Her mind was flooded with thoughts like ¡®so beautiful, so beautiful,¡¯ ¡®how can she be so beautiful,¡¯ ¡®if only the great beauty was my mother.¡¯

    Su Shengjing also became embarrassed and could not bear to listen to Su Jiu anymore. He walked in, scooped up the little girl, and carried her up. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±

    The little packrat innocently responded, ¡°I¡¯m not spouting nonsense. Daddy, I¡¯m just praising you.¡±

    <i>I¡¯m acting as Daddy¡¯s wingman, yet he¡¯s unhappy?</i>

 Chapter 547 - Handsome and Capable

    <h4>Chapter 547: Handsome and Capable</h4>

    ¡°Then you can just talk to Daddy. Don¡¯t tell anyone. It¡¯s embarrassing!¡±

    As Su Shengjing spoke, he nced at An Yuan out of the corner of his eye. When he spotted her looking at him, he suddenly felt even more embarrassed. He did not know what to say. After a few seconds, he finally said, ¡°Don¡¯t take what she said too seriously. I didn¡¯t really do what she said I did.¡±

    Su Jiu covered her mouth andughed.?<i>Is Daddy shy?</i>

    An Yuan¡¯s expression was also a little unnatural as she nodded.

    At this moment, the three of them seemed like a family no matter how one looked at them. The atmosphere was a little strange. Su Shengjing maintained hisposure and said, ¡°Breakfast is ready. There¡¯s an unopened toothbrush in the washroom. Come out and eat after washing up.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± An Yuan agreed. When he was about to carry the little girl out, she added, ¡°Su Shengjing, thank you.¡±

    She was d that Su Shengjing had taken her away. If he had note and she had not left the room, she might have seen a few greasy men lying beside her when she woke up this morning.

    Just the thought of it sent shivers down her spine.

    Xue Zhen had resorted to such despicable means to coerce her into renewing her contract. From now on, she and Xue Zhen were irreconcble enemies. Any semnce of civility that might have had in their previous rtionship had turned into smoke.

    After washing up and walking out of the room, An Yuan immediately smelled the fragrance of food. It was the smell of poached eggs and ham. This instantly drew out the hunger in her stomach.

    Walking to the dining room, she immediately spotted the sumptuous breakfast spread on the table. Cheese ham sandwiches, beautiful poached eggs, pasta bolognese, vegetable porridge, and a jug of warm milk! They all looked delicious.

    She could not believe that Su Shengjing had done this.

    Although no one knew where Su Shengjing came from, since he addressed Sheng Tianci as his brother, he had to have a good family background. An Yuan had always thought that he was like Sheng Tianci, a pampered young master.

    She did not expect him to be able to cook such a meal in the kitchen.

    <i>Is it really true that men change a lot after having children?</i>

    Su Jiu¡¯s sharp eyes noticed that An Yuan was surprised. So, she cutely smiled at her. ¡°Big Sister, Daddy¡¯s breakfast is always delicious. Quickly sit down and eat with us.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± An Yuan smiled and sat down beside the little girl.

    The little girl eagerly ced a sandwich and a ss of milk in front of An Yuan. Then, she said with a face full of appreciation, ¡°Big Sister, hurry and eat. It¡¯ll make you happy.¡±

    An Yuan picked up the sandwich and took a bite. The taste was indeed good. The little girl expectantly asked, ¡°Big Sister, is it delicious?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s delicious,¡± An Yuan said. She could not help but nce at Su Shengjing. He happened to look up as well, and their gazes met. Her ears heated up, and she hurriedly lowered her head, pretending that nothing had happened while taking another bite.

    ¡°Big Sister, Daddy is handsome and capable of earning money and doing housework, right? Isn¡¯t he great?¡±

    Hearing the little girl¡¯s words, An Yuan almost choked. She smiled and said, ¡°Yes, your father is great.¡±

    ¡°Big Sister thinks so too?¡±

    ¡°Yes. At least your father is a very responsible man. It¡¯s quite difficult to raise you alone.¡±

    The little girl¡¯s eyes lit up, and she meaningfully said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Daddy has to earn money and raise Little Jiu. It¡¯s very tough.. If only Little Jiu had a Mommy, then Daddy wouldn¡¯t have to be so tired, and he would be happier! Because the power of love is very strong!¡±

 Chapter 548 - Being Daddys Wingman

    <h4>Chapter 548: Being Daddy¡¯s Wingman</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Su Shengjing was speechless.?<i>You¡¯re just a baby! How do you know what love is?</i>

    <i>Also, why do I feel that my daughter is trying to sell me?</i>

    Moreover, the person she had rmended him to was An Yuan.

    Su Shengjing was a little embarrassed. He reached out and gently pinched Su Jiu¡¯s little face. ¡°Baby, eat first. The food won¡¯t taste good if it gets cold.¡±

    Naturally, Su Jiu knew that her father was embarrassed again. She inwardlyughed, then quietly turned back to the pasta in her bowl.

    She had already tried her best to be his wingman. What would happen next would depend solely on her father¡¯s luck. If he was not fated to be with the great beauty, then there was nothing she could do.

    ***

    An Yuan left Su Shengjing¡¯s apartment after breakfast. To not arouse unnecessary suspicion, she did not ask Su Shengjing to send her home. Instead, she covered her face with a hat and mask, revealing only her eyes. Dressed like that, she returned home.

    Su Shengjing had no work today. So, he stayed at home to watch a movie with Su Jiu and cooked delicious food for her. He even ordered a cup of milk tea for her for the first time. As he watched Su Jiu sit on the sofa and drink the milk tea with a blissful expression, his heart was filled with immense satisfaction.

    It was more satisfying than earning millions.

    <i>Perhaps, this is a simple and fulfilling day.</i>

    At night, while watching the idol dramas on TV, Su Jiu felt that the male and female leads were not good-looking enough. They were not even half as good-looking as her father and great beauty.

    The little girl could already imagine it. If her father and the great beauty acted in such an idol drama, the audience would go wild!

    No matter how dramatic the plot was, at least in terms of looks, the drama would be much better than one with many other idol actors.

    At the thought of the great beauty, Su Jiu turned to look at Su Shengjing, who was scrolling through Weibo on his phone. She mumbled, ¡°Daddy, you should have let Pretty Sister stay longer. At least, you should have let her eat dinner before leaving.¡±

    Su Shengjing turned his head to look at her. He knew what she was up to and smiled. ¡°Do you really want a mother that badly?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± The little girl shook her head. Her expression became serious all of a sudden. ¡°Little Jiu just doesn¡¯t want to hold Daddy back. Daddy can¡¯t be sad because of me. Little Jiu can be happy with a stepmother, as long as Daddy likes her!¡±

    Then, she gave him a sweet smile. ¡°I really hope that Daddy will be happy forever! If Daddy is happy, Little Jiu will be happy too!¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    <i>What kind of a godly daughter is she?</i>

    <i>I¡¯m crying!</i>

    He stretched out his arms to embrace the little girl and pinched her cheeks, saying, ¡°Silly girl, you aren¡¯t holding me back. I¡¯ve always been grateful for you. You¡¯re the one who changed me, alright! Besides, if Baby is happy, then Daddy is happy too.¡±

    As soon as Su Jiu heard this, she immediately burrowed into his chest as though she were touched by his gesture. Su Shengjing chuckled as he embraced her in his arms. It felt as though he was holding the entire world.

    The little girl rubbed her head against his chest before lifting her head. Her eyes were filled with curiosity as she softly asked, ¡°Daddy, do you like Pretty Sister?¡±

    Su Shengjing choked.

    He did not know how to answer her question.

    How should he put it? It was true that he had liked An Yuan a lot in the past. Even now, he still had feelings for her. The crush his young heart had on her was still present.

    However, the focus of his life had changed. Su Jiu upied the most important ce in his heart. No one could shake her position, not even the woman he loved.

    ¡°Daddy, if you don¡¯t say anything, that means you agree!¡± The little girl mischievously and cutely smiled. However, when she identally nced at her father¡¯s cell phone, she was suddenly stunned.. The smile on her face disappeared.

 Chapter 549 - Little Kid, Dont Be Nosy

    <h4>Chapter 549: Little Kid, Don¡¯t Be Nosy</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    It was a pop-up message: ¡°Leaked! Photos of a famous celebrity with the surname have been leaked! Will the image of a jade maiden be destroyed?¡±

    Only a few famous female celebrities in the circle had the surname A, so the first name Su Jiu thought of was An Yuan.

    ¡°Little kid, don¡¯t be so nosy.¡±

    Noticing his daughter staring at his cell phone, Su Shengjing subconsciously looked at the screen. He saw the news too.

    The first person he thought of was also An Yuan. He quickly picked up his phone and clicked on the message.

    It was a post on Weibo. When he opened the message, he saw that it was posted by a famous Weibo ount. Attached at the bottom of the text was a photo. The photo showed a woman lying on the bed. Her upper body seemed to have nothing on. Her skin was snow-white. A nket covered her body but left her shoulders bare. It made one¡¯s imagination run wild.

    The woman¡¯s face was blurred out, so it was hard to see what she looked like. However, in thements, many people also guessed that this female celebrity was An Yuan.

    ¡°D*mn, A is a famous female celebrity. The only person I can think of is An Yuan. What about you guys?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking the same! What¡¯s with this photo anyway?¡±

    ¡°No! I don¡¯t believe this is my Goddess An Yuan! This must be an edit!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it either! The great beauty has been in the industry for a few years, and she has never had any scandals. It¡¯s definitely not a coincidence that this photo was leaked. Isn¡¯t her contract ending soon? There were rumors that she doesn¡¯t get along with her manager, Xue Zhen. Could this be Xue Zhen¡¯s doing?¡±

    ¡°Hey, the guy that runs this blog, do you have proof that this person is An Yuan? If not, this is nder!¡±

    The blogger replied that the photo was definitely real. He was even willing to bear all legal consequences if the photo turned out to be fake.

    Su Shengjing¡¯s expression turned cold. As expected, celebrities did not have much privacy. Once such a photo was taken by someone else, it was very likely that the photo would be leaked. The news media were like hungry wolves pouncing on their prey. They would do anything to grab the attention of their audience; they did not care about the consequences.

    <i>But is this really An Yuan?</i>

    <i>When has she been with a man¡­</i>

    Su Jiu believed from the bottom of her heart that the woman in the photo was not the great beauty. Even if she was, this definitely had something to do with Xue Zhen. The little girl had not expected Xue Zhen to be so despicable. Since An Yuan had not chosen to renew her contract or help her earn money, had Xue Zhen really decided to destroy her career?

    Su Jiu raised her head and saw Su Shengjing¡¯s serious expression. Pretending to be unaware, she asked, ¡°Daddy, whose photo is this? Why are they saying that it¡¯s a photo of Pretty Sister?¡±

    Su Shengjing said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    This news quickly made it to the top three trending topics. In an instant, theizens were boiling with excitement.

    An Yuan was very famous. She had also always maintained a clean and pure image. She usually attended all kinds of events or banquets, all in a very standard dress. Therefore, no one could associate her with the people in this photo.

    Su Shengjing and Su Jiu were both waiting for An Yuan to rify. Half an hourter, An Yuan posted on Weibo: ¡°It¡¯s starting already? If you want to ruin me, I don¡¯t mind fighting you to the death!¡±

    She had even included a ¡°@XueZhen¡±.

    Xue Zhen had a Weibo ount and would upload photos of An Yuan from time to time, so she had a lot of fans. When An Yuan posted this on Weibo, theizens mored for more information.

    <i>Is this really rted to Xue Zhen?</i>

    Xue Zhen was at home as this unfolded. When she saw An Yuan¡¯s Weibo post, sheughed coldly.

    She had already given the actress several chances. This morning, when she woke up drunk, she had even called her. Brother Li was furious at An Yuan for leaving the party without saying goodbye and wanted her to apologize.. Unexpectedly, An Yuan had declined.

 Chapter 550 - Let Her Be Beautiful Alone

    <h4>Chapter 550: Let Her Be Beautiful Alone</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    However, not only had An Yuan declined to apologize, but she had also said that she would not renew the contract with thepany and would make Xue Zhen give up on this idea. Therefore, Xue Zhen had sent the other photos to her. Unexpectedly, she had received several photos and recordings in return.

    Xue Zhen had not expected An Yuan to secretly record her words and take photos while she was drunkst night. After Brother Li had heard what she said, he had been furious and said that he would not invest in Xue Zhen¡¯s managementpany anymore.

    <i>How could this be?</i>

    Xue Zhen could only apologize to Brother Li profusely. In response, Brother Li said that if she could persuade An Yuan to apany him for a few nights or even longer, he would not withdraw his investment.

    However, An Yuan obviously wouldn¡¯t agree to apany Brother Li. This had made Xue Zhen anxious, and after talking to An Yuan for a long time, the manager couldn¡¯t get a satisfactory result. In a fit of fury, she had decided to leak a photo of An Yuan as a warning to her, letting her know that she woulde for real.

    The manager had thought that An Yuan would immediately relent, contact her, and make apromise with her. Who knew that An Yuan would choose to fight her directly?

    An Yuan even called it a fight to the death. This was very serious.

    Xue Zhen suddenly felt a little regretful. She wondered if she had been too impulsive and had made An Yuan anxious.

    An Yuan¡¯s fans naturally supported the actress. After seeing her post on Weibo, they immediately led arge group to attack Xue Zhen.

    ¡°Old Witch, are you causing trouble? Are you scared because my goddess doesn¡¯t want to renew the contract with you?¡±

    ¡°What a vicious and despicable woman! Why should a woman make things difficult for another woman? Hasn¡¯t the goddess earned enough money for you and yourpany all these years? Can¡¯t you let the goddess off and let her be beautiful alone?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m supporting my goddess. Old Witch Xue Zhen, die!¡±

    ¡°That photo was edited by you, wasn¡¯t it? Unfortunately, no matter what you do, the great beauty is not afraid. Do you think you can destroy her with just a few photos? Dream on! We fans will definitely believe her!¡±

    ¡°Boohoo, Little Miss is so strong, I love her so much! I¡¯ll support her and kill this old witch who eats human skin.¡±

    ***

    Xue Zhen¡¯s Weiboments section had been taken over by An Yuan¡¯s fans; the manager could see that they were all scolding her. She had lived for thirty to forty years, but this was the first time she had experienced the feeling of being abused on the inte.

    Xue Zhen thought for a while. She had no other choice but to insist that she was innocent. She replied: ¡°I¡¯m usually too strict with you. Even if you¡¯re unhappy with me, you don¡¯t have to throw me under the bus. @AnYuan¡±

    The bystanders did not know what was going on, but they felt that this was like a drama with a grudge. Was it that An Yuan¡¯s ex-manager was unwilling to give the money tree away, so she would rather ruin her? Or was it because An Yuan could not stand her ex-manager¡¯s harshness and wanted to take revenge on her?

    When Su Jiu saw Xue Zhen¡¯s reply, she was enraged.?<i>This Xue Zhen is really shameless. It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s the one who has done it, yet she¡¯s trying to push the me onto Pretty Sister.</i>

    <i>Besides, she isn¡¯t going to let this go. The great beauty won¡¯t have an easy time in theing days.</i>

    <i>What can I do to help her?</i>

    After publishing that post, Xue Zhen was a little pleased with herself. Then, she gave An Yuan a call. ¡°Little Yuan, you¡¯ve seen the Weibo post I made, right? If you want to blow this matter up, you can upload my photo and voice recording, and I¡¯ll upload your other photos as well.

    ¡°By then, both of us will suffer.. However, your losses will be greater than mine. Are you sure you want to do that?¡±

 Chapter 551 - Where Is the Child?

    <h4>Chapter 551: Where Is the Child?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Did you think I took only photos of you?¡± An Yuan¡¯s voice was frosty. ¡°Even if you leave the industry, I won¡¯t let you off. I won¡¯t let you stay in the industry and harm other girls.¡±

    Her original intention for entering this industry was not to be famous or earn money, but to follow Su Shengjing.

    Now that she had seen him, she could tell he had feelings for her. She was already satisfied.

    An Yuan had even thought of leaving the industry and taking her parents overseas to a ce where no one knew her. She would buy a house and grow a vegetable garden and live a simple life.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Xue Zhen gritted her teeth. ¡°This won¡¯t do you any good. Do you know what other photos I have? Do you think it¡¯s just a few photos of you sleeping in a hotel room?¡±

    ¡°What else do you have? Bring it on.¡±

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll show you what other photos I have.¡± Xue Zhen sneered and hung up. Then, An Yuan received a few photos from the manager.

    An Yuan thought that these photos would be simr to the photo Xue Zhen had sent her previously. However, when she saw those photos, the blood drained from her face. Her face turned pale. Disbelief filled her eyes as she stood rooted to the ground in shock.

    <i>How could this be¡­</i>

    She was so shocked that it took her a while to snap out of her daze. Then, she immediately called Xue Zhen. ¡°Are the photos you sent me real?¡±

    Her reaction was within Xue Zhen¡¯s expectations. ¡°They are 100% genuine. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask professionals to appraise them. They can tell if the photos are real or fake.¡±

    An Yuan was stunned.

    The one in those photos was still herself. However, the difference between them and the earlier photo was that in these photos, she was wearing a maternity dress and had a big belly. She was obviously pregnant!

    One photo showed her leaning against a chair, gently touching her stomach with a faint smile as if she was immersed in the happiness of being a mother.

    An Yuan¡¯s mind went nk as though she had been struck by lightning. She could not figure out how she got pregnant¡­?<i>It¡¯s such a big matter! Why do I not have any impression of it?</i>

    Her heart was pounding. After trying her best to calm down, she called Xue Zhen again and questioned, ¡°I had a child?¡±

    Xue Zhen leisurely smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. You even gave birth to the child.¡±

    An Yuan got even more shocked and immediately asked, ¡°Where is the child?¡±

    ¡°The child¡­¡± Xue Zhen knew that An Yuan would care about this. She deliberately said, ¡°I know where it is, but why should I tell you?¡±

    ¡°Is the child still alive?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alive, and I¡¯m the only one who knows where the child is.¡±

    <i>Still alive?</i>

    An Yuan was stunned for two seconds. Then, she suddenly raised her voice and urgently said, ¡°Tell me!¡±

    ¡°I just said it! Why should I tell you? Little Yuan, didn¡¯t you say that you were going to fight me to the death? With your attitude, how can I tell you?¡±

    Xue Zhen¡¯s tone was smug. Judging from An Yuan¡¯s reaction, she knew that if she threatened An Yuan with her child, no matter how arrogant the actress was, she would obediently listen to her.

    <i>Sigh, had I known An Yuan would care so much about the child, I would¡¯ve sent this photo when she proposed to terminate the contract. I could have avoided all this trouble.</i>

    However, she did not want An Yuan to know that she had had a child.. In that case, the actress would¡¯ve been unable to put all her attention into her work.

 Chapter 552 - Behave and Beg Me For It

    <h4>Chapter 552: Behave and Beg Me For It</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Once a woman had a child, she would definitely put a lot of effort into taking care of the child. An Yuan was an A-list celebrity. If she worked even one hour less, it would be a huge loss to Xue Zhen.

    Hence, Xue Zhen had waited until now and only sent An Yuan¡¯s pregnancy photo to her as ast resort.

    An Yuan clenched her fists and suppressed her emotions. ¡°Then tell me, is the child a boy or a girl? How old are they now?¡±

    ¡°Sorry! Noment.¡±

    Xue Zhen coldly refused, waiting for An Yuan to relent and beg her.

    <i>Noment¡­</i>

    <i>Is Xue Zhen really not lying to me?</i>

    <i>How could I have a child? How could I¡­</i>

    <i>Could it be that the photo taken on the hotel bed was real? I really had an affair with a man, got pregnant, and even gave birth?</i>

    An Yuan had never thought about this before. She was someone who had never even been in a rtionship, yet she had given birth to a child. This was ridiculous!

    An Yuan¡¯s face was pale, and her chest heaved. She tried hard to calm herself down and said, ¡°You can¡¯t tell me anything about the child. How do you want me to believe you?¡±

    ¡°Believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you. The only thing I can tell you is that if you believe me, you and your baby might have a chance to meet again in this lifetime. Maybe, I¡¯ll be so happy that I¡¯ll be merciful and tell you about the child. If you don¡¯t believe me, then I¡¯m sorry! You¡¯ll never know where the child is.¡±

    After Xue Zhen said that, dead silence reigned on the other end of the phone.

    But she knew that An Yuan had not hung up.

    The photo she had sent her just now was definitely very impactful. It was normal that An Yuan could not ept it immediately.

    ¡°How about it, Little Yuan? Do you want to continue working with me? As long as you¡¯re obedient, everything will be fine. How about this, the two of us will delete our posts and pretend that nothing happened. After all, theizens will forget about this matter in a few days. After that, you can continue to work under me.¡±

    A heavy gasp came from the other end. After a while, An Yuan replied, ¡°Despicable and shameless!¡±

    She was prepared to fight it out with her manager, but Xue Zhen had thrown such a heavy bomb at her, catching her off guard.

    An Yuan could no longer think about anything else. All she could think about was the picture of her pregnant self.

    <i>Did I really have a child?</i>

    It was hard to believe.

    Xue Zhen casually smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯m not a kind person. I only care about money. I¡¯ll give you half a day to digest those photos and consider renewing the contract with me.¡±

    After the call ended, An Yuan was unable toe back to her senses for a long time. She kept looking at the photos, and her whole body was in a daze as if she had been beaten silly.

    Then, as though she had lost all her strength, she slumped down and held onto the sofa in time.

    Her eyes slowly turned red.

    She suddenly felt that her life was ridiculous.

    She had a child with a man without knowing anything. It was already unbelievable that she did not know who the child was. However, she did not even have the impression of having a child.

    <i>If I really had a child, could it be that¡­ Xue Zhen had kept it or sent it away?</i>

    <i>Was the baby a boy or a girl? When was it born and how old is the child now?</i>

    <i>Most importantly, are they doing well?</i>

    She had no idea¡­

    ***

    On the other side, Su Jiu saw Xue Zhen¡¯s Weibo post and puffed up her cheeks in anger. ¡°Daddy, I know this was that auntie¡¯s doing.. She is really evil!¡±

 Chapter 553 - Daddys Condition Is Not Bad

    <h4>Chapter 553: Daddy¡¯s Condition Is Not Bad</h4>

    Su Shengjing furrowed his brows. If Xue Zhen would do such a thing to ruin An Yuan¡¯s future just because An Yuan was unwilling to renew the contract, she was indeed vicious.

    The photo in that post was censored, which meant that when Xue Zhen had sent out the photo, she had left some leeway. Perhaps, she had an even more outrageous photo in her hands, which she could keep to negotiate with An Yuan.

    In short, based on his previous experience, Su Shengjing knew that this one photo was not enough to destroy a person¡¯s future. Xue Zhen had to at least have a dozen of them.

    <i>However, are those photos real or fake?</i>

    <i>If it¡¯s true, how did she get those photos of An Yuan? What had happened?</i>

    The fans were all prepared to support An Yuan and scold Xue Zhen to death. They did not expect An Yuan to delete the Weibo post she had just posted. It was the same for Xue Zhen. It was as if nothing had happened, and neither of the two gave any exnation.

    Theizens who were eagerly waiting for it to unfold were suddenly speechless.

    <i>What¡¯s going on?</i>

    This matter was still spreading online. The next morning, An Yuan came to thepany. When she saw Xue Zhen, she had a look of disgust on her face. The actress went straight to the point. ¡°Let me make this clear first. I can renew the contract with you and continue to make money for you. However, you can¡¯t force me to do things that go against my principles, like apanying those bosses. Otherwise, I won¡¯t mind falling out with you.¡±

    Xue Zhen also knew that she could not force her too much. There was no benefit in doing so, so she agreed. ¡°Alright, as long as you ept this condition, I can stop you from apanying the Bosses. However, Boss Li said that if you don¡¯t apany him, he will withdraw his investment. It will bring losses to thepany. Should I count it on you? It¡¯s not much, you just have to bear 10 million.¡±

    An Yuan¡¯s expression darkened.

    <i>Ten million! To think she said it so easily.</i>

    <i>How much of my money has gone into her pocket all these years? Is she not satisfied? Moreover, she was the one who wanted to cling to those bosses. It had nothing to do with me, yet she wants to me the losses on me.</i>

    <i>She really is a blood-sucking leech with no bottom line!</i>

    An Yuan knew that if she wanted to get information from this blood-sucking bug, she had to give her some benefits.

    So, she coldly said, ¡°I won¡¯t be a fool for nothing. If I agree to pay, shouldn¡¯t you tell me about the child?¡±

    ¡°Other than not being able to tell you where the child is, I might be able to tell you the rest.¡±

    <i>She could tell me?</i>

    An Yuan¡¯s heart trembled, and she immediately asked, ¡°Is the child a boy or a girl?¡±

    Xue Zhen rolled her eyes andughed. ¡°A boy.¡±

    <i>A boy¡­</i>

    An Yuan quickly asked, ¡°When did I give birth to him? How old is he this year? What¡¯s his name?¡±

    ¡°You gave birth to him four years ago. He¡¯s four years old. As for his name, I can¡¯t tell you.¡± Xue Zhen shrugged.

    Looking at An Yuan¡¯s anxious and angry expression, she benevolently said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the child is with his daddy and his daddy is quite well off. Even if he doesn¡¯t have ten million yuan, he has a few million yuan. Now that the child is doing well, you don¡¯t have to worry. You can focus on your work.¡±

    <i>The child is doing well.</i>

    This was perhaps the onlyfort An Yuan felt.

    However, she still could not understand many things.

    ¡°Then what happened four years ago? Why do I have no memory of this? Are you really telling the truth?¡±

    ¡°Think carefully about what happened.¡± Xue Zhen did not intend to answer her question. ¡°Also, I¡¯m not lying to you.. If worsees to worst, when you earn enough money for me, I¡¯ll tell you everything about the child and let the two of you reunite, okay?¡±

 Chapter 554 - Su Jiuâ€™s Biological Mother

    <h4>Chapter 554: Su Jiu¡¯s Biological Mother</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    An Yuan tightly pursed her lips. These words werepelling.

    However, people like Xue Zhen were hard to trust. Who knew if she would go back on her word in the end?

    An Yuan knew she had to be prepared for different oues. However, given the current situation, she could only agree for now and buy time to investigateter.

    As she was thinking, her assistant walked in from outside the office and said, ¡°Sister An Yuan, someone is looking for you outside.¡±

    <i>Looking for me?</i>

    <i>Could it be those greasy men from that night?</i>

    An Yuan warily asked, ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± The assistant cautiously nced at Xue Zhen before saying, ¡°Su Shengjing and his daughter.¡±

    An Yuan was stunned. Without seeing Xue Zhen¡¯s reaction, she followed her assistant out.

    Xue Zhen rolled her eyes.

    <i>What the hell is going on? Alright, so Su Shengjing is just a little more handsome than the average man. Why is An Yuan so obsessed with him?</i>

    When An Yuan walked out of the office, she saw the adult and child waiting in the lounge across from her.

    ¡°Pretty Sister!¡± The little girl immediately ran over and hugged An Yuan¡¯s leg when she saw her. Then, she looked up at An Yuan with her fair and cute little face. ¡°Pretty Sister, are you okay? Little Jiu was so worried about you.¡±

    An Yuan lowered her head and looked at the little girl. Her heart was suddenly in a whirl.

    <i>If my child is four years old, wouldn¡¯t that be the same age as Little Jiu?</i>

    An Yuan had never seen her son before and had never heard him call her ¡°Mommy.¡± Every time Little Jiu called Su Shengjing ¡°Daddy,¡± An Yuan felt envious.

    An Yuan instantly felt a strong wave of bitterness, and her eyes quickly blurred.

    When Su Jiu saw that the beauty¡¯s eyes were suddenly filled with tears that seemed as if they were going to fall in the blink of an eye, she froze. Su Jiu hurriedly asked, ¡°Pretty Sister, why are you crying?¡±

    The little girl didn¡¯t know why, but seeing the great beauty like this made her feel ufortable.

    An Yuan quickly raised her head to prevent her tears from falling. Then, she looked at Su Jiu again and forced a smile. ¡°Nothing, I just¡­ thought of some unhappy things.¡±

    The little girl blinked and waved her hand. ¡°Pretty Sister, lower your head.¡±

    An Yuan didn¡¯t know what Su Jiu wanted to do, so she followed her instructions and bent down. The little girl reached out her little hand and wiped the tears from the corners of An Yuan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Pretty Sister. If you¡¯re unhappy, just think of something happy!¡±

    His childish voice made An Yuan¡¯s heart warm and ache, but she could not show this. She could only hold her little hand and say with reddened eyes, ¡°Okay, thank you, Little Jiu!¡±

    Su Shengjing stood at the side and observed the actress. He felt that something was wrong with the way she was looking at the little girl. Her gaze seemed to be even gentler than before. It gave him the impression that she was Su Jiu¡¯s mother.

    At this moment, Xue Zhen also came out of the office. She looked at An Yuan with a cold expression. ¡°Little Yuan, what are you doing? I¡¯ve epted an advertisement for you, so don¡¯t waste your time on unimportant people. Come back.¡±

    After saying that, she red at Su Jiu.

    Not to be outdone, Su Jiu red back.

    <i>Humph, old witch, who¡¯s afraid of who?</i>

    An Yuan was very unwilling. She stared at Su Jiu for a long while before caressing her head. Then, she reluctantly said, ¡°Little Jiu, I have to work. Go back with your father first. I¡¯ll y with you another day when I¡¯m free.¡±

    Su Jiu curiously asked, ¡°Pretty Sister, didn¡¯t you end your contract with her? Why are you still talking about work with her?¡±

    An Yuan lowered her gaze and tugged at the corner of her lips. Her smile seemed a little bitter. ¡°No, we didn¡¯t end the contract..¡±

 Chapter 555 - She Really Had a Child

    <h4>Chapter 555: She Really Had a Child</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    <i>Huh?</i>?Su Jiu was surprised.

    However, An Yuan did not say much and only told the little girl to go back with Su Shengjing first.

    Although Su Jiu was puzzled, she did not probe further. With the great beauty¡¯s personality, she was probablypromising with Xue Zhen probably because Xue Zhen had something on the great beauty.

    <i>Does Xue Zhen have a lot of those so-called photos?</i>

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m off to work now. See you another day.¡± An Yuan smiled as if nothing had happened. She patted Su Jiu¡¯s head and nced at Su Shengjing.

    When An Yuan met his deep gaze, she suddenly felt guilty. She quickly looked away and returned to her office.

    Su Jiu watched her enter the office and wanted to say, ¡°Pretty Sister, if you¡¯re being threatened, blink your eyes!¡±

    Su Shengjing was also looking at An Yuan¡¯s back, his gaze deepening.

    Once she entered the office, he held Su Jiu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Baby, let¡¯s go back first.¡±

    ***

    Before work ended in the evening, An Yuan made a trip to the hospital. She put on her cap and mask and used her assistant¡¯s medical record book and medical card to register for the gynecology department. Then, she walked toward the consultation room.

    The junior assistant followed her and asked in confusion, ¡°Sister An Yuan, why did youe to the gynecology department? Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    An Yuan¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well, so I came to get a checkup.¡±

    The junior assistant knew better than to ask further. She nodded and said, ¡°Oh, then Sister An Yuan, I¡¯ll keep watch outside!¡±

    After An Yuan went in, she told the doctor to check if she had given birth.

    When the doctor heard this, she was a little surprised. She had worked for many years. This was the first time she had encountered such a patient.?<i>This woman does not even know if she has given birth?</i>

    However, there were many strange things in this world. So, the doctor nodded and said to An Yuan, ¡°Okay, lie on the bed.¡±

    ***

    At around eight in the evening, An Yuan returned to her apartment.

    She did not know how she had returned, but she seemed to be in a trance as if she was not in the right state.

    The doctor¡¯s words kept reying in her mind. ¡°From the results of the equipment examination, you have indeed given birth before. After all, there is a difference in the internal structure between a woman who has given birth and a woman who has not¡­¡±

    Initially, she was still suspicious of the photos of her pregnancy. Now, it waspletely confirmed that she had really given birth to a child.

    While going upstairs, An Yuan could not help but reach out to touch her t stomach. She could not imagine that once, there had really been a child inside of her.

    When the elevator arrived, she walked out with unsteady footsteps. Suddenly, she caught a glimpse of a person standing at her door. It was Su Shengjing.

    <i>Why is he here?</i>

    Su Shengjing was still carrying the little girl in his arms. The little girl obedientlyy in his arms and rested her head on his shoulder. She seemed to be sleepy and gently dozed with her eyes closed.

    If An Yuan had to guess, they had probably waited a while for her.

    When Su Shengjing saw hering out of the elevator, he immediately patted the little packrat¡¯s back and whispered into her ear, ¡°Baby, your pretty sister is back.¡±

    The little girl immediately woke up. Rubbing her bleary eyes with her chubby little hands, she lifted her head and saw An Yuan standing at the entrance of the lift. She eximed, ¡°Pretty Sister! You¡¯re finally back!¡±

    An Yuan smiled and walked toward the father and daughter pair. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Su Shengjing felt helpless. ¡°It¡¯s all because of this little girl. She was worried about you and kept asking me to bring her over to see you. If I hadn¡¯t agreed, she wouldn¡¯t have been happy. I hope I¡¯m not disturbing you..¡±

 Chapter 556 - As Cute As Little Jiu

    <h4>Chapter 556: As Cute As Little Jiu</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°No, you aren¡¯t disturbing me.¡± Su Jiu¡¯s face made An Yuan feel much better. Especially now that she knew she really had a child. Since she could not see her son, An Yuan could only look at Little Jiu and imagine what he looked like.

    <i>He should¡­ be as cute as Little Jiu, right?</i>

    As she thought about this, An Yuan¡¯s gaze toward Su Jiu softened. She entered the password to her door and invited the father and daughter in.

    This was the first time Su Shengjing had entered An Yuan¡¯s house. After all, this was a female celebrity¡¯s home. It was only right for him to avoid going in. He uneasily asked, ¡°Can wee in?¡±

    ¡°Sure, since you¡¯re already here,e in quickly. It¡¯s cold outside. Don¡¯t let Little Jiu freeze,¡± An Yuan said as she brewed a pot of hot tea for Su Shengjing. She also made a cup of hot milk tea for Su Jiu.

    After entering the house, Su Shengjing ced the little girl on the sofa. An Yuan came out with the tea and saw the little girl sitting obediently on the sofa. The little girl looked adorable. When An Yuan passed the milk tea to her, she took it and sweetly said, ¡°Thank you, Pretty Sister!¡±

    An Yuan smiled again. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    She then passed the tea to Su Shengjing, who nodded in greeting.

    After blowing on the milk tea, Su Jiu took a sip and sweetly praised it. ¡°Pretty Sister, this milk tea is so delicious.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Whenever you feel like drinking it, tell me. I¡¯ll bring some over for you.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Su Jiu smiled at her again.

    <i>This child¡¯s innocent smile is so beautiful.</i>?An Yuan could not help but look at Su Jiu in a daze as if she could see her child through her.

    Previously, she did not know about the child¡¯s existence. Now that she knew about him, her desire to find him became exceptionally strong. She wished she could see him immediately.

    However, if she couldn¡¯t deal with Xue Zhen, she could forget about getting any information.

    Su Jiu did not forget the reason she hade here with her father. After drinking half a cup of milk tea, she asked her, ¡°Pretty Sister, why did you still sign a contract with that bad woman? She treats you so badly. Isn¡¯t it better to find a newpany? Uncle Sheng¡¯spany is really good. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Daddy. He¡¯s in thatpany!¡±

    Su Shengjing couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion. Su Jiu¡¯s ability to express herself was truly improving day by day. She could even speak for such a long period without any pressure.

    ¡°I would like to change too, but¡­¡±

    An Yuan hesitated and did not say it out loud. Su Jiu anxiously looked at her. ¡°Pretty Sister, that show on the television said that if you encounter any difficulties, don¡¯t keep it in your heart. If you say it out loud, perhaps Daddy can help you. Also, he will not spout nonsense!¡±

    Naturally, An Yuan knew Su Shengjing¡¯s character and believed him. However, how was she supposed to talk about something like that?

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just that I suddenly feel that no matter what, she was the one who raised me as an artist. She doesn¡¯t want me to leave no matter what, so I might as well sign a few more years with her as repayment for her kindness to me.¡±

    <i>An obvious excuse.</i>

    <i>Don¡¯t think I¡¯m unaware of it.</i>

    ¡°Really? Pretty Sister, lying is not good behavior!¡± the little girl seriously said.

    Su Jiu¡¯s gaze was so clear and pure that it made An Yuan suddenly feel like a heinous viin. The actress did not know how to face the child. She could only change the topic. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about unhappy things anymore. Little Jiu, you and your father haven¡¯t had dinner, right? What do you want to eat?¡±

    <i>She¡¯s still unwilling to tell us the truth.</i>?Su Jiu felt a little regretful.

    However, since An Yuan did not want to say it, it would be wrong for her to probe further. Thus, Su Jiu could only give up and follow her words. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet. Pretty Sister, do you want to treat Daddy and me to a meal?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will be making it myself. Can you give me feedback on my cooking?¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    The little girl agreed, and An Yuan smiled. An Yuan casually took off her coat and prepared to cook.. However, when she put her coat on the arm of the sofa, a report fell out of her pocket and gentlynded on the floor.

 Chapter 557 - Little Jiu Is Good

    <h4>Chapter 557: Little Jiu Is Good</h4>

    The little girl saw the report with her sharp eyes and immediately jumped down from the sofa to help An Yuan pick it up. ¡°Pretty Sister, you dropped something!¡±

    She took a casual nce at the report and was stunned.

    <i>A report?</i>

    <i>Gynecological examination?</i>

    Before she could react, An Yuan snatched away the report. The actress¡¯s face was pale as if she was very nervous. She even subconsciously nced at Su Shengjing before rushing into her room with the report.

    An Yuan¡¯s heart almost jumped out of her chest. She calmed down only after locking the registration form in the drawer.

    <i>The little girl probably doesn¡¯t know any of the words on the report.</i>

    <i>Or perhaps, even if she knows them, she hasn¡¯t seen anything?</i>

    An Yuan took a deep breath before walking out of the room. When she saw the little girl and Su Shengjing looking at her in surprise, she felt a little embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but that report concerns my privacy. You can¡¯t see it. Please don¡¯t take offense.¡±

    The little girl considerately said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Pretty Sister. If we can¡¯t look at it, then Daddy and I won¡¯t look at it.¡±

    An Yuan heaved a sigh of relief and smiled at her. ¡°Little Jiu, you¡¯re such a good girl. I¡¯ll go make you something delicious.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you, Pretty Sister!¡± the little girl happily said and jumped down from the sofa. ¡°Pretty Sister, let me help you.¡±

    Su Shengjing found this funny. ¡°What can a baby like you do to help? As long as you don¡¯t cause any trouble, it¡¯s already good enough. If anyone should be helping, it should be Daddy.¡±

    The little girl indignantly pouted. ¡°Daddy, you¡­ you don¡¯t love me!¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? Daddy always loves you, Baby.¡± Su Shengjing carried her up and affectionately rubbed her chubby little face.

    An Yuan turned around and saw the father-daughter pair ying around. Then, she thought of her missing child. Her eyes dimmed, and a hint of sorrow appeared in her eyes.

    She looked away and quickly walked into the kitchen to prevent the father-daughter pair from discovering anything.

    However, Su Jiu secretly looked over from the corner of her eyes and tried hard to recall the report she had just seen. Other than the gynecology department, she seemed to have seen something else too¡­

    <i>Fertility?</i>

    She carefully thought and confirmed that it was indeed fertility.

    <i>No way¡­</i>

    She was stunned.

    <i>Could it be that Pretty Sister has given birth before?</i>

    <i>But from her figure, it doesn¡¯t look like that at all! Her waist is so thin that it could barely be held!</i>

    <i>Moreover, from what I could see in this house, there¡¯s nothing that could belong to a child.</i>

    <i>So, where did this childe from? I must have seen it wrongly. But if it wasn¡¯t something important, why was the great beauty so nervous?</i>

    ¡°What happened, Baby?¡± Seeing Su Jiu seemingly in a daze, Su Shengjing could not help but ask.

    Su Jiu came back to her senses and pursed her lips. ¡°Daddy, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to help Pretty Sister cook? Hurry up and go!¡±

    <i>This little girl is actually scolding me.</i>?Su Shengjing did not know whether tough or cry as he carried Su Jiu to the kitchen.

    Ever since he had decided to take care of his daughter, he would personally cook whenever he was not busy. He would ensure that his daughter would eat fresh and healthy food. Slowly, she would be a great cook too.

    With his help, a sumptuous dinner was quickly prepared.

    Su Jiu looked at the dishes on the table, which were both fragrant and delicious. She felt that she could finally eat her fill. She had not tasted An Yuan¡¯s cooking before, so she first picked up a piece of tomato beef that the great beauty had made.. When the piece entered her mouth, she was stunned by the taste and could not help but say, ¡°It¡¯s so delicious!¡±

 Chapter 558 - Kidnapped (1)

    <h4>Chapter 558: Kidnapped (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Really?¡± An Yuan smiled and picked up a few slices for the little girl with a clean pair of chopsticks. ¡°Eat more if you like it.¡±

    Su Jiu happily epted the slices. Her mouth dripped honeyed words. ¡°Whoever marries Pretty Sister will be blessed! Pretty Sister is both graceful and capable. Who can be worthy of her?¡±

    An Yuanughed again. ¡°Little girl, so you¡¯re a bootlicker.¡±

    Although An Yuan smiled on the surface, she felt bitter inside. All she could think about now was her child. She no longer had the mood to care about her feelings, even if the man she had always liked was in front of her.

    ***

    After dinner, the father-daughter pair said goodbye to An Yuan, then left the apartment building and got into the car.

    Su Jiu sat in the children¡¯s chair with one hand supporting her chin and a troubled expression. Su Shengjing looked at her through the rearview mirror. He saw the little girl frowning as if she was thinking about something important. He found it funny. ¡°Baby, what are you thinking about? Can you tell Daddy?¡±

    Su Jiu looked up at him and asked in a childish and serious tone, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t you think that Pretty Sister was acting weird?¡±

    Su Shengjing was stunned for a moment. Then, he nodded. ¡°She was indeed acting very strange.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with her, but she¡¯s not willing to tell me. You adults are troublesome!¡±

    Su Shengjing was amused by the little girl¡¯s words. ¡°Tsk! You¡¯re still a baby who needs milk powder, yet you¡¯re talking about adults. If she¡¯s unwilling to tell me, I can¡¯t force her. After all, everyone has their own secrets. Baby, when you grow up, you¡¯ll definitely have your secrets too. By then, you won¡¯t tell me anything, right?¡±

    Especially when it came to rtionships. It was said that girls matured early. Perhaps, they would have a boy they liked when they were in their teens.

    ¡°I¡­¡± The little girl choked.

    She heard her father ask, ¡°Baby, can you make a promise with Daddy?¡±

    ¡°What promise?¡± The little girl was curious.

    Su Shengjing smiled. ¡°When you grow up, you have to tell your little secrets to Daddy, okay? For example, which boy you like¡­¡±

    Su Shengjing was not the old-fashioned kind of father, who was determined to object to his child¡¯s early love. If the child really liked someone, he would support it.

    The prerequisite was that the boy had to first pass through him.

    When he had been in school, many girls used to like bad boys. Even though the girls knew that the boys were hooligans, they still liked them because those boys were handsome. It was just like the saying, ¡°Women only like bad boys.¡±

    In the end, most of those girls had been cheated with. Not only were they cheated of their feelings, but some of them had even been cheated of their bodies. The even more ridiculous thing was that some of them ended up pregnant and had no choice but to go to the hospital for an abortion.

    For a girl, such things hurt a lot.

    They should not have been defiled by such boys. That was not worth it.

    In any case, Su Shengjing would never allow such a thing to happen to his little girl. If anyone dared to bully or hurt his daughter in the future, he would fight them to the death, even if it meant risking his life!

    The little girl blinked and seriously said, ¡°Daddy, I might not be able to promise that!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Su Shengjing was stunned. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because Daddy didn¡¯t tell Little Jiu the secret of the person you like, so it¡¯s unfair if Little Jiu tells you about the person she likes.¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    It made so much sense that he was speechless..

 Chapter 559 - Kidnapped (2)

    <h4>Chapter 559: Kidnapped (2)</h4>

    Su Shengjing smiled and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one I like the most? You¡¯re my favorite. Don¡¯t you know that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s a different kind of ¡°like.¡± The kind that makes you want to get married!¡±

    <i>Hmph, don¡¯t try to fool me.</i>

    Su Shengjing choked again.?<i>This little girl is getting harder and harder to fool. What should I do if the child is too smart? I need advice. It¡¯s quite urgent!</i>

    Su Shengjing couldn¡¯t imagine a future when his daughter would grow up and have a boy she liked but kept it a secret from him. If he had to find out that a brat had already stolen his daughter¡¯s heart, he would be angry. He might even hang that brat up and give him a good beating!

    ***

    A weekter, Su Shengjing brought Su Jiu to the television station to attend a g. The two of them arrived at the television station much earlier, long before the rehearsal¡¯s official start.

    The Beijing Television Station was very powerful, and it invited many celebrities to this event. To have the chance to meet their idols, many fans had also arrived early. The venue was so packed that not even a drop of water could trickle through it. The situation was a little chaotic, and the television station could only mobilize a few security guards to maintain order.

    When Su Shengjing carried Su Jiu out of the car, the fans on both sides of the road could not stop their excited screams, even if the railings blocked them from going any further.

    ¡°Ahhhh, Big Brother! I love you so much!¡±

    ¡°Little Jiu, I love you too!¡±

    ¡°My daughter is so cute! She¡¯s even cuter in real life than on TV! I really want to steal her away¡­¡±

    Su Shengjing could feel their enthusiasm as he looked at the dense crowd of people. He felt as if he had returned to the peak. However, his life now was even better.

    That was because, now, he had his daughter by his side.

    Su Shengjing politely nodded at the fans and waved his hand. Not to be outdone, Su Jiu smiled at them. Her sweet smile made all the female fans dizzy. The fans wanted to rush out of the fence and snatch their daughter back home!

    Not long after, An Yuan also arrived at the venue too. She had worn a nude-colored long dress, showing off her slender waist. Her figure was so good that she could totally be an international supermodel.

    Holding the skirt of her dress in one hand, she gracefully walked up the stairs in front of the TV station. Then, she waved at the fans, who were screaming her name, with a faint smile on her lips.

    The fans could not contain their excitement. Their screams were about to burst through the sky. Some attentive fans realized that the great beauty¡¯s makeup today seemed to be thicker than usual.

    Her facial features were radiant, and she was a beauty who was so dazzling that no one could ignore her standing in the crowd. Moreover, she usually wore exquisite and light makeup; the light makeup suited her beauty well. So why was she wearing such heavy makeup today?

    <i>Has she changed her style?</i>

    <i>Ah, no matter what, the great beauty is still gorgeous!</i>

    Although the fans were surprised, they did not think too much about it. They watched as An Yuan slowly walked into the television station with her assistant.

    After reaching backstage, An Yuan saw more than ten people in the circle. Among them, she recognized Su Shengjing and Su Jiu at first nce.

    Su Shengjing was carrying Su Jiu. In front of him was a young girl who had just made her debut. She excitedly looked at Su Jiu, and her eyes seemed to be shining.

    The girl couldn¡¯t resist the urge to pinch Su Jiu¡¯s little face and even asked Su Shengjing if she could carry her..

 Chapter 560 - Kidnapped (3)

    <h4>Chapter 560: Kidnapped (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    When the young actress talked to Su Shengjing, her face turned uncontrobly red as if she was shy.

    Su Shengjing, on the other hand, was smiling. Although the smile on his lips was faint and distant, he was indeed smiling.

    Seeing him smile at another woman, An Yuan suddenly felt ufortable.

    Just then, Su Jiu noticed An Yuan and immediately waved at her happily. ¡°Pretty Sister!¡±

    An Yuan quickly came back to her senses, smiled, and walked toward her.

    Without another word, the little girl reached out her two little hands and asked for a hug.

    Under the envious gaze of the other actress, An Yuan picked up the little girl and carried her over. The little girl buried her face in her neck and looked at her with her big eyes, which were like ck grapes. ¡°Pretty Sister, Little Jiu hadn¡¯t seen you for six days. I missed you so much.¡±

    These few days, An Yuan had been very busy. Xue Zhen had taken on a lot of work for her, and the actress was exhausted. An Yuan just wanted to have a good rest, even if just for a day. Originally, she did not want to attend this g, but when she heard that Su Shengjing and Su Jiu would be attending it, she had agreed.

    An Yuan did not know why, but she especially missed the little girl. Now that she was hugging Su Jiu and breathing in her sweet milky scent, An Yuan suddenly felt that all her hard work over the past few days had been worth it.

    As if being able to hold the little girl was enough to satisfy her!

    An Yuan looked down at the little girl¡¯s fair and tender face and apologetically said, ¡°I missed you too, but I¡¯ve been too busy these past few days and didn¡¯t have time to look for you. I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Work is more important, so you have to do that first. Little Jiu will always be here when you¡¯re done,¡± the little girl seriously said.

    <i>Little Jiu will always be here.</i>

    That simple sentence warmed An Yuan¡¯s heart. The feeling was unbelievably soft as if she was wrapped in cotton.

    Before she could carry the little girl for long, a staff member from the TV station came over to inform her to go to the rehearsal. An Yuan could only pass the little girl back to Su Shengjing. After ncing at him, she pursed her lips and did not say anything, following the staff member.

    Su Jiu watched the actress go and could not help but fall into a daze.

    <i>The great beauty must have been really busy these days.?</i>Su Jiu could see her eye bags. Even though An Yuan had applied a lot of makeup and concealer, they did notpletely cover the dark circles; she looked a little haggard.

    Moreover, Su Jiu had also noticed that An Yuan¡¯s makeup was thicker than before.?<i>Could it be that herplexion is not as good, so she especially adjusted her makeup?</i>

    As Su Jiu thought about it, she remembered that An Yuan was going to sing a song tonight. The little girl had never seen the great beauty rehearse before, so she tugged Su Shengjing¡¯s sleeve and said to him, ¡°Daddy, can we go and watch Pretty Sister rehearse?¡±

    Seeing the little girl act cutely, Su Shengjing could only agree to whatever she asked for. He carried her over to the set.

    Although it was only a rehearsal, the stage and lights were set up well. The rehearsal felt like a live performance. Many staff members were gathered below the stage, preparing for tonight¡¯s g.

    After An Yuan walked onto the stage, a gentle white spotlight shone at the center of the stage, illuminating the small area and An Yuan.

    All the staff members were focused. Soon, the soothing and pleasant prelude of the song began to y.

    Su Shengjing did not get too close. Instead, he stood behind the staff members. Since many people had gathered here, he was afraid that Su Jiu would not be able to see the performance. Thus, he simply let her ride on his shoulders. This way, she would be at a much higher position than other people and would definitely be able to see An Yuan.

    Su Jiu cheered inwardly.?<i>Daddy is so nice!</i>

    At first, the rehearsal went smoothly.

    Everyone, including Su Shengjing and Su Jiu, became intoxicated by An Yuan¡¯s beautiful voice. However, they had not expected an unexpected situation to ur..

 Chapter 561 - Liking Pretty Things

    <h4>Chapter 561: Liking Pretty Things</h4>

    Halfway through her song, An Yuan suddenly fainted. She fell to the ground and did not move at all. Some of the staff members screamed and rushed onto the stage.

    An Yuan¡¯s junior assistant was the first to rush to her side and help her up. When the assistant saw that An Yuan¡¯s face was pale and her eyes were closed without any reaction, she panicked and looked like she was about to cry. Then, she immediately called the emergency hotline.

    Fortunately, the TV station was prepared. They had especially invited a few doctors and nurses just in case. When the medical personnel found out that An Yuan had fainted, they rushed to the stage immediately to give her a checkup.

    The doctor pinched her midsection, and An Yuan slowly woke up.

    Even though An Yuan¡¯s eyes were opening, the assistant was still in shock and about to cry. ¡°Sister An Yuan, are you alright? Why did you suddenly faint? You scared me!¡±

    An Yuan hadn¡¯t expected to faint. She rubbed her forehead and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I might be a little tired.¡±

    At the same moment, Su Shengjing had carried Su Jiu and squeezed to the front of the crowd. Seeing An Yuan wake up, Su Jiu immediately scrambled down from Su Shengjing¡¯s arms and ran to the actress¡¯s side. ¡°Pretty Sister!¡±

    An Yuan saw the little girl running toward her with a worried expression and subconsciously reached out to hold her. She weakly smiled at her and said, ¡°Pretty Sister is fine.¡±

    ¡°Are you really alright? Then why did you faint?¡± The little girl then looked at the doctor beside her in confusion. ¡°Uncle, why did she faint?¡±

    When the doctor saw Su Jiu, he was instantly struck by her cuteness. His stern expression softened a little. ¡°We think she might have been overworked, but we will still need to bring her to the hospital to check.¡±

    The little girl attentively listened, then said to An Yuan, ¡°Pretty Sister, can you still stay for the g? If you can¡¯t, don¡¯t force yourself. Your health is the most important!¡±

    An Yuan rubbed the little knot on her head. ¡°Pretty Sister is fine. I can still stay for the g.¡±

    The little girl was a little worried. ¡°After that, you have to go to the hospital for a checkup!¡±

    An Yuan¡¯s gaze softened. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to Little Jiu.¡±

    After the g that night, Su Jiu hurriedly went to look for An Yuan again. She concernedly asked, ¡°Is Pretty Sister going to the hospital? Let Little Jiu follow you!¡±

    An Yuan was about to speak when she turned her head and saw Su Shengjing, who hade with the little girl.

    The actress was a little embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I can go by myself. It¡¯s already sote; I can¡¯t waste your time.¡±

    Su Shengjing stopped beside the little girl and looked at An Yuan. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Little Jiu and I have nothing urgent to attend to.¡±

    An Yuan¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°There¡¯s really no need. I know my body very well. It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    The little girl pouted and whispered, ¡°But Little Jiu is still worried¡­¡±

    An Yuan could not help butugh and pinch her little face. ¡°How about this: I¡¯ll go to the hospital for a checkupter and tell you the results, okay?¡±

    The little girl nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±

    Su Jiu followed Su Shengjing back home. When it was close to midnight, they received a photo from An Yuan. It was her examination report. Seeing that the incident during the rehearsal was only due to fatigue and malnutrition, Su Jiu rxed a little.

    Su Jiu did not know why she had been so nervous. Perhaps, she just really liked anyone and anything pretty!

    ***

    Half a month passed just like that. To the surprise of the father and daughter pair, An Yuan¡¯s condition got worse and worse. She quickly lost weight. Before, her face was a very beautiful oval face, and her skin was soft and tender. The change now was so drastic that she looked like she had undergone stic surgery..

 Chapter 562 - As Long As You Obediently Listen to Me

    <h4>Chapter 562: As Long As You Obediently Listen to Me</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    An Yuan¡¯s face had now be sharper, and her apple cheeks were no longer so full.

    Even if she had applied her exquisite makeup, one could tell that she had dark circles under her eyes and looked haggard.

    Moreover, her legs were as thin as bamboo poles.

    An Yuan was currently filming a modern drama. Someone took a few photos of her on set and posted them online. Not only were the fans shocked, even theizens who usually did not chase after celebrities were shocked. They could not believe that An Yuan had lost so much weight in such a short period.

    ¡°What happened to the beauty? Why did she suddenly be so thin?¡±

    ¡°D*mn! What happened? Great Beauty, are you trying to lose weight? You¡¯re skinny enough. Please don¡¯t lose more weight, okay? How are we fatties going to live!¡±

    ¡°Oh my god! It¡¯s so heartbreaking to see her lose so much weight.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m now ncing down at the meat on my belly in deep thought.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not as pretty now after she slimmed down. What¡¯s so nice about being like a bamboo pole? Why do female celebrities pursue such a deformed sense of beauty?¡±

    Someizens even suspected that An Yuan had taken drugs or something simr. This led to a widespread discussion.

    When Xue Zhen saw this, she was very unhappy.?<i>What is An Yuan doing?</i>

    An Yuan had indeed lost quite a bit of weight recently. At first, theizens thought that it was good to lose some weight, but now that she had lost so much weight, how could she work in this state?

    With a cold expression, Xue Zhen took out her phone and called An Yuan. After a while, the actress picked up the call. ¡°Hello?¡±

    Xue Zhen angrily said, ¡°What are you doing? Do you know what the people on the Inte are saying about you now? They¡¯re saying that you¡¯re too skinny and ugly! Are you trying to lose weight? Although female celebrities need to be thin so that they look good on screen, you can¡¯t lose too much weight!

    ¡°Go take a look at thements online. They¡¯re all saying that you¡¯re very thin and not as pretty as before!¡±

    It was very quiet on the other end. After a while, An Yuan coldlyughed. ¡°Heh¡­ Don¡¯t you know why I¡¯m skinny?¡±

    Xue Zhen was speechless.

    At this moment, An Yuan was lying in the hotel room arranged by the production team. Even though it was already noon, she had yet to get up. The curtains were drawn tightly. and the room was dark, making her face look exceptionally pale, like paper.

    Ever since she had found out that she had a child, An Yuan had been thinking about it every day. On top of that, she was in a poor state from being overworked and could not eat well. A few days after that, it seemed her stomach had developed an issue: from time to time, her stomach would hurt, and she would throw up if she ate even a little bit.

    That was why for the past half a month An Yuan had not eaten much. Furthermore, she waspletely under Xue Zhen¡¯s control and was mentally and physically exhausted. As a result, she had rapidly lost weight.

    An Yuan knew that this could not continue. She might even get depressed.

    However, she really missed her child. She really wanted to see him and hear him call her ¡°mom.¡± Even if it was just one sentence, that might give her hope of living again.

    Xue Zhen grudgingly said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? As long as you earn money well, I¡¯ll tell you where the child is eventually¡ª¡±

    ¡°Eventually? Who knows how far in the future you¡¯re talking about?!¡± An Yuan interrupted Xue Zhen before she could finish. ¡°How can I be sure that you¡¯ll tell me?¡±

    Xue Zhen could hear An Yuan¡¯s angry and hurried breathing. She casually said, ¡°Why can¡¯t you be sure? As long as you obediently listen to me and make me happy, I might tell you about the child. But if you continue like this, I will definitely not tell you..¡±

 Chapter 563 - Fatter, More Adorable

    <h4>Chapter 563: Fatter, More Adorable</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Xue Zhen¡¯s words made An Yuan even angrier. The actress¡¯s chest violently heaved, and one of her hands dug into her other hand¡¯s palm, sending a wave of pain through her.

    If she could, An Yuan wanted to strangle Xue Zhen and make her disappear in front of her forever. She was an independent and dignified person. Why should she be controlled by such a person and live for her?

    Was Xue Zhen worthy?

    ¡°Enough!¡± An Yuan interrupted her again. ¡°Your character makes it impossible for me to trust you. I will think of a way myself.¡±

    It was foolish of her to pin her hopes on Xue Zhen.

    Sensing something amiss, Xue Zhen immediately said, ¡°You¡¯ll think of a solution yourself? What can you do? Little Yuan, I advise you not to act recklessly, or you might regret it. Right now, you have to honestly work and stop thinking about nonsense, do you hear me?¡±

    <i>Nonsense?</i>

    <i>So it turns out that in Xue Zhen¡¯s eyes, the child I care so much about is just a disposable thing?</i>

    An Yuan only felt anger umting in her heart and bing more and more intense. Sparks flew everywhere, and she felt like she was about to explode!

    She did not answer Xue Zhen¡¯s question and hung up the phone.

    Xue Zhen did not expect An Yuan to immediately hang up the phone. It seemed that An Yuan was really daring. Xue Zhen had ckmail material on her, yet the actress would not listen to her.?<i>It seems like An Yuan is asking for a beating!</i>

    After hanging up Xue Zhen¡¯s call and cklisting her number for future calls, An Yuan felt much better. Soon, another call came.

    She nced at the caller ID and saw that the call was from Su Shengjing. Pursing her lips, An Yuan hesitated for a few seconds. In the end, she picked up the call as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°Pretty Sister!¡± The little girl¡¯s childish voice came from the other end. ¡°Pretty Sister, I saw your photos online. Why are you so skinny? Are you not eating? That won¡¯t do!¡±

    When An Yuan heard the little girl¡¯s sincere concern, the cold and tough attitude she usually maintained in front of others copsed. She couldn¡¯t help but sniffle.

    However, she quickly took two deep breaths to calm herself down, then said, ¡°Pretty Sister¡¯s appetite hasn¡¯t been very good these past few days, so I haven¡¯t been eating. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve lost weight. There¡¯s no problem. As long as I eat more, I¡¯ll be able to gain back the weight.

    ¡°Little Jiu, don¡¯t just talk about me. Are you eating well?¡±

    Su Jiu could tell that An Yuan was purposely changing the topic. Moreover, she always said that she had no problems. Puffing up her cheeks, Su Jiu replied, ¡°Of course, I eat a lot every day. I feel like I¡¯m gaining weight!¡±

    An Yuan suddenlyughed. ¡°Little Jiu is also very thin. You¡¯ll be even cuter if you get fatter. Little kid, eat more so that you can grow taller.¡±

    The adult and the child chatted for a while. Finally, Su Shengjing took over the phone. His tone was exceptionally serious. ¡°What¡¯s the matter recently?¡±

    His voice was low and pleasant to the ear, like a cello in the middle of the night that could soothe one¡¯s heart. An Yuan lowered her eyes, her eyshes trembling. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Maybe I was too tired from filming, and coupled with my poor appetite, I lost some weight.¡±

    Su Shengjing frowned.

    <i>I lost some weight?</i>

    If someone had told him that she had lost less than five kilograms, he would not have believed it. An Yuan¡¯s waist and legs were so thin that it seemed like they would snap at any moment.

    Su Shengjing couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You female celebrities are usually malnourished because of diets, and your health isn¡¯t good. How can you not eat when you¡¯re so thin? If this continues, your body will be ruined sooner orter.¡±

    The little girl came over to the phone and added, ¡°That¡¯s right, Pretty Sister, health is the most important! You can only do what you want when you¡¯re healthy!¡±

 Chapter 564 - Little Miss Is Beautiful and Kind

    <h4>Chapter 564: Little Miss Is Beautiful and Kind</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Hearing that both the father and the daughter were concerned about her, An Yuan felt her heart turn warm.

    The adult and the child chatted for a while. Finally, Su Shengjing picked up the phone. His tone was exceptionally serious. ¡°What¡¯s the matter recently?¡±

    His voice was low and pleasant to the ear, like a cello in the middle of the night that could soothe one¡¯s heart. An Yuan lowered her eyes, her eyshes trembling. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Maybe I was too tired from filming, and coupled with my poor appetite, I lost some weight.¡±

    Su Shengjing frowned.

    <i>I lost some weight?</i>

    If someone had told him that An Yuan had lost less than five kilograms, he would not have believed it. An Yuan¡¯s waist and legs were so thin that it seemed like they could snap at any moment.

    Su Shengjing couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You female celebrities are usually malnourished because of diet, and your health isn¡¯t good. How can you not eat when you¡¯re so thin? If this continues, your body will be ruined sooner orter.¡±

    An Yuan felt a sense of warmth when she heard their concern.

    Furthermore, Little Jiu¡¯s words made sense and reminded her.

    She could not afford to lose her appetite. If she wanted to find her child, she had to take care of her body. If she suffered because of her poor health, how could she find her child?

    So she had to pull herself together. She couldn¡¯t continue like this.

    When An Yuan looked up again, her eyes held a glimmer of light. Lowering her voice, she said to the little girl, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll go eat right away, okay?¡±

    ¡°Mhm! Pretty Sister is good!¡±

    ***

    After that call, An Yuan started to adjust her habits. Even if she had no appetite, she would force herself to eat and try to regain her weight.

    Her meticulous fans andizens realized that An Yuan¡¯s photos gradually became normal again. Her face was not so thin anymore and had almost returned to her beautiful oval face from before. Moreover, she had joined a few new organizations.

    Whether it was a search group for lost or abducted children or an organization that helped mothers whose children had been stolen, An Yuan donated a lot of money to the relevant charities.

    Also, from time to time, she would repost Weibo posts rted to kidnapped children. ¡°The parents who lost their children are pitiful. I want to do my best to help them.¡±

    When theizens saw this, they went to thements section of her Weibo and started praising her. ¡°Wow! Little Miss is beautiful and kind-hearted, I love you!¡±

    ¡°Such empathy for kidnapped children and their mothers¡­ I want to be her fan!¡±

    ¡°My sister was abducted when she was young. There hasn¡¯t been any news for five years. Our family was very sad, and Mom almost cried until she went blind. Grandma was always the one who took care of my sister, and because of that incident, she has been living in guilt and self-me since. She has tried to seek death several times, but luckily we found her in time. Our family hasn¡¯t given up on looking for my sister. Human traffickers really deserve to die!¡±

    ***

    Although the actress¡¯s fans did not understand why she was suddenly passionate about these kinds of charity, they still reposted her posts and donated to the organizations. They were doing a good deed and they could help thedy they liked, so why not?

    Xue Zhen¡¯s expression turned ugly when she saw An Yuan¡¯s recent Weibo post.

    An Yuan had cklisted her number, so she couldn¡¯t get through to her. The actress hadter removed Xue Zhen¡¯s number from the cklist, but she still wouldn¡¯t pick up her phone, treating Xue Zhen as though she was nothing to her.

    Judging from her actions now, Xue Zhen could tell An Yuan was still obsessed with the child.?<i>She has not even seen her child before, so what¡¯s there to think about, anyway?</i>

    Su Jiu had also been paying attention to An Yuan¡¯s Weibo posts. She had to admit that the beauty had been acting very abnormally recently!

    Su Jiu recalled the report that An Yuan had dropped that day and the posts she frequently made about the lost children and their mothers.. Suddenly, she got a wild idea.?<i>Could it be¡­</i>

 Chapter 565 - She Even Gave Birth

    <h4>Chapter 565: She Even Gave Birth</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    <i>Could it be that Pretty Sister had a child and it was snatched away?</i>

    Su Jiu immediately imagined aplicated love-hate rtionship between a female celebrity and a domineering CEO.

    If that was the case, then the great beauty had to be miserable!

    And it was very likely to be true. After all, An Yuan had been unwilling to divulge anything. Just a while ago, she had lost so much weight.?<i>It has to be because of the child¡­</i>

    <i>I wonder what the great beauty¡¯s child looks like. She must be very cute and pretty, right?</i>

    What surprised Su Jiu and everyone else even more was that An Yuan posted several photos on Weibo one night. They were photos of her pregnancy that Xue Zhen had sent to her!

    An Yuan even wrote a message along with it. ¡°Something unthinkable happened to me. Recently, I learned that I have given birth to a child. However, I have no memories of this, and I don¡¯t know anything about my son. I haven¡¯t even seen him before. This is the first time I feel life is ridiculous. I really want to meet my child. Even if I can see him only once, I¡¯ll be happy. All-powerfulizens, will you please help me? Whoever can provide valuable clues will be rewarded with 100,000 yuan. If you find the child, one million yuan. Please help!¡±

    Once this post was posted, the entire Inte exploded. As if it were a nuclear bomb, the post created a sensation both inside and outside the circle.

    All kinds of media ounts reposted the post at the first moment. In a short five minutes, this Weibo post appeared on the trending tab. Ten minutester, the Weibo website crashed!

    The site returned to normal only half an hourter, after an emergency maintenance.

    The number ofments on An Yuan¡¯s Weibo increased at a terrifying rate. Soon, it reached 100,000, 200,000, 300,000¡­

    Most of thements expressed shock and disbelief. ¡°F*ck! Which man bullied my Little Yuan? Come out and die!¡±

    ¡°??? Isn¡¯t this the plot of this TV drama series that I¡¯m watching? The female protagonist¡¯s child was snatched away the moment she gave birth. She didn¡¯t even know that the child was snatched away!¡±

    ¡°My goddess actually had a child before! QAQ!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that no man could be worthy of my goddess. In the end, she even gave birth to a child. I¡¯m crying for real!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so angry! Which evil man is this? Come out here. My goddess must have been deceived by him!¡±

    ¡°Are all beautiful people so simple-minded? Why did you give birth without knowing? Why don¡¯t you know? What happened? Can someone tell me?¡±

    ¡°I thought she was some pure and innocent girl. That¡¯s all.¡±

    All kinds ofments were below her post, including sarcastic remarks and even insults, but An Yuan did not care. She sat in front of herputer and tried to read through all her private messages andments, hoping to find valuable information.

    Xue Zhen was also stunned. She suspected that she was seeing things. Otherwise, why would she see An Yuan post those photos online?

    <i>These pictures were meant to control her!</i>

    With everything suddenly going into chaos, Xue Zhen was at a loss.?<i>Could it be that I had been pushing An Yuan too hard? Has An Yuan snapped?</i>

    <i>For the sake of her child, has she abandoned even her future?!</i>

    <i>An Yuan is definitely the first person in history to askizens to help her find a child!</i>

    <i>No wonder she said that she would think of a solution herself. Is this her solution??</i>Using her future as a bet was very risky and a little foolish. After all, if she still couldn¡¯t find the child in the end, wouldn¡¯t it be an even heavier loss?

    The entire managementpany was in a mess. As An Yuan¡¯s manager, Xue Zhen was also questioned. The higher-ups wanted to know what was going on and who could send those photos to An Yuan. Xue Zhen was speechless and could only deny her involvement..

 Chapter 566 - Thatâ€™s Right, Iâ€™m Crazy!

    <h4>Chapter 566: That¡¯s Right, I¡¯m Crazy!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Thepany demanded Xue Zhen that she find a way to immediately resolve this matter. If she couldn¡¯t, she could pack her bags and leave. Xue Zhen gritted her teeth in frustration.

    An Yuan had broken away from her control just like that, catching her off guard.?<i>I had underestimated her and how much she cared about her child.</i>

    Xue Zhen did not understand. It was just a child that An Yuan had no impression of. Was there a difference between it and any other stranger? Was it worth her concern?

    ¡°What exactly are you doing? Do you know the consequences of doing this? Do you not want to be a celebrity anymore?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I care more about my child than continuing in the entertainment industry!¡± An Yuan¡¯s voice was strong, her tone unprecedentedly firm.

    An Yuan knew very well that as long as she did not find her child, she would not be able to focus on her work. There would always be a knot in her heart. Furthermore, if she did not do anything and only ced her hopes on Xue Zhen, she would regret it.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re really crazy!¡±

    An Yuan gritted her teeth. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m crazy! But you forced me to do this. Xue Zhen, to tell you the truth, I hired a private investigator a few days ago, but they didn¡¯t find anything. So, I could only use theizen¡¯s power. If the matter is rted to you in the end, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± An Yuan coldly warned her, then decisively hung up.

    Xue Zhen suddenly panicked.

    The child¡¯s matter was indeed rted to her. Back then, she had been the one who had thrown the child to the orphanage, leaving only the date of birth and the name An Yuan had given to it. That night had been dark. After cing the child at the door, Xue Zhen had left, and the director had not seen her.

    Xue Zhen had been the one who had hired a gynecologist and nurse to deliver the child in An Yuan¡¯s apartment. After that, she had given them arge sum of hush money and even made them sign a confidentiality agreement. They probably wouldn¡¯t leak the secret.

    Thinking about that, Xue Zhen calmed down a lot.?<i>Heh, go ahead and look for your child, then!</i>

    As for how she would exin this to thepany, it did not matter. In any case, she had already taken a lot of money from An Yuan, so why would she care about the sry thepany gave her?

    ***

    It was hard for Su Jiu and Su Shengjing to remain unaware of such sensational news.

    Su Jiu held the phone and sat on the sofa. When she saw An Yuan¡¯s Weibo post, she eximed and immediately turned to look at Su Shengjing. ¡°Daddy! Look at Pretty Sister¡¯s Weibo post!¡±

    Su Jiu reacting in such a manner was rare. The bbergasted Su Shengjing took the phone from her. When he saw the picture on the screen, he was immediately surprised, his eyes widening in shock.

    Just like An Yuan said herself:?<i>How could such a ridiculous thing have happened?</i>

    If a normal person had given birth before, how could they not know it??<i>Either someone lied to her or something happened during that period, due to which she lost her memories?</i>

    Suddenly, Su Shengjing became furious. His anger quickly umted in his chest. It grew and grew, but he had nowhere to vent. This made him feel rather upset.

    ¡°Who was it?¡±

    ¡°I wish I knew who it was.¡±

    Su Shengjing took a nce at the little girl beside him. She was frowning as well, and she seemed to be very unhappy. He found An Yuan¡¯s number in his contacts and dialed it.

    After two rings, An Yuan picked up the phone. Neither of them said anything, and a short silence followed. After a few seconds, Su Shengjing spoke, ¡°Who was it?¡±

    <i>Which man bullied her?</i>

 Chapter 567 - Snatched Your Woman?

    <h4>Chapter 567: Snatched Your Woman?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    An Yuan self-deprecatinglyughed. ¡°If only I knew who it was.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you know who it was? Did you lose your memories?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I went to the hospital to see a doctor. He said that I might have lost my memory of that period because of something. I can¡¯t remember anything during that period.¡±

    ¡°Does Xue Zhen know about this? Where did you get those photos?¡± Su Shengjing was certain that An Yuan had found those photos only recently. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have waited until now to release them.

    ¡°She sent them to me, but she didn¡¯t want to tell me about the baby. I had to figure that out on my own.¡±

    ¡°What you¡¯re doing is incredibly risky!¡±

    An Yuan smiled again. ¡°Yes, but no matter what the oue is, I won¡¯t regret it.¡±

    Su Jiu admired An Yuan¡¯s determination.?<i>Not every celebrity is willing to go this far.</i>

    It wasn¡¯t as though the entertainment industrycked female celebrities who had been abandoned by their fans after marrying a wealthy man. Many of those female celebrities were also separated from their children. Most of them felt that they couldn¡¯t win and chose to swallow their anger instead. In the end, media outlets would get the news from the paparazzi and expose them.

    All in all, Su Jiu was impressed by the way An Yuan had posted the photos and admitted that she had a child.

    Su Jiu leaned closer to the phone and clenched her fist. She indignantly said, ¡°Big Sister, we will help you think of a way too. I hope you can find your baby soon!¡±

    ¡°Okay. Thank you Little Jiu!¡±

    After this call ended, Sheng Tianci called Su Shengjing.

    ¡°Hello? Shengjing, did you see Weibo? It¡¯s all over the Inte now! Thedy you used to date had a child. Do you believe it? And she didn¡¯t even know she had a child. This is ridiculous! Did she lose her memory or something?¡±

    ¡°She did lose her memory. She has temporary amnesia.¡±

    ¡°No way there¡¯s such a thing! Don¡¯t you feel like you¡¯re watching a TV drama?¡± Sheng Tianci was equally incredulous. ¡°I suddenly want to know! Which bastard stole your woman?¡±

    Su Shengjing did not agree with him and frowned. ¡°When did she be my woman?¡±

    ¡°Stop pretending! I know you still have feelings for her. You¡¯ve been paying attention to her since you left the industry. No matter what, she¡¯s your first love. That¡¯s extra special, don¡¯t you know? And it¡¯s already hard for ordinary people to forget her.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Su Shengjing paused, then changed the topic. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this. Do you know how we can help?¡±

    Sheng Tianci could keenly sense that something was amiss. He immediately asked, ¡°What do you mean? You want me to help her find her child? Where can I help her find the child? Do you have any clues?¡±

    ¡°We can only confirm that her manager knows about it, but she¡¯s not willing to tell us anything else.¡±

    ¡°Her manager?¡± Sheng Tianci thought for a moment and remembered that woman. ¡°That fierce-looking auntie? D*mn! She didn¡¯t even tell us that she knew about it. What is she thinking? Look at what she has done to the great beauty. If it wasn¡¯t ast resort, An Yuan wouldn¡¯t have posted those photos online, right? Why don¡¯t we just tie that auntie up and interrogate her? We should make her confess.¡±

    The corner of Su Shengjing¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Do you think she will confess just like that? She¡¯ll insist to the death that she has nothing to do with this. But¡­¡±

    Su Shengjing immediately changed his words. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡±

    Sheng Tianci clicked his tongue. ¡°I told you that you have feelings for her, didn¡¯t I? Look, you¡¯re so concerned about her and are even thinking of taking a risk. Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re a public figure.¡±

    Su Shengjing thought of something and curled his lips. ¡°Who said I¡¯m going to do it myself?¡±

 Chapter 568 - Single Father and Mother

    <h4>Chapter 568: Single Father and Mother</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°You¡¯re right. You can¡¯t do this alone. You need help. So, tell me, what do you need me to arrange?¡± Sheng Tianci was rather proactive.

    Initially, he had thought An Yuan would be at a disadvantage if she were to be with Su Shengjing. After all, Su Shengjing was a single father with a child; he would not be a popr choice for marriage.

    Even if Su Shengjing was wealthy, An Yuan was not short of money either. She was sessful in every aspect of her life and could have any man she wanted. Why would she want a single father?

    However, if she had a child and was a single mother¡­ wouldn¡¯t she be a good match for Su Shengjing?

    Sheng Tianci was willing to help set them up!

    As he happily thought about it, he heard Su Shengjing say, ¡°I have a n.¡±

    ¡°Okay, tell me!¡±

    ***

    The inte was abuzz about helping An Yuan find her child. An Yuan had even increased the remuneration to two million yuan. This amount was tempting, and all theizens tried to find clues.

    Xue Zhen¡¯sputer was constantly being hacked, it was a pity that she had just bought theputer. However, other than An Yuan¡¯s photos, theputer had no other evidence on it. So, Xue Zhen wasn¡¯t afraid of being attacked.

    Even when the police interrogated her, she remained calm and collected. She only admitted that she had sent a photo to An Yuan and indeed said some words that were too rash to make An Yuan stay in thepany. Xue Zhen said that she did not know anything else.

    When the police asked her where An Yuan had given birth to the child and the identities of the doctor and nurse who had delivered the child, Xue Zhen said that she had no recollection of that. Just like An Yuan, all her memories of that year had disappeared.

    Unable to get anything out of her, the police had no choice but to let her leave the police station.

    After leaving the police station, Xue Zhen coldlyughed with a hint of pride.

    <i>Hmph, now that things havee to this, I won¡¯t say anything if I can. In addition to her own career, An Yuan destroyed my career path as well, so I have to teach her a lesson.</i>

    The only person who knew about the child was her. As long as Xue Zhen did not say anything, An Yuan could forget about getting any clues!

    After leaving the police station, Xue Zhen drove straight home. She parked the car in the parking lot, then got out.

    Before she could close the car door, however, she suddenly felt someone running out from behind her. She didn¡¯t even get a chance to react as somebody ced a sack over her head!

    Xue Zhen was thrown into the car before she could even scream.

    She fell into the car¡¯s backseat, clearly aware that someone had gotten into the car. There wasmore than one person, probably two! One sat down next to her, using the hemp rope to tie her hands, while the other sat in the front to drive.

    Xue Zhen asked in anger and panic, ¡°Who are you?!¡±

    The man beside her weirdlyughed. ¡°Us? Haha, I can¡¯t tell you that! I can only say that we¡¯re not good people.¡±

    The man¡¯sughter sent a chill down Xue Zhen¡¯s spine. She suddenly had a bad feeling and hurriedly asked, ¡°Where are you taking me? What is your purpose?¡±

    ¡°If a woman is kidnapped, it¡¯s either for money or lust. What else can you do? If we¡¯re talking about lust, you don¡¯t have the looks for it. That¡¯s why my brother and I are looking for money today. You better behave yourself, or I¡¯ll take your life!¡±

    <i>No way! I have really been kidnapped?</i>

    To attack her in broad daylight, her kidnapper was definitely a ruthless person. Xue Zhen panicked even more. ¡°Big Brothers, how much money do you want? I-I¡¯ll give it to you. Don¡¯t kill me!¡±

    ¡°That depends on whether you¡¯re honest or not!¡±

    The car drove all the way to an old residential area. The ce was rather dirty and messy. Xue Zhen could smell the stench of garbage by the roadside even with the sack on her face.

    <i>What¡¯s this ce?!</i>

 Chapter 569 - Staring Right At Her

    <h4>Chapter 569: Staring Right At Her</h4>

    Xue Zhen could not help but ask, ¡°Where is this ce?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know where,¡± the man in the backseat coldly replied.

    The car stopped somewhere, and the man forcefully pulled her out of the car. The group then entered a dpidated house, and Xue Zhen was pushed to the ground.

    Xue Zhen crashed to the ground. Feeling her old bones ache, she grimaced in pain.

    ¡°Brother, how should we deal with this old woman!¡±

    <i>Deal with?</i>

    Xue Zhen panicked when she heard that. ¡°Don¡¯t you want money? I¡¯ll give it to you. Just let me go!¡±

    The two men acted as if they hadn¡¯t heard anything; they did not respond to her. Xue Zhen heard one of the men say again, ¡°Big Brother, why don¡¯t we call her family now and ask them to transfer the money? This woman might be old and ugly, but she should have quite a lot of money. Tens of millions shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    <i>Tens of millions?</i>

    Xue Zhen was so shocked that her jaw almost dropped.?<i>These two people are really greedy.</i>

    Although she did have tens of millions of yuan, she had earned that money from An Yuan over the years. How could she give them all to these two kidnappers?

    ¡°Brothers, my family doesn¡¯t have that much money! I¡¯m just a simple manager, not a superstar. Where would I get the money?¡±

    ¡°Pfft! Stop pretending! We know how much wealth you have. That¡¯s why we attacked you. You must be tired of living if you¡¯re thinking of fooling us!¡±

    Xue Zhen hurriedly replied, ¡°No, no! Brothers, let¡¯spromise, okay? How much do you want?¡±

    ¡°Not much, twenty million!¡±

    <i>Twenty million?</i>

    Xue Zhen almost vomited blood.?<i>If this isn¡¯t daylight robbery, then what is? He might as well kill me!</i>

    ¡°Tell me, do you want to keep your money or your life?¡± the man darkly asked.

    Xue Zhen gulped. ¡°I¡­ Of course, I want my life, but you¡¯re asking for too much money. I don¡¯t have that much!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t have it? Fine! Then you can stay here!¡± The man left her behind.

    As time passed, Xue Zhen¡¯s breathing became uneven under the sack. She felt as if she was about to suffocate to death. Unable to bear the suffocating feeling, she shouted at her surroundings, ¡°Where are you? Are you nning to suffocate me? If I die, you won¡¯t be able to get any money!¡±

    The man walked in again and reached out to pull off the hood of her head. When her eyes adjusted to the light, Xue Zhen saw two tall men, one wearing a devil mask and the other a clown mask.

    Both of them revealed only their eyes as they stared at her. Xue Zhen stared back at them in shock.?<i>This is terrifying!</i>

    The man wearing the clown mask said, ¡°So? Have you thought it through? Are you going to give us 20 million, or do you want us to ask your family for it? We know that you have a teenage daughter who is currently in junior high. She looks quite good in photos. Hehe¡­¡±

    When Xue Zhen heard this, her eyes widened. Panicking, she asked, ¡°What¡­ w-what are you doing? Don¡¯t touch my daughter, or I won¡¯t let you off! I¡¯ll evene back to find you as a ghost!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t think we¡¯re afraid of you, do you? We¡¯ve already done all this. Do you really think you can stop us from touching your daughter?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t! My daughter is young, and she doesn¡¯t know anything. If you have any problems, just hurt me. Don¡¯t hurt her!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of hurting you? We have always stolen money and women. In your case, we can only steal the money and not the woman. Since we can¡¯t, we might as well use your daughter instead, hehe!¡±

    The clown evillyughed and looked at the person beside him. ¡°Big Brother, why don¡¯t we go and get her daughter too? She¡¯s a junior high school girl.. Tsk!¡±

 Chapter 570 - Its a Pity If She Doesnt Move

    <h4>Chapter 570: It¡¯s a Pity If She Doesn¡¯t Move</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°No!¡± Xue Zhen screamed and incoherently said, ¡°I beg you! Don¡¯t hurt my daughter! I¡¯ll give you the money! Twenty million, right? I¡¯ll give it to you!¡±

    ¡°Just like that? You¡¯re straightforward enough, but your worth should be more than twenty million, right? Do you still have more?¡± The two men seemed dissatisfied and continued to be aggressive.

    This was the first time Xue Zhen had experienced the feeling of being threatened.?<i>So this is what it feels like to be threatened with a child. For the sake of my child, I would rather give them all of my assets.</i>

    Xue Zhen suddenly understood why An Yuan had posted the photos online without a care for her future, all to find her child.

    The worth of everything she had, all of it paled inparison to the life of her child.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s all I have. You guys have to leave some for me and my daughter to live, right?¡± Xue Zhen had lost her usual arrogance. She sounded like she was pleading.

    The clown-masked man sneered in disdain. ¡°Do you think we are that kind? Do you need to think about it? Tell me! How much money do you have?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s really no more. The only thing I have left is my house!¡± Xue Zhen became nervous.

    ¡°We have no use for the house; we can¡¯t live in it. By the way, that female celebrity you brought along must have a lot of money, right?¡±

    Knowing that they were talking about An Yuan, Xue Zhen hurriedly nodded. ¡°Yes! She¡¯s very rich. You guys go and find her. Look at how pretty she is, and how good her figure is. It would be a pity if you guys don¡¯t touch her!¡±

    The two men nced at each other as if they hadn¡¯t expected her to say that.?<i>What a mess!</i>

    <i>Her child is a child, but someone else¡¯s child is not?</i>

    The clownughed again. ¡°You¡¯re right. It would be a pity if we didn¡¯t touch such a great beauty. But didn¡¯t she give birth before? Sigh, I¡¯m not interested anymore.¡±

    The man wearing the devil mask patted his shoulder. ¡°Brother, I suddenly thought of a good idea. If we kidnap the child of a big star, we might get more money!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Don¡¯t most female celebrities hang out with rich people? We¡¯ll get rich if that child of hers belongs to some rich person! It¡¯s not too much to ask for a few hundred million, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Wasn¡¯t there a rich man who got ckmailed for two billion yuan in the past? Didn¡¯t he pay that amount in the end?¡±

    ¡°Two billion? Then we¡¯re really rich! Twenty million is nothing. Let¡¯s do it!¡±

    Hearing their words, Xue Zhen sneered in her heart.?<i>These two want to extort the rich? They must be dreaming. Aren¡¯t they being overconfident?</i>

    This time, she had been too careless and gotten kidnapped. However, those rich tycoons must have bodyguards by their side. They would eat these kidnappers up.

    The clown-masked man looked at her again and viciously said, ¡°Hey, you b*tch, you should know where that big star¡¯s child is, right? Tell me! Where is he? Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    Xue Zhen was stunned.

    <i>Wait, why did he suddenly mention An Yuan¡¯s child?</i>

    All of a sudden, she began to suspect whether An Yuan had sent the two of them here to pretend as kidnappers to obtain information about the child.

    <i>This is very possible.</i>

    <i>D*mn! I almost fell for it!</i>

    Xue Zhen¡¯s expression instantly turned cold as she mocked them. ¡°Are you guys really kidnappers? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re actors An Yuan hired? How much does this production cost?¡±

    ¡°What did you say? Actors? Brother, hahahaha¡­ Did you hear that? She actually said that we¡¯re actors. It looks like she won¡¯t believe us if we don¡¯t teach her a lesson!¡±

 Chapter 571 - She Is His Life

    <h4>Chapter 571: She Is His Life</h4>

    Xue Zhen was still suspicious.?<i>How could there be such a coincidence? The kidnappers did note earlier orter, but just when I became unwilling to reveal any information, they kidnapped me?</i>

    Xue Zhen sneered. ¡°An Yuan invited you two, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough whether we¡¯re hired actors or not,¡± The clown said, then left the darkened room again.

    More than an hourter, the man returned and threw a bag to Xue Zhen. There seemed to be something in it. Xue Zhen immediately became alert. She asked, ¡°What is this?¡±

    The man bent down and opened the bag in front of her. What Xue Zhen saw was¡­ a bloody finger!

    ¡°Ah!¡± Xue Zhen had never seen anything like this before. She screamed in horror, and her face instantly became devoid of blood. The sight had frightened her.

    The clown looked down at her and proudly said, ¡°Do you know whose finger this is?¡±

    Xue Zhen didn¡¯t dare to look at it. Her voice trembled as she asked, ¡°Whose¡­ Whose?¡±

    ¡°Does this fair and tender finger look like your daughter¡¯s?¡±

    <i>What¡ª</i>

    Xue Zhen was shocked. The next second, she seemed to have gone crazy. She shouted with reddened eyes, ¡°What did you do to my daughter?!¡±

    ¡°Her? Of course, we captured her and locked her in the next room. Listen carefully! Can you still hear her crying?¡±

    Xue Zhen immediately pricked up her ears. She could indeed hear faint criesing from next door!

    The manager crazily screamed again. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I would give you money? Why did you hurt my daughter? You bastards!¡±

    ¡°Ha, didn¡¯t you suspect that we were actors? Are you still suspecting us now?¡±

    ¡°If she still suspects something, us brothers will touch her daughter right in front of her. Hehe, just the thought of it is exciting!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore, Big Brother. I want to go over and y with that girl now. I haven¡¯t touched a woman in a long time.¡±

    ¡°No!!¡± Xue Zhen screamed at the top of her lungs. She frantically pleaded, ¡°Don¡¯t touch her. You¡¯ve already taken one of her fingers. What more do you want? She¡¯s only fourteen. You can¡¯t ruin her!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care so much about you. If we were humane, why would we do this? Tell me, which rich man is the superstar dating? Where is the child? Do you want to exchange her child for your daughter? Think about it.¡±

    Without a doubt, Xue Zhen chose her daughter. She was afraid that these two men would really bring her daughter and hurt her in front of her¡­ Xue Zhen did not even want to think about it and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll say it, I¡¯ll say it! An Yuan has a daughter. You might know that girl. She¡¯s the little girl who recorded the show ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s go!¡±, called Su Jiu!¡±

    The two men were speechless.

    The boss was furious. ¡°F*ck! I think you¡¯re ying with us? We¡¯ve seen the Weibo posts of the superstar. She clearly gave birth to a son!¡±

    ¡°No! She gave birth to a daughter, that little girl Su Jiu. An Yuan had an affair with Su Shengjing since high school!¡± Xue Zhen wanted to save her daughter and tried to turn the attention of the two men to An Yuan.

    She continued, ¡°You can kidnap Su Jiu. Her father has a lot of money now. Su Jiu also has a good rtionship with the Sheng family. Sheng Tianci treats her like his own daughter. If you kidnap her, you will definitely get a lot of money. That little girl is Su Shengjing¡¯s life!¡±

    ¡°Alright, are you still ying with us? Who doesn¡¯t know that the little girl is very popr? Do you think we don¡¯t know that she¡¯s the Nation¡¯s Daughter? You want us to kidnap her? We won¡¯t even be able to make it back here.. She¡¯ll be at the police station before we¡¯ve even asked for money!¡±

 Chapter 572 - She Did It On Purpose

    <h4>Chapter 572: She Did It On Purpose</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Big Brother, I think she¡¯s saying all of this on purpose. She wants us to die! This old woman is dishonest. We don¡¯t have to be polite to her anymore.¡±

    ¡°It just so happens that I can spend time with a girl right now. Let¡¯s go and have a good time with her daughter.¡±

    Seeing that the two men were about to turn around and leave, Xue Zhen felt her heart jump to her throat. Tears flowed down her face as she shouted, ¡°No!!! Don¡¯t touch my daughter. I beg you! I beg you! What I said just now was the truth. That little girl is An Yuan¡¯s daughter! I swear on my life!¡±

    The two men stopped in their tracks. The clown man suspiciously asked, ¡°Who knows if what you said is true? Why is it that no one knows this but you?¡±

    As he spoke, he thought of something and added, ¡°Oh right, Big Brother, the superstar posted on Weibo that if someone can help her find her daughter, she will pay two million yuan, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s two million yuan.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe! If what this old woman said is true, then we¡¯ll be rich! For an A-list celebrity like An Yuan, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for her to earn tens of millions or even hundreds of millions a year. Then, we¡¯ll extort a hundred million. After we get it, we¡¯ll go overseas to live happily. How about that?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I thought about it too. The point is, is this old woman telling the truth? What if she¡¯s lying to us¡ª¡±

    Before the man in the devil mask could finish, Xue Zhen interrupted him. ¡°I can swear that what I said is absolutely true! If I¡¯m lying, you can do whatever you want!¡±

    ¡°What makes you so sure?¡±

    ¡°Because I was there when An Yuan gave birth. How could I not know if she gave birth to a boy or a girl?¡± Xue Zhen anxiously said.

    ¡°Then why doesn¡¯t she know that she has a child? Let me warn you again! Don¡¯t y with us. Otherwise, I¡¯ll let your daughter die in front of you!¡±

    When she heard the threat, Xue Zhen¡¯s face turned pale. She exined in one breath, ¡°I didn¡¯t trick you guys! When her child was a few months old, An Yuan went downstairs to get milk powder for her child. Unexpectedly, she slipped. She fell and hit the back of her head on the corner of the stairs. She had fainted on the spot. At that time, I had happened toe to her house to talk about work. When she fainted, I sent her to the hospital. After she woke up, she couldn¡¯t remember many things, including giving birth to her child.

    ¡°The doctor said that she might have lost her memory due to a heavy blow to the back of her head. I didn¡¯t expect that she had forgotten everything. At that time, An Yuan didn¡¯t remember her child. I didn¡¯t want her to focus all her attention on the child and neglect her work. I had quarreled with her over this before, so in a fit of anger, I sent the child to the orphanage.¡±

    Xue Zhen felt that since she had made it so clear, the two kidnappers should believe her.?<i>Right?</i>

    The two men looked at each other and fiercely warned her, ¡°Fine, if you dare to y with us, you and your daughter can forget about living!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth! Su Jiu is really An Yuan¡¯s daughter. If you want to kidnap her, just kidnap her. You can get a lot of money!¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, the door of the house was pushed open with a bang. Two tall and straight figures and a little girl appeared at the door.

    The three stood against the light. Xue Zhen felt that the light was a little blinding. She blinked.. When she saw the people standing at the door, her expression drastically changed!

 Chapter 573 - Her Name is Su Jiu

    <h4>Chapter 573: Her Name is Su Jiu</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    The two men looked at the door at the same time. Then, they said to Su Shengjing and Sheng Tianci, who were standing at the door, ¡°Boss, our acting is not bad, right? We¡¯ve asked everything you wanted to know.¡±

    <i>They had indeed been acting.</i>

    <i>I was tricked!</i>

    Xue Zhen felt that her intelligence had been insulted. She flew into a rage and roared, ¡°Su Shengjing! You¡­ you colluded with someone else to trick me! You¡¯re so despicable! What kind of a man are you?¡±

    When Su Shengjing had heard Xue Zhen say that An Yuan¡¯s child was Little Jiu, he felt as if he had been hit in the head. He could not believe that. It had taken him a while to recover from the shock.

    Even now, he couldn¡¯t calm down no matter how hard he tried. He could only maintain hisposure and reply, ¡°In terms of despicableness, I don¡¯t think I canpare to you! Speak! That night a few years ago was also your doing?¡±

    Xue Zhen naturally knew which night he was talking about, but she yed dumb and said, ¡°What did you say? Why don¡¯t I understand?¡±

    Su Shengjing dangerously narrowed his eyes. ¡°Still acting dumb? I don¡¯t think you care about your daughter anymore.¡±

    Stunned, Xue Zhen immediately questioned him, ¡°Su Shengjing, did you really bring my daughter here? What are you doing?!¡±

    ¡°What I want to do depends on you. If you don¡¯t tell me the truth, I don¡¯t mind letting them take photos of your daughter. Just like the photos you took of An Yuan. Why don¡¯t you let your daughter enjoy the feeling of being a popr celebrity?¡±

    Xue Zhen trembled with anger.

    Knowing that she could not hide this matter anymore, she closed her eyes and suppressed her anger. ¡°That¡¯s right! I was the one who made it happen between you and An Yuan that night. Both of you had attended the g then. At that time, An Yuan had just debuted, while you were already the so-called nation¡¯s crush. Your poprity was at its peak. I wanted her to get close to you.¡±

    Xue Zhen continued, ¡°Coincidentally, you had drunk quite a bit that night. I drugged your wine, and you reacted very quickly. You thought that you were drunk, so you went to the hotel room to rest. I also drugged An Yuan¡¯s wine. Then, I asked the waiter I had bribed beforehand to open the door to your room. Then, I sent An Yuan inside that room.¡±

    Su Shengjing frowned and clenched his fists.

    He had always thought that what had happened that night was a dream of his. He did not expect it to be true.

    <i>Moreover, that woman was An Yuan¡­</i>

    This was something he had never thought of before!

    ¡°An Yuan woke up in the second half of the night. When she found out that she had slept with you, she immediately ran out of the room. After finding me, she asked me what to do. As expected, she was a little girl inexperienced in the ways of the world. When she encountered such a situation, she panicked. I asked her to go back to the room, but she refused, saying that it would harm you. I could only trick her into going back first. Then, I drugged her hangover soup and made her fall asleep.

    ¡°After she fell asleep, I took off her clothes and captured those photos. I wanted her to look for you and ask you to be responsible for her, but she had refused. Also, you became muddle-headed after a while, so I had no choice but to let go of the matter about you.¡±

    Xue Zhen told him the whole story. ¡°After that, An Yuan found out that she was pregnant. However, by then, the child was already three to four months old. Her constitution was not suitable for aborting the child, so she could only give birth.

    ¡°Because the child was born after she had drunk, An Yuan named the child Su Jiu. You already know what happened after that..¡±

 Chapter 574 - Give Her All His Love

    <h4>Chapter 574: Give Her All His Love</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Xue Zhen coldly said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve said what you wanted me to say. Can you release my daughter now?!¡±

    The more Sheng Tianci listened, the more shocked he was. When he regained his senses, he ced a hand on Su Shengjing¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Shengjing, think carefully. How did you wake up the next day?¡±

    ¡°I woke up just like that. When I woke up, I realized that I wasn¡¯t wearing any clothes. I thought that I had drunk too much the previous night and felt that it was too hot; that must have been why I took off my clothes. I didn¡¯t think about a woman at all. I really thought that I had been dreaming.¡± Su Shengjing recalled that night and felt that his heart was beating out of his chest.

    If he had lifted the nket to look, he might have found some traces.

    But he hadn¡¯t. He had just put on his clothes and hurried away.

    When Su Shengjing thought of this, his ears heated up.

    He didn¡¯t know if he should be upset or d about what had happened that night. He was upset that he had done such a thing, but also d.

    If not for what happened that night, he would not have a daughter like Little Jiu.

    Dismissing his thoughts, he coldly looked at Xue Zhen. ¡°I¡¯ve already recorded what you just said. I hope that you can keep your mouth shut after we leave this ce. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make your life difficult!¡±

    Xue Zhen knew that if this matter was leaked, it would be detrimental to her reputation and career. Therefore, even though she was very unhappy, she could only suffer in silence.

    ***

    After paying the two men, Su Shengjing brought Su Jiu back to the car. Sheng Tianci followed them into the car and sat in the back seat.

    The little girl beside him was stunned, her eyes wide open. She had the same expression as when Su Shengjing was beaten silly after hearing Xue Zhen¡¯s words. Sheng Tianci didn¡¯t know if the little girl understood what he had said just now. So, he reached out and patted her little head. ¡°Little Jiu, do you know? You have a mother.¡±

    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Su Jiu softly repeated.

    Even though she had been wondering who her mother was all this while, when she learned the truth, this term seemed a little unfamiliar.

    ¡°Yes, your mother is the pretty sister you¡¯ve always liked.¡± Sheng Tianci looked up at Su Shengjing. This brother of his was amazing. Not only did Su Shengjing have an affair with a woman without knowing about it, that woman was also his first love. Sheng Tianci had to admit that fate was a wonderful thing.

    ¡°How is it, Little Jiu? Are you happy or unhappy?¡± he asked again.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy!¡± Su Jiu nodded. She had always imagined that the great beauty would get on with her father. If they were in a rtionship, the great beauty would also be her mother. In reality, the result was even better: the beauty was her biological mother!

    Su Jiu suddenly realized that the plot of the original novel had changed quite a bit.

    The novel mentioned that ¡°Su Jiu,¡± the second lead, had been abandoned by her mother at the orphanage. Here, however, she had been thrown away by her mother¡¯s manager. In the novel, the second lead bore a grudge against her parents for abandoning her and refused to acknowledge them. Here, she was so happy that she was almost delirious.

    <i>When I found Daddy that day, had I set off a chain reaction?</i>

    At the same moment, Su Shengjing¡¯s expression wasplicated. He had mixed feelings and did not know what to do.

    Initially, he had thought that he did not need to be with any other woman. He could raise Su Jiu all by himself, giving all his love to her.

    But now, it turned out that the little girl had a mother.

    Su Shengjing looked at Su Jiu through the rearview mirror.. ¡°Baby, do you want to see your mother? If you do, Daddy will bring you there.¡±

 Chapter 575 - Daddys Baby

    <h4>Chapter 575: Daddy¡¯s Baby</h4>

    Su Shengjing knew that his question was unnecessary. Su Jiu loved An Yuan so much; the little girl definitely would want to go meet her.

    Su Jiu did not reply immediately. Instead, she earnestly looked at him and asked, ¡°Does Daddy want to?¡±

    ¡°Daddy wants to know what you want.¡±

    Su Jiu replied without any hesitation, ¡°If Daddy wants to go, then Little Jiu will go too.¡±

    Su Shengjing hesitated for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Then¡­ shall we go tomorrow?¡±

    To be honest, he had yet to fully ept this matter. He still felt that all this was very surreal and he needed some time to digest it.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Su Jiu nodded and agreed with him. Truthfully, she had notpletely recovered from the shock. When she thought about the fact that the great beauty was her mother, she still couldn¡¯t believe it. She needed some time to prepare for this mentally.

    That night, neither of the father and daughter slept a wink.

    Su Shengjingy on the bed with one hand under his head, staring at the ceiling in a daze. Even though it was already veryte, he didn¡¯t feel even one bit sleepy. His mind was filled with the words Xue Zhen had said today.

    He turned around to look at Su Jiu sleeping beside him, only to discover that she was awake too. It was evident that she was thinking about this matter as well. Su Shengjing¡¯s heart suddenly felt a little heavy.

    ¡°Baby, if you go and see your mother tomorrow, you won¡¯t be only Daddy¡¯s anymore,¡± Su Shengjing said to her. His voice was getting lower and lower, and his eyes were the same. It was impossible to tell the emotions in them, but he seemed to be feeling a little ufortable.

    Seeing him like this, Su Jiu suddenly felt ufortable as well. She reached out and hugged Su Shengjing¡¯s arm. ¡°Even if Little Jiu has a Mommy, Little Jiu will still love Daddy the most. I¡¯m still Daddy¡¯s baby!

    ¡°Also, Little Jiu has a Mommy to dote on Little Jiu now. Daddy, don¡¯t be sad!¡±

    When the little girl said that, Su Shengjing felt even worse for some reason. His heart, which was already heavy, started to ache, and his eyes started to burn.

    He sniffed, turned around, and tightly hugged the little girl in his arms. Then, he lowered his head and looked at her adorable little face, ¡°You still love Daddy the most? Is this true? Baby didn¡¯t lie to me?¡±

    Su Jiu vigorously shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not lying to Daddy.¡±

    To her, her father was a very, very important person. She had lived with her father in that small, dpidated house where both of them had depended on each other for a long time. After that, she had watched as he gradually got better, took back what belonged to him, and became a shining presence in the entertainment industry again.

    Her rtionship with her father was much deeper.

    Su Shengjing took a deep breath and seemed to have thought something through. He pinched Su Jiu¡¯s little face and said, ¡°Baby is right. With your Mommy around, one more person will dote on you. Daddy should be happy. Also, Baby will not only love Daddy in the future, but also Mommy. Mommy is unhappy now. That bad woman framed her and deceived her for so long. Even now, she still doesn¡¯t know that you are her baby.

    ¡°To find you, your mommy almost gave up being a celebrity. She loves you so much. Baby must love her too.¡±

    ¡°Mm! I¡¯ll love Mommy, but¡­ but I¡¯ll just love Daddy a little more!¡± As the little girl spoke up to this point, she seemed to be a little shy. She burrowed her head into his chest to hide her flushed face.

    Su Shengjing suddenlyughed and hugged her even tighter, feeling extremely satisfied.

    <i>Alright, since Su Jiu¡¯s mother has finally appeared, it¡¯s time for me to properly consider the rest of my life..</i>

 Chapter 576 - You Are My Mommy (1)

    <h4>Chapter 576: You Are My Mommy (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    The next day, the father and daughter woke up early.

    After breakfast, Su Shengjing helped Su Jiu get dressed. Then, he carried her out of the house and drove toward An Yuan¡¯s apartment.

    It had rainedst night, so the ground was still wet and the sky in the city was gray.

    An Yuan had not slept at all the previous night. When she saw theputer screen showing that the time was already eight in the morning, she got up and pulled open the curtains in the room. Then, she returned to theputer and continued to read the private messages theizens had sent her.

    The actress had said on Weibo that as long as anyone provided her useful clues, she would pay them a hundred thousand yuan. If anyone helped her find her child, the amount would increase to two million yuan. Since that announcement, An Yuan had received countless private messages every day. She was about to go blind from staring at theputer screen, yet she still refused to stop, afraid that she would miss out on any valuable information.

    Arge group of her loyal fans had helped her investigate. However, even after searching for two days, they still couldn¡¯t find any clues.

    After all, how could theizens know more about the situation than the people directly involved in the situation? Still, quite a number of liars provided fake news to receive the rewards.

    An Yuan rubbed her brows. She had not rested well for the past few days, leaving herself exhausted.

    She hadn¡¯t eaten anything since the night before. She hadn¡¯t even had a sip of water. Her stomach loudly growled. She had to get up. An Yuan wanted to make a simple breakfast before returning to read the private messages again. Maybe she would have time to ask the private investigator if he had found any leads. It was about then that she heard the doorbell ring.

    An Yuan was stunned. She thought that it might be Xue Zhen, and her expression suddenly turned cold.

    She walked over to open the door. However, she saw the father and daughter pair outside the door, surprising her. An Yuan subconsciously reached out to tidy up her slightly messy hair, then forced a smile. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you two. Why are you here so early?¡±

    Su Jiu noticed that the pretty sister¡¯s face was pale and haggard, and the circles under her eyes were very dark. An Yuan¡¯s rest must have been severely affected because she had been busy looking for her child. Realizing this, Su Jiu felt suffocated.

    <i>Pretty Sister is my mother.</i>

    <i>It feels like a dream.</i>

    When Su Shengjing saw An Yuan, he was suddenly embarrassed.

    Even though along the way, he had thought about how to tell her the truth countless times, all his words got stuck in his throat the moment he saw her.

    A strange atmosphere spread between them.

    Seeing the father and daughter remain silent, An Yuan was a little surprised. Her gazended on Su Jiu¡¯s face, and she habitually reached out to pat her head. ¡°Little Jiu, what¡¯s wrong? Do you need something from me? Why don¡¯t youe in first?¡±

    ¡°Big Sister¡­¡± Su Jiu started softly, but after she opened her mouth, she realized that she should be calling her ¡°Mommy.¡±?<i>But calling her Mommy directly would scare her, right?</i>

    It wasn¡¯t easy for anyone to ept a long-lost daughter appearing out of nowhere, just like what had happened when Su Jiu had first met her father and told him that she was his daughter!

    Embarrassed, Su Shengjing coughed lightly as he led Su Jiu into the room. He closed the door behind him. Inside the room, he didn¡¯t look at An Yuan, but at a spot on the floor. ¡°Erm¡­ I came looking for you today because I have something to tell you.¡±

    ¡°What is it? Could it be that you have news of my baby?¡± An Yuan jokingly said as she turned to pour water for the father and daughter.

    Su Shengjing looked at her back and pursed his lips. Mustering his courage, he replied, ¡°Yes, about that. We found your child.¡±

    An Yuan froze, her eyes widening in shock.

    Her heart started to thump wildly. She immediately turned around and stared at him with her beautiful eyes, anxiously asking, ¡°Really? How did you find him? Where is he now?!¡±

 Chapter 577 - You Are My Mommy (2)

    <h4>Chapter 577: You Are My Mommy (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Just as An Yuan said that, Su Jiu suddenly ran toward the actress and hugged her leg. The little girl raised her cute little face and called out to her happily and shyly, ¡°Mommy!¡±

    The little girl¡¯s voice was loud and clear.

    However, An Yuan could not react. She stood rooted to the ground, wondering if she had heard wrongly.

    <i>What did Little Jiu call me just now?</i>

    <i>Mommy?</i>

    An Yuan looked at Su Shengjing in shock and confusion before looking at the little one, who was hugging her leg. It took her a few seconds before she managed to squeeze out a sentence. ¡°Little Jiu¡­ you, why did you call me Mommy?¡±

    ¡°Because you are my mommy!¡±

    An Yuan¡¯s eyes widened again, shock written all over her face.

    ¡°I¡¯m your mommy? How could that be?¡±?<i>It isn¡¯t April Fool¡¯s Day today, right? Or is this Su Shengjing¡¯s and Little Jiu¡¯s n, making Little Jiu acknowledge me as her godmother because they can¡¯t bear to see me upset over my child?</i>

    ¡°Mhm, mhm! Pretty sister, you¡¯re really my mommy!¡± The little girl happily called her again, ¡°Mommy! Little Jiu has finally found you!¡±

    An Yuan could note back to her senses. The little girl calling her ¡°mommy¡± had really shocked her.

    She could only look at Su Shengjing. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like this. Xue Zhen told us the truth. She said¡­¡± Su Shengjing became more embarrassed. He was too embarrassed to look at her.

    After a pause, he continued, ¡°A few years ago, you and I drank the wine that she had drugged at that drinking party. We spent the night together, and just like that, we had Little Jiu. Not long after you gave birth to Little Jiu, you fell down the stairs and hit your head. At that time, you lost your memories of her. That¡¯s why you don¡¯t remember that you had a child. ¡°

    An Yuan stood rooted to the ground, her mind nk. She could not believe what she had just heard.

    She was at a loss of what to do. ¡°But Xue Zhen said that I gave birth to a boy. How could¡­¡±

    <i>How could it be Little Jiu?</i>

    At the thought of Xue Zhen, Su Shengjing frowned in disgust. ¡°How much of what she said to you can be trusted? She just didn¡¯t want you to find the child so quickly and wanted to continue controlling you. That¡¯s why she said that. In reality, you gave birth to a girl, Little Jiu. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can do a DNA test.¡±

    An Yuan nkly looked at the little girl and met her gaze.

    <i>Little Jiu is my daughter?</i>

    Her heart was suddenly filled with excitement as if a surge of hot blood was rushing through her. She picked up the little girl and said to Su Shengjing, ¡°Let¡¯s go for that DNA test now.¡±

    ***

    When the trio arrived at the testing center, An Yuan immediately took the test with Su Jiu and even opted for one with a faster result. The test results came out after two hours, but An Yuan felt like those hours were centuries.

    When the actress saw the doctor walking over with the report, she immediately stood up from the lounge chair in the corridor and impatiently asked, ¡°Doctor, what¡¯s the result?¡±

    The doctor knew An Yuan and Su Jiu. When he saw the results, he was also shocked. He raised his sses and said, ¡°The results show that the possibility of you and Su Jiu being mother and daughter is 99.9999%. In other words, the two of you are really mother and daughter. No wonder when I saw the two of you on TV, I thought that you both looked alike. You were her biological mother all along.¡±

    <i>Little Jiu and I are really mother and daughter¡­</i>

    <i>We are rted biologically¡­</i>

    An Yuan was stunned for a few seconds. Then, she suddenly covered her mouth as her tears fell.

    She lowered her head to look at Su Jiu and bent down to pick her up. She tightly hugged her in her arms as if she were hugging a treasure that she had lost.. Choking, she said, ¡°Little Jiu¡­¡±

 Chapter 578 - You Are My Mommy (3)

    <h4>Chapter 578: You Are My Mommy (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Su Jiu let An Yuan hug her and softly said, ¡°Mommy.¡±

    ¡°Thank the heavens I¡¯ve found you!¡± An Yuan looked at her child with reddened eyes, unable to stop her tears. ¡°Little Jiu, I¡¯m so sorry. Mommy didn¡¯t protect you well and let you get thrown into the orphanage. I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s Mommy¡¯s fault!¡±

    ¡°Mommy¡­ it¡¯s not your fault.¡± Su Jiu¡¯s eyes ached as she buried her head in her mother¡¯s embrace and breathed in her fragrant scent.

    <i>Is this what mothers smell like?</i>

    This was the first time in both her lives that she had felt a mother¡¯s aura and warmth.

    <i>So this is what it feels like to have a mother!</i>

    <i>How nice!</i>

    After leaving the testing center and getting into Su Shengjing¡¯s car, An Yuan was still reluctant to put the little girl down. She held her tightly in her arms, afraid that Su Jiu would run away if she let go.

    And she kept looking at the little girl as if she couldn¡¯t get enough of her.

    When she had started reading her messages in the morning today, An Yuan did not have much hope. She had never expected to find her child today. It was really amazing, like a dream.

    If it were indeed a dream, An Yuan hoped that she would not wake up, that she would never wake up.

    Su Shengjing looked at An Yuan through the rearview mirror and saw that she was still staring at Little Jiu in a daze. It was obvious that she had not recovered from the shock and excitement of finding her child. The corners of his lips curled up slightly.

    ¡°Do you find it very magical? It¡¯s indeed magical. Back then, when I brought Little Jiu for a DNA test, the doctor said that we were biological father and daughter. I couldn¡¯t believe it and didn¡¯t want to ept it either. I even wanted to send her back to the orphanage.¡±

    An Yuan reached out to touch the little girl¡¯s face. As she felt the soft and tender touch that belonged to a child, she realized she couldn¡¯t calm down no matter how much she thought about it.

    <i>This is my baby.</i>

    <i>My biological child¡­</i>

    ¡°Mommy, mommy, mommy¡­¡± The little girl hugged her neck and sweetly smiled at her, repeating the words like a broken record.

    An Yuan did not feel irritated at all. On the contrary, she felt that this was the best name in the world.

    ¡°Su Shengjing, thank you!¡± An Yuan raised her eyes and seriously looked at Su Shengjing. Her eyes were still red. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I might never have known the truth. I might not have been able to find Little Jiu.¡±

    Su Shengjing almost choked when An Yuan thanked him so sincerely. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Since I know you¡¯re Little Jiu¡¯s mother, I should tell you that you have the right to know.¡±

    As he spoke, his ears felt a little warm. It was already good enough that An Yuan did not me him for what he did to her a few years ago. She was even thanking him. He really felt guilty.

    An Yuan noticed Su Shengjing¡¯s red ears and also thought of that night a few years ago. Although she had no memory of it, her face started burning. ¡°No matter what, I still have to thank you!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s really no need. On the contrary, I want to apologize to you. It was my fault that night. I shouldn¡¯t have drunk so much. I was too young back then and was arrogant. I always thought that I was very powerful. I drank recklessly, and in the end, I got tricked and implicated you. I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    ¡°It was not your fault. It was Xue Zhen¡¯s. Actually¡­ I really want to thank you for giving me such a cute daughter!¡± An Yuan¡¯s gaze returned to the little girl¡¯s face, her gaze unprecedentedly gentle.

    She had always dreamed of having a daughter like Little Jiu. Now, her wish had actuallye true.

    In addition, she was secretly d that the man from that night was Su Shengjing.. If it were any other man, she might not have been able to ept it.

 Chapter 579 - Be a bachelor forever?

    <h4>Chapter 579: Be a bachelor forever?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    All these years, An Yuan had never forgotten Su Shengjing. She had always kept him in her heart and treasured him. So, it was fortunate that, that man was him. If it had to be him, she¡­ was willing.

    Su Shengjing¡¯s ears turned even redder. For a moment, he did not know what to say. He could only force himself to drive seriously.

    Su Jiu secretly observed the two of them. When she saw them both blushing, she could not help but snicker.

    <i>Hehe, Daddy and Mommy are shy!</i>

    The little girl snuggled into An Yuan¡¯s warm embrace again, enjoying the feeling of being hugged by her mother. Then, she innocently asked, ¡°Mommy, are youing home with Daddy and me?¡±

    Su Shengjing and An Yuan were both stunned.

    The little girl continued with a straight face, ¡°The other kindergarten children¡¯s parents live together. Will Daddy and Mommy live together?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± An Yuan nced at Su Shengjing from the corner of her eye. She had never thought of this question before, so she could not answer Little Jiu¡¯s sudden question.

    Su Shengjing said in embarrassment, ¡°Daddy and Mommy are not married yet. We can¡¯t live together.¡±

    ¡°Then you can get married!¡± Su Jiu eximed. She could tell that her parents liked each other. At least, they had feelings for each other. It would be a pity if they did not get together.

    An Yuan helplessly smiled and gently said, ¡°Your father and I aren¡¯t married yet.¡±

    ¡°Then, when will you marry?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± An Yuan choked and suddenly felt her face getting hotter.¡± I don¡¯t know either. ¡°

    ¡°Mommy, you have to think quickly! Little Jiu wants Mommy to stay with Daddy and me. There will be three people in the house, like this, like a real family!¡±

    Su Shengjing could tell that the little girl was trying to matchmake him and An Yuan again.

    Although he had no objections, it still depended on An Yuan.

    Furthermore, both of them were public figures. If the paparazzi discovered that they were living together, it would cause a huge uproar. Of course, if An Yuan were to announce that Little Jiu was the child she had been searching for, the Weibo website might crash again.

    No, it would definitely crash.

    After some thought, Su Shengjing asked An Yuan, ¡°Are you nning to go public about this matter?¡±

    An Yuan gently stroked the little girl¡¯s hair. ¡°In my opinion, this matter has already caused such a big uproar. Even if we don¡¯te forward about it, it¡¯ll get discovered sooner orter. Instead of keeping it hidden, announcing it openly will be better.¡±

    Su Shengjing nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    An Yuan thought of something and changed the topic. ¡°However, are you prepared to deal with this announcement? Once this matter is announced, your life with Little Jiu will change drastically. Also, if you meet a girl you like in the future, you might be in an awkward situation and may get criticized by theizens.¡±

    If theizens epted the fact that An Yuan was Little Jiu¡¯s mother, they would naturally ship her with Su Shengjing. In the future, if Su Shengjing wanted to get married to a different woman, theizens would badly criticize him. They would probably call him a scumbag, a heartless man, an irresponsible piece of trash, just like how it had been before.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the future because I don¡¯t intend to find a girlfriend. I just want to raise Little Jiu well. Besides, Little Jiu already has a mother, so there¡¯s no need to find a stepmother for her.¡±

    Su Shengjing had just finished speaking when the little girl said in surprise, ¡°Daddy doesn¡¯t want a girlfriend. Is he nning to be a bachelor for the rest of his life? That¡¯s so pitiful!¡±

    Su Shengjing didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Daddy said that you¡¯re enough for him. He¡¯s the happiest person in the world if he has you.. How can you say it¡¯s pitiful?¡±

 Chapter 580 - Sweet Love!

    <h4>Chapter 580: Sweet Love!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°But, Little Jiu still wants Daddy to be happy. She hopes that Daddy will have a sweet love that belongs to him!¡±

    Su Shengjing burst outughing.?<i>This little girl even knows about love. She¡¯s really far from simple. I have to bring her for an IQ test someday.</i>

    The exchange also amused An Yuan. The actress¡¯s eyes became curved like the crescent moon, her gaze gentle. Su Jiu was stunned by her beauty.

    The little girl could not help but say, ¡°Mommy looks gorgeous when she smiles. Mommy is the most beautiful woman Little Jiu has ever seen!¡±

    <i>With Daddy¡¯s and Mommy¡¯s genes supporting me, I don¡¯t have to worry about bing ugly in the future.</i>

    <i>I should¡­ be a beauty too, right? Even if I can¡¯t be a great beauty like Mommy, I should at least be a little beauty. I can¡¯t have a gic mutation, right?</i>

    An Yuan scratched Su Jiu¡¯s little nose and said with a smile, ¡°Little Jiu is saying such sweet words. Did you eat honey?¡±

    ¡°Mommy, do you like it when I praise you? Little Jiu will praise you every day!

    ¡°Then Mommy must see Little Jiu every day.¡±

    An Yuan hesitated.

    The apartment she lived in was very far from where Su Shengjing lived. It was about an hour¡¯s drive away. If she had to see Little Jiu every day, it would be too inconvenient for her to go back and forth.

    <i>Should I consider moving?</i>

    Just as she was thinking about this, Su Shengjing said to her, ¡°Why don¡¯t you move in next door to me and Little Jiu? The previous family moved out of the house next door a while ago. Now, the house is empty. If you want, you can move in. That way, you can see Little Jiu every day.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± An Yuan¡¯s eyes lit up, and she said in surprise, ¡°Then can you help me contact thendlord? I¡¯ll move in immediately.¡±

    Right now, her rtionship with Su Shengjing had not reached the stage of cohabitation. He was probably not used to living with her either. If An Yuan wanted to take care of Little Jiu with him, staying next door was undoubtedly the best choice.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll contact thendlord for you. Also, do you need help moving?¡±

    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll just look for the movers.¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡± Su Shengjing nodded. The thought of An Yuan moving in next door made him secretly happy.

    On the other hand, Su Jiu thought,?<i>Hmm, let her stay next door first, and we can slowly nurture our rtionship. Once our rtionship is good enough, we will naturally be able to live together.</i>

    Su Jiu wanted to be a matchmaker for the two of them, so she would have to watch and act as the situation called for it!

    ***

    When An Yuan returned to her apartment, she immediately posted on Weibo. ¡°I¡¯ve found the child. Thank you, everyone. I¡¯ll give out the reward at eight o¡¯clock tonight. I¡¯ve prepared a lottery prize worth two million yuan. Remember toe on time for the draw.¡±

    She was really ecstatic and excited. Her heart was thumping even now. She wanted to share this indescribable joy with her fans.

    The fans were overjoyed, not only because of the lucky draw but also because they were genuinely happy that the actress had found the child.

    <i>But¡­ who is the child? Ah ah ah ah! I really want to know!</i>

    Theizens startedmenting on her Weibo. ¡°Who is the child? Please tell us!¡±

    ¡°Boohoo, Sister¡¯s child must be very handsome, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course! He¡¯s definitely a handsome little prince!¡±

    ¡°Great Beauty, please let us see our Little Prince!¡±

    ¡°Ah, ah, ah, I really want to know what the baby looks like. Also, who¡¯s his father? Please don¡¯t let it be a greasy uncle. I can¡¯t ept that. Beautiful women need handsome men!¡±

    At night, An Yuan¡¯s Weibo was already filled with countlessizens waiting for her to draw the lottery.. She saw thements calling her child a ¡°little prince¡± and posted a photo with a smile¡ª

 Chapter 581 - A Family of Three

    <h4>Chapter 581: A Family of Three</h4>

    ¡°Let me introduce you to my daughter.¡±

    It was a photo of a little girl about three or four years old. The girl¡¯s face wasn¡¯t visible, and only the back of her head was revealed. The little girl had worn a furry-white, rabbit-eared jacket and was cutely walking in the garden of the neighborhood. Even if the girl¡¯s face wasn¡¯t revealed, she still looked adorable.

    When theizens saw this, they were all dumbfounded. ¡°This, this, this¡­ Yuanyuan, why did you post this? Isn¡¯t the baby a boy?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it was clearly a boy. How did he be a girl!¡±

    ¡°But this little girl looks so cute even though we can just see her back! Could it be that the great beauty made a mistake and actually gave birth to a female baby?¡±

    ¡°Eh, wait a minute! Why do I feel like this baby looks like Little Jiu?¡±

    ¡°Oh my god! You¡¯re right! I was wondering why it looked so familiar. Could it really be Little Jiu?¡±

    Just as theizens were getting excited, Su Shengjing also posted on Weibo. He posted an image and a recording with Su Jiu¡¯s voice. In the recording, the little girl said, ¡°Let me introduce you to my mother.¡± with @AnYuan beside it.

    The image was one of An Yuan, taken as she was attending a banquet. The actress had worn a blue dress that looked like the starry skies. The hem of the dress was flowing with light and vibrant colors. Her entire person seemed to glow, and she was so beautiful that it was unreal.

    Back then, this photo had even made it to the hot searches. Regarding An Yuan¡¯s beauty, whether in the industry or on the outside, everyone was impressed.

    The moment this Weibo post was published, it was like a heavy bomb had been dropped. The effect was obvious. The fans were shocked. They were dumbfounded. They wondered if something was wrong with their eyes, causing them to be mistaken.

    <i>Little Jiu is An Yuan¡¯s child, and An Yuan is her mother?</i>

    <i>Oh my god!</i>

    <i>This is like a fantasy plot!</i>

    Su Jiu¡¯s fans were a little sad. They really liked Little Jiu and had always treated her like their own child. In the end, she had found her biological mother. The fans felt as though they had lost their own baby.

    But at the same time, they were happy for the little girl.

    <i>D*mn it. No matter how many fans she has, we can¡¯t live with Little Jiu and take care of her. Now that she has found her biological mother, isn¡¯t it good that Little Jiu has one more person to take care of her?</i>

    Moreover, her biological mother was An Yuan. She had been in the industry for several years and had always been diligent in her work. She had no scandals, nor were there any ck marks on her record. She also had money and power, so they were convinced.

    At the same time, Su Shengjing¡¯s fans and An Yuan¡¯s fans were also sad and happy. All of them seemed to have fallen out of love.

    Unexpectedly, An Yuan even had a child. However, the person who snatched their husband and wife was so stunning in terms of looks, figure, and other aspects that they couldn¡¯t evenin if they wanted to.

    A considerable number of people were supportive too. ¡°Ah ah ah ah ah! The couple that I shipped for so long is actually real! I¡¯m so happy!¡±

    ¡°This family of three is amazing! I beg this couple to give birth to a few more children. The kids will be so good-looking and smart. Boohoo, don¡¯t waste such good genes!¡±

    ¡°Although I¡¯m very unhappy that my husband has been snatched away, I¡¯m still happy that Little Jiu found her mother. Little Jiu will have another person to dote on in the future!¡±

    ¡°Please send more photos. Your happy family of three will be my source of happiness in the future!¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, will Su Shengjing and An Yuan get married? Otherwise, how are they going to raise the child?¡±

    This sentence reminded theizens that since Su Shengjing and An Yuan already had a child together, shouldn¡¯t they get married? Since the two were sopatible, they might as well get married!

 Chapter 582 - The Nationâ€™s Father

    <h4>Chapter 582: The Nation¡¯s Father</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Some of An Yuan¡¯s fans were still unconvinced. They said Su Shengjing was nothing more than a dirty yboy and cited his past scandals. Raising a child with the great beauty was fine, but getting married to her?

    <i>He¡¯s unworthy of her!</i>

    Su Shengjing was helpless. He could only post on Weibo: ¡°I swear to God that I didn¡¯t do anything out of line back then. If it¡¯s not so, you can punish me. As for why I was embroiled in so many scandals back then, it can only be said that the limelight on me at the time was too great and obstructed someone¡¯s path. Smile.jpg!¡±

    This most excited theizens. ¡°D*mn, is Su Shengjing trying to prove his innocence to An Yuan? Trying to prove that he¡¯s worthy of her?¡±

    ¡°Oh-oh! This is so sweet!¡±

    ¡°Hehe! ¡®Someone¡¯ must be referring to Qin Feng, right? You should just expose that trash by name!¡±

    Not many people believed Su Shengjing¡¯s scandals anymore. Su Shengjing was now the image of the nation¡¯s father and the nation¡¯s father-inw. He only had himself to me. His love for his daughter was so sincere that no one could associate him with a scumbag anymore.

    However, what theizens were most concerned about was how Su Shengjing and An Yuan would raise their daughter. Gradually, more and more people wanted the two of them to get married.

    An Yuan posted on Weibo that she had started living next door to Su Shengjing and it was very convenient for her to take care of Little Jiu.

    When the fans and onlookers saw this post, they cried out again.?<i>They are already living next door. Would they be far from getting married?</i>

    Naturally, Su Guobang had also seen this incident online. When the news of the incident first came out, Weibo had crashed. Although a few days had passed since then, its poprity was still very high. It was still in the top spot of the top trending topics.

    <i>That b*stard is still in the entertainment industry after all. He even got together with a female celebrity and had a child with her. From the looks of it, he has no intention ofing back to take over thepany. Is he nning to raise a child with that female celebrity?</i>

    <i>How infuriating!</i>

    However, it had been a long time since Su Guobang had seen Little Jiu. When he looked at the photos on her Weibo, he saw that she seemed to have grown taller and fatter. She looked even more adorable than before.

    Although the old man was very unhappy with Su Shengjing and An Yuan and could not stand them no matter what, Little Jiu was still a child of the Su family and his granddaughter. He could allow himself to miss her a little.

    The butler at the side could tell what the old man was thinking. He had noticed that Old Master was in a bad mood during the new year. Su Guobang was even a little down. The butler knew that the old man had not spent the new year with his son and granddaughter. Instead, he was alone.

    It was a pity that this proud and arrogant old man had to swallow his pride. For him, it was still very difficult to treat his son and granddaughter the way an ordinary old man would. Even now, he had not been able to get close to his little granddaughter, let alone his son.

    The butler cleared his throat and suggested, ¡°Old Master, if you miss Little Miss, how about I invite her over?¡±

    Su Guobang immediately looked up at him. ¡°Do you have a n for that?¡±

    <i>Will that b*stard Su Shengjing be willing to let his daughtere here?</i>

    The butler thought for a while and said, ¡°I heard that Little Miss has a good rtionship with CEO Li¡¯s daughter. Didn¡¯t the Su Corporation and the Song Corporation coborate recently? Why don¡¯t you invite CEO Song over as a guest? Then, you can have a reason to invite Little Miss. When the timees, you can say that CEO Song¡¯s daughter wants to see her.¡±

    Su Guobang cast a sidelong nce at him and arrogantly said, ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you doing it right now?!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll invite CEO Song immediately.¡±

    ***

    Naturally, Song Jiye would not reject Su Guobang¡¯s invitation. He readily agreed to bring his daughter over for a visit this weekend. After that, the butler immediately called Su Shengjing.

    When Su Jiu heard about this, she said, ¡°Daddy, I want to see Sister!¡±

    Su Shengjing looked down at her with aplicated expression.. ¡°But do you want to see that old man?¡±

 Chapter 583 - Bring Little Jiu Home To Play

    <h4>Chapter 583: Bring Little Jiu Home To y</h4>

    The little girl puffed up her cheeks. After deliberating for a moment, she nodded. ¡°Mm, it¡¯s alright to see him.¡±

    Although she knew that the butler had said Song Xinyan wanted to see her, Su Jiu didn¡¯t even need to think to know that in reality, it was Su Guobang who wanted to see her.?<i>During the New Year, other elders probably have their children and grandchildren around them. For a person of high status like him to spend the New Year alone, it can be considered a punishment.</i>

    <i>After all, we are rted by blood. If we really want to cut ties and never interact with each other, that would be a little difficult. However, if Daddy¡¯s unwilling to visit, I won¡¯t force him.</i>

    Su Shengjing closed his eyes and exhaled. Then, he opened his eyes and said, ¡°Alright then. If you want to go over and y, Daddy will bring you there.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, do you want to go? If Daddy doesn¡¯t want to go, Little Jiu won¡¯t either.¡±

    When Su Shengjing saw his daughter¡¯s cautious manner, as though everything was ording to his wishes, his heart softened. He picked her up and smiled as he said, ¡°Daddy will do anything. I¡¯ll listen to Little Jiu.¡±

    In the end, he brought Su Jiu to the Su family. When he got out of the car, he met Song Jiye and Song Xinyan. They were being led by the butler to the main gate of the vi. Su Jiu immediately shouted at Song Xinyan¡¯s back, ¡°Sister!¡±

    Song Xinyan hurriedly turned around. Seeing the little pink girl running toward her, she instantly became happy and ran as well.

    The two little girls hugged each other just like that. The scene was quite cute.

    ¡°Sister, Little Jiu missed you so much. Did you miss Little Jiu?¡± Su Jiu blinked her big eyes and asked. If she acted cute, who could resist it?

    At this moment, Song Xinyan¡¯s mind was full of ¡°Boohoo, Little Jiu is so cute. She¡¯s even cuter than dolls!¡± and ¡°I don¡¯t want dolls anymore! I want to take Little Jiu home to y!¡±

    Song Xinyan vigorously nodded. ¡°Of course, I did. I asked Daddy to bring me here to y with you, but he kept saying that he wasn¡¯t free. Little Jiu, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯lle and y with you more in the future!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Su Jiu replied. Suddenly, she realized that Li Mohan hade along with Song Xinyan as well. The boy was standing beside Song Jiye and looking at her expressionlessly. Although he was young, his domineering CEO aura was palpable.

    <i>Hmph, what¡¯s there to be c*cky about?</i>

    Su Jiu pouted and rolled her eyes at him.

    Li Mohan did not expect Su Jiu to look down on him. He raised his eyebrows and scoffed as if he did not take her seriously.

    Su Jiu and Song Xinyan walked, hand in hand. Su Guobang was already waiting for them on the sofa. His usual serious expression made Song Xinyan a little scared. She softly said, ¡°Hello, Grandpa.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Guobang nodded and subconsciously looked at Little Jiu. A hint of anticipation appeared in his eyes. He wanted to hear his granddaughter call him grandpa.

    Su Jiu raised her head and nced at Su Shengjing. Seeing his cold expression, she knew that he was not nning to greet Su Guobang. Still, she said, ¡°Hello, Old Master.¡±

    Su Guobang was speechless.

    Well, it seemed like changing his granddaughter¡¯s mind and getting back on good terms with Su Shengjing was impossible. His rtionship with Su Shengjing was terrible. Improving it would be difficult.

    However, he had finally seen his granddaughter today. He felt a littleforted and asked the butler to bring her some snacks and fruits.

    The butler distributed the snacks and fruits to the three children. Song Jiye sat down on the sofa and started discussing work with Su Guobang. Su Shengjing sat at the side and took out his phone out of boredom. He had received a WeChat message from An Yuan asking him where he had brought Little Jiu..

 Chapter 584 - The Path Of Pursuing A Wife

    <h4>Chapter 584: The Path Of Pursuing A Wife</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Su Shengjing quickly replied to the message.

    Su Guobang saw that Su Shengjing was distracted and had no interest in the business. This disappointed him a little. However, because Song Jiye was present here, the old man could not show his anger. He could only endure it.

    Su Jiu and Song Xinyan both received snacks. Li Mohan, who seldom ate snacks, also received them. However, after he tore the packet open, he passed them to Song Xinyan.

    Song Xinyan was delighted and said to him, ¡°Thank you, Big Brother!¡±

    Li Mohan¡¯s usual cool expression instantly softened as he coldly replied, ¡°Mm.¡±

    After that, he looked at Su Jiu and saw her opening a piece of fruit soft candy and putting it into her mouth. With one hand in his pocket and a proud expression, he said in disdain, ¡°Silly girl!¡±

    Su Jiu was stunned.

    She red at him. ¡°What are you calling me ¡®silly girl¡¯ for?¡±

    ¡°Because you just look silly.¡±

    <i>What the hell? How can a cute girl like me look silly?</i>

    Su Jiu nced at the living room and saw that the adults were still talking. She lowered her voice and scolded him. ¡°You¡¯re the silly one! You¡¯re the silliest. You don¡¯t even know how to chase girls. You even need me, a little kid, to help you. Aren¡¯t you the silliest?¡±

    The corners of Li Mohan¡¯s lips twitched, and a trace of embarrassment shed past his eyes. ¡°You can¡¯t say that.¡±

    ¡°Hah! I¡¯ll say it again! La, Li Mohan is a big dumbo. He doesn¡¯t know how to chase girls, so he won¡¯t be able to get a wife in the future!¡±

    From the corner of his eye, Li Mohan speechlessly nced at Song Xinyan. Song Xinyan was happily munching on her potato chips, oblivious to this exchange. His handsome face had turned a rare shade of red, even down to his neck.

    He was more mature than other children, so he couldpletely understand what Su Jiu said.

    After a few seconds, he retorted, ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡±

    Su Jiu made a face at him. ¡°Tsk! Wait and see!¡±

    No matter what, Li Mohan and Song Xinyan were the male and female leads in the novel. How could they just fall in love without a problem? Even if Su Jiu wasn¡¯t the evil supporting actress, even if the little viin hadn¡¯t been corrupted this time around, many people would still stand in the protagonists¡¯ way in the future. In the original novel, three or four men or women were stumbling blocks for the male and female leads.

    Hence, Li Mohan¡¯s pursuit of his wife was destined to be filled with hardships.

    <i>However, if he¡¯s going to act like that, then he better not ask me for help again.</i>

    After lunch, Song Jiye left with his daughter and Li Mohan. When they left, Su Guobang looked at Su Shengjing and started talking about him.

    Su Guobang coldly said, ¡°You¡¯re raising Little Jiu with that female celebrity now, aren¡¯t you? Are you nning to marry her?¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t have anything to do with you.¡± Su Shengjing¡¯s expression was cold as well. The atmosphere between the two of them was tense. The butler, who was standing at the side, got a little wary. He was afraid that the two of them would quarrel, so he quickly carried Su Jiu out of the room.

    Su Jiu really wanted to stay and listen to what the two would say, but if she were there, the father and son would definitely not continue the conversation. She could only let the butler take her away and n to ask her father about it when she returned.

    Surprisingly, Su Guobang did not get angry. He just stared at Su Shengjing for a few seconds before saying, ¡°I know you still hate me. What happened back then was indeed my fault. If I had let her return, perhaps that would not have happened.¡±

    At this point, Su Shengjing suddenly stood up and roared with bloodshot eyes, ¡°It was your fault in the first ce! If you didn¡¯t want an illegitimate daughter, why did you mess around with another woman? Why did you keep her? How can you face my mother? How can you face your dead illegitimate daughter, my sister?¡±

 Chapter 585 - Give Everything to Little Jiu

    <h4>Chapter 585: Give Everything to Little Jiu</h4>

    Now that he had a daughter of his own, it was hard for Su Shengjing to imagine what would happen to Little Jiu if he left her overseas alone and ruthlessly refused to let her return. He really could not do it.

    Su Guobang tried his best to control his emotions and said, ¡°I know that this matter made you furious, and I don¡¯t expect you to forgive me. You can continue to hate me. However, I want to make it up to you. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t ept that, but let me make it up to Little Jiu.¡±

    ¡°How can you make it up to her?¡± Su Shengjing sneered. ¡°Do you still want to strangle her like before? You keep saying that the Su family can¡¯t tolerate illegitimate children!¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Su Guobang said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ve already thought of a way topensate you.¡±

    Su Shengjing sneered in disdain. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Su Guobang paused for a few seconds before seriously saying, ¡°I will leave Su Corporation and everything I have to her. I won¡¯t give it to another person. Even if you have a child in the future or even a boy, this will not change. Are you satisfied now?¡±

    Su Shengjing stared at him in disbelief.

    <i>What did he say?</i>

    <i>Give everything to Little Jiu?</i>

    In the past, the Su family had never left everything to the girls. It was always the boys who inherited the family business. Unexpectedly, the old man who always favored boys over girls had nned to let Little Jiu inherit the Su Corporation.

    <i>Huh! That¡¯s so unlike him. I wonder what he¡¯s up to!</i>

    Su Shengjing was on his guard as he heard the old man continue, ¡°Recently, I realized that my health seems to be declining. Maybe, I should n some things. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll get mywyer toe over and help me make a will. I¡¯ll give everything in the Su family to Little Jiu, and just to Little Jiu.¡±

    Su Guobang did not have such thoughts on a whim. He had been thinking about this since the new year.

    During that period, he had watched ¡°Daddy, Let¡¯s go¡± twice, paying special attention to the first episode.

    That b*stard lived in such a dpidated house with Little Jiu, but both father and daughter had had such a good rtionship with each other. Little Jiu was optimistic and unconditionally liked and trusted Su Shengjing. It didn¡¯t matter what kind of house he lived in or whether he had money. She was fine with it as long as he was her father.

    The child¡¯s clear eyes and innocent smile had touched the old man again.

    That had made him suddenly think of his illegitimate daughter, who had passed away unexpectedly. He recalled that when she was young, she was as cute as Little Jiu. But at that time, he had not cherished her as Su Shengjing did with Su Jiu. He did not shower her with love and felt that she was a problem. He only wanted to send her away.

    After sending her away, Su Guobang had not thought much about her. His lover had called him and told him that his daughter missed her father. However, at that time, he did not feel any emotions.

    That girl was just an illegitimate daughter. He had already done his best by sending her abroad and arranging a good ce and school for her. There was no need for him to give her any so-called fatherly love.

    The only time his heart fluctuated was when he received news of her death in a car ident. He was first shocked, then his heart inexplicably ached.

    After all, it was a life rted to him by blood. And it was gone just like that.

    However, his heartache did notst long. His life was still the same as if it had not changed. It only changed when he realized that Su Shengjing had started to be rebellious, disobedient, and looked at him with hatred in his eyes. After that incident, Su Shengjing even gave up on the college entrance examination and entered the entertainment industry that his father hated.

    Su Guobang had not expected that a mere illegitimate daughter would cause such a huge chain reaction, leading to this rift in his rtionship with Su Shengjing..

 Chapter 586 - A Childâ€™s World

    <h4>Chapter 586: A Child¡¯s Worldf</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Initially, Su Guobang did not think that an illegitimate daughter was worth taking seriously. However, after watching ¡°Daddy, Let¡¯s Go!¡±, he had realized that parents were a child¡¯s entire world.

    A child could also be a parent¡¯s entire world. They were more important than anything else.

    Su Guobang had reyed the scenes of Little Jiu and Su Shengjing together over and over again. One day, he suddenly felt the power of kinship. After that, every time he recalled how Su Shengjing used to call him ¡°Dad¡± and how he had first met Little Jiu and she had called him ¡°Grandpa,¡± a trace of warmth would surge in his heart. However, he would also feel bitter and sorrowful.

    He had been wrong.

    Su Shengjing came back to his senses after a while. ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Of course I am. Won¡¯t that make you feel better?¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    He didn¡¯t respond. Su Guobang closed his eyes heavily and turned around on his crutches.

    As he turned around, Su Shengjing suddenly realized that the old man¡¯s back, which had always been straight, was starting to hunch. His hair had turned grayer, and he seemed to have aged a lot.

    Su Shengjing suddenly felt a little upset, but he maintained a cold expression on his face as he nonchntly said, ¡°Sure, if you dare to give it to her.¡±

    Su Guobang turned around and looked at him. ¡°Of course, I dare! But I have a condition.¡±

    ¡°So you have a condition. As expected of you,¡± Su Shengjing sarcastically said.

    He knew that with the old man¡¯s personality, how could he give others benefits so easily? Furthermore, he even wanted to give the entire Su Corporation to Little Jiu. It was unbelievable.

    Su Guobang immediately widened his eyes in anger. ¡°You b*stard! I know you have a prejudice against me, so I¡¯ll ept it! I just want Little Jiu to call me Grandpa. This condition isn¡¯t too much, right?¡±

    Su Shengjing was stunned again.

    <i>Is this all he wants?</i>

    This was beyond his expectations.

    Seeing that his son did not react and was only looking at him nkly, Su Guobang got even more annoyed. ¡°What? Do you think I¡¯m joking? This is my condition!¡±

    In Su Shengjing¡¯s eyes, the old man¡¯s character was terrible to the extreme. That was why he did not believe him. It was infuriating. Su Guobang wondered if his son¡¯s impression of him would change before he died.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t like you.¡± Su Shengjing¡¯s tone was still a little sarcastic. Just as Su Guobang was about to open his mouth again, Su Shengjing turned around and walked out. He looked at Su Jiu, who was lying beside the fountain and gazing at the goldfish, and waved at her. ¡°Baby,e here.¡±

    Hearing her father¡¯s voice, the little girl immediately raised her head to look at him, then ran toward him and hugged his leg.

    ¡°Daddy!¡± The little girl¡¯s sweet and soft voice melted his heart.

    Su Shengjing lowered his head and looked at her. He smiled and ruffled her hair. ¡°Call him Grandpa.¡±

    Su Jiu was stunned.

    <i>What¡¯s going on? Why is Daddy willing to let me call him Grandpa Su Guobang?</i>

    Su Jiu subconsciously nced at Su Guobang and realized that the old man was looking at her with a hint of anticipation in his eyes.

    As if trying to create a benevolent image, the usually unsmiling Su Guobang twitched the corner of his lips and forced out a smile. Ths smile looked fake and somehow a little scary.

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Old Master, you might as well not smile. You¡¯ll scare a child to tears, okay?</i>

    Su Jiu mustered all her acting skills and blinked her clear and innocent big eyes. As if she were still afraid, she hid behind Su Shengjing and asked in an uncertain whisper, ¡°Daddy, do I really have to call him that?¡±

    Su Guobang saw her and felt even more guilty..

 Chapter 587 - Family of Three (1)

    <h4>Chapter 587: Family of Three (1)</h4>

    <i>See, he scared the child so much that it left a psychological trauma on her. Of course, she doesn¡¯t want to call him grandpa. He deserves it!</i>

    Su Shengjing nodded and softly said, ¡°Yes, Baby, Daddy is here. It¡¯ll be fine. No one will hurt you.¡±

    Su Guobang added, ¡°Yes, no one will hurt you.¡±

    The little girl furrowed her eyebrows as if she were hesitating. A few secondster, under Su Guobang¡¯s expectant gaze, she called out in a childish voice, ¡°Grandpa.¡±

    Su Guobang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He suddenly felt that the little girl¡¯s voice was so pleasant when she called him grandpa. Pretending to not have heard her, he said, ¡°Little Jiu, say it again. Grandpa didn¡¯t hear it.¡±

    Su Shengjing sneered.?<i>Ha, just keep pretending!</i>

    Although the old man was no longer young, his ears were still very sharp. How could he not have heard that?

    Su Jiu knew that Su Guobang was pretending, but she still raised her voice and shouted again, ¡°Grandpa!¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Su Guobang happily replied. His face, which had always been stern and gloomy, seemed much brighter.

    The wish that he had wanted for so long had finally been fulfilled today. It wasn¡¯t easy either, and the price he had to pay was huge!

    ***

    Not long after, Su Shengjing brought Su Jiu back to his apartment. The moment the father and daughter stepped out of the elevator, they saw someone waiting at the entrance of their house.

    When Su Jiu saw the woman, her eyes lit up. She happily called out, ¡°Mommy!¡±

    Initially, she was not used to addressing An Yuan as her mother, but by now, she hadpletely epted it.

    An Yuan was the same. Ever since she had epted that Little Jiu was her daughter, besides her work, she had ced her whole heart on the little girl.

    An Yuan reached out and wanted to hug the little girl, but Su Shengjing naturally passed the child to her. An Yuan tightly hugged her daughter, then asked Su Shengjing, ¡°Did you both have a good time at the amusement park? Have you eaten yet?¡±

    Su Shengjing recalled that when he had replied to her message, he did not say that he had brought Little Jiu to the Su Residence. Instead, he had told An Yuan that he went to the amusement park. An Yuan had not suspected anything and was only concerned about whether they had lunch.

    Su Jiu obediently replied, ¡°Mommy, Daddy and I have eaten. What about you? Have you been waiting for us for long?¡±

    ¡°Not long! Since Little Jiu had lunch with Daddy, does she want to have dinner with Mommy tonight?¡±

    An Yuan used to be a beautiful and valiant older sister. When she had met Little Jiu, she would always speak to her in a gentle tone. Now, she was even gentler. Su Jiu felt like she was floating and stepping on cotton. She agreed without thinking. ¡°Okay!¡±

    Su Shengjing could only watch as An Yuan carried her daughter into the opposite door. Luckily, Su Jiu came back to her senses in time and asked, ¡°Mommy, can Daddy join us?¡±

    Su Shengjing and An Yuan had separate meals and amodations. They had only agreed that Su Jiu would stay at their ces, alternating between the two every week.

    Hearing Su Jiu¡¯s words, An Yuan subconsciously nced at Su Shengjing. When she saw him looking at her, her ears heated up. She quickly looked away. ¡°If¡­ your father wants to, we can eat together.¡±

    <i>Look, isn¡¯t she clearly giving Daddy a chance?</i>

    Su Jiu immediately gave Su Shengjing a look. ¡°Daddy, did you hear that? Mommy said yes. Come in quickly!¡±

    Su Shengjing clenched one hand into a fist and put it to his lips to cough. He looked very ufortable, and his ears were slightly red.

    In his point of view, if they ate together despite knowing that An Yuan was Little Jiu¡¯s mother, they would really look like a family of three..

 Chapter 588 - A Family of Three (2)

    <h4>Chapter 588: A Family of Three (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    However, Su Shengjing still walked into An Yuan¡¯s apartment and told himself that he only wanted to spend more time with Little Jiu. He couldn¡¯t let her forget about her father now that she had a mother.

    He wanted to make his presence known to the little girl!

    An Yuan heated a ss of milk for Su Jiu to drink, then walked into the kitchen to start cooking. Su Shengjing took off his coat and ced it on the sofa. He walked over with his sleeves rolled up. ¡°Do you need my help?¡±

    An Yuan turned to look at him. Her ears were still hot, and her heart was beating a little fast. When she met his deep eyes, this feeling grew even stronger.

    Forcing out a natural smile, she answered, ¡°Sure! Actually, I don¡¯t cook often, so my culinary skills are probably not as good as yours. Little Jiu told me several times that her daddy¡¯s dishes are delicious.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Su Shengjing smiled as well. His heart was filled with pride and smugness. ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t know how to cook at first. I only learned it slowly after I had Little Jiu.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a good father,¡± An Yuan sincerely said. She then changed the topic. ¡°Why don¡¯t you teach me how to cook some of Little Jiu¡¯s favorite dishes? In that case, I can cook for her when shees over to eat.¡±

    Su Shengjing agreed. ¡°Sure.¡±

    The two of them got busy in the kitchen. Su Jiu secretly came to the kitchen and hid by the door to look at the two of them. She saw that her father was seriously teaching her mother how to cook; the two of them were very close to each other. The atmosphere was harmonious and natural as if they were a young couple.

    Su Jiu could not help but take out the cell phone from Su Shengjing¡¯s coat pocket and quickly snap a photo of them.

    <i>Kacha!</i>

    Su Jiu realized she had forgotten to turn down the volume. At the sound of the photo being taken, the two people inside the kitchen immediately turned around to look at the little girl.

    As if she had gotten discovered doing something bad, the little girl stuck out her tongue yfully and embarrassedly. ¡°Daddy, Mommy, Little Jiu felt that the two of you looked so good when you stood together, so she couldn¡¯t help but take a photo!¡±

    An Yuan took a nce at Su Shengjing and quickly looked away. Embarrassed, she reached out and pulled the hair behind her ear.

    Su Shengjing coughed in embarrassment. He deliberately put on a stern face and walked toward the little girl. ¡°Baby, so you¡¯ve learned how to secretly take photos, huh!¡±

    ¡°From now on, I won¡¯t take photos secretly. I¡¯ll just take them directly!¡± The little girl cutely smiled and took two photos of him with the cell phone.

    Amused, Su Shengjing carried her up. Su Jiu took the opportunity to whisper into his ear. ¡°Daddy, I know that you¡¯re interested in Mommy. Many people on the inte say that you and Mommy are a good match. So, you have to work hard. If someone else snatches away Mommy, I will be very sad!¡±

    Su Shengjing choked.

    He admitted that he had a good impression of An Yuan, and he could also feel that she had some feelings for him. Otherwise, she would not have allowed him to enter the house. However, there seemed to be a paper-thin barrier between them. Neither of them had approached the other, so it seemed like it was difficult for them to confess.

    <i>However, as a man, shouldn¡¯t I take the initiative?</i>

    As he thought about this, Su Shengjing affectionately rubbed Su Jiu¡¯s forehead. ¡°I know, Daddy will do his best.¡±

    Su Jiu winked at him. ¡°Daddy, I have high hopes for you. Do it for your own happiness.¡±

    Su Shengjing was touched by her cute voice again, and the smile on his lips deepened. He also listened to her words.

    Hence, when the trio started eating dinner, Su Shengjing thought for a while, then finally said to An Yuan, who was putting food into her bowl, ¡°Um¡­ I have a question for you..¡±

 Chapter 589 - Weâ€™re Dating (1)

    <h4>Chapter 589: We¡¯re Dating (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    As if she had a premonition about what Su Shengjing would ask, An Yuan became a little embarrassed again. Pretending to be nonchnt, she replied, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°I want to ask¡­¡± Su Shengjing averted his gaze and paused for two seconds before saying, ¡°Do you have a man you like?¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Oh my! Is Daddy finally going to take the initiative?</i>

    An Yuan saw his slightly red ears and suppressed herughter. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Shengjing immediately looked up at her and nervously asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Su Jiu clicked her tongue inwardly.?<i>Daddy, you¡¯re so dumb! Mommy¡¯s intentions are so obvious. Can¡¯t you tell?</i>

    An Yuan deliberately kept him in suspense. ¡°This is my secret, I can¡¯t tell you yet. Unless¡­ you tell me first. Do you have a woman you like?¡±

    The question stunned Su Shengjing. Then, his ears turned even redder.

    Su Jiu was looking forward to him saying a certain few words, such as admitting it directly. In the end, he only said nervously, ¡°This, this is also my secret. I can¡¯t say it.¡±

    He stuttered.

    <i>It¡¯s obvious that he likes her!</i>

    Su Jiu expected better from him. Her father had already asked her mother if there was a man she liked. Why had he dropped the ball at such a crucial moment?

    She could only act as an assistant. Turning to An Yuan, the little girl said, ¡°Mommy, I know who the woman Daddy likes is. Lower your head, and I¡¯ll tell you secretly.¡±

    When Su Shengjing heard this, he became even more nervous. He quickly said, ¡°Baby, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t spout nonsense! I¡¯ll speak properly! Mommy,e,e.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± An Yuan smiled and lowered her head.

    Su Jiu leaned close to her ear and whispered to her, ¡°Mommy, the woman Daddy likes is you! Really, I¡¯m not lying to you. When you were in trouble, he was really worried about you! Also, when Daddy brought you home from the hotel that time, he took good care of you and did not take advantage of you! The inte says that if a man really loves a woman, he¡¯ll respect her!¡±

    An Yuan naturally knew what the little was talking about and had always kept that in her heart. Therefore, when she had found out that the man from that night was Su Shengjing, she was neither angry nor sad. Instead, she was d and even a little happy.

    <i>So the man I have liked for so long also had me in his heart.</i>

    The smile on her lips deepened. ¡°Yes, Mommy knows.¡±

    An Yuan looked straight at Su Shengjing and smiled. ¡°Su Shengjing, are you willing to give it a try? I still don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to be in a rtionship.¡±

    Su Shengjing¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    Su Jiu got even more anxious than him and urged him, ¡°Daddy, say yes!¡±

    Su Shengjing came back to his senses and said with a red face, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to be in one either. So¡­ maybe we can try.¡±

    As he spoke, he looked at Su Jiu, and his gaze turned gentle. ¡°Maybe the two of us will be suitable for each other, and we can give Little Jiu aplete family?¡±

    An Yuan also looked at Su Jiu and gently caressed her fair face. The gentleness in her eyes seemed to be overflowing. ¡°Okay.¡±

    <i>She agreed?</i>

    Su Shengjing suddenly felt that it was very magical.?<i>Do I now¡­ have a girlfriend?</i>

    <i>I do, right? An Yuan has already agreed!</i>

    <i>Now, I¡¯m no longer single. I can show off in front of that fool Sheng Tianci. That fool has been worried about my love life and thought whether I would remain a monk for the rest of my life. Now, it seems that I got out of being single before that fool!</i>

    Now that her parents had a chance, Su Jiu was very satisfied..

 Chapter 590 - Weâ€™re Dating (2)

    <h4>Chapter 590: We¡¯re Dating (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    If Su Shengjing and An Yuan could be together, the little girl could have aplete family and make up for the wishes and regrets of her previous life!

    The next day, An Yuan and Su Shengjing announced on Weibo that they were in a rtionship. Theizens were excited again.

    It was especially so for the shippers. They were so excited that they wanted to set off firecrackers in celebration. One after another, they went overboard and requested the couple to get married immediately. Even the Civil Affairs Bureau was ready to amodate them!

    An Yuan slowly started to show some photos of her life. Most of them were photos of Su Shengjing and Little Jiu together. Sometimes, these pictures were taken at home, and theizens suspected that they were living together.

    In other photos, An Yuan would show off the gifts they had received, the dishes cooked by Su Shengjing, and some intimate photos. The man was handsome, and the woman was beautiful. Even if these were just photos, theizens could feel the romance oozing off their screen.

    Theizens felt that Su Shengjing and An Yuan were rubbing their rtionship in the face of all the singles!

    Yang Fangping, who had previously broken the viewership ratings of variety shows with ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s go!¡±, also paid attention to this celebrity couple. He was nning tounch a reality show based on love.

    When this show¡¯s guest cast was announced, theizens saw Su Shengjing¡¯s and An Yuan¡¯s names on it. This excited them again. Manyizens went to the show¡¯s official Weibo ount every day, urging the show to air sooner. They could not wait to watch this couple.

    ¡°I¡¯m so ready for this! I¡¯ll never get tired of watching them!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting so long for this program that I don¡¯t want to watch anymore. Hurry up and release it, please!¡±

    ¡°Yang Fangping, you old devil! If you¡¯re done recording this series, hurry up and broadcast it. Don¡¯t just advertise every day to tease us. If you continue like this, you will lose us!¡±

    Yang Fangping was quite pleased with the audience¡¯s anticipation. He felt that he was going to make another big show. When the show¡¯s first episode was broadcast, the audience was immersed in the sweet love between Su Shengjing and An Yuan. They watched the romance between the couple and shed tears of envy.

    It was really too sweet!

    Su Shengjing was gentle and considerate. Not only would he carry An Yuan¡¯s bag, cook for her, kneel, and tie her shoces for her, but he would also let her walk inside when she was shopping. He even took special care of her feelings and remembered her likes and dislikes very clearly. He would often praise her in front of the camera.

    <i>Indeed, men who dote on their daughters would dote on their girlfriends and wives!</i>

    On the other hand, An Yuan, who was now in a rtionship, seemed to have transformed into a different person. At least in front of Su Shengjing, she was no longer as cold and arrogant as she used to be. She had also be gentle and considerate with a hint of a young woman¡¯s innocence and cuteness. Whenever she went out, she would stick close to Su Shengjing. Her fingers would always be intertwined with his, never letting go.

    Watching them fall in love was exactly like watching an idol drama. It was enough to make girls fall into fantasies.

    Even if Su Shengjing and An Yuan were not as young and inexperienced as the other celebrities, they were still youthful and innocent when they were dating. Furthermore, both of them were already raising a child. Logically speaking, this should make the audience less immersed in the fantasy, yet the two of them were still the most popr.

    With his experience in filming ¡°Daddy, Let¡¯s Go!¡±, Yang Fangping had be excellent at finding things the audience liked. When filming this dating variety show, he especially invited Su Jiu to guest star in it. The scene was that of the couple bringing their child together.

    That episode¡¯s viewership ratings reached a new high.

    In the eyes of the audience, this was a family of three. They had long known that Su Shengjing was a qualified father. An Yuan¡¯s performance on the show was also natural. She was definitely qualified to y the role of a mother.

    Therefore, it was unreasonable for Su Shengjing and An Yuan to not get married!

 Chapter 591 - Daily Public Displays of Affection

    <h4>Chapter 591: Daily Public Disys of Affection</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    The managementpanies on both sides found it funny. Other celebrities had to hide their rtionships, afraid that theizens would find out. But in the case of these two, theizens couldn¡¯t wait for them to show off their love every day, and even more so, wanted them to get married quickly.

    All in all, it was a picturesque scene.

    Under the countless calls of theizens, after a year, Su Shengjing and An Yuan finally got married and held a grand wedding. Su Jiu and Han Xiao¡¯s son, Han Siye, took up the role of the flower girl and the flower boy. The live videos and photos of the wedding circted crazily online.

    The fans were filled with sorrow and joy. On one hand, they were happy that the couple had finally gotten married. On the other hand, they felt that they, the fans, had fallen out of love. The male god and goddess that they liked no longer belonged to the fans. Their youth was over!

    Su Shengjing and An Yuan had been in a rtionship for a whole year, yet they had never married. They didn¡¯t think of that until that time when Su Shengjing¡¯s safety harness broke while he was filming, and he fell. One of his legs had crashed to the ground and was broken. During the two months that he was hospitalized, An Yuan had pushed away her work and took care of him wholeheartedly.

    This had moved Su Shengjing. Soon after he was discharged from the hospital, he had brought his daughter along and proposed to An Yuan.

    After the couple got married, An Yuan moved in with Su Shengjing.

    Su Jiu was overjoyed that her father had found the happiness that belonged to him. On the day of their marriage, she had been so happy that she cried. Su Shengjing got scared due to that. He hugged her andforted her for a long time, promising her that he would not abandon her just because he had a wife. He would treat her better than before, doting on her with An Yuan.

    After her wish to have aplete family was fulfilled, Su Jiu started to look forward to her parents giving birth to a younger sibling. It was not because she felt lonely, but just like what theizens said, it would be a waste if her parents did not have more children with such good genes!

    However, Su Shengjing and An Yuan seemed to have made a promise. In the blink of an eye, six years had passed. Su Jiu was already ten years old, but the two of them never had another child. Su Jiu and their fans felt a little regretful.

    From time to time, fans would ask under their Weibo: When are you going to have a second child?

    Su Shengjing and An Yuan only smiled and did not take these questions seriously.

    They had agreed that Little Jiu was the only child they wanted. Previously, she had been abandoned at the orphanage and had finally returned to her parents by chance. They wanted to give her all their love.

    In six years, Su Jiu had gone from being a young kid who was not even at Su Shengjing¡¯s waist to a youngdy. She went from kindergarten to primary school and even skipped a few grades. Now, she was in the first year of middle school.

    Everyone in the school knew that a genius little girl hade to their school. Su Jiu scored full marks in her schoolwork, andpetitions were not a problem for her. The best middle school in the capital had made an exception and epted her. They even nned to send her to high school.

    Su Jiu ate very freely in school. Her grades were good, and she was pretty, cute, and polite. On top of that, she was the youngest in the school. Thus, she became the favorite of the teachers and students. She was doing very well in school.

    The only person she found troublesome was Han Siye.

    This fellow was actually in the same junior high school as her!

    That was going too far.

    Han Siye¡¯s family was originally not from this city. They lived in a neighboring city under the care of his grandparents. Most of Han Xiao¡¯s work was in this city, however, and when his studio opened, he had decided to move here and settle down. And he had brought along Han Siye with him.

    Now that Han Siye was twelve years old, his face had be even more handsome and he had grown taller. However, his personality had not changed at all. He was still arrogant and unruly as if he were asking for a beating. His bad habit of pulling Su Jiu¡¯s hair had not changed, and he always angered Su Jiu..

 Chapter 592 - Shortie, Hurry Up

    <h4>Chapter 592: Shortie, Hurry Up</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Su Jiu could tolerate Han Siyeing to her ssroom after school and insisting on walking home with her, but she could not tolerate this bad habit.

    She wondered if he did this because his hands were restless!

    ***

    In the evening, after the school bell rang, the students in the ssroom packed their bags one after another.

    When they saw a tall and handsome figure appear in the corridor and stop outside the window, many girls blushed and their hearts raced.

    This school was a private school. Many of the students here were children of rich and powerful people or celebrities. Moreover, Han Siye was usually quite high-profile and ostentatious. Almost everyone knew him.

    He was the little devil who often broke the rules and did not hand in his homework, giving his teacher headaches.

    However, he was really handsome and had inherited his parents¡¯ good looks.

    Han Siye ignored the girls¡¯ excited or shy gazes and walked straight to the window. After stopping there, he knocked on the window with his finger and said to the person inside, ¡°Shortie, hurry up! I don¡¯t like waiting for people.¡±

    The girl packing her bag red at him. ¡°Who told you to wait? Get lost!¡±

    With one hand in his pocket, Han Siye casually leaned against the window. He looked down at her, a mischievous smile on his lips. ¡°Tsk! If you don¡¯t want me to wait, I¡¯ll wait! I¡¯ll annoy you to death.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Childish brat!</i>

    She packed her bag and walked out of the ssroom. She didn¡¯t wait for Han Siye, but he followed her.

    The two of them were eye-catching, and everyone in school knew them. Hence, when they walked together, they became the center of attention.

    Many students even suspected that they were already dating at such a young age.

    Su Jiu carried her bag and stomped down the stairs while Han Siye leisurely walked behind her. He did not forget to annoy her. ¡°Your legs are so short. What are you walking so fast for?¡±

    Su Jiu stopped in her tracks and turned back to re at him. ¡°You¡¯re the one with short legs. Your whole family has short legs!¡±

    After saying that, she silently said in her heart, ¡°Ahhh, Uncle Han, I¡¯m sorry for scolding you. Your legs aren¡¯t short!¡±

    Her words didn¡¯t have any impact on Han Siye at all. Instead, he even seemed to find it funny.

    The young man could not help but smile. He reached out and pulled the ponytail at the back of Su Jiu¡¯s head. ¡°Who are you calling short? Open your eyes and take a good look. My legs are short? Don¡¯t lie to yourself.¡±

    ¡°You¡ª I told you not to pull my hair!¡± Su Jiu furiously reached out as if she wanted to hit him.

    Han Siye immediately ran to the front and annoyingly said, ¡°Come and hit me if you can catch me!¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>What a brat!</i>

    Unwilling to be bullied by a brat, she angrily chased after him. ¡°Don¡¯t run, coward!¡±

    As she ran out of the school building, she bumped into Xiao Wei. Xiao Wei was also a student of this school and was in his second year of junior high school.

    Wearing a neat school uniform, Xiao Wei walked in front, carrying his school bag on one shoulder and reading a book.

    He was the top student in the second year of junior high school.

    Upon seeing him, Han Siye patted his shoulder and stopped. He turned around to look at Su Jiu, who was chasing after him, and grinned again.

    That grin was especially unrestrained in the sunset.

    Su Jiu only wanted to punch his annoying face.?<i>See if he¡¯s still smiling after that!</i>

    Xiao Wei looked at her and then at Han Siye. He knew what had happened. His handsome brows furrowed slightly.. ¡°Don¡¯t bully Little Jiu.¡±

 Chapter 593 - The Reputation of Men Has Been Ruined

    <h4>Chapter 593: The Reputation of Men Has Been Ruined</h4>

    Su Jiu hid behind Xiao Wei but still red at Han Siye. ¡°That¡¯s right! You¡¯re a boy. Bullying girls is shameful!¡±

    Seeing her standing so close to Xiao Wei, Han Siye felt very ufortable. It was just like when he used to see her being close to other boys when he was young. He just wanted to pull her back and make her stay by his side.

    He snorted. ¡°If youe over, I won¡¯t bully you.¡±

    Su Jiu made a face at him. ¡°I won¡¯t. All men do is lie. I don¡¯t believe you.¡±

    Xiao Wei felt a little helpless and looked at Han Siye. ¡°Look! Because of you, the reputation of men has been ruined.¡±

    Han Siye scoffed and did not answer. His attention was still on Su Jiu. ¡°Are youing over?¡±

    Su Jiu looked determined. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Idiot, since you say that men are liars, why are you still so close to other men?¡± Han Siyeined and directly reached out to pull her over. ¡°Come to my side!¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless. ¡°Aren¡¯t I getting closer to you now? Aren¡¯t you a man?¡±

    Han Siye confidently said, ¡°I¡¯m still a boy now. I¡¯ll be a man in the future!¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>D*mn! Why is this person so shameless?</i>

    Xiao Wei, who was standing at the side, got a headache. However, his rtionship with Han Siye was average. At most, he was just an ordinary friend and wasn¡¯t in a position to criticize Han Siye. Xiao Wei could only follow by his side and guard against him at all times to prevent him from bullying Little Jiu again.

    Han Siye carried his school bag with one hand and had the other hand in his pocket. He walked side by side with Su Jiu. Along the way, many girls looked at him, their faces red.

    Han Siye was really handsome. He was even more handsome than those young hunks on TV. Xiao Wei was handsome too. Moreover, Xiao Wei could y the piano; he was truly a piano prince.

    After looking at Han Siye, the girls looked at Su Jiu, who was beside him. Their eyes were filled with envy and jealousy.

    Han Siye still ignored those gazes and nced sideways at Su Jiu. Pretending to be nonchnt, he said, ¡°How about I get my driver to drive you back tonight?¡±

    He wanted to send her back, but his tone made it seem like he was giving her charity.

    Of course, Su Jiu rolled his eyes at him. At that moment, they had already reached the school gate. The chauffeur, who had arrived early, saw Su Jiu and immediately walked up to help her carry her school bag.

    Hearing Han Siye¡¯s words, the chauffeur put on a fake smile and said, ¡°Little Miss, Old Master and Young Master have said that you¡¯re not allowed to ride in someone else¡¯s car, especially with a boy.¡±

    As he spoke, he red at Han Siye.

    This chauffeur was originally Su Guobang¡¯s bodyguard. He was tall and strong, with a scar on his face, which added a hint of murderous intent to him. When he nced at Han Siye, the young boy suddenly felt a chill run down his spine as if something dangerous was targeting him.

    However, Han Siye would not admit defeat so easily. He pretended to not have seen it and said to Su Jiu, ¡°Ride with me! I¡¯ll buy you something delicious.¡±

    <i>Little brother, do you think Ick delicious food?</i>

    Su Jiu also felt a headache. ¡°Well, since my chauffeur is here, I¡¯ll be leaving now. Goodbye!¡±

    Han Siye¡¯s and Xiao Wei¡¯s lips moved as if they wanted to say something, but Su Jiu ran away after saying that and entered her car. The two boys could only stand there and watch her.

    Sitting in the car, Su Jiu looked at the passing scenery outside the car window and held her forehead in distress.

    <i>Sigh!</i>?Although she knew that Han Siye and Xiao Wei liked her, in her eyes, they were just kids, the kind that she had watched grow up..

 Chapter 594 - The Standards for A Spouse Have Risen

    <h4>Chapter 594: The Standards for A Spouse Have Risen</h4>

    Although both the boys were handsome, she would feel guilty if they developed feelings for each other.

    Therefore, they couldn¡¯t go further than friendship.

    ***

    Half an hourter, the car arrived at a European-styled vi in the wealthy district. Su Shengjing and An Yuan had bought this vi when they got married. The family of three stayed together here.

    When Su Jiu returned home, her nanny, Auntie Zhang, weed her with a smile. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re home?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Su Jiu replied. Suddenly, she smelled a familiar fragranceing from the kitchen. She immediately knew that her father was cooking today.

    Although her family had hired Auntie Zhang, an exceptionally good cook, Su Shengjing would take charge of the cooking whenever he was at home. Furthermore, his culinary skills were improving, and both Su Jiu and her mother loved his food.

    Su Jiu ran to the kitchen. Unsurprisingly, she found her father¡¯s tall figure inside.

    Dressed in light gray loungewear, Su Shengjing looked as handsome as ever. Although he was no longer a young man, he looked no different than how he was a few years ago. However, he seemed more mature, more handsome, and more manly.

    ¡°Daddy!¡± Su Jiu called softly.

    Upon hearing Su Jiu¡¯s voice, Su Shengjing immediately turned his head. The corners of his lips could not help but curl up. ¡°Baby is back? Daddy misses you so much. Come, give me a hug.¡±

    Su Jiu ran toward him and jumped into his arms like a ko bear.

    Su Shengjing hugged her tightly to prevent her from falling, just like how he used to carry her when she was young.

    Although the little girl had grown up, she was still his darling.

    He still enjoyed hugging her.

    However, Su Jiu was now ten years old. In a few years, she would be a big girl. When that time came, he worried that he would not be as close to her as he was now.

    Su Jiu hugged Su Shengjing¡¯s neck and looked at his well-defined face up close. She dazedly said, ¡°Daddy is so handsome. Why is he bing more and more handsome?¡±

    Su Shengjingughed.

    Even though the girl had said this countless times, he did not get sick of it. Every time he heard it, his mood would improve.

    Even as the years had passed, Su Shengjing¡¯s career had remained smooth sailing. More and more people had tried to get close to him, buttering him up with bullsh*t. However, his daughter¡¯s words were still pleasant to his ears.

    He loved it when she called him Daddy. He could never get tired of hearing that sweet, soft voice.

    Su Shengjing loved it so much that he would wish for a longer life just so he could listen to her for a few more years.

    Su Jiu continued with a troubled expression, ¡°Daddy, you have raised my standards for choosing a spouse in the future. What should I do?¡±

    <i>Choosing a spouse?</i>

    Su Shengjing became unhappy when he heard that. He snorted and replied, ¡°You¡¯ve grown up well, but don¡¯t let other brats lure you away!¡±

    Su Jiu hugged him tighter and giggled. ¡°Daddy, with you around, who would dare make a move on me? Also, my standards have risen. I won¡¯t like boys who aren¡¯t as handsome as Daddy!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You have to have high standards when ites to men. You have to be strict. You can¡¯t let just any brat fall in love with you. That will only lower your worth. I won¡¯t ept it either.¡±

    Su Shengjing then patted the back of her hand. ¡°Alright, hurry up and wash your hands. Daddy made your favorite sweet and sour pork ribs and braised fish..¡±

 Chapter 595 - We Love You

    <h4>Chapter 595: We Love You</h4>

    ¡°Daddy is so nice!¡± Su Jiu sweetly smiled. Then, she thought of something and asked, ¡°When is Mommying back? I miss her.¡±

    Su Shengjing paused before saying, ¡°I miss her too.¡±

    The scandal with the intimate photos that year had not affected An Yuan¡¯s career. On the contrary, after An Yuan participated in that dating variety show with Su Shengjing, her poprity rose even higher. She received endless offers from producers. Currently, she was the most popr female celebrity in the industry.

    And she had the work ethic to back it up. No other female celebrity in the entertainment industry could shake her position as the top female celebrity.

    The only unfortunate thing was that An Yuan was extremely busy; as a strong career woman, she rarely had time to spend with her family.

    Recently, she had epted a new role and had not returned home for a month.

    ¡°Can we video call Mommy tonight?¡±

    Su Shengjing smiled. ¡°Of course.¡±

    After showering at night, Su Jiu used her phone to video call An Yuan. Soon, An Yuan picked up the call. ¡°Little Jiu, did you behave well in school today?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I did well.¡± Su Jiu focused on An Yuan on her phone. ¡°Mommy, when are youing back? I miss you.¡±

    An Yuan¡¯s gaze suddenly became gentle. ¡°Mommy misses you too.¡±

    She nced at Su Shengjing and continued, ¡°And your father.¡±

    Su Shengjing looked a little ufortable. ¡°Ahem, we¡¯ve been married for so long, yet you¡¯re still so forward about this in front of the kid.¡±

    Su Jiu immediately added, ¡°If you want to say it, just say it! I don¡¯t mind. If Mommy and Daddy have a good rtionship, Little Jiu will be happy!¡±

    ¡°Did you hear that?¡± An Yuan nced at Su Shengjing.

    Su Shengjing was still a little embarrassed. ¡°Some things are better kept between the two of us.¡±

    Deliberately, Su Jiu asked, ¡°Mommy, Daddy, when you¡¯re alone together, do you discuss giving me a younger sibling?¡±

    Su Shengjing¡¯s ears turned red.

    ¡°Can¡¯t we dote on only you? Why do you need a sibling?¡±

    Su Jiu puffed up her cheeks. ¡°You¡¯re wasting your good genes!¡±

    ¡°How is that a waste? Didn¡¯t I pass them on to you?¡± Su Shengjing lightly cuffed her head.

    As Little Jiu grew up, she became more beautiful. She was just as cute as she had been as a child. All theizens said that she had inherited both her parents¡¯ good looks.

    Su Shengjing would always feel proud and happy to have a daughter like Su Jiu. Let everyone else be envious, sure. After all, they wouldn¡¯t be able to give birth to a child as beautiful, cute, and smart as Little Jiu.

    In his eyes, Little Jiu was the best child in the world. No one else couldpare to her.

    After the video call with An Yuan ended, Su Jiu was in a good mood. When she returned to her room, she saw that it was still early. Since she wasn¡¯t sleepy, she simply rolled around on her bed before calling the little viin.

    The little viin was the same age as Han Siye this year. However, he had skipped grades much more than Su Jiu. He was already in his first year of high school this year, and in another two years, he would go to university. He was a true genius.

    The call was picked up very quickly. The little viin¡¯s low and pleasant voice came from the other end. ¡°Hello?¡±

    When Su Jiu heard her baby¡¯s voice, her mood rose. She smiled and said, ¡°Big Brother, what are you doing? Did I disturb your rest?¡±

    Rong Si seriously listened to her. ¡°You didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°So what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Reading.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>His answer is always so concise.. However, on ount of his pleasant voice, I forgive him!</i>

 Chapter 596 - What Their Hearts Want

    <h4>Chapter 596: What Their Hearts Want</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    The girl continued, ¡°Big Brother, can I video call you? I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time!¡±

    Rong Si was speechless.

    Every time Su Jiu called him, she wanted it to be a video call. But he didn¡¯t want to. Whenever he looked at her little face, he would feel a little embarrassed and nervous. In his nervous state, his mind would be a mess and he wouldn¡¯t know what to say.

    So, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll just watch you.¡±

    <i>Tsk, my baby is still shy.</i>

    ¡°That won¡¯t do! You have to let me see you too!¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s tone seemed to carry a hint of helplessness. ¡°There¡¯s nothing for you to see.¡±

    Su Jiu indignantly replied, ¡°Nothing? If you don¡¯t look good, then no one else in the world looks good!¡±

    As an extremely popr antagonist in the book, Rong Si was vicious and evil, yet he still garnered many fans. The reason was that he had a face handsome enough to sway the hearts of his fans.

    Therefore, Su Jiu was looking forward to seeing her baby grow up.?<i>He¡¯ll definitely be a beast that will charm thousands of girls, right?</i>

    With that thought, Su Jiu wanted to see him even more. Thinking that she had more than a month of summer break, she asked again, ¡°Big Brother, summer break ising soon. Will you visit?¡±

    Rong Si hesitated for a few seconds, then said in a low voice, ¡°Maybe not. Mom is busy with work.¡±

    ¡°What if I go over to see you?¡±

    Rong Si was stunned. Then, his cold expression rxed. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes, really!¡± Su Jiu wanted to see if her child had grown taller and be more handsome. She only met him twice a year, during winter break and summer break.

    It had been half a year since they hadst met during the winter break. She really did not know what he looked like now. Boys of his age grew up very quickly.

    Su Jiu didn¡¯t know why Rong Si refused the video call with her. Was it just because he was shy, or because of something else? He didn¡¯t know how to carry a conversation either. He was a straightforward guy who could kill a conversation.

    <i>Sigh, he¡¯s done for. How¡¯s he going to find a wife in the future? Even if he finds one, she¡¯d probably run away.</i>

    Su Jiu, who saw herself as Rong Si¡¯s mother figure, started to worry. She wanted her child to be lively and cheerful, but it seemed like she wasn¡¯t making any progress.

    <i>No matter, it¡¯s already a great sess that he has not turned evil!</i>

    ¡°Okay,¡± Rong Si replied. He paused for a moment and added, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    Perhaps because his voice was too pleasant, but Su Jiu¡¯s heart suddenly trembled when she heard him say ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you¡±.

    This feeling was indescribable.

    Then she realized. For a moment, he had charmed her!

    <i>God! I was actually charmed by this little brat. This is too unbelievable.?</i>Su Jiu was even more certain that even if Rong Si did not turn evil, he would still be a heartbreaker.

    Su Jiu tried her best to calm her heartbeat and deliberately asked, ¡°Big Brother, will you be upset if I visit? If I go over, you won¡¯t be able to study properly.¡±

    Rong Si lowered his eyes and smiled slightly. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Learning was not as important as seeing her. Since the start, most of his motivation to learn came from her.

    ¡°Okay then. See you in the summer!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Rong Si could hear the anticipation in the little girl¡¯s voice and started to look forward to them meeting.

    A monthter, after the end-of-term examinations finished, it was time for summer vacation. Su Shengjing nned to bring his wife and children on a holiday. Just as he was about to ask his daughter for her opinion, she spoke first, ¡°Dad, I want to visit Big Brother!¡±

    <i>Big Brother?</i>

    Su Shengjing narrowed his eyes and looked a little dangerous. ¡°Which big brother do you want to see, huh?¡±

 Chapter 597 - The Honeyed Words of The Little Brats

    <h4>Chapter 597: The Honeyed Words of The Little Brats</h4>

    Her father¡¯s expression was terrifying. Su Jiu¡¯s voice became smaller. ¡°Big Brother Rong Si.¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    <i>It¡¯s that brat again. She meets him every summer and winter vacation. Isn¡¯t she sick of seeing him?</i>

    <i>Is that brat¡¯s face better than her father¡¯s?</i>

    Su Shengjing¡¯s handsome face darkened. ¡°No.¡±

    Su Jiu did not expect her father to disagree. She immediately puffed up her cheeks and indignantly asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    <i>Does she really not know?</i>

    Looking at his daughter¡¯s fair and tender face, which was bing more and more beautiful, Su Shengjing suddenly felt his heart ache.

    His daughter was too beautiful. Sometimes, it didn¡¯t seem like a good thing. Many boys had their eyes on her. Su Shengjing was always worried that she would fall prey to the honeyed words of those little brats and that she would suffer after.

    Especially when she grew up and reached the age of rebellion. At that age, it would be easiest for those boys to charm her. He was afraid that they would lure her and be a bad influence on her. If that happened, he would most definitely die of anger.

    ¡°I won¡¯t allow it. There¡¯s nothing good about boys!¡± Su Shengjing said it as if he had forgotten that he was also a man.

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    Regardless, even if Su Shengjing said no, she still had a way to get him to agree. Moreover, it was a method that had worked over and over again.

    She blinked her big, innocent eyes and pleadingly said, ¡°Daddy, Big Brother is my friend. Isn¡¯t it normal to visit your friends? Why won¡¯t you let me go and see him?¡±

    When she blinked at him like this, Su Shengjing felt his heart soften, despite him knowing that she was faking it. However, he felt that spoiling her too much wasn¡¯t good, especially when it concerned his principles. He could only say with a straight face, ¡°No means no. There¡¯s no room for discussion.¡±

    ¡°I really can¡¯t visit him?¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes became even more pleading, so watery that it seemed like tears were about to spill out.

    Su Shengjing gasped and quickly turned his head away, forcing himself not to look at her.

    <i>No, I must stand firm. I can¡¯tpromise!</i>

    If he made apromise once, he would make it a second time. If there was a second time, there would be a third time. There would be no end to it in the future!

    Su Jiu had no choice but to use the second move. She hugged Su Shengjing¡¯s arm and softly whined to him, ¡°Daddy, I just want to see my friend. Can¡¯t I do that? Have you forgotten that Big Brother Rong Si saved me when I was young? If not for him, I would¡¯ve died at the hands of that bad woman. I would¡¯ve never seen you again.¡±

    Su Shengjing choked and suddenly remembered what happened a few years ago.

    At that time, a perverted fan of Qin Feng¡¯s had kidnapped Su Jiu. That brat had indeed protected Su Jiu back then. If he hadn¡¯t, who knew what would have happened to her.

    Additionally, his daughter was cajoling him, pleading with him. Su Shengjing was at his wit¡¯s end,pletely at his wit¡¯s end!

    ¡°Daddy, if you agree¡­ you¡¯ll be the best!¡± Su Jiu continued to act cute and even shook his arm a bit.

    Su Shengjing took a deep breath. He no longer knew what principles he had, so he helplessly agreed. ¡°Okay, okay, okay! Daddy will bring you to see him. But you can¡¯t always stay with him. Men and women have to be separate! Do you understand?¡±

    It took all of his willpower to keep that stern face as he lectured her.

    ¡°I understand! I knew that Daddy would say yes. Daddy is the best!¡± Su Jiu hugged him happily.

    Su Shengjing reached out to pat her head. He looked down at her happy face and sighed silently..

 Chapter 598 - Donâ€™t Tell Me You Want to Fall in Love So Early?

    <h4>Chapter 598: Don¡¯t Tell Me You Want to Fall in Love So Early?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    On the second day of summer break, Su Shengjing boarded a ne with Su Jiu and arrived at the small city of Jiangnan, the ce where Rong Si lived.

    After getting off the ne, Su Jiu breathed in the air that waspletely different from that in the capital. As expected of a small city without much pollution, the air in Jiangnan was incredibly clean and fresh.

    Currently, An Yuan still had work to do and was overseas filming a show, so Su Shengjing had brought Su Jiu here alone. However, An Yuan would be back in a week, and he had arranged for the family of three to travel. In other words, Su Jiu could only stay here for a week at most.

    <i>A week is too short. I want to spend more time with my child!</i>

    As a result, Su Jiu felt that every minute was precious. She tugged Su Shengjing out of the airport. ¡°Daddy, hurry up!¡±

    She had woken up early to catch the ne. Su Shengjing was not as energetic as her. Moreover, he did not really want to visit the brat. He only walked faster when his daughter tugged on his arm again.

    Seeing how impatient his daughter was, he felt a little unhappy.?<i>Does this girl like that brat so much?</i>

    <i>Is she going to fall in love so early?</i>

    After leaving the airport, they hailed a taxi.

    As she sat on the road to the viin¡¯s house, Su Jiu looked out the window at the small city¡¯s scenery. The city was very different from the bustling capital, and she was secretly looking forward to her stay here.

    Su Jiu hadn¡¯t told the little viin when she would arrive because she wanted to catch him off guard. She hoped that when he saw her, he would feel a pleasant surprise, not a nasty shock.

    Rong Si now lived in a neighborhood near the city center. The greenery and various facilities were fairly average there, not as good as the neighborhoods in the big cities. The hygiene was average, too. The trash cans on the side of the road were piled high with garbage, giving off an unpleasant smell in the hot weather. Moreover, flies were also flying around.

    Su Jiu covered her nose and sighed with emotion once again. The little viin would one day be a big boss who could do anything he wanted, but now, he was living a life no different from an ordinary citizen¡¯s. She wanted to help him move to a better neighborhood, but he had rejected her, saying that his current home was already good enough.

    It had to be said that the little viin had a strong sense of self-respect. He did not like to be in debt to others.

    ording to Uncle Sheng, every year, the little viin and Auntie Song would pay back a portion of the money Sheng Tianci had given them from before. Even though Sheng Tianci had said many times that he didn¡¯t need them to pay him back or that hecked the money, they still insisted on doing so.

    There was a supermarket near the district. Su Jiu turned to Su Shengjing and said, ¡°Daddy, can we go to the supermarket to buy some drinks and fruits for Big Brother and Auntie Song?¡±

    It was true that one should not be empty-handed when visiting someone else¡¯s house. Thus, Su Shengjing agreed and brought Su Jiu to the nearby supermarket.

    Su Jiu pushed a shopping cart and went to the food section first. She picked out some drinks and snacks from the shelves before pulling her father to the fruits and vegetables section. There, she also picked out a wrapped fruit hamper that contained several types of fresh fruits specially used for gifts.

    After putting the hamper into the cart, Su Jiu unintentionally turned her head and saw a lot of people picking strawberries in the strawberry section. Suddenly, among those people, she saw a familiar figure.

    Su Jiu¡¯s eyes widened.

    <i>It¡¯s the little viin!</i>

    Rong Si was also pushing a shopping cart, filled with vegetables, fruits, and some daily necessities. He had not put anything else in the cart, unlike other children who would buy snacks and soft drinks.

    When Rong Si walked past the strawberries, he could not help but stop. After looking at them for a while, he picked up a box as if he was considering buying them. However, after seeing the price, he hesitated for a few seconds, then put them back. His thin lips pursed slightly..

 Chapter 599 - The Baby Is Even More Handsome Now

    <h4>Chapter 599: The Baby Is Even More Handsome Now</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Su Jiu did not expect to see Rong Si here. She suddenly became excited.

    It had been half a year since the two of them hadst seen each other, and her baby had be even more handsome. Rong Si no longer had the chubbiness of a child, but rather, had grown to have a very youthful look. Moreover, he seemed to have grown a little taller.?<i>He should be almost 1.6 meters tall now, right?</i>

    <i>If he¡¯s that tall at the age of twelve, he would definitely grow to more than 1.8 meters.</i>

    ording to the novel, the viin was 188cm tall and had a perfect height-weight ratio. His long legs made him look like a walking sculpture!

    Su Jiu started to imagine what the little viin would look like when he grew up.

    No! She couldn¡¯t imagine it. In the novel, he was as handsome as a thousand-year-old devil. She really could not imagine it.

    The supermarket was crowded, and Su Jiu and Su Shengjing were wearing masks and hats. Rong Si¡¯s attention was focused on the strawberries, so he did not see them. Pushing the shopping cart, Rong Si turned to leave. Before he left, however, he looked back at the strawberries again.

    Seeing that he was about to leave, Su Jiu immediately pulled Su Shengjing¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Daddy, I saw Big Brother. Let¡¯s go over to him quickly!¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Su Shengjing followed her gaze and saw Rong Si among the crowd.

    It had to be said that the brat was really handsome. Perhaps, it was because he came from a good family. However, even though the kid had left the Rong Family long ago, he still carried a trace of nobility about him. In contrast, the people around him looked ugly and terrible¡­

    He was like a crane among chickens.

    Perhaps, this was the reason he could be noticed easily in the crowd.

    Su Jiu walked toward Rong Si, then she and her father quietly approached him.

    When she reached behind him, she suddenly reached out and covered his eyes, saying in a rough voice, ¡°Guess who I am!¡±

    Rong Si said without hesitation, ¡°Little Jiu.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>No way, he guessed it immediately?</i>

    She lowered her voice and said, ¡°You¡¯re wrong!¡±

    Rong Si firmly replied, ¡°Impossible.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no suspense at all. You¡¯re not fun.¡± Su Jiu resentfully lowered her hands.

    Rong Si turned around, and Su Jiu immediately met a pair of eyes that were deep and beautiful, like gxies.

    Her heart felt as if it had been struck hard by something. Then, her heartbeat quickened, and her ears grew hot.

    This feeling was familiar.

    It was the feeling of being amazed!

    Yes, amazed.

    <i>I¡¯m too useless. I was actually stunned into amazement by my baby again.</i>

    Su Jiu suddenly had a thought.?<i>If the little viin grows up to be as good-looking as what was described in the novels, would I scream ¡°Ah, he¡¯s so cute!¡± every time I see him, just like those fangirls chasing after their idols?</i>

    ¡°Big Brother, how did you recognize me? I didn¡¯t tell you that I would be here today, and I was walking very softly just now!¡±?<i>He shouldn¡¯t have noticed.</i>

    Rong Si nced at the shelf beside him, and Su Jiu followed his gaze.

    There was a row of small mirrors on the shelves. Su Jiu knew at once that the little viin must have seen her in the mirror.?<i>But I was wearing a hat and a mask. Did he actually recognize me despite that?</i>

    <i>No way!</i>

    Su Jiu could not help but ask again, ¡°Big Brother, you still recognized me like this?¡±

    Logically speaking, it should be very difficult.?<i>After all, every time Daddy goes out, he puts on a mask and hat and no one recognizes him.</i>

    Rong Si steadily looked at her and seriously nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    It had been half a year since they hadst met. Although he did not know what she looked like now, he could still easily recognize her..

 Chapter 600 - Ill Marry Her When I Grow Up

    <h4>Chapter 600: I¡¯ll Marry Her When I Grow Up</h4>

    Also, Rong Si had been anticipating Su Jiu¡¯s arrival. When she suddenly appeared in front of him, he was caught off guard. Then, he felt an indescribable joy. That feeling was better than being the top scorer in the district.

    Su Jiu pulled down her mask and smiled at him. ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re too awesome!¡±

    If she hadn¡¯t been someone he was very familiar with, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to recognize her just from a silhouette.

    It seemed that even though they had separated, her child still remembered her. Su Jiu¡¯s heart warmed.

    Rong Si looked at her sweet smile as usual, and his gaze deepened.

    The little girl in front of him was wearing a white dress. Her hair was tied into a bun, and a strawberry hair clip bound her hair. Her skin was fair and tender, and a hint of pink hung on her cheeks. Her eyes were big and clear, and her eyshes were long and delicate. She was exquisite and beautiful like a doll.

    <i>She¡¯s still so cute.</i>

    ¡°Big Brother, as a reward for recognizing me, I¡¯ll give you a gift!¡± Su Jiu mysteriously said. Then, she put on her mask again and ran away under his puzzled gaze.

    When she returned, she had two boxes of strawberries in her hands. ¡°Big Brother, this is for you.¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s eyes flickered.?<i>Had she seen me pause at the strawberries?</i>

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Rong Si did not refuse her gift and reached out to receive it.

    At that moment, he saw Su Shengjing following them. Seeing that Su Shengjing was looking at him with a displeased expression, Rong Si immediately knew what he was thinking.

    Su Shengjing still did not seem to like him. It was obvious that this was because of Little Jiu.

    However, Rong Si did not intend to back down. No matter who or what they thought, he did not want to lose Little Jiu as a friend.

    And he wasn¡¯t just friends with her.

    When he grew up, he would marry her if she agreed to it.

    Rong Si¡¯s expression did not change as he politely greeted, ¡°Hello, Uncle.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Su Shengjing indifferently replied.

    Although this brat had saved Little Jiu before, he was also one of the brats who wanted to woo her. Su Shengjing could not ept this.

    When Su Jiu was young, he did not need to be on guard against anything. Now that she had grown up, he had to stay vignt.

    Su Jiu turned around and nced at Su Shengjing. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Daddy, you have to treat Big Brother better. Don¡¯t be mean to him.¡±

    Su Shengjing was stunned.

    <i>How was I mean to the kid? How?</i>

    <i>Wasn¡¯t I just being neutral?</i>

    Su Shengjing felt wronged. His heart was broken. He had raised his daughter so painstakingly all these years, and yet¡­?<i>Am I not allowed to help her?</i>

    Su Shengjing felt wronged and secretly red at Rong Si.

    Rong Si pretended not to see it. Rather, because he had a strong desire to live, he said, ¡°Uncle treats me quite well. He didn¡¯t scold me.¡±

    He had read on the Inte that if he met a girl he liked and wanted to marry her, not only would he have to get her to like him, but he also had to get her family to like him, especially her parents.

    Rong Si didn¡¯t know how to please others, nor did he want to. However, he wanted Little Jiu¡¯s father to change his opinion of him and not hate him.

    Su Shengjing raised his eyebrows.?<i>This kid is quite smart.</i>

    Su Jiu looked at him again and said to Rong Si, suppressing herughter, ¡°Big Brother, can I go to your house? I really miss Auntie Song¡¯s cooking.¡±

    Rong Si looked at her and nodded. ¡°Of course you can. I¡¯m just afraid¡­ you won¡¯t like it.¡±

    As he spoke, his long eyshes drooped down as if he was slightly embarrassed.

    Compared to her family, his family was very poor..

 Chapter 601 - What A Capable Child

    <h4>Chapter 601: What A Capable Child</h4>

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I like it? Big Brother, the house I used to live in at the start was much worse than the one you¡¯re living in now. Besides, I came here to look for you, not the house, right?¡±

    When Su Jiu said this, Rong Si¡¯s hesitation significantly disappeared.

    After arriving home, he first put the things he bought from the supermarket in the kitchen. Then, he ced the two boxes of strawberries under the water, carefully washed them, and carried them out on a fruit tter.

    Su Jiu sized up the clean house. Then, her gaze fell on the te that had beautiful strawberries stained with water droplets.

    <i>Auntie Song now works at apany and is very busy. She often leaves home early and returnste. Therefore, the housework has most likely been done by the little viin. He¡¯s such a capable child.</i>

    Rong Si picked up thergest strawberry on the te and handed it to Su Jiu as if he wanted her to eat it.

    Su Jiu excitedly ran forward and lowered her head to take a bite. The strawberry was very sweet, and her eyes curved as she smiled.

    Rong Si¡¯s eyes flickered, and his ears suddenly turned warm. He quickly drew back his hand.

    As she stood face to face with him, Su Jiu suddenly realized that even if she had grown taller over the years, she was still much, much shorter than the little viin.

    However, the eye-catching thing was his handsome little face. It was really pleasing to look at.

    This scene, in the eyes of others, would definitely be seen as a scene between childhood sweethearts, harmonious and beautiful. However, in Su Shengjing¡¯s eyes, it was an eyesore. How could a girl keep openly staring at a boy??<i>She isn¡¯t being reserved at all!</i>

    Of course, as the girl¡¯s father, he could be the exception to such staring.

    Su Shengjing walked over and looked at Rong Si with some disdain before lightly tapping Su Jiu¡¯s forehead. ¡°Wash your hands clean before eating.¡±

    Su Jiu ran into the kitchen and washed her hands. Then, she picked arge strawberry and passed it to Rong Si. Smiling, she said, ¡°Big Brother, this is for you.¡±

    Rong Si took the strawberry and ate a bite.

    Su Jiu could not help but feel excited.?<i>He¡¯s really handsome. Even the way he eats is handsome.</i>

    She admired him for a while before asking, ¡°Big Brother, is it sweet?¡±

    Rong Si nodded, a faint smile in his dark eyes. ¡°Yes, very sweet.¡±

    As long as it was from her, it would be very sweet.

    Su Shengjing watched this from the side and sourly said, ¡°What about me?¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>How old is he? How could he be jealous of a child? Isn¡¯t it embarrassing?</i>

    Feeling helpless and amused, she could only pick a fewrge strawberries from the te and pass them to her father. ¡°Here, Daddy, eat them too!¡±

    Only then did Su Shengjing feel a little better.

    Su Jiu ate a few more strawberries. Some of them were sweet, while others were sour. Then, she saw that the little viin was still quiet and had a serious expression. It was just like before, when they were young. She felt that she had to rebuild his confidence once more.

    Once a person had confidence, the way they held themselves was different!

    Su Jiu thought about it and said to him, ¡°Big Brother, you seem to have be taller and more handsome! You¡¯re good in your studies and diligent. Even though you dislike talking and smiling, you don¡¯t seem to have any ws!¡±

    Rong Si was stunned.?<i>Am I that good in her eyes?</i>

    ¡°Big Brother, I praised you. Can you smile for a while? I haven¡¯t seen you smile for a long time. When you smile, it¡¯s like the sunlight bes brighter!¡± Su Jiu looked at him with anticipation.

    Rong Si pursed his lips.

    In fact, he had not been doing very well all these years. There were always people in his ss who disliked him and were jealous of him. Sometimes, they would team up with the hooligans outside the school to make life difficult for him..

 Chapter 602 - Come on, Brother, Smile

    <h4>Chapter 602: Come on, Brother, Smile</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Those boys had cornered him several times. Rong Si had always put up a tremendous fight against them but he had still ended up in the hospital once.

    He rarely smiled now because there was nothing worth being happy about. Every day, he was consumed by thoughts about studying hard so that he could be stronger and take revenge on those who had hurt and insulted him and his mother.

    The only thing the viin was happy about was his life with his mother and his meetings with Little Jiu.

    ¡°Come on, Big Brother, smile for me?¡±

    Rong Si couldn¡¯t resist the young girl¡¯s eager gaze. He could only lift the corner of his lips into a faint smile.

    Su Jiu was stunned.

    <i>Ahhh! When the little viin smiles, it¡¯s really too beautiful! It¡¯s as if the ice and snow have melted, all things on the great earth are reviving, and the flowers are blooming! Even looking away from him bes impossible!</i>

    <i>If the little viin can grow up safely without being corrupted, who knows which girl would get that benefit?</i>

    <i>That girl would be very beautiful and outstanding to bepatible with him, right?</i>

    At the thought of this, Su Jiu continued to eat her strawberry. She nonchntly asked, ¡°Big Brother, how many girls are there in your ss?¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s smilested for only a few seconds, then it disappeared. ¡°More than twenty.¡±

    ¡°So many!¡± Su Jiu¡¯s eyes widened. Then she chuckled. ¡°Are there many pretty girls?¡±

    ¡°There are no pretty ones.¡± Although there were some beauties in his ss, they were all beautiful in the eyes of others; they had nothing to do with him. Besides, in his opinion, Little Jiu was much cuter than the so-called beautiful girls.

    Rong Si asked, ¡°What about your ss?¡±

    ¡°Ah, there are many pretty girls in our ss.¡±

    Rong Si corrected her, ¡°Boys.¡±

    He didn¡¯t care about the girls in her ss either.

    Su Jiu thought for two seconds and replied, ¡°There are quite a lot of boys in our ss, about twenty of them.¡±

    ¡°Handsome ones?¡±

    ¡°I think there are a few,¡± Su Jiu truthfully said. She was just stating facts, but Rong Si¡¯s eyes darkened and he stared at her.

    When Su Jiu met his dangerous gaze, her heart skipped a beat. She quickly changed her words. ¡°No, no! None of them are handsome!¡±

    Rong Si raised his eyebrows. ¡°Really?¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Strange, I¡¯m obviously older than him in terms of mental age. Why am I scared?</i>

    <i>How useless!</i>

    Su Jiu straightened her expression and loudly said, ¡°No, none of them canpare to Big Brother!¡±

    Rong Si was stunned at first as if he didn¡¯t expect her to say that. Then, his expression lightened, and the dangerous look in his eyes disappeared.

    ¡°Oh,¡± he replied, feigning nonchnce.

    <i>Ah, my child looks so cool too.</i>

    At lunchtime, Su Shengjing personally cooked. When Song Wanqiu came back, she was very surprised to see Su Shengjing and Su Jiu. Then, her gazended on Su Jiu¡¯s face, and a smile appeared in her eyes. ¡°Little Jiu, when did you and your father arrive?¡±

    ¡°I took a ne this afternoon!¡± Su Jiu ran toward Song Wanqiu and hugged her. ¡°Auntie Song, I missed you.¡±

    A few years had passed, but Auntie Song was still as beautiful and gentle as ever. When Su Jiu saw her, she felt like she was bathing in a spring breeze.

    Song Wanqiu was Uncle Sheng¡¯s unrequited love. Unfortunately, Aunt Song had never epted him.

    Perhaps, it was because she thought she didn¡¯t deserve Uncle Sheng; she felt inferior as she didn¡¯te from a good family and already had a child with another man.

    Song Wanqiu patted Su Jiu¡¯s head and gently smiled. ¡°Auntie missed you too. It has been so long since west met. Little Jiu seems to have grown taller. Time really flies. I remember that you were still a little kid when I first met you.. Now, you¡¯re almost a big girl.¡±

 Chapter 603 - Long Time No See, Little Jiu

    <h4>Chapter 603: Long Time No See, Little Jiu</h4>

    Rong Si watched with a hint of envy as his mother and Little Jiu hugged each other.

    When he had met Little Jiu earlier, she hadn¡¯t given him a hug!

    However, if he had hugged her, he would probably have been beaten up by her father.

    Although the neighborhood Rong Si lived in was quite average, it had one good thing about it. From the balcony, the beach and sea were visible in the distance. This was something one couldn¡¯t experience in the capital.

    From afar, they could see many white seagulls in the sky and many sailing ships on the sea. The beach was densely packed with people. Su Jiu turned to Rong Si with interest, ¡°Big Brother, shall we go to the beach to y?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Rong Si nodded.

    As a responsible parent, Su Shengjing followed the two children to the beach. As a responsible host, Song Wanqiu also followed him and the children; she had specially applied for leave to apany them.

    Just as they reached the door, they suddenly heard a scream from an alley nearby.

    Su Jiu curiously peeked around the corner and saw a figure around the little viin¡¯s height fighting with two boys dressed like hooligans. His fists beat down ferociously, and the two hooligans could not overpower him. They were quickly beaten down.

    A passing adult saw this scene and rushed forward to stop them. ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Why are you fighting? Stop it!¡±

    At the adult¡¯s calls, the boy finally stopped. He stood up straight and disdainfully dusted his hands as if he had touched something dirty. Looking down at the two hooligans, he coldly said, ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t let me see you again. Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat you up every time I see you!¡±

    Su Jiu was stunned.

    <i>Eh? This voice is too familiar, isn¡¯t it?</i>

    When the boy turned his head, she gasped.

    <i>No way! Why is he here?</i>

    ¡°Little Jiu!¡± Sheng Zhiyan had noticed Su Jiu. He ran toward her and greeted her with a smile, ¡°I can¡¯t believe I met you here. What a coincidence! Are you also here on holiday?¡±

    Su Jiu managed to pull herself out of her shock and asked, ¡°Sheng Zhiyan, why are you here? And why were you beating up those kids?¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan cast a sidelong nce at the two boys who were running away and snorted. ¡°Hmph! I was only beating them up because they deserved that! It was their own fault for badmouthing you!¡±

    ¡°Badmouthing me?¡± Su Jiu was a little surprised. ¡°I don¡¯t even know them.¡±

    ¡°Some people are just crude. They¡¯re so crude that I can¡¯t help but beat them up.¡± When Sheng Zhiyan had been in the area just now, he had heard the two boys say that they had seen a pretty girl enter the district today. Then they said that If her father hadn¡¯t been by her side then, they would have approached her. The words they had used were dirty.

    When Sheng Zhiyan had heard that, he had gotten furious and immediately rushed over to teach them a lesson.

    He was sure that the two boys were talking about Little Jiu and her father. Su Jiu was just a little girl; even he could not bear to be fierce to her. How could they say such disgusting things about her?

    He had to teach them a lesson!

    Even though the fight was over, Sheng Zhiyan did not intend to tell Little Jiu what they had said, lest it polluted her ears.

    Sheng Zhiyan stood in front of Su Jiu. He was taller than her by more than half a head and could easily touch her head. Patting her head, he brightly smiled. ¡°Long time no see, Little Jiu. I missed you.. Did you miss me?¡±

 Chapter 604 - You Have to Grow Taller

    <h4>Chapter 604: You Have to Grow Taller</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Two years ago, the Sheng family had sent Sheng Zhiyan to an overseas school. At that time, the boy had been extremely unwilling, but he had no choice. He was in that school overseas and could only return during the holidays.

    Hence, it had been a while since Su Jiu had seen him,

    She had to admit that boys grew up really fast, especially their height. Even though Sheng Zhiyan was only a year older than her, he was much taller than her!

    Su Jiu curled her lips and seriously replied, ¡°Not at all! Look at how fierce you are, always fighting. Didn¡¯t I tell you not to fight? You have to be polite.¡±

    ¡°Heh, I don¡¯t have that much time to waste on them. It¡¯s best to settle things simply and roughly.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Fine! As long as you¡¯re happy!</i>

    At this moment, a man in his thirties or forties ran over to the group. When he saw Sheng Zhiyan, he immediately heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Oh, Little Young Master, can you stop running around? I couldn¡¯t find you just now and I was scared to death. This isn¡¯t like the capital. There aren¡¯t surveince cameras all over the streets. You have to be careful. What if you get kidnapped by traffickers?¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan sneered in disdain. ¡°Do you really think that I¡¯d be abducted by human traffickers? Do they have the guts and brains to do that?¡±

    The man choked, then nodded and bowed. ¡°Yes, yes! Little Young Master is the smartest.¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan replied, ¡°Exactly! It¡¯s good that you know.¡±

    Su Jiu felt helpless. It had been a few years, but Sheng Zhiyan¡¯s personality had not changed at all. He was still an arrogant and reckless young master. However, this was also what made him cute.

    When Su Shengjing saw Sheng Zhiyan, he could not help but roll his eyes.

    His daughter could really charm people. Ever since she was young, she had been chased by several little brothers. Now, another one had appeared, and he had chased her all the way here.

    Without thinking, Su Shengjing knew that Sheng Tianci, that fool, had told this brat about his ns with Little Jiu!

    Sheng Zhiyan looked at Su Jiu and smiled. ¡°Little Jiu, we haven¡¯t seen each other for so long. Come, look at me! Do you notice anything different?¡±

    Su Jiu tilted her head and sized him up. She curiously asked, ¡°What¡¯s different?¡±

    ¡°No way! You can¡¯t even tell?¡± Sheng Zhiyan was very dissatisfied. He raised his eyebrows and ran his fingers through his hair. ¡°Don¡¯t you realize that your big brother is even more handsome than before?¡±

    Su Jiu nced at him. ¡°I don¡¯t know if he has be more handsome, but I know that his skin has be thicker.¡±

    When Sheng Zhiyan heard this, he clutched at his chest with a pained expression. ¡°Little Jiu, how can you say that? It hurts my heart.¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to help you bandage it?¡±

    ¡°No, I need Little Jiu to kiss me, hug me, and praise me so I can recover.¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan burst outughing and reached out to pat her hair again. At that moment, he inadvertently nced behind her and saw Rong Si standing at the entrance of the district. It stunned him.

    This boy looked about the same age as him. His eyes were dark, and he seemed to be shrouded in a gloomy aura. The boy stared at the hand Sheng Zhiyan used to rub Little Jiu¡¯s hair with as if he were considering whether he should chop it up.

    Sheng Zhiyan felt a chill down his spine.

    <i>No, that must have been my imagination.</i>

    Sheng Zhiyan drew back his gaze and pretended not to see Rong Si. He said to Su Jiu, ¡°Little Jiu, I came all the way here to look for you. I haven¡¯t had lunch yet. Why don¡¯t we have lunch together? What do you want to eat? My treat!¡±

    Before Su Jiu could reply, Rong Si coldly said, ¡°She already ate..¡±

 Chapter 605 - Definitely super cute

    <h4>Chapter 605: Definitely super cute</h4>

    Sheng Zhiyan was unconvinced. ¡°Can¡¯t you just eat more?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll cause indigestion. That¡¯s not good for the body,¡± Rong Si seriously said, but his eyes were cold and guarded.

    ¡°Who are you? I don¡¯t need you to teach me how to do things!¡± Sheng Zhiyan was a pampered child. He got unhappy that things were not going the way he wanted. So, he red at Rong Si.

    Rong Si calmly met his gaze.

    The two teenagers faced each other. The atmosphere was tense. Su Jiu was worried that they would fight in the next second.

    The girl quickly tried to mediate and deliberately walked between the two of them. She reached out to block Sheng Zhiyan. ¡°No, are you two going to quarrel? Don¡¯t forget that you two knew each other when you were young. You should be friends.¡±

    When Sheng Zhiyan saw that she was only stopping him and not Rong Si as if she were protecting that brat, he got even more displeased. He angrily asked, ¡°Little Jiu, why are you stopping only me and not him?!¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Because I¡¯m afraid that you will beat up my child!</i>

    <i>The little viin is a calm child. He won¡¯t attack others unless he has no choice.</i>

    Su Jiu helplessly replied, ¡°Because you¡¯re too good at fighting, I¡¯m afraid that you can¡¯t control yourself.¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan was speechless.

    <i>Is she praising me or mocking me?</i>

    He really didn¡¯t understand.

    Rong Si looked at the little girl in front of him. She was still so slender and small, yet like always, was protecting him. The corners of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but curl up slightly, and happiness bubbled up from the bottom of his heart.

    Sheng Zhiyan nced at Rong Si again.?<i>Fine, for the sake of Little Jiu, I won¡¯t argue with this brat for the time being. However, when I finally find an opportunity, I¡¯ll deal with him properly.</i>

    His gazended on Song Wanqiu, who was standing behind Rong Si.

    Sheng Zhiyan had to admit that this boy¡¯s mother was really beautiful and looked very gentle. He suddenly felt embarrassed. If his uncle knew that he was showing off in front of the woman his uncle liked, Sheng Tianci would definitely give him a beating.

    Sheng Zhiyan was somewhat d that his grandfather had arranged for his uncle to work in thepany. As a result of that, his uncle was currently busy and had not apanied him on this trip. Otherwise, Sheng Tianci would¡¯ve really beaten him up.

    Sheng Zhiyan pursed his lips and asked, ¡°By the way, Little Jiu, where were you going?¡±

    ¡°To the beach.¡±

    ¡°The beach? I want to go too!¡± Sheng Zhiyan was excited.

    <i>If we go to the beach, Little Jiu would have to wear a swimsuit, right?</i>

    <i>I have never seen her in a swimsuit before. She would definitely be super cute in one.</i>

    Su Jiu¡¯s head started to hurt again. ¡°This is not up to me. I have to ask Daddy.¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan immediately looked at Su Shengjing, his eyes filled with anticipation.

    Su Shengjing did not give him any face. ¡°No! Go back to where you came from, and stop worrying your family.¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan immediately retorted, ¡°They all know that I¡¯m here. Besides, I¡¯ve already grown up. I¡¯m not a kid. There¡¯s nothing for them to worry about. People are looking out for me even now.¡±

    Su Shengjing coldly replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you no. Weren¡¯t you on your way to lunch? Hurry up and go have your lunch.¡±

    One brat was already enough to make him annoyed. What would he do with two?

    The man who came with Sheng Zhiyan also coaxed the boy, ¡°Yes, Young Master, aren¡¯t you hungry? Let¡¯s go eat first.¡±

    He moved closer to him and continued, ¡°Anyway, Little Jiu will always be around. You can find an opportunity to get close to her when her father isn¡¯t around..¡±

 Chapter 606 - Dont Wait For Me

    <h4>Chapter 606: Don¡¯t Wait For Me</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Sheng Zhiyan thought about this and felt that it made sense. Now that Little Jiu¡¯s father and that other brat were here, he couldn¡¯t do anything. It was better to find a time when Little Jiu was alone.

    With that thought in mind, Sheng Zhiyan could only say, ¡°Alright then. Uncle, I¡¯ll go eat first. Little Jiu, I¡¯ll buy you something nice to eat. I¡¯ll wait for you toe back.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Don¡¯t wait for me! I¡¯m not interested, thank you!</i>

    Sheng Zhiyan reluctantly left with his caretaker while Su Jiu followed Rong Si and Song Wanqiu to the beach.

    The scenery in this small city was beautiful. It was a slightly popr tourist city because of therge beach. Many people would visit it in the summer.

    Many people were already gathered at the beach. When Su Jiu saw the sea, she could not help but exim, ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so beautiful!¡±

    The sea in front of her seemed boundless. She could not see the end of it. The blue seawater shimmered under the sunlight like shattered fragments of gold. It was a magnificent sight.

    <i>No wonder people say that they have to see the sea at least once in their lifetime. This is what they mean!</i>

    Su Jiu¡¯s wide eyes became like stars. Rong Si turned to look at her surprised expression and casually asked, ¡°Do you like the sea?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I like it. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s beautiful?¡± Su Jiu said as she opened her arms and took a deep breath. She could smell the slightly salty scent of the seawater from the sea breeze.

    If not for the fact that she was afraid of being recognized, she would¡¯ve taken off her mask in a heartbeat to take a deep breath. The air was really refreshing.

    Rong Si¡¯s gaze did not leave her face. ¡°Yes, very beautiful.¡±

    Su Jiu walked along the beach while Rong Si followed her. Su Shengjing and Song Wanqiu walked behind the two children and watched over them from the beginning of the trip to the end. They did not let their guard down for even a moment.

    This was especially so for Su Shengjing. Even though his daughter was already ten years old, she was still the little girl from a few years ago to him. He constantly worried about her.

    Song Wanqiu stood at his side in an ordinary white dress. Even though her dress was simple, her beauty shone through it, and she attracted a lot of attention on the crowded beach.

    Su Shengjing also attracted a lot of attention. Although he had worn a mask and a hat that covered most of his face, his tall figure and outstanding temperament were eye-catching.

    Worried that he would be recognized and cause unnecessary trouble, Su Shengjing lowered his cap and continued to follow Su Jiu, trying to ignore the looks.

    This was the bad thing about being a celebrity. Traveling was very inconvenient for them.

    Ever since Su Shengjing and Su Jiu had filmed that love show with An Yuan, Su Shengjing rarely appeared in public. He and An Yuan both felt that Su Jiu was a child and should not be in the public eye too much. They wanted her to grow up peacefully and healthily like an ordinary child. The number of times they posted photos became less and less; they had not posted any in the past two years.

    As a result, no one recognized the father and daughter along the way. Everything was peaceful, and they walked for quite a distance.

    Walking across the soft sand, Su Jiu suddenly saw a beautiful shell that looked like a heart. She immediately squatted down to pick it up, nning to give it to her child.

    Unexpectedly, at this moment, a loud rumbling noise rang near her.

    A beach motorbike was speeding toward them. It moved fast and kicked up a lot of sand wherever it passed. The people around them avoided the motorbike, and the scene was a little chaotic.

    The motorbike was spinning around as if it were out of control. When the man in the vehicle saw Su Jiu squatting there, he shouted, ¡°Hey, move aside!¡±

 Chapter 607 - Protect Her

    <h4>Chapter 607: Protect Her</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    By the time Su Jiu turned to look at the motorcycle, the motorcycle was almost on top of her. She wanted to stand up, but her entire body seemed to be frozen. For a moment, she could not react!

    The man was exasperated. ¡°Move! Are you deaf?!¡±

    As the motorcycle was about to hit her, Su Jiu heard her father shout in panic. The next second, someone crashed into her and knocked her over. The motorcycle roared as it passed by her feet. It did not travel far before toppling onto the beach.

    Her savior had hugged her tightly, shielding her with his body. The motorcycle had kicked up a lot of sand as it passed, but most of the sand fell onto the person above her.

    Nothing fell into her face and eyes. Only a few grains reached her body.

    Su Jiu was in shock. Her face was pale as she looked at the person who had protected her in his arms. His exquisite and beautiful face shone with worry for her. His eyes were wide, and he was breathing harshly.

    It was the little viin.

    He was covered in sand all over, and a lot of it was spread in his hair. After catching his breath, Rong Si quickly pulled Su Jiu to her feet. The sand from their hair and bodies cascaded down, making them both look a little disheveled.

    ¡°Baby!¡± Su Shengjing rushed over to them and pulled Su Jiu into his arms. He looked at her frantically. ¡°Baby, are you okay? You scared Daddy to death!¡±

    The motorcycle had been going so fast. Su Shengjing had thought that it would hit Su Jiu for sure. At that moment, all the blood had rushed from his face, leaving him dizzy and frozen on the spot!

    Song Wanqiu also ran over to them in a panic. She swept the sand off Rong Si¡¯s head and asked, ¡°Ah Si, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Rong Si looked at Su Jiu. He saw that she was frightened and a little dazed. He pursed his lips and looked at the motorcycle lying in the sand.

    The man that had been driving the motorcycle scrambled out of the vehicle with some difficulty. He cursed and kicked the motor a few times.

    Rong Si reached out and swept away the sand on Su Jiu¡¯s shoulders, softly saying, ¡°It¡¯s alright now.¡±

    Su Jiu slowly came out of her shock. Even her heartbeat seemed to be calming down.

    If the little viin had not rushed over in time, she might have been hit. The consequences were unthinkable!

    Looking at his daughter¡¯s dazed expression, Su Shengjing tightly hugged her and patted her head tofort her. ¡°Baby, it¡¯s okay now. Don¡¯t be scared.¡±

    In his arms, Su Jiu nodded. ¡°Yes! It¡¯s all thanks to Big Brother.¡±

    Su Shengjing looked at Rong Si who was at the side. His thin lips twitched and he muttered, ¡°Thanks!¡± Then, he let go of Su Jiu and walked toward the motorcycle driver with a dark expression.

    After reaching him, he yelled, ¡°What the f*ck were you doing with that motorcycle? If anything had happened to my daughter, I¡¯d have killed you!¡±

    The man knew that he was in the wrong. He took a nce at Su Jiu and could see that the little girl did not move and was probably frightened. In an embarrassed voice, he said, ¡°I-I didn¡¯t expect this lousy bike to lose control. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it? You almost hit my daughter just now. Do you know how dangerous that was?!¡± Su Shengjing¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He was so angry that he wanted to give the man a good beating.

    The man straightened his neck and said, ¡°Then what do you want me to do? Isn¡¯t your daughter fine now?¡±

    ¡°What if something had happened to her? Would you still be able to stand there and say that?!¡±

 Chapter 608 - hank You For Saving My Life

    <h4>Chapter 608: Thank You For Saving My Life</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    The man got frightened by Su Shengjing¡¯s terrifying aura and insidious gaze. Moreover, Su Shengjing was a lot taller than him, which terrified the man even more. ¡°Then¡­ then how about this? I¡¯ll pay you 1,000 yuan aspensation for traumatizing your daughter, okay?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I care about a little bit of money?¡± Su Shengjing was furious. His rage had settled in the pit of his stomach, and he really wanted to punch someone.

    However, this man was obviously remorseful, and many people were around them; it wasn¡¯t appropriate to make a scene.

    Su Shengjing knew he could not beat him up here. However, he didn¡¯t want to ept the man¡¯s apology either. Little Jiu had been so close to getting injured!

    Su Jiu ran up and tugged on Su Shengjing¡¯s arm. ¡°Daddy, forget it. I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s just ept his apology andpensation.¡±

    Although her father wanted to take revenge on her behalf, Su Jiu didn¡¯t want to see her father lose his temper because of her incident. She hade here to see the little viin and Auntie Song, but she also wanted to rx with her father. It would be a shame if Su Shengjing remained angry for the rest of the trip.

    After that, Su Jiu looked at the man. ¡°Uncle, there are so many people on the beach and so many children. It¡¯s dangerous to drive such a bike. What if you hit someone?¡±

    The man rubbed the back of his head and awkwardly replied, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect it to lose control. I won¡¯t drive this anymore.¡±

    He stole a nce at Su Shengjing and saw that Su Shengjing¡¯s expression was still as dark as ever. The man hunched over, hurriedlypensating him with a thousand yuan before scurrying away.

    Not long after, two staff members at the beach came over to tow the vehicle away. Su Shengjing turned back to Su Jiu, still feeling unhappy.

    Su Jiu held his big hand andforted him instead. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t be angry. Little Jiu is fine.¡±

    Su Shengjing took a deep breath and tried his best to calm himself down. Then, he pulled his daughter into his arms. ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re alright! If something were to happen to you, Daddy wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡±

    Su Jiu rested against his chest and looked up at him. ¡°Daddy, after all the trouble I¡¯ve taken to find you and Mommy, how can I let anything happen to me? That won¡¯t happen! Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Su Shengjing pursed his lips and hugged her a little tighter. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°From now on, you have to stay by my side. You¡¯re not allowed to walk ahead, do you hear me?¡±

    Su Jiu knew that her father was frightened, so she obediently nodded. ¡°Okay, got it!¡±

    With that said, she turned to look at the little viin behind her and said with a smile, ¡°Big Brother, you saved me again. I will never forget your kindness!¡±

    Rong Si stared at her, suddenly disappointed by her words.

    <i>Don¡¯t the girls on television usually say they arepletely indebted to the men that save their lives?</i>

    Su Shengjing looked at Rong Si again and repeated, ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Although it was true that he despised this kid, he had thanked him genuinely.

    <i>Forget it! Since he saved my daughter once again, I won¡¯t despise him anymore. I¡¯ll allow Little Jiu to be friends with him as long as he does not go overboard.</i>

    After thinking for a while, Su Shengjing felt that his words alone were not enough. He handed the boy the thousand dors that the man had given him. ¡°This is for you.¡±

    Rong Si didn¡¯t take it and shook his head. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you want? Should I give it to you?¡±

    Rong Si paused for a few seconds and looked at Su Jiu from the corner of his eyes. ¡°Uncle will not give me what I want.¡±

    <i>However, even if Uncle Su doesn¡¯t, I¡¯ll find a way to get it.</i>

    <i>Definitely!</i>

    Su Shengjing was shocked.

    <i>What did this kid say?</i>

    Su Jiu was also a little confused.?<i>Why do I feel that the little viin is referring to me?</i>

 Chapter 609 - You Cant Leave Me!

    <h4>Chapter 609: You Can¡¯t Leave Me!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Song Wanqiu could tell that something was amiss as well. She quickly tried to smooth things over with a smile. ¡°Little Jiu was almost hurt. Auntie will treat you to ice cream, okay? There¡¯s a good ice cream shop ahead. What vor do you like?¡±

    The moment Su Jiu heard the words ¡°ice cream,¡± she became excited. ¡°I want vani and chocte and strawberry!¡±

    Su Shengjing immediately patted her little head and said with a straight face, ¡°Don¡¯t eat so much cold food. It¡¯s not good for your health.¡±

    Su Jiu puffed up her cheeks and eagerly looked at him. ¡°Daddy usually doesn¡¯t let me eat ice cream. It¡¯s finally summer break, can¡¯t I have ice cream once? Daddy¡­¡±

    Her voice was soft.

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    He really could not stand her pleading; it made his heart soft. However, he still put on a stern face and said, ¡°Just this once.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Su Jiu smiled and immediately pulled Rong Si¡¯s hand. ¡°Big Brother, let¡¯s go eat ice cream!¡±

    Rong Si saw that Su Jiu seemed to have forgotten what had happened and hadpletely recovered. His heart rxed. At the same time, he felt the warmth of her palm in his skin and couldn¡¯t help but look down.

    Her hand had grasped his wrist.

    Although Rong Si still hated it when others got close to him and even more so when they touched him, he didn¡¯t mind if it was her. He even¡­ liked it a lot.

    Other than the matter of the motorcycle, Su Jiu was ted the whole day. As it was gettingte, Song Wanqiu suggested going back early and even invited the girl and Su Shengjing to have dinner with them at home.

    Naturally, Su Jiu was happy to do so and excitedly returned to the neighborhood with the little viin. However, she saw a person standing at the entrance of the apartmentplex. It stunned her for a moment.

    <i>No way! Why is Sheng Zhiyan still here? Had he not left?</i>

    <i>How long has he waited?</i>

    Rong Si saw the boy too, and his eyes darkened.

    Sheng Zhiyan seemed to be tired of standing, and so, he squatted. Perhaps, he had been waiting for a long time. He looked at the setting sun in the distance, and his handsome face started to look anxious. The man beside him could not stand it anymore and advised, ¡°Young Master, we don¡¯t know when they will be back. You can¡¯t just wait like this. Why don¡¯t we go back to the hotel first?¡±

    ¡°No, I want to wait here. That way, Little Jiu will know that I¡¯m sincere, understand?¡± Sheng Zhi said confidently.

    The man was speechless and helplessly sighed.

    <i>Little Young Master is strange. Although he¡¯s young and there are many girls around him, he only has eyes for Su Jiu. It¡¯s not that there are no pretty and cute girls; he¡¯s only interested in that little girl, Su Jiu, and won¡¯t even look at anyone else.</i>

    <i>However, Su Jiu has many boys following her, and her thoughts are obviously not about the Little Young Master. Why is he still pursuing her?</i>

    <i>It¡¯s hopeless.</i>

    <i>Forget it! Perhaps, when Little Young Master grows up, when he gets hurt by love, he will understand. He¡¯s still too young and probably treats Su Jiu just as a good friend. He has not developed that kind of ¡°love¡± yet. Who knows! Maybe he will like another girl after his first awakening of love?</i>

    At this moment, Sheng Zhiyan saw Su Jiu and the rest. He immediately stood up and grinned. ¡°Little Jiu, you¡¯re back!¡±

    As he spoke, he walked toward the girl and said in a slightly resentful tone, ¡°Why did you take so long toe back? I¡¯ve waited for you for so long.. No, I want to go with you next time. You can¡¯t leave me behind!¡±

 Chapter 610 - What a Little Smart Child

    <h4>Chapter 610: What a Little Smart Child</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Su Jiu saw that Sheng Zhiyan¡¯s fair face was slightly red from the afternoon sun and a sheen of sweat covered his forehead. She could guess that he had waited for a long time for her. Feeling a little guilty, she said, ¡°Big Brother, you can go back to the hotel. You don¡¯t have to wait for me.¡±

    ¡°But I want to wait for you!¡± Sheng Zhiyan said straightforwardly. When he saw Su Shengjing, who was behind Su Jiu, looking at him with a faint smile, he instantly got embarrassed and softly added, ¡°I wanted to y with you.¡±

    Su Shengjing said in disdain, ¡°You¡¯re already grown up, yet all you think about is ying. You have to study hard every day, understand?¡±

    Afraid that Little Jiu would think that he was a person who did not study well, Sheng Zhiyuan hurried to exin, ¡°I¡­ I usually study hard and my results are not bad! It¡¯s just that I¡¯m on holiday now, so I want to rx.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Little Jiu, you have to believe me. I¡¯m really a good student who loves to study.¡±

    Looking at his anxious expression, Su Jiu felt helpless and amused. ¡°Alright, I believe you.¡±

    Only then did Sheng Zhiyan heave a sigh of relief; his image hadn¡¯t been ruined.

    Actually, his grades weren¡¯t that good. He really didn¡¯t like studying, and he had lied to Little Jiu just now. However, he had decided just now that he would study hard after returning to school and would improve his grades. That way, he wouldn¡¯t be lying!

    <i>I¡¯m such a smart boy.</i>

    Song Wanqiu smiled and said, ¡°Alright, Zhiyan. You must be tired after waiting for so long. Come over to Auntie¡¯s ce and have dinner together with us.¡±

    ¡°Can I? Thank you, Auntie!¡± Sheng Zhiyan was ted again.?<i>Auntie Song is too nice.</i>

    <i>If only Uncle could work harder and marry her, then Auntie Song would be my aunt. However¡­</i>

    He nced at Rong Si.

    <i>No, if Uncle marries Auntie Song, wouldn¡¯t this boy be my brother? He seems to be a year older than me.</i>

    <i>He would be the younger brother. No, I can¡¯t tolerate that!</i>

    <i>Hence, if Uncle marries Auntie Song, I can¡¯t let this boy stay with me. I have to firmly object.</i>

    ¡­

    Song Wanqiu and Su Shengjing prepared a sumptuous dinner for the three children. Rong Si and Sheng Zhiyan sat on either side of Su Jiu like two guardians.

    Su Shengjing had always sat beside Su Jiu, but now, he could only sit opposite her. He was so angry that his teeth were grinding.

    <i>These two brats¡­</i>

    No matter what, Sheng Zhiyan was Sheng Tianci¡¯s nephew. Song Wanqiu was polite to him. ¡°Zhiyan, Auntie and your Uncle Su made so many dishes today. You must eat more.¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan was rather obedient in front of her. He nodded and replied, ¡°Okay, Auntie. Thank you!¡±

    Although he was a pampered young master, he knew the basic etiquette at the dining table. After Su Shengjing and Song Wanqiu started eating, he picked up his chopsticks and picked up a juicy drumstick first.

    He did not eat it himself but ced it in Su Jiu¡¯s bowl.

    Su Jiu was stunned. She looked at the drumstick in her bowl and then at Sheng Zhiyan. He smiled brightly at her, revealing his two cute canine teeth. ¡°Little Jiu, the biggest drumstick is for you.¡±

    Su Jiu really wanted to tell him that he didn¡¯t have to do that, but since he had already ced it in her bowl, she could not put it back. This would make him lose face, so she could only force herself to say, ¡°Thank you, Big Brother!¡±

    Rong Si looked at the two of them and pursed his lips. He could not help but tighten his grip on his chopsticks.

    Song Wanqiu could tell what he was thinking and smiled at him..

 Chapter 611 - The Difference In Little Jius Treatment

    <h4>Chapter 611: The Difference In Little Jiu¡¯s Treatment</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Rong Si picked up his chopsticks and ced a piece of beef into Su Jiu¡¯s bowl.

    Su Jiu looked at him and sweetly smiled. ¡°Thank you, Big Brother!¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan was speechless.

    <i>What¡¯s going on? Why is Little Jiu only smiling at that kid and not at me?</i>

    <i>Why is there such a difference in her treatment toward us!</i>

    Sheng Zhiyan became a little unhappy. He picked up another piece of meat and ced it in Su Jiu¡¯s bowl, trying to attract her attention. ¡°Little Jiu, you¡¯re too skinny. You have to eat more meat so that you can grow taller!¡±

    Then, he put the meat into her bowl. As he did so, he red at Rong Si across the table.

    Rong Si¡¯s expression did not change, but he picked up a piece of pork rib and ced it in Su Jiu¡¯s bowl.

    Sheng Zhiyan gritted his teeth.?<i>It seems like this brat wants to challenge me.?</i>Refusing to be outdone, he continued to put pieces of meat into Su Jiu¡¯s bowl.

    Rong Si immediately followed. Soon, the food in Little Jiu¡¯s bowl piled up like a small mountain.

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Enough, you two!</i>

    <i>What are they doing? Are they trying to kill me?</i>

    The corners of Su Shengjing¡¯s mouth wordlessly twitched. Song Wanqiu, on the other hand, felt helpless and amused.

    <i>From the looks of it, Ah Si has a lot ofpetitors. In the future, if he wants to chase after Little Jiu, it would probably be very tough.</i>

    Seeing that Sheng Zhiyan still wanted to give her more food, Su Jiu quickly reached out to stop him. ¡°Enough, enough! I can¡¯t eat so much. Don¡¯t give me more food.¡±

    Rong Si got the chance to ce the final piece of meat in Su Jiu¡¯s bowl. Drawing back his chopsticks, he smugly nced at Sheng Zhiyan.

    Sheng Zhiyan felt like he had lost. He instantly got exasperated and gritted his teeth. If Little Jiu had not been present, he would have jumped up and fought with Rong Si.

    The one who won would have the right to sit next to Little Jiu and give her food!

    Seeing that the atmosphere became tense again, Su Jiu started to have a headache again. She quickly picked up a drumstick for Rong Si and Sheng Zhiyan and said, ¡°Okay, Big Brothers, be good. Let¡¯s eat!¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan only stopped when he heard her coaxing words. He snorted and rolled his eyes at Rong Si before lowering his head to eat his food.

    He bit into the drumstick first.

    This was something Little Jiu had given him, so he had to eat it first.

    Rong Si, on the other hand, was the opposite. He kept the drumstick until the end before eating it. He ate it very seriously as if he was eating an exotic delicacy.

    Su Jiu noticed this and looked at him quietly eating. For some reason, her throat felt a little tight.

    Although the little viin was not as ruthless and hateful as he had been in the original novels, he was still a fragile and sensitive child. He needed more care to grow up healthy.

    She really hoped that he would be more and more cheerful, to the point where he could be childish like Sheng Zhiyan.

    After dinner, Sheng Zhiyan invited Su Jiu to go sightseeing at the night market, saying that he would buy her lots of fun and delicious food. Su Jiu could only reply that she was tired today and that they could meet again another day.

    The boy looked disappointed. Nevertheless, he said goodbye to Su Jiu, Su Shengjing, and Song Wanqiu, then he apanied his chauffeur to go back to the hotel.

    After he walked out of the door, he suddenly turned around and said to Su Jiu, ¡°Little Jiu, can you y with me tomorrow?¡±

    When Rong Si heard this, he immediately looked at Su Jiu with aplicated gaze.

    He didn¡¯t want her to go out with other boys.

    Su Jiu did not answer Sheng Zhiyan directly. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow. It¡¯s not early anymore. Big Brother, go back quickly and rest. Aren¡¯t you tired from your flight today?¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan choked, but at the thought that Little Jiu might be concerned about him, his mood instantly improved again. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. Alright then, I¡¯ll go back first. Little Jiu, see you tomorrow!¡±

    After sending him off, Su Jiu heaved a sigh of relief.

    <i>Sigh, this pestering young master has finally left.</i>

    Su Shengjing walked over and patted her hair. ¡°It¡¯s time for us to go back to the hotel. Don¡¯t forget that you also flew here today and even yed the whole afternoon. You should rest early too.¡±

    <i>Are we going back just like that?</i>

    Su Jiu and Rong Si had the same thought.

    Although the little viin was a man of few words, Su Jiu still enjoyed hispany. He was an obedient child and his looks were so pleasing to the eye!

    When she saw him, her mood improved.

    However, it was indeed time to go back now. Su Jiu nodded and reluctantly said to Rong Si, ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯lle back to find you tomorrow.¡±

    <i>Come and find me tomorrow?</i>

    <i>Does this mean that she would not y with Sheng Zhiyan?</i>

    Rong Si suddenly felt happier and nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Why do the words ¡°wait for you¡± sound so suave? He clearly hasn¡¯t grown up yet. I can very well imagine that if he says this after he grows up, girls will go crazy for him!</i>

    Su Jiu left with Su Shengjing. Rong Si immediately walked to the balcony and watched them leave the district.

    He only turned away when their figures disappeared into the darkness.

    Song Wanqiu walked to his side and stroked his hair. She smiled and asked, ¡°Were you happy to see Little Jiu today?¡±

    Rong Si said without hesitation, ¡°Yes.¡±

    He paused for two seconds before adding, ¡°I¡¯m unhappy again.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What are you unhappy about?¡± Song Wanqiu was surprised.

    ¡°Because of that boy.¡±

    <i>That boy?</i>

    Song Wanqiu was stunned for a moment. Then, she realized who her son was talking about.?<i>The young master of the Sheng family?</i>

    She burst outughing. ¡°Ah Si, don¡¯t be unhappy. He¡¯s Little Jiu¡¯s friend too. It¡¯s normal for him toe over and y with her. Besides, I think Little Jiu likes you more.¡±

    Rong Si immediately looked at her. ¡°Really?¡±

    Song Wanqiu looked at her son, who was almost as tall as her. She thought about how he had really grown up and was nearly at the age when he would experience his first love. She smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Really, you still don¡¯t believe Mommy? Look, Little Jiu is happy to y with you and she likes to smile at you. She even said that she woulde to look for you tomorrow. She¡¯s not that passionate toward the young master of the Sheng family.¡±

    Rong Si could tell that, but he was still unhappy.

    He really wanted Little Jiu to look for him alone and stay with him. She was his only friend. As for the other boys, he didn¡¯t like to see them get close to Little Jiu, let alone y with her.

    He wanted¡­ to make Little Jiu his.

    Even though he knew that it was impossible, he still had such thoughts, and they seemed to be growing stronger by the day.

    This made him feel like a dangerous person.

    In fact, he had long noticed that he was different from other children. It was not because of his IQ, but because of the psychological difference.

    Ever since he and his mother were chased out of the Rong family on that rainy night many years ago and they almost had to sleep on the streets, he seemed to have grown up overnight. The seeds of hatred were nted in his heart.

    As a result, he had be apletely different person. He had be sinister and cold, and he kept people at a distance of a thousand miles. He could not y with children his age, and he did not want to interact with them.

    Little Jiu was the only exception.

 Chapter 612 - A Little Naughty but Very Handsome!

    <h4>Chapter 612: A Little Naughty but Very Handsome!</h4>

    She had been, she currently was, and would always be in the future the only exception!

    ***

    The next morning, Su Jiu woke up under the warm nket in the hotel due to her cell phone ringing.

    Su Shengjing had booked a room with double beds and slept on the bed beside Su Jiu¡¯s. The two of them were separated by two bedside tables. The ringing came from the phone inside the drawer.

    The ringing also woke up Su Shengjing. He opened his sleepy eyes and angrily reached for his phone. ¡°Who is it? Why are you calling so early in the morning? Don¡¯t you know you¡¯re disturbing my sleep?¡±

    Suddenly, he saw the caller ID on the screen, and his mood instantly changed. All his annoyance vanished; he even smiled and turned to Su Jiu. ¡°Baby, it¡¯s Mommy.¡±

    Su Jiu immediately perked up. ¡°Daddy, pick up quickly!¡±

    Su Shengjing picked up the call with a smile. ¡°Hello? Darling, why are you calling so early?¡±

    An Yuan¡¯s voice also carried a hint of a smile. ¡°¡®So early!¡¯ Can¡¯t you see what time it is now? Are you and Little Jiu still sleeping in? It¡¯s true, isn¡¯t it? No one looks after you and Little Jiu when I¡¯m away.¡±

    Both father and daughter nced at the clock on the wall and saw that it was already nine in the morning. They had thought it was still early as the curtains in the room were drawn and the room was dark.

    Su Jiu yfully stuck out her tongue and leaned over to say, ¡°Mommy, I hardly ever get to go on a vacation. I have to rx and sleep in! It¡¯s a pity that you didn¡¯te with us. The scenery here is gorgeous.¡±

    An Yuanughed. ¡°I would¡¯ve loved to travel with you and your father, but I¡¯m too busy with work. I¡¯ll bring you beautiful clothes and bags when Ie home, alright? How about a limited edition item?¡±

    ¡°I already have a lot of clothes and bags. My closet is full.¡± Su Jiu felt helpless.

    One of her mother¡¯s hobbies was to buy things for her, especially expensive clothes and bags. She would even buy a lot of hats, shoes, and essories for her. Su Jiu¡¯s closet really was running out of space.

    An Yuan said disapprovingly, ¡°Isn¡¯t there quite a lot of space in the house? Mommy will get you another one when we go back.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t want so many clothes and bags. I just want to be with Daddy and Mommy!¡±

    Su Jiu said into the phone, her soft voice sounding a little pleading.

    Even then, An Yuan was in a good mood due to hearing her daughter¡¯s voice. She insisted on buying gifts for Su Jiu no matter what. Su Shengjing listened from the side and suddenly felt his heart ache a little.

    He was very supportive of buying more things for his daughter; that was what he usually did. However, he hadn¡¯t heard his wife say that she wanted to buy gifts for him too; so he deliberately shouted, ¡°Darling, what about me? Aren¡¯t you going to buy presents for me?¡±

    An Yuan smiled again. ¡°You¡¯re already an adult. Can¡¯t you buy them yourself?¡±

    ¡°I want you to buy them for me.¡±

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡±

    Su Shengjing nonchntly raised his eyebrows. ¡°Then when youe home, I¡¯ll just have to punish you.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Daddy, there¡¯s something wrong with you!</i>

    <i>Are you trying to flirt?</i>

    An Yuan choked for a moment before she reacted and said in embarrassment, ¡°What are you talking about? Little Jiu is still there.¡±

    ¡°Ah, what did I say? What I meant was that when youe back, I won¡¯t cook for you anymore. If you want to eat, cook the food yourself. What were you thinking about, huh?¡± The corners of Su Shengjing¡¯s lips curled up into a devilish smile.

    Su Jiu felt that her father must have said that on purpose.. He was a little naughty, but he was also very handsome!

 Chapter 613 - Big Brother Will Bring You to Play

    <h4>Chapter 613: Big Brother Will Bring You to y</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    <i>No wonder he could woo a beauty like her mother.</i>

    When An Yuan realized that she had been tricked by Su Shengjing, she got both angry and amused. She decided to settle the score with him when she would get back. Right now, she only reminded him to take care of Little Jiu.

    If anything happened, she would not forgive him.

    Su Shengjing didn¡¯t dare to tell his wife that their daughter had almost been run over by a motorcycle.

    Soon after this call ended, another call came in.

    Su Shengjing picked up the phone and heard Sheng Zhiyan¡¯s excited voice. ¡°Uncle Su, you¡¯re finally picking up. Your line was busy just now! Um, is Little Jiu awake?¡±

    He already knew that the kid was looking for Little Jiu.

    Su Shengjing nced at Su Jiu and nonchntly replied, ¡°No, she¡¯s still sleeping.¡±

    ¡°Still sleeping? It¡¯s already past nine. Uncle Su, can you tell Little Jiu to stop sleeping? Tell her to wake up and go out with me!¡± Sheng Zhiyan was excited.

    Su Jiu felt a little helpless. She felt that if she did not go out with Sheng Zhiyan, he would not let the matter rest. She did not know how he would pester her next.

    <i>Fine! I can just treat it as if I would be caring for the brat and helping him grow up happily.</i>

    Su Jiu took the cell phone from her father and said, ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m up. I¡¯ll see youter.¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan was ted to hear this voice. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great! Little Jiu, I¡¯ll wait for you at the hotel entrance!¡±

    After washing up, Su Jiu followed Su Shengjing to the hotel¡¯s restaurant for breakfast. When the duo arrived at the hotel entrance, they saw Sheng Zhiyan already waiting for them.

    The boy was wearing a casual T-shirt and denim shorts today, as well as a pair of white sneakers. With his handsome little face, he would look good even in a tattered bedsheet.

    Just like the little viin!

    <i>Hmm? Why am I thinking of the little viin again?</i>

    Su Jiu wondered what Rong Si was doing now.?<i>He¡¯s such a diligent and motivated child. He¡¯s probably obediently doing his homework at home.</i>

    Just as Su Jiu was thinking, Sheng Zhiyan appeared in front of her. He pulled her hand and excitedly led her forward. ¡°Little Jiu, let¡¯s go. Big Brother will bring you to y today!¡±

    Su Shengjing hurriedly caught up with him when he saw him pulling Little Jiu away so quickly. ¡°Rascal, slow down. If she falls, I¡¯ll definitely beat you up. Do you understand?¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan turned around and patted his chest. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Su! Even if I fall, I won¡¯t let Little Jiu fall!¡±

    As they got into the car, none of them noticed a young man that walked out from behind a Roman column near the hotel entrance. His deep eyes watched them leave and gradually disappear from his sight.

    Rong Si held the cold bun tightly in his hand. The buns here were delicious, and he had wanted to bring them to Little Jiu. However, when he arrived, he saw Sheng Zhiyan walking out and standing at the entrance as if he was waiting for someone.

    Rong Si had known without thinking that the boy was waiting for Little Jiu.

    So he stood behind the pir and watched the scene. Soon, Little Jiu came out with her father. Sheng Zhiyan immediately went up to them. It was obvious that they had already made an appointment to meet.

    <i>Turns out, I was the one who had been left out.</i>

    After the carpletely disappeared at the end of the road and became a part of the traffic, Rong Si turned away, pursed his lips, and left silently.

    ***

    That evening, when Song Wanqiu returned from work, she saw Rong Si sitting by the coffee table, seriously writing practice questions.. She smiled. ¡°Ah Si, did you go to y with Little Jiu today? Are you happy?¡±

 Chapter 614 - Sooner or Later, Ill Break

    <h4>Chapter 614: Sooner or Later, I¡¯ll Break</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Rong Si lowered his eyes and answered in a muffled voice, ¡°No.¡±

    Song Wanqiu was a little surprised. ¡°No? Why? Hadn¡¯t Little Jiu said that she would y with you today?¡±

    ¡°She went out with someone else.¡± At this point, Rong Si recalled seeing Sheng Zhiyan hold Su Jiu¡¯s hand and lead her away in the morning. His jaw tightened.

    Song Wanqiu could sense that something was wrong with her son¡¯s mood. He seemed to be in low spirits, which made her feel ufortable.

    She understood her son¡¯s personality. Rong Si had always been a loner and often kept people at an arm¡¯s length. It was as if he had closed himself off from everyone. Only Little Jiu could get him to open his heart to her, and so he regarded Little Jiu as someone very important and cared about her.

    He would definitely be unhappy if Little Jiu went out to y with other boys. Moreover, if Su Jiu didn¡¯t ask, he wouldn¡¯t tell her. He was used to burying everything in his heart.

    <i>If that¡¯s the case, it will only be a matter of time before he breaks.</i>

    Song Wanqiu¡¯s heart ached as she walked over and sat down beside him. Patting his head, she said, ¡°Ah Si, if you want to stay with Little Jiu, you should take the initiative to look for her and tell her what you¡¯re thinking. Like how you want to y with her. If you don¡¯t tell her, how would she know what you¡¯re thinking?¡±

    Song Wanqiu patiently tried to persuade him. ¡°You said that Little Jiu went out to y with someone else. Was it that boy from yesterday?¡±

    Rong Si nodded, his eyes darkening.

    ¡°He took the initiative to look for Little Jiu, right?¡±

    Rong Si nodded again.

    ¡°Then I guess he must have told Little Jiu his thoughts, right?¡±

    Rong Si recalled that earlier, Sheng Zhiyan had indeed been enthusiastic and proactive. He must have called Uncle Su and asked Little Jiu out in the morning. And after they came out, he pulled Little Jiu away as if there was no one else around and left without a care.

    However, Rong Si knew he could not do that.

    He was always worried that he would do something wrong and offend Little Jiu. He was afraid that his actions would make Su Jiu and her father hate him, distance themselves from him, and ignore him.

    As he cared too much, Rong Si was careful and afraid of making mistakes.

    Seeing her son remain silent, Song Wanqiu inwardly sighed. She then patted his head and said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go look for Little Jiu tomorrow. Tell her directly that you want to y with her, or invite her to our house as a guest, okay? Boys should be brave and proactive.¡±

    Her gentle voice made Rong Si feel better. ¡°Okay.¡±

    He decided that he would follow his mother¡¯s instructions and look for Little Jiu tomorrow. Besides, he had to be more proactive.

    He thought carefully about how he should take this initiative.

    Rong Si originally thought that Little Jiu had forgotten what she had told him yesterday. Unexpectedly, when the sun went down and the sky darkened, the doorbell suddenly rang.

    He was stunned for a moment. The thought that it could be Little Jiu behind that door popped into his mind. In an instant, he was filled with anticipation again. When he opened the door and saw the little girl standing outside, his heart pounded. It felt like his heart had been shot through with an arrow.

    Su Jiu stood at the door and smiled sweetly at him. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m here to look for you. There¡¯s a music fountain in the city center tonight, and it seems to only be open for the next two days. Do you want toe with me to see it?¡±

    Looking at her sweet smile, Rong Si suddenly felt nervous. His palms started to sweat.

    After a few seconds, he hesitantly asked, ¡°Is it just you and me?¡±

    If Sheng Zhiyan was going, then he would not go.

 Chapter 615 - A Bunch of Brats!

    <h4>Chapter 615: A Bunch of Brats!</h4>

    Before Su Jiu could reply, Su Shengjing, who was behind her, furrowed his brows and snapped. ¡°What do you mean by only you and me? Aren¡¯t I a person too?¡±

    <i>Ha, this brat wants to go on a date with my daughter alone. How can I let such a thing happen?</i>

    <i>Shouldn¡¯t he be asking her father for permission first? What a bunch of brats!</i>

    Seeing the little viin get a little embarrassed, Su Jiu immediately turned around and hugged her father¡¯s arm. She puffed up her cheeks and said, ¡°Daddy, I told you not to be so fierce to Big Brother. He just saved me yesterday. Did you forget again?¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    After a pause, he replied, ¡°That¡­ that was different.¡±

    Rong Si had indeed saved his daughter, but that didn¡¯t mean that he would just leave her with him and let him do whatever he wanted. Moreover, his wife had told him to take good care of her in the morning.

    Rong Si ignored Su Shengjing¡¯s attitude and looked at Su Jiu seriously. ¡°Are we going together?¡±

    No matter how Su Shengjing thought about Rong Si¡¯s words, he felt that something was not right. However, he also felt that it was not entirely what he had imagined. After all, this was only a twelve-year-old child. They had to be just friends, right?

    <i>At the very least, they have to be just friends now. Otherwise, this little brat is too grown up.</i>

    Looking into the little viin¡¯s expectant eyes, Su Jiu vigorously nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±

    She had not brought Sheng Zhiyan along. Good.

    Rong Si seemed to rx. ¡°Then, shall we go now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Big Brother, call Auntie Song along and we can go! If we¡¯rete, the good spot at the fountain might be taken.¡±

    As they walked out of the district, Su Jiu turned around and said to Rong Si, ¡°Big Brother, I said that I would look for you today. Although it¡¯s a littlete, I didn¡¯t lie to you, right?¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s deep gaze locked onto her and he nodded. ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±

    Su Jiu was stunned.?<i>What? Did the little viin actually thank me?</i>

    <i>And he even said it so formally. Is it really that important for him to know that I wanted to be in hispany?</i>

    <i>Or is it that he has been looking forward to ying with me today, and so he wanted to thank me?</i>

    When Su Jiu thought this, a bitter feeling suddenly surfaced in a corner of her heart.

    Her baby was sensitive and careful. It was just a small matter, yet he took it so seriously. It was really adorable.

    Su Jiu instantly made up her mind and confidently said, ¡°Brother, I wille and look for you more often in the future. You can alsoe back to the capital to visit me when you are on holiday. There have been many changes in the past few years!¡±

    Perhaps because of Rong Cheng, the little viin and Auntie Song had not returned to the capital in the past few years. However, that was where the little viin had been born, and it was their home.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Another glimmer of hope appeared in Rong Si¡¯s eyes, as if a small me had been ignited. However, he suddenly thought of something, and the light quickly dimmed.

    He would have to return to the capital to take a look. But perhaps he wouldn¡¯t be able to do it for the next few years.

    Rong Si shook off the messy thoughts in his head and looked down at her hand. He recalled the scene of Sheng Zhiyan holding her hand and how his mother told him to be brave and take the initiative¡­

    Rong Si pursed his lips. Then, he mustered his courage and reached out decisively to hold her hand.

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>What¡¯s wrong with the little viin? Why is he so proactive today?</i>

 Chapter 616 - Cant Raise It High

    <h4>Chapter 616: Can¡¯t Raise It High</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    However, the little viin¡¯s hands were really warm, unlike his cold appearance.

    Su Jiu allowed him to hold her hand. She also stole a nce at his handsome face. Rong Si¡¯s features were gradually turning into that of a young man. For some reason, Su Jiu¡¯s heart of an old auntie thumped heavily.

    Her ears felt a little warm too.

    <i>What the hell?</i>

    <i>Why am I feeling shy in front of the little viin?</i>

    Su Jiu quickly shook off the distracting thoughts in her mind and found a topic to chat with the little viin. ¡°Big Brother, you got first ce in the end-of-term exam again, right? How many marks did you get?¡±

    Rong Si nodded. ¡°Yes, full marks.¡±

    Academic performance was one of the few things that the little viin felt he could be proud of in front of Su Jiu. Therefore, he did not let go of the opportunity.

    He did not like to talk about the other aspects of his life, such as his family background. He could notpare to the other boys close to her in those aspects.

    Su Jiu widened her eyes.

    <i>What? Full marks?!</i>

    <i>Well, there is no reason for me to be so surprised. Scoring full marks is probably as easy as drinking water or eating for the little viin.</i>

    Since her baby was so powerful, Su Jiu was happy for him from the bottom of her heart. She was also very pleased.

    Smiling brightly, she cheerfully said, ¡°Big Brother, your grades are so good, you¡¯ll definitely get into the best university. Not only will you get a schrship, you might even be able to study abroad. When you graduate, you¡¯ll have a bright future. All the best!¡±

    Rong Si looked at her animated face and nodded. ¡°I will.¡±

    At this moment, he suddenly thought of something. His eyes dimmed again, but he did not show any other outward emotion. He just calmly followed Su Jiu to the fountain square in the city center.

    There was still half an hour before the musical fountain started, but a lot of people had already gathered there. At a nce, the ce was densely packed with people.

    Su Jiu stood on her tiptoes and could not see the fountain in front of her. She was a little annoyed.

    They hade quite early, but they still couldn¡¯t get a good seat. However, they couldn¡¯t just go back like this, right?

    <i>Forget it! Listening to the music alone would be okay too. If the water sshes too high, maybe I would be able to see some.</i>

    Sensing her disappointment, Rong Si nced at the fountain and thought of an idea. He tilted his head and asked her, ¡°Do you want to see it?¡±

    Su Jiu vigorously nodded. ¡°Yes, I heard that this performance was created by a famous designer. It only takes ce once every three months. It wasn¡¯t easy for me toe here. I don¡¯t want to miss it. But there are too many people, and I can¡¯t see the stage.¡±

    Behind her, Su Shengjing raised his eyebrows. ¡°Baby, what if Daddy lifts you onto his shoulders?

    The corners of Su Jiu¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Daddy, do you still think I¡¯m a three or four-year-old kid? I¡¯ve already grown up. You can¡¯t lift me high.¡±

    ¡°Why not? As long as you¡¯re willing, Daddy can lift you anytime!¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    It was better not to. She was already ten years old; she couldn¡¯t sit on her father¡¯s shoulder like she was still a little kid. She didn¡¯t need to think to know how much attention she would attract. She didn¡¯t want to be the center of attention. At least not now. The little viin was still beside her.

    He did not like being watched.

    Just then, Rong Si held her hand again and looked at her with his deep eyes. ¡°Come with me. I know a ce where you can see the fountain.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Su Jiu¡¯s eyes lit up, and her interest was piqued. She left the crowd with Rong Si.

    Su Shengjing and Song Wanqiu looked at each other.. They did not know where the two children were going and could only follow them quickly.

 Chapter 617 - A Perfect Couple

    <h4>Chapter 617: A Perfect Couple</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Rong Si led Su Jiu to a mall near the square.

    They took the elevator to the top floor, and he led her to the terrace outside.

    Su Jiu was surprised to discover that from this angle, she could see the square and the fountain!

    She happily looked at the young man beside her. ¡°Big Brother, this position is really good.¡±

    Seeing her smile, Rong Si also felt happy.

    This feeling of being able to do something for Su Jiu and make her happy was really good. His mood was really good, better than it had been when he received first ce in school.

    Before long, the musical fountain began.

    Su Jiu¡¯s eyes widened as she watched the water ssh up and down along with the music. The water swirled and danced, and the surrounding lights shed with different colors. This was enjoyable to watch as the crowd continued to cheer.

    Su Jiu was looking at the fountain, but Rong Si was looking at her.

    The bright lights shone on her fair face and reflected in her clear eyes. They were like twinkling stars, and he felt that he might get lost in them.

    When other people saw the two of them, they thought that the extremely good-looking boy and girl standing together were simply beautiful. No matter how one looked at them, the two were a perfect couple.

    But in Su Shengjing¡¯s eyes, that was not the case.

    When his daughter was with other boys, the more beautiful she was, the more he felt threatened and unhappy.

    However, seeing how happy Su Jiu was right now, he didn¡¯t want to dampen her spirits. This, he could only acquiesce with jealousy.

    Song Wanqiu, who was beside him, saw him staring at the two children, especially when he saw Ah Si. Su Shengjing¡¯s eyes had narrowed slightly as if he was unhappy. She immediately knew what he was thinking.

    Chuckling, she spoke up for her son. ¡°Little Jiu¡¯s father, as Ah Si¡¯s mother, I know very well what kind of child Ah Si is. You can rest assured about him. He cares more about Little Jiu than you can imagine. He definitely won¡¯t have any bad intentions.¡±

    Su Shengjing came back to his senses. Now that his thoughts had been seen through, he felt a little embarrassed. ¡°I know he¡¯s a very good child. I also know that he won¡¯t bully Little Jiu. But maybe I care too much about her. When I see her with boys, I feel that my daughter will be snatched away. It has been like this since the past.¡±

    Furthermore, Little Jiu was growing up day by day and would soon be a teenager. When that time came, his wariness would only be stronger!

    Song Wanqiu¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°That¡¯s understandable. If Little Jiu were my daughter, I would also be worried that she might be led astray by boys.¡±

    Su Shengjing wanted to say, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. Then why won¡¯t you ask your son to keep his distance from my daughter?¡±

    However, he slightly coughed in embarrassment. ¡°That¡¯s true, so when she grows up a little more, I might not allow her to spend so much time with other boys. A ten-year-old child is prone to puppy love; I can¡¯t deny her this.¡±

    Song Wanqiu smiled again. ¡°Yes, let them enjoy it for now.¡±

    She had put in her good word. What would happen in the future would depend on Ah Si¡¯s luck.

    If he was fated to be with Little Jiu, no matter how much anyone tried to stop him, they would always end up together.

    The melodious and pleasant music was still echoing in the fountain square. Rong Si looked at the rising and falling fountain and the sshing water. Suddenly, he lowered his eyes and pursed his thin lips.

    Su Jiu¡¯s sharp eyes noticed that something was wrong with him, and she immediately asked, ¡°Big Brother, what¡¯s wrong? Are you unhappy?¡±

 Chapter 618 - A Bitter, Lonely Wife

    <h4>Chapter 618: A Bitter, Lonely Wife</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Rong Si looked up at her. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Liar. Something¡¯s obviously bothering you. Big Brother, you can tell me anything you¡¯re unhappy about. You can¡¯t keep it in your heart, understand?¡± the little girl righteously said.

    Rong Si was silent for a few seconds before turning to look at the fountain not far away. Then, he said, ¡°Actually, a few high schools have already scouted me. All of them have offered to provide me with a schrship and send me to university.¡±

    Su Jiu was ted to hear that. ¡°Isn¡¯t this great? Those are top high schools, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Rong Si nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s great, Big Brother. You don¡¯t have to think too much. Just choose the best one!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Su Jiu was stunned. ¡°Why?¡±

    <i>No way, the top high schools in the country have taken the initiative to look for him, but he isn¡¯t interested?</i>

    <i>Those high schools are very difficult to enter. They only ept students who either have excellent grades or are wealthy¡­</i>

    Rong Si looked at her again, his eyes dark and deep. ¡°The best high school is in the capital. I won¡¯t go back.¡±

    <i>Won¡¯t go back¡­</i>

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart sank, and she asked again, ¡°Then, Big Brother, have you decided which school to go to?¡±

    ¡°Maybe a school in a coastal city in the south.¡±

    ¡°That far?¡± Su Jiu¡¯s voice became softer.

    She knew that the school he was talking about was ranked in the top five in the country. It wasparable to the best high school in the capital. However, if the little viin went to school there, meeting him in the future would be even harder.

    Su Jiu suddenly felt ufortable and mumbled, ¡°Have you decided?¡±

    ¡°That school offered me a lot of money, so I should ept it.¡±

    Although Su Jiu could not bear to let him go so far away, she still perked up and smiled at him as if nothing had happened. ¡°Yes! No matter which school you choose, I will respect your choice and support you.¡±

    Looking at her bright eyes, Rong Si was a little dazed. He paused and softly asked, ¡°If I go there, we might not be able to meet for a long time. Will you¡­ forget me?¡±

    Actually, he did not have to go to the best school, but if he could go, it would look good on his resume. He desperately wanted to be outstanding and powerful, but he was afraid that if he left for too long, Su Jiu would forget about him.

    A lot of boys were already vying for her attention.

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Su Jiu replied without thinking. ¡°Big Brother is so good-looking. How could I forget him?¡±

    It was simply unthinkable.

    Rong Si seemed to be amused by this as his lips curled up slightly.

    ¡°Big Brother, if you go to school there, will you reallye back only once in a while?¡± Su Jiu eagerly looked at him.

    She remembered that in the original novel, the little viin had been sent abroad by his scumbag father after being traumatized. He had returned only after many years had passed.

    And when he came back, he had already changed. He had be a resolute and ruthless businessman who shocked many seniors. He had also be the only person who could go against the male lead of the novel, Li Mohan.

    Although the little viin was basically no longer involved with his scumbag father, his childhood experiences still made him strive to be stronger. His eyes were firm and full of ambition.

    <i>No matter what, as long as the little viin does not be evil, anything he does is fine.</i>

    <i>Even if he has to leave for many years, I¡¯m willing to wait for his return.</i>

    <i>Wait, pfft! What do I mean by willing to wait for his return? I made it sound like I¡¯m a bitter, lonely wife who¡¯s waiting for her beloved husband toe back!</i>

    Because of this topic, the atmosphere seemed to have sobered a bit.

 Chapter 619 - Cant I Find A Boyfriend?

    <h4>Chapter 619: Can¡¯t I Find A Boyfriend?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Rong Si¡¯s lips moved as if he wanted to say something.

    When the water in the fountain gradually subsided and the performance was about to end, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Can we talk about boyfriends?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± The sudden question stunned Su Jiu, and she looked at him in shock.

    Rong Si averted his gaze and quickly looked elsewhere. He said in a low voice, ¡°Forget it! Maybe you don¡¯t know what a boyfriend is.¡±

    His face held an unfathomable expression, and Su Jiu found it funny. She raised her head and asked, ¡°Then tell me, what is a boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Rong Si nced at her, his ears turning visibly red.

    Instead of continuing, he simply said, ¡°You¡¯ll know in the future.¡±

    <i>Eh, is the little viin shy?</i>

    <i>He¡¯s too cute!</i>

    How could Su Jiu let him off so easily? She pulled the corner of his shirt and said, ¡°No, tell me now!¡±

    Unable to dissuade her, Rong Si could only exin in embarrassment, ¡°That¡¯s right! In the future, some boys will say that they like you and want you to be their girlfriend. If you agree with the boy, he will be your boyfriend.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, do you mean that if we like each other, we can be boyfriend and girlfriend?¡± Su Jiu pretended not to understand.

    ¡°Logically speaking.¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you let me talk about boyfriends? Is there anything wrong with that?¡± Su Jiu held her chin and asked with a smile. ¡°What if I meet a boy I like?¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s gaze returned to her face. His tone was no longer as calm as before. ¡°You will be deceived.¡±

    <i>A twelve-year-old brat is teaching me about matters of the heart.?</i>Su Jiu suppressed herughter and deliberately said, ¡°Who would dare to lie to me? Daddy will not let him off. Big Brother, if that ever happens, you¡¯ll take revenge for me, right?¡±

    ¡°There are too many bad men in the world who lie to girls. You have to be careful. I don¡¯t want you to get hurt,¡± Rong Si said as his expression suddenly turned serious.

    There seemed to be a sharp glint in his eyes, like hatred.

    Su Jiu was stunned. She immediately knew that he must have thought of Rong Cheng.

    Seeing that the little viin was unhappy again, Su Jiu changed the topic and innocently asked, ¡°Big Brother, can¡¯t I find a boyfriend?¡±

    Rong Si pulled himself out of his thoughts and firmly replied, ¡°No, you can¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Then you can¡¯t get a girlfriend either. And I don¡¯t want you to get lied to by girls.¡±

    Su Jiu only said that as a joke, but Rong Si agreed without hesitation. ¡°I won¡¯t look for one before I return from high school.¡±

    <i>When I return, you¡­ would¡¯ve grown up.</i>

    <i>At that time, I hope you will not have a boyfriend.?</i>

    Su Jiu smiled and stood on her tiptoes. She reached out to ruffle his hair. ¡°Big Brother, be good. You have to seize the opportunity to study hard and improve every day. If possible, you could be the boss of your ownpany and earn a lot of money.¡±

    <i>Then, I¡¯ll buy you a lot of things. I¡¯ll find a way to give you everything you want.</i>

    Rong Si added inwardly and nodded. ¡°Definitely.¡±

    The music was a little loud and the people were noisy, so Su Shengjing and Song Wanqiu could not hear what the two children were saying.

    Su Shengjing could not help but walk to Su Jiu¡¯s side and curiously asked, ¡°Baby, what are you guys whispering about? Can¡¯t you share it with Daddy?¡±

    Rong Si also looked at Su Jiu and his eyes flickered. He was a little worried that she would tell Su Shengjing what he had just said.

    Any mention of boyfriends, and he was sure to be in trouble.

 Chapter 620 - Ive Been Waiting For You

    <h4>Chapter 620: I¡¯ve Been Waiting For You</h4>

    Su Jiu mysteriously answered, ¡°It¡¯s a secret between me and Big Brother. I can¡¯t tell you.¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    <i>Good lord, she¡¯s keeping secrets with that little brat now?</i>

    ¡°Baby, do you not love Daddy anymore?¡± Su Shengjing looked resentful.

    His daughter had imed that she loved him the most, yet here she was, keeping secrets from him.

    ¡°How can I not love Daddy!¡± Su Jiu quickly denied that remark. ¡°No matter what, I still love Daddy the most!¡±

    Su Shengjing snorted and softlyined, ¡°Maybe now, but definitely not in the future.¡±

    However, as a father, he would always love her the most. This would not change.

    ***

    After watching the musical fountain, Su Jiu strolled around outside for a while. When it was already dark, she reluctantly bid farewell to Rong Si and Song Wanqiu before returning to the hotel with Su Shengjing.

    The moment she entered the hotel, Su Jiu noticed a boy sitting on the sofa in the lobby.

    Sheng Zhiyan sat there, holding his chin with one hand and drawing circles on the sofa with the other. He was obviously waiting for someone, and he had been waiting for a long time.

    The man standing next to him helplessly advised him, ¡°Little Master, let¡¯s go. You don¡¯t know when they¡¯ll be back. Waiting like this isn¡¯t a solution. It¡¯s gettingte. Let me bring you back to your room so you can rest.¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan pulled a long face and snapped at him. ¡°No, I want to wait for Little Jiu to return. She can¡¯t possibly stay out all night, right?¡±

    ¡°Little Master, why don¡¯t you give her a call and ask when she¡¯ll be back? You can look for her when she¡¯s back.¡±

    ¡°She went to look for that person, I know. I won¡¯t disturb her, I¡¯ll wait here for her toe back.¡± At the mention of Rong Si, Sheng Zhiyan pursed his lips and his voice became muffled.

    The man felt even more helpless. He didn¡¯t know what to say and could only shake his head.

    Su Jiu felt helpless too.?<i>What is this child doing?</i>

    <i>Hadn¡¯t he looked for me during the day? Why is he waiting for me now?</i>?She didn¡¯t know how long he had been waiting for, but she felt a little bad. For some reason, she felt like a scumbag who had abandoned someone after sleeping with him.

    At this moment, the man spotted Su Jiu and seemed to have seen hope. He immediately said to Sheng Zhiyan, ¡°Little Young Master, your Little Jiu is back!¡±

    <i>Huh?</i>

    Su Jiu and Su Shengjing looked at him at the same time with a hint of wariness in their eyes.

    Especially Su Shengjing; his gaze was as sharp as a knife.

    <i>What did he mean by ¡°your Little Jiu¡±? Little Jiu isn¡¯t his. Doesn¡¯t this man know how to speak? Does he think that her father just doesn¡¯t exist?</i>

    When the man saw Su Shengjing¡¯s sharp look, he realized that he had said something wrong. Drylyughing, he silently retreated to the side.

    Sheng Zhiyan turned to look at the door. When he saw Su Jiu, his eyes lit up and he ran toward her without a word.

    Before he could reach her, however, Su Shengjing stopped him. ¡°Stop!¡±

    Su Shengjing pointed to a spot a meter away from him and calmly said, ¡°Stay right there! Don¡¯t get too close to my daughter, understand?¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan pursed his lips and unwillingly stopped. He looked at Su Jiu and said, ¡°Little Jiu, where did you go? Why are you back sote? Why didn¡¯t you bring me along? I waited so long for you.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Hadn¡¯t I already told this little brat?</i>

    <i>Don¡¯t wait for me. There will be no oue!</i>

    Before she could say anything, Su Shengjing said in disdain, ¡°What are you waiting for? Did she ask you to wait? Stop fooling around and go upstairs to sleep..¡±

 Chapter 621 - Dream About Me!

    <h4>Chapter 621: Dream About Me!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Sheng Zhiyan remained indignant. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m not messing around. I was seriously waiting for Little Jiu!¡±

    As he spoke, he expectantly asked Su Jiu, ¡°Little Jiu, do you want to have supper? There¡¯s a street nearby with a lot of delicious food. Shall we go and eat?¡±

    The man beside him could not bear to look at her. He covered his eyes with one hand.

    <i>Little Master, didn¡¯t you hear what her father said just now? He asked you to go back and sleep. If you want to woo his daughter, you can¡¯t ignore what her father said.</i>

    Sure enough, after hearing Sheng Zhiyan¡¯s words, Su Shengjing felt even more disdain. ¡°It¡¯s already sote. Are you really taking my daughter out? You can¡¯t just go anywhere you want!¡±

    ¡°Uncle, I will take good care of Little Jiu. Even if I lose myself, I will not lose her!¡± Sheng Zhiyan solemnly promised.

    The corners of Su Shengjing¡¯s mouth twitched. When Su Jiu saw that her father was about to get unhappy again, she hurriedly said to Sheng Zhiyan, ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯ve yed for the whole day. I¡¯m exhausted, and I want to sleep.¡±

    When she said this, although Sheng Zhiyan felt a little regretful, he still nodded. ¡°Okay. Little Jiu, rest early. We can go out and y tomorrow.¡±

    He purposely lowered his voice as if he were coaxing a child. Toward Su Jiu, this irascible young master had a change of personality. His temper became exceptionally good, and he was rather patient.

    Su Jiu smiled at him. ¡°Okay! Big Brother, you have to rest early too. Goodnight!¡±

    <i>She said goodnight to me.</i>?Overjoyed, Sheng Zhiyan vigorously nodded. ¡°Goodnight, Little Jiu! If you dream tonight, you must dream about me!¡±

    <i>Ah, if only Little Jiu could say goodnight to me every day. But the only way to make that happen is to marry her in the future, right?</i>

    <i>If I marry her, she would be my wife. She would sleep with me every night, just like my parents sleep together. Wouldn¡¯t that mean that I can say goodnight to her every day?</i>

    <i>Perfect!</i>

    Sheng Zhiyan suddenly became excited. His childish heart began to stir.

    Su Shengjing¡¯s mouth twitched. He really wanted to kick this kid.

    <i>Asking her to dream of him? How shameless!</i>

    ***

    Due to Sheng Zhiyan¡¯s involvement, Su Jiu did not spend much time with the little viin. A few dayster, Su Shengjing had to go back to work, so Su Jiu had no choice but to follow him back to the capital. The following semester, she did not meet the little viin and only called him from time to time.

    She was relieved to know that he was doing well.

    After the end-of-term examinations, winter vacation began. Winter in the capital was frosty. The temperature could reach below minus ten degrees Celsius, and it often snowed. The entire city was covered in white, and sparkling icicles hung from the treetops. It was a scenery that could not be seen in the south.

    There was less than a month to the New Year. Su Jiu started to consider if she should invite the little viin and Auntie Song to the capital for the new year.

    She did not know if they were willing toe back; it was very likely that they were not.

    It didn¡¯t matter. As long as she coaxed her father and blinked herrge eyes at him, he would definitely be willing to let her visit them.

    As she was thinking, her cell phone suddenly rang.

    Su Jiu froze and quickly took out her cell phone from her pocket.

    Her father had specially bought this phone for her so that she could contact him and her mother.

    Most children her age hadn¡¯t been given cell phones yet, so Su Jiu did not have many numbers in her contacts. She only had her parents¡¯, Auntie Song¡¯s, Old Master Su¡¯s, Uncle Sheng¡¯s, and Sheng Zhiyan¡¯s, Han Siye¡¯s, and others¡¯ numbers.

    Seeing the caller ID on the screen, Su Jiu suddenlyughed.

 Chapter 622 - A Gift For You

    <h4>Chapter 622: A Gift For You</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    It was Auntie Song¡¯s number, which meant that the call was from the little viin! Su Jiu immediately picked it up. ¡°Hello? Big Brother?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± The one on the call was indeed Rong Si.

    ¡°Big Brother, are you on holiday? Where are you nning to spend New Year¡¯s this year?¡± Su Jiu could not wait to tell him her thoughts. ¡°If possible, can you and Auntie Songe to the capital for the new year? Let¡¯s have a hotpot together. It¡¯ll definitely be very lively.¡±

    The other end of the line was silent for two seconds. Then, Su Jiu heard Rong Si say, ¡°I¡¯m downstairs.¡±

    Su Jiu was stunned.

    <i>What? No way!</i>

    <i>Why didn¡¯t the little viin inform us beforehand?</i>

    <i>This is a huge surprise!</i>

    Su Jiu hurriedly ran to the balcony and looked downstairs. Indeed, she saw the young man standing below.

    It was snowing outside. Rong Si stood there tall and straight in a dark-gray turtleneck sweater and a ck coat. Fine snowkes fell on his hair and body. He looked like a painting standing there, so beautiful that she could not take her eyes off him.

    After ending the call, Su Jiu happily ran downstairs. ¡°Big Brother!¡±

    She stopped in front of him and seriously looked up at him.

    This was the first time they were meeting after another semester. The little viin seemed to have grown a little taller. His handsome face was always so pleasing to the eye. He had a cold and noble aura around him, and he looked a hundred times better than the surrounding snow.

    Su Jiu looked behind him and did not see Song Wanqiu. She curiously asked, ¡°Big Brother, are you here alone?¡±

    ¡°I came with Mother, but I wanted to meet you alone.¡±

    When Su Jiu looked into his deep and serious eyes, her face felt inexplicably warm. ¡°Big Brother, why did you look for me? Do you have something to tell me?¡±

    Rong Si nodded. ¡°After the New Year, I¡¯m going to the coastal city in the south for high school. Before I leave, I wanted to see you and give you a gift.¡±

    <i>He¡¯s really leaving¡­</i>

    ¡®I¡¯m going somewhere far away. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll see you again.¡¯

    Su Jiu suddenly felt a little sad, but she forced himself to perk up.?<i>It¡¯s alright. Transportation is so advanced now; if the little viin can¡¯te back, I will go and see him!</i>

    And so it was happily decided.

    At the thought of this, Su Jiu¡¯s mood became better. She asked with interest, ¡°Big Brother, what present do you want to give me? Could it be strawberries again?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Rong Si said, suddenly looking ufortable.

    His ears turned slightly red as he thought of something.

    He could feel that his breathing had be a little hurried, and his heart was thumping very fast. He had never felt so nervous before.

    As for the gift, he had made up his mind to give it to her a long time ago.

    But now that he was standing in front of her, he was actually feeling a little embarrassed.

    Seeing his face turn slightly red, Su Jiu became even more curious about the gift he wanted to give her. She asked in confusion and anticipation, ¡°Big Brother?¡±

    Rong Si returned to his senses and clenched the small box in his hand.

    Pursing his lips, he mustered his courage, took out the box, and passed it to her. ¡°For you.¡±

    Su Jiu looked at the old red brocade box in his hand and curiously asked, ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you open it.¡± Rong Si ced the box in her hands.

    Su Jiu opened the brocade box and found a green jade pendant lying neatly inside.. It was in the shape of a small and exquisite gourd and was tied with a red string.

 Chapter 623 - He Wouldnt Lie to Her

    <h4>Chapter 623: He Wouldn¡¯t Lie to Her</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Su Jiu had never seen jade up close before. Yet, the moment she saw this jade pendant, she knew that it was a crystal clear and pure jade and it was probably an outstanding jade.

    <i>Moreover, this brocade box looks a little old as if it has been kept for many years. There might even be a story behind it.</i>

    <i>Why did the little viin give me this?</i>

    Su Jiu looked up at him. ¡°Big Brother, this is very expensive, right? I can¡¯t take it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not expensive. It¡¯s very cheap.¡±

    ¡°Liar! One look, and you can tell that this isn¡¯t cheap. Big Brother, this gift is too expensive. I can¡¯t ept it.¡± Su Jiu stuffed the box back into his hands.

    Rong Si refused to ept it and stuffed it back. ¡°I¡¯ve already given it to you. I can¡¯t take it back.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Su Jiu lowered her head and looked at the jade pendant, feeling a little awkward. ¡°What¡¯s the background of this jade pendant? It feels very precious. Do you really want to give it to me?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Rong Si concisely replied, but his eyes were firm.

    ¡°Then, Big Brother, tell me, where did this jade pendante from?¡± Su Jiu felt that she had to find out. If Rong Si had given her something precious, she would feel guilty.

    Rong Si paused before replying, ¡°I bought it by the roadside.¡±

    Su Jiu nced at him and puffed up her cheeks. ¡°Liar! There¡¯s no way you bought it by the roadside!¡±

    A hint of guilt shed across Rong Si¡¯s eyes. He turned his head to look elsewhere and said in a low voice, ¡°No matter where I bought it from, it¡¯s not something expensive. I¡¯m giving it to you, so just ept it.¡±

    ¡°Is it really not expensive?¡±

    ¡°Really.¡± Rong Si felt extremely guilty when he said this. He had said that he wouldn¡¯t lie to her, but he still wasn¡¯t telling the truth. However, he promised that he would never lie to her when it came to matters of principle.

    This time, he had no choice but to tell a lie so that Su Jiu would ept the gift without any reservations.

    Su Jiu suspiciously observed him for a while and saw him pursing his lips and calmly looking at her. She could not tell what was going through his mind, so she chose to believe him for now.

    Putting the jade pendant into the pocket of her coat, she said, ¡°Alright, then¡­ I¡¯ll take it for now. If I find out that you¡¯re lying to me, I¡¯ll give it back.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Rong Si casually replied.

    If she wanted to return it to him, he wouldn¡¯t ept it. And he knew that she wouldn¡¯t throw it away.

    After keeping the box, Su Jiu raised her head to look at him. Her fair face was filled with anticipation. ¡°Big Brother, since you are here, will you spend the new year here? Let¡¯s celebrate the new year together!¡±

    She grabbed his wrist as she spoke as if she was afraid that he would run away.

    Rong Si looked down at her hands. They were red from the cold, and so were her ears. Subconsciously, he pulled the hood on the back of her coat and lifted it over her head. Then, he held her hand and ced it in the pocket of his coat.

    His actions stunned Su Jiu.

    She hadn¡¯t worn a hat or gloves when she had run out because of the excitement of seeing him. Only now did she notice that she was cold and her fingers were about to freeze. Rong Si held her hands and ced them in his coat pocket. Warmth spread between their palms, dispelling the bone-chilling coldness.

    It was just a small action, but Su Jiu¡¯s heart felt warm all of a sudden.

    <i>This uncorrupted little viin really has the potential to be gentle.</i>

    A thought suddenly popped up in Su Jiu¡¯s mind..?<i>He¡¯s such a good child. I can¡¯t bear to let other girls have him!</i>

 Chapter 624 - The Baby I Like

    <h4>Chapter 624: The Baby I Like</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Rong Si looked down at her and firmly answered, ¡°I will spend the New Year¡¯s here.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great! You and Auntie Song can stay at my house. We have a few spare rooms!¡±

    Rong Si looked at the European-style three-story bungalow behind Su Jiu. This was her home now. The difference between the house he lived in in the small southern city and this was like that between day and night.

    He suddenly felt inferior to her. He felt she was like a high and mighty princess while he was just a poor and ordinary person below her.

    It was already an honor that she was willing to look at him. And here she was, standing in front of him and even smiling at him.

    At this moment, Su Jiu¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation as if she really wanted him to stay at her house. Although Rong Si wanted that as well, he was doubtful that he would be wee here.

    Even if Su Jiu wanted this, her father would not agree.

    Rong Si knew that Uncle Su was like a protective wolf, guarding his daughter against him and other boys. He was afraid that Uncle Su would take Little Jiu away.

    ¡°Will your father agree?¡± Rong Si couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Su Jiu choked on her words. That was right; her father would not agree to this. On this matter, she knew that no matter how much she pleaded with her father, he would not agree.

    Su Jiu thought about it and asked, ¡°Big Brother, where are you and Auntie Song staying now?¡±

    ¡°At a lodge.¡±

    ¡°A lodge?¡± The moment Su Jiu heard that, she could only imagine a ce with very simple and crude conditions. She said quickly, ¡°You and Auntie Song took the trouble to visit, how can you stay in a lodge? I¡¯ll book a hotel room for you. It¡¯ll be nearby, is that okay?¡±

    Rong Si knew that the people living in this area were rich and powerful. The hotels nearby were five-star hotels, and the cost of staying here for one night was very high. He didn¡¯t want her to spend so much money. ¡°No need, the lodge is good enough.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Su Jiu puffed up her cheeks and stubbornly retorted. ¡°Big Brother, I want to do this for you and Auntie Song. If you say no, I¡¯ll ignore you!¡±

    Upon hearing those words, Rong Si instantlypromised. ¡°Alright, you can book a room.¡±

    Su Jiu immediately smiled. Just like before, she stood on her tiptoes and patted his head. ¡°That¡¯s right. Big Brother, you can¡¯t stop me from treating you well, okay?¡±

    Rong Si looked at her steadily, an unknown emotion surging in his dark eyes. ¡°Why are you so good to me?¡±

    <i>Because¡ª</i>

    <i>You are the baby I like!</i>

    Of course, Su Jiu did not say this out loud. If her child knew that the little sister in his eyes was actually a fan who wanted to care for him like a mother, wouldn¡¯t he find it ridiculous?

    Su Jiu rolled her eyes. A sly glint shed across them before she smiled at Rong Si. ¡°Because you¡¯re my best friend. If I don¡¯t treat you well, who would I treat well?¡±

    <i>Best friend?</i>

    This answer didn¡¯t surprise Rong Si, but he wasn¡¯t happy with it. He knew that he wanted more than just a friendship. He wanted to go further.

    Of course, this could only happen in the future. For now, he would just have to be satisfied with that answer.

    He held her hand tightly and asked again, ¡°Then will you treat others well also?¡±

    Su Jiu tilted her head and asked, ¡°Who do you mean by ¡®others¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Just¡­¡± Rong Si averted his gaze and said uneasily, ¡°other guys. ¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Su Jiu replied without thinking.. ¡°You are my best friend. How can I treat them better than you?¡±

 Chapter 625 - The Perfect Male Lead!

    <h4>Chapter 625: The Perfect Male Lead!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    This sentence instantly lifted Rong Si¡¯s mood, and the corners of his lips involuntarily curled up.

    Although that curve was very shallow, it was breathtakingly beautiful.

    Coupled with the snow falling on his hair and clothes, he really looked like someone in a painting. Su Jiu felt that after growing up, he could definitely be the male lead of an idol drama!

    After admiring her baby¡¯s stunning beauty, Su Jiu dragged him to book a hotel. She swiped her card and booked a good room for the little viin and Auntie Song.

    Song Wanqiu wouldn¡¯t agree at first. She apologetically said, ¡°Little Jiu, Ah Si and I don¡¯t need to stay in such a good ce. It¡¯s so expensive.¡±

    Su Jiu pouted. ¡°No, you have to stay. If you don¡¯t, it means you aren¡¯t giving me face!¡±

    <i>This¡­</i>

    Song Wanqiu was still in a difficult position. Su Jiu chuckled and reached out to hug her arm. Shaking it, she sweetly said, ¡°Auntie Song, just give me some face. It wasn¡¯t easy for you and Big Brother toe here. I want you to stay in a nice room. Otherwise, I¡¯ll feel bad.¡±

    ¡°I feel bad for letting you spend money on us.¡±

    Su Jiu understood Song Wanqiu¡¯s reservations. She thought for a while and replied, ¡°Auntie, how about this? Big Brother¡¯s results are so good, so he¡¯ll definitely be able to go to a good university in the future and find a good job to earn a lot of money. When that timees, he can invite me to stay in a five-star hotel. How about that?¡±

    Song Wanqiu was amused. Seeing that Su Jiu was determined, she could not refuse her and could only look at Rong Si. ¡°Ah Si, did you hear that? When you find a job in the future, you¡¯ll have to repay Little Jiu.¡±

    Su Jiu nonchntly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it! This is just a favor between friends!¡±

    Rong Si seriously nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll repay you.¡±

    Not only would he return it, but he would also give her even more.

    In short, he would repay her kindness to him in double.

    ***

    After helping Song Wanqiu and Rong Si settle down in the hotel and having lunch with them, Su Jiu was in a good mood. She skipped on the way home.

    As the new year approached, Su Shengjing and An Yuan had pushed aside their work to celebrate the new year at home. When Su Jiu pushed the door open and entered it, she saw that her parents had just returned. They had bought groceries at the supermarket and were busy in the kitchen.

    The two of them were wearing the same set of home clothes. Standing side by side, they talked andughed. The image of a handsome man and a beautiful woman in that pose together was eye-catching. It was no wonder that her parents were deemed the mostpatible couple in the entertainment industry by theizens.

    They were reallypatible. Recing any one of them would have made the scene look wrong.

    Hearing themotion at the entrance, An Yuan walked to the kitchen door. When she saw that it was Su Jiu, she gently smiled and reached out to greet her. ¡°Little Jiu, you¡¯re back? Quickly wash your hands and get ready for lunch.¡±

    Su Jiu jogged forward and said honestly, ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten.¡±

    Su Shengjing, who was frying a steak, turned to look at her and raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯ve eaten? Who did you eat with?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not telling Daddy!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I know even if you won¡¯t tell me. I saw it when I came back.¡± Su Shengjing¡¯s tone was cold.

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat.?<i>No way! Did Daddy see us?</i>

    ¡°You went with that boy. I even saw him holding your hand!¡± Su Shengjing pulled a long face. ¡°Baby, haven¡¯t I taught you that you¡¯re a girl and you can¡¯t just let boys touch you? You can¡¯t let those little brats take advantage of you!¡±

    That brat hadn¡¯t only touched her, he had even held her hand.

    When Su Shengjing recalled how the brat had been holding Su Jiu¡¯s hand the entire time, he got furious.

 Chapter 626 - Daddy Will Take Care of You Forever

    <h4>Chapter 626: Daddy Will Take Care of You Forever</h4>

    Su Shengjing had really wanted to rush over and snatch his daughter back, but An Yuan had held him back. She wouldn¡¯t let him go over. She had said that they were just children; they weren¡¯t at the age where they would develop feelings for each other. They were just good friends.

    Moreover, it was almost the new year, so Su Shengjing could not lose his temper and ruin the mood. He could only restrain himself.

    Su Jiu could not help but retort, ¡°Daddy, Big Brother did not take advantage of me!¡±

    ¡°Are you speaking up for him?¡± Su Shengjing narrowed his eyes. He was a little hurt by his daughter¡¯s act of siding with an outsider, but more than that, he felt helpless.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Su Jiu did not continue.

    An Yuan could not stand this anymore. She walked over and hugged the girl, protecting her in her arms. Then, she turned her head and nced at Su Shengjing. ¡°Alright! Little Jiu already said that they¡¯re just good friends. Don¡¯t think too much about it. It¡¯s so tiring every day. Little Jiu is so smart. She won¡¯t be taken in by a little brat, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Unless he¡¯s more handsome than Daddy! But I haven¡¯t met anyone like that yet.¡± Su Jiu immediately jumped at the chance to tter her father.

    <i>This little girl¡­</i>

    The corners of Su Shengjing¡¯s mouth twitched. However, he liked it whenever Su Jiu tried to suck up to him, and his temper instantly disappeared.

    He could only reach out and gently cuff her head. ¡°And I hope you never meet anyone like that.¡±

    Su Jiu blinked. ¡°Daddy, if I don¡¯t meet anyone like that, I can never get married.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you never marry; it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t support you. If you really never get married, Daddy will support you for the rest of your life!¡± Su Shengjing said righteously.

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart warmed, and she jumped into his embrace. ¡°Daddy is so nice.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re finding out only now?¡± Su Shengjing snorted and reached out to stroke her soft hair. He thought of something and said, ¡°I received a message just now saying that you spent 10,000 yuan. What did you do?¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    The card she had used was her father¡¯s second card. If she used it, a message would be sent to her father¡¯s phone, so Su Shengjing would know about it.?<i>If I tell him that I spent the money on the little viin, would Daddy get angry and jealous again?</i>

    <i>However, he already knows that I spent time with the little viin, so there¡¯s no point in hiding it from him.</i>?Hence, she truthfully said, ¡°I booked a hotel room for Big Brother and Auntie Song where they can stay for some time. They¡¯re visiting us for the first time in so long, but they only booked a room in a lodge with poor conditions to save money. And I couldn¡¯t bear that, so¡­¡±

    She stole a nce at Su Shengjing¡¯s expression as she spoke.

    Su Shengjing harrumphed. ¡°You sure are warm-hearted.¡±

    ¡°I learned it from Daddy! It¡¯s because Daddy is good that I¡¯m good. Shouldn¡¯t daughters follow their daddies¡¯ good example?¡±

    An Yuanughed and gently tapped Su Jiu¡¯s forehead. ¡°You little bootlicker.¡±

    Su Jiu yfully stuck out her tongue cutely. She left Su Shengjing¡¯s embrace and was about to go upstairs to change when she suddenly heard her mother call her. ¡°Little Jiu?¡±

    Su Jiu instinctively turned around. ¡°Yes, Mom?¡±

    An Yuan saw the corner of the brocade box that was partially hidden in her daughter¡¯s coat pocket. Seeing that the box looked like a precious gift, An Yuan got a little curious. ¡°What is this? Did your little brother give it to you?¡±

    <i>Eh?</i>

    Su Jiu looked down and saw that the brocade box was indeed poking out.

    <i>Oh yeah, I had almost forgotten about that.</i>

    Su Jiu took out the brocade box and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. This is a gift from my big brother.¡±

    ¡°What did he give you? It looks quite old.¡± Su Shengjing was also surprised.

    Su Jiu opened the box and handed it to Su Shengjing. When Su Shengjing saw the jade pendant inside the box, his expression suddenly becameplicated. An Yuan was also stunned. ¡°This¡­ Did he really give you this?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing that their expressions did not seem right, Su Jiu was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    An Yuan sized up the jade pendant. ¡°He really gave you such a valuable thing.¡±

    Su Jiu immediately asked, ¡°Is it very expensive? I had said to him that if it was very expensive, I would not ept it. He told me that he had bought it from a roadside stall and it was not expensive.¡±

    ¡°Heh, that kid is dishonest.¡± Su Shengjingined as he reached out to pick up the jade pendant. After taking a closer look, he continued, ¡°It¡¯s real jade, and the best kind at that. If it was on the market, such a small jade pendant would probably cost millions.¡±

    An Yuan nodded. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s more than that. Jade like this is really rare.¡±

    <i>It¡¯s difficult to imagine that the brat would give such an expensive item to Little Jiu. This is too illogical!</i>

    Su Shengjing suspiciously looked at Su Jiu. ¡°Baby, did that brat negotiate with you when he gave you this?¡±

    ¡°No, he just asked me to ept it.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Su Jiu vigorously nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    <i>This is too strange. Such a valuable item, for free?</i>

    <i>Or is it that the brat did not know that this jade pendant was very valuable?</i>

    Before they could say anything, Su Jiu had already snatched the brocade box out of his hands and said, ¡°I need to go look for him!¡± before rushing out.

    An Yuan turned to look at her retreating back and sighed. ¡°Our daughter is too charming. I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s a good thing or a bad thing. The gifts that these boys give her are each more expensive than the other.¡±

    Every year, Su Jiu would receive many gifts during festivals or on her birthday, especially from Han Siye, Sheng Zhiyan, and Xiao Wei. They have her presents every year, never missing a single one.

    Even the Young Master of the Li family, Li Mohan, would sometimes give Su Jiu gifts when he remembered her birthday. He would often give her limited-edition bags and jewelry worth tens or hundreds of thousands of yuan.

    It was one thing for those rich young masters to give the girl expensive gifts, but that poor little boy had also given her such an expensive gift too. This stunned An Yuan.

    Su Shengjing snorted in disdain. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with young boys these days. All of them are so young and ill-behaved. They keep having these ideas about my daughter. Hmph! Little Jiu is only ten years old, and they¡¯ve already started. Is that even reasonable? What a bunch of little beasts! I really want to beat them up!¡±

    He gritted his teeth, but An Yuan wasughing so hard that she was shaking.

    ***

    Su Jiu ran all the way to the hotel and took the elevator. She reached the third floor where the little viin was staying, found his room, and pressed the doorbell.

    Soon, Rong Si opened the door.

    Seeing Su Jiu at the door, he was surprised and confused.?<i>Why¡¯s she here?</i>

    ¡°Big Brother, you lied!¡± She red at him.

    Rong Si was stunned.

    Su Jiu took out the box from her pocket and passed it to him. ¡°Tell me, where did you buy this? Was it really from the roadside?¡±

    Rong Si pursed his lips and looked at the box without saying anything.

    Su Jiu curled her lips. ¡°Big Brother, my parents said that this jade pendant is a precious piece that¡¯s worth millions. They wouldn¡¯t be wrong about this. Did you know what this jade pendant was worth? Why did you give it to me?¡±

    Rong Si was silent for a few seconds before looking up at her with a deep gaze. ¡°I gave it to you because I knew..¡±

 Chapter 627 - What Is This?

    <h4>Chapter 627: What Is This?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Su Jiu was stunned again.?<i>What does he mean?</i>

    ¡°Big Brother, why did you give it to me when you knew it was very valuable? Are you alright? Did you give this to me on impulse?¡±

    She really could not ept such an expensive gift!

    Especially when the little viin was still living without much money. How could he bear to give this gift to her?

    How could she ept it so easily?

    Rong Si was speechless.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t impulsive.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you! Unless you can give me a convincing reason, you can take this gift back. I can¡¯t ept it. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to sleep at night!¡±

    Rong Si felt a little helpless when he saw the girl¡¯s serious expression.

    He knew that Little Jiu was smart and quick-witted. However, at this moment, he really hoped that she would be a little foolish and careless, that she wouldn¡¯t realize what this jade pendant was worth and would just happily ept it.

    Rong Si did not know how to answer her. He could not possibly tell her that his mother has given this to me. He could not possibly tell her that this was his grandmother¡¯s dowry. Before her death, his grandmother had given this jade to his mother for her future granddaughter-inw.

    Rong Si was afraid that if Little Jiu knew about this, she might get frightened off.

    As for this jade pendant, his mother had always kept it herself. When she saw that her son had grown up, she had allowed him to keep it. She said that when he reached adulthood if he had someone he liked and wanted to marry, he could give the jade pendant to that girl as a so-called ¡°token of love.¡±

    After epting the jade pendant, Rong Si had kept it in his drawer for quite a while. He didn¡¯t need to wait until he grew up to know who he was giving it to.

    Other than Little Jiu, there was no one else.

    He wasn¡¯t interested in any other girl. He didn¡¯t feel anything toward them.

    Initially, he had not nned to give her the jade pendant this soon. However, he thought about how he would have to go far away for high school soon; he might even study overseas in the future. The number of times they would meet would be so low that it could be counted on one hand. Additionally, time passed so quickly. Both of them would grow up in a sh.

    He was afraid that if he waited that long to give the jade pendant to her, it would be toote; she might already have a guy she liked by then.

    If he gave it to her now, he wouldn¡¯t regret it. Even if she did fall for another guy.

    Seeing him staring at her and thinking about something, Su Jiu said again, ¡°Big Brother, tell me quickly. If you can¡¯t convince me, I won¡¯t ept it. I¡¯ll return it to you.¡±

    Looking at the familiar yet lively face in front of him, Rong Si could not help but reach out and gently stroke her soft hair. ¡°I just want to give it to you as a gift. There¡¯s no reason. Can¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°No, if you have no reason, that¡¯s the most suspicious!¡± Su Jiu said as she agitatedly waved in front of Rong Si. ¡°Big Brother Rong Si, please wake up. You really shouldn¡¯t give such an expensive thing away so casually. Even if we have been friends for so many years, it still won¡¯t do!¡±

    ¡°But I have no one else to give it to but you.¡±

    ¡°Must you give it away?¡±?<i>Can¡¯t you keep it for yourself?</i>

    ¡°I must give it to you,¡± Rong Si firmly replied.

    Su Jiu was speechless. No matter how she asked, she could not figure out why he wanted to give it to her. It would be his loss.

    ¡°But, no¡­ this gift is too precious. I can¡¯t ept it. I¡¯ll feel really bad.¡±

    Rong Si put down his hand that was on top of her head. The corners of his mouth seemed to curl up slightly. ¡°Then, at least, can you help me keep it safe?¡±

    ¡°Keep it safe?¡± Su Jiu blinked.

    <i>What¡¯s this?</i>

 Chapter 628 - Big Brother, You Smiled!

    <h4>Chapter 628: Big Brother, You Smiled!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving after the New Year. It¡¯s inconvenient to bring such a valuable thing with me, so I¡¯ll leave it with you for safekeeping.¡±

    Rong Si had finally found an excuse that he thought was reasonable.?<i>This time, surely, she would not reject it!</i>

    Su Jiu, however, still felt that this was unreasonable, but seeing that the little viin had no intention of taking back the item, she could only reply, ¡°It¡¯s just safekeeping. You will take it backter, right?¡±

    <i>I won¡¯t.</i>

    Rong Si muttered in his heart, but what he said was, ¡°Maybe.¡±

    <i>What does he mean by maybe? Such an ambiguous answer¡­</i>

    Helpless, Su Jiu decided not to argue with him anymore. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll keep it for you. But you have to remember to take it back. If I lose it, I won¡¯tpensate you.¡±

    At this point, Rong Si couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Don¡¯t lose it.¡±

    Of course, Su Jiu would take good care of the jade pendant. She had just said that on purpose. Seeing the little viin¡¯s nervous expression, sheughed. ¡°I know, I know. I won¡¯t lose it. I¡¯ll definitely take good care of it for you. But you really can¡¯t forget it. Otherwise, it might really be mine after some time. That would be a shame, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°That will be alright if it¡¯s you.¡±

    Su Jiu saw the serious expression on the little viin¡¯s face and how he did not seem to be joking at all. It made herugh. She felt that these words sounded quite pleasant to her ears.

    <i>It¡¯s a good thing that he¡¯s still a ten-year-old kid. If he said such things to me as a grown-up, I would definitely overthink it.</i>

    Su Jiu was still determined to be a motherly type of fan and did not waver. Although, she had not expected that Rong Si, who was still a child in her eyes, was much more mature than she had imagined.

    He knew everything he shouldn¡¯t be thinking of at his age.

    ***

    Even though the little viin did not like to talk, his and Auntie Song¡¯s presence this year made Su Jiu feel especially lively and her mood exceptionally good.

    Eating New Year¡¯s Eve dinner with her child, watching the Spring Festival G on the sofa together, and setting off fireworks together¡­ these activities felt very fulfilling. It was as if a corner of her heart was content.

    Especially when they were setting off fireworks. There had been a firework that she could not light up. Her child had helped her and immediately lit it up. The moment the firework had burst out, Su Jiu had flinched backward in shock. Unexpectedly, Rong Si had been right behind her. She had hit his chin and cried out in pain.

    It really hurt a bit.

    Her face scrunched up as she rubbed her forehead. Suddenly, she heard a lowugh from above her head.

    <i>Eh?!</i>

    As if she had discovered a new continent, Su Jiu raised her head in shock and saw Rong Si looking at her with his head lowered. The corners of his lips were curled up slightly, and his dark eyes were filled with smiles.

    <i>Oh my god, the baby¡¯s smiling!</i>

    The smile that came from the bottom of his heart was simply indescribably beautiful and soul-stirring.

    As a result, Su Jiu was so mesmerized that she threw the embarrassing incident to the back of her mind. She excitedly said, ¡°Big Brother, you smiled! You look really good when you smile. You must promise me that no matter where you are, you must maintain a good mood and smile more!¡±

    She wanted him to smile more. She had already said this many times, but she still would not get tired of saying it.

    <i>Does she really want me to be happy so much?</i>

    <i>But I also feel the same way.</i>

    <i>I also hope that she will be happy every day, carefree and able to maintain this pure happiness.</i>

    Su Jiu happily asked her father to take photos of her and the little viin.. Su Shengjing, who saw the little brat standing beside his daughter, unwillingly took a few photos.

 Chapter 629 - Can I Hug You? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 629: Can I Hug You? (1)</h4>

    These photos were thest memories that Su Jiu had of the little viin before he left.

    They printed two copies of the photos; Su Jiu kept one, and Rong Si took the other one away.

    ***

    When Sheng Zhiyan and Han Siye came over to wish Su Jiu a happy new year, they unexpectedly found out that Rong Si was staying near Little Jiu¡¯s house. Moreover, Rong Si hade to the capital with his mother. Based on Little Jiu¡¯s personality, she would most likely invite the single mother and child to a reunion dinner!

    When the two boys realized that this could be a possibility, both of them were quite jealous.

    They had not even had New Year¡¯s Eve dinner with Little Jiu. How could that fellow beat them to it?

    What was so good about him!

    In terms of looks, they were also handsome and were definitelyparable to him. In terms of family background, it was hardly apetition. They were practically beating that kid up in that aspect. However, Little Jiu still did not care about them!

    Why was there such a difference in treatment?

    Of course, they didn¡¯t understand the problem until a few yearster.

    ***

    After the third day of the Lunar New Year, the days seemed to pass quickly. Before long, schools were reopening again. It was time for Rong Si to report to the school in the south.

    Su Jiu sent the little viin and Song Wanqiu off at the airport. She was reluctant to part with them and wanted to cry so badly that her nose stung.

    Walking into the airport lobby, Song Wanqiu settled the boarding procedures. She walked back and gently smiled at the girl. ¡°Little Jiu, you¡¯ve been waiting with us for a long time. Go home.¡±

    Su Jiu shook her head and nced at Rong Si. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Auntie. I¡¯ll go back after you and Big Brother board the ne.¡±

    Then, she said to Rong Si, ¡°Big Brother, when you go back there with Auntie, you have to contact me. You have to call me often and video call me!¡±

    Rong Si was also looking at Su Jiu now, his gaze carefully tracing her little face, as if he wanted to carve her appearance deep into his heart.

    He nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Pinky swear! You¡¯re a rotten egg if you lie!¡± Su Jiu forced a smile and stretched out her finger.

    Rong Si reached out to hook his pinky onto hers. Suddenly, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget our agreement.¡±

    <i>Agreement?</i>

    Su Jiu was stunned. At that moment, she could not remember what he was referring to.

    Rong Si reminded her, ¡°When you came to find me that time, before you left, didn¡¯t you have an agreement with me?¡±

    Su Jiu tried hard to recall and suddenly remembered!

    She knew what he was referring to.?<i>Could it be that he wouldn¡¯t look for a girlfriend if I don¡¯t look for a boyfriend?</i>

    ¡°Was it¡­ the one about girlfriends and boyfriends?¡± she whispered tentatively.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±?<i>She hasn¡¯t forgotten. Good!</i>

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    For some reason, when she met his deep eyes at this moment, her heart started beating faster.

    Su Shengjing, who came along with her, was dumbfounded.?<i>What the heck? What promise did this little brat make with my daughter?!</i>

    Song Wanqiu didn¡¯t know what it was, but she could vaguely guess what it was and couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    <i>It seems like Ah Si¡¯s feelings for Little Jiu are extraordinary.</i>

    Soon, a pleasant voice rang through the airport lobby. The flight Rong Si was on was about to take off and they had to board now.

    Su Jiu bid farewell to Rong Si and Song Wanqiu. As she watched them pull their luggage and walk toward the boarding gate, her heart suddenly ached and her eyes stung.

    Su Shengjing turned around and saw the little girl¡¯s slightly red eyes. He sighed silently.

    <i>Is this girl going to cry?</i>

    <i>When did her rtionship with that boy be so deep?</i>

    <i>So deep that she would cry for him?</i>

 Chapter 630 - Can I Hug You? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 630: Can I Hug You? (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Just as Rong Si and his mother were about to reach the boarding gate, Rong Si suddenly stopped and turned to look at her.

    When he saw that Su Jiu was still waiting on the spot with reddened eyes, his throat rolled. He turned around and walked back to her with unusually determined steps.

    Su Jiu did not know why he had suddenly turned back and looked at him in confusion.

    Rong Si stopped in front of her and clenched his fists by his sides as if he was mentally preparing himself. After a few seconds, he mustered his courage and said, ¡°Little Jiu, can I¡­ hug you?¡±

    <i>Huh?</i>

    Su Jiu blinked her eyes in a daze and suddenly felt nervous. ¡°S-sure.¡±

    Rong Si hugged her in the middle of the bright and spacious airport lobby.

    His movements were very light as if he were hugging something fragile. However, Su Jiu felt that he was hugging her so tightly that her bones were hurting. Moreover, he tightened his grip on her so that she instantly felt like she could not breathe properly.

    She was forced to lean against his chest. She could smell the delicious scent of his clothes.

    Rong Si lowered his head and whispered into her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t look for a boyfriend.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>What? Is he really interested in me? Does he want to be my boyfriend?</i>

    <i>If he doesn¡¯t be evil and grows up to be just a normal domineering CEO¡­ it doesn¡¯t seem impossible.</i>?Although her dream was to be an older sister, she might be able to try the path of a delicate wife!

    <i>What am I thinking?!</i>

    <i>How could I think so far ahead for a child? I¡¯m simply shameless!</i>

    Su Jiu was embarrassed and felt a little nervous for no reason. She stammered, ¡°I-I understand.¡±

    <i>Wait, why am I so nervous?</i>

    <i>I even stuttered when speaking. When did I be so cowardly? This is not my style!</i>

    She felt the little viin hug her tightly again before letting go of her and quickly walking toward Song Wanqiu.

    The two figures disappeared from the boarding gate.

    Five minutester, Su Jiu was still standing at the same spot. She recalled the strong hug from the little viin earlier on; she could still feel the warmth from his chest and she felt a little dazed.

    Su Shengjing patted her little head lightly and clicked her tongue. ¡°Baby, that boy has already left. Stop thinking about it. The most important thing for you now is to study hard and improve every day. You can think about men in the future. They are not a necessity. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you have a boyfriend or not. You don¡¯t have to spend time and effort thinking about them, understand?¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Daddy, why do you despise men?</i>

    She turned to look at the boarding gate again and prayed silently in her heart. She hoped that everything would go well for the little viin and that he would remain a good person!

    Su Jiu¡¯s nose stung, just like a mother who was sending her children off to school on the first day. She could not bear to part with him.

    However, if he went, there would be more opportunities for him. She should be happy for him.

    <i>Su Jiu, why are you being so unreasonable?</i>

    <i>It¡¯s not like the little viin won¡¯t return. Perhaps, by the time hees back, he would already be a very powerful and promising man with a bright future ahead of him. Neither of us will have the ending written in the original novel. Wouldn¡¯t that be great?</i>

    <i>Sigh, perhaps that is too much to hope for.</i>

    Su Jiu sniffed and looked up at the sky. Coincidentally, there was a ne passing by.

    <i>Baby, do your best. Don¡¯t disappoint Mommy!</i>

 Chapter 631 - Full marks, Full marks again

    <h4>Chapter 631: Full marks, Full marks again</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    However, after Rong Si went to the coastal city in the south, his life did not go as smoothly as he and Su Jiu had thought.

    In the first semester of high school, he scored full marks, blinding all the teachers and students with his brightness. He naturally became number one in the school.

    On the second day after the results were announced, a few students in the ss questioned if he had cheated. How could someone get full marks? They did not believe it!

    It was because those students were all rich and powerful. They were all famous young masters in the school. One of them had been in first ce for a long time. Now that this boy had fallen to second ce, he felt indignant.

    The teachers were also at a loss. Even if they believed that Rong Si had cheated, Rong Si was still a genius. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have entered high school at the age of twelve.

    Unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t ignore this matter. In the end, it was suggested that Rong Si take the exam again in front of his ssmates.

    Rong Si nced at the proud boys who were waiting to see him put on a good show. He agreed to this request andpleted a fresh exam paper under the supervision of his ssmates and teachers.

    When the results were out, the students¡¯ jaws dropped.

    Full marks, full marks again!

    The teachers could not believe it either. In order to give face to the young masters, they had deliberately given Rong Si a difficult paper. They had not expected him to seed.

    And yet, Rong Si answered it so perfectly.

    <i>This child is a genius!</i>

    The few young masters were ruthlessly pped by reality, and all of their faces were ashen. Especially the boy who was now second ce in the grade. No matter what, he refused to ept that he had been beaten by a brat who was so much younger than him. From then on, that boy bore a grudge against Rong Si and constantly made his life difficult.

    For example, he would put scary photos in Rong Si¡¯s locker, throw balls at him in gym ss, threaten him with violence, and even secretly demand the principal to expel him. The principal was in a dilemma.

    <i>Expel? Isn¡¯t that too much?</i>

    Rong Si was one of the most promising students. How could he be expelled? The school would suffer a huge loss if he left!

    But if the principal didn¡¯t deal with it, these young masters wouldn¡¯t let it go. Their parents were basically the school¡¯s shareholders, what could he do?

    After thinking about it, he could only find Rong Si to talk to him in the office. He earnestly told Rong Si to not unt his genius, or others would easily target him. He even hinted that Rong Si should deliberately score lower in his exams.

    Rong Si just had to do his best during the college entrance examination.

    Rong Siughed coldly. Hisughter was sinister and mocking, making the principal¡¯s hair stand on its ends.

    <i>What¡¯s going on? This is a twelve-year-old child. Why is hisugh so frightening?</i>?It made a chill run down the principal¡¯s spine.

    Rong Si didn¡¯t say anything else. He only answered coldly, ¡°Okay, I agree.¡±

    It was normal for people to be jealous of him if he performed too well. However, he had not expected the school to protect those bullies instead. There was no punishment for those who were in the wrong. He was the victim, and yet he had been asked to behave and retreat with his tail between his legs.

    <i>What a joke!</i>

    Little Jiu had once told him that if he was bullied in school, he had to tell the teacher and not suffer in silence. Unfortunately, this advice had been useless the few times he had tried.

    Rich and powerful people lived a good life indeed.

    If this school hadn¡¯t offered to send him to one of the top universities, he wouldn¡¯t have stayed here.

    Seeing that Rong Si had agreed, the principal heaved a sigh of relief. In return, he promised that he would waive all his tuition and misceneous fees.. In short, Rong Si would be able to finish high school without any financial pressure.

 Chapter 632 - Lan Yans Face of Calamity

    <h4>Chapter 632: Lan Yan¡¯s Face of Cmity</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    As for the college entrance examination, there was not a single word about it.

    Those few ces for guaranteed admission to the top universities were basically left to those young masters. It was hard to say if Rong Si still had a share.

    After that day, Rong Si¡¯s grades plummeted. From the first ce in the school, he was now below average.

    The students who knew what had happened realized that the principal must have told Rong Si something. He had probably told the boy not to do too well in his studies to not offend people in the school.

    Most other students who were unaware simply thought that he had suffered a setback. Otherwise, why would his results drop so drastically?!

    After the so-called ¡°hiding his sharpness,¡± Rong Si passed his high school days peacefully. In the blink of an eye, it was the annual college entrance examination.

    Su Jiu especially took a ne for this event. In the blink of an eye, three years had passed. The little viin was already fifteen, no longer the brat from before. Instead, he had grown into a teenager who was a head taller than her.

    His face had be even more exquisite and handsome. Over the past three years, more than a dozen idol scouts had approached him, trying to poach him for the entertainment industry. However, Rong Si had no interest in the entertainment industry and rejected every single one of them.

    The scouts were heartbroken.?<i>What¡¯s wrong with him? He has such a handsome face, yet he doesn¡¯t want to be a celebrity. It¡¯s simply a waste of God¡¯s gifts!</i>

    On the morning of the first day of the college entrance examination, Su Jiu and Song Wanqiu sent Rong Si into the examination hall together. Su Jiu realized that she seemed to be much more nervous than him. Her heart was beating wildly, and her palms were sweating.

    She pretended to be calm and gave him a bright smile. ¡°Big Brother, you can do it. I have high hopes for you! You might even be this year¡¯s top scorer!¡±

    Rong Si looked at the girl in front of him, who had also grown taller after he had not seen her for a long time. Her once chubby face had now turned into a beautiful oval face with only a hint of baby fat. She was as cute as she had been when she was young.

    It made him want her.

    Realizing that it was inappropriate for him to think about this, he quickly lowered his eyes and buried the secret deep in his heart. He said to her, ¡°Maybe.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®maybe¡¯? You have to, okay? Have confidence in yourself! There is a saying that goes, confidence is key!¡± Su Jiu clenched her fists. Her voice was full of energy like that of a perfect cheerleader.

    Rong Si nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    She had said that he would have to be the top scorer, so he would be.

    It was almost time to enter the examination hall. As she watched him go, Su Jiu shouted, ¡°Good luck!¡± Her heart was filled with anticipation.

    From the conversations she had exchanged with him over the past three years, the little viin¡¯s results had always been very good. ording to him, he was the top student in the school. To be able to get first ce in such a top school, he should be an excellent student, right?

    However, what she didn¡¯t know was that when Rong Si called her, he only told her the good news and not the bad news. What she heard from him was all good, so she really thought that he was doing well.

    In reality, he had been holding back.

    Finally, at the moment of the college entrance examination, Rong Si could unleash his true abilities without any reservations.

    He would be someone that his mother and Little Jiu could be proud of.

    The two-day college entrance examination soon ended. After every test, Su Jiu could not wait to ask the little viin how he did. She seemed even more anxious than Song Wanqiu.

    When she heard him say that the questions were very simple, she was relieved and even secretly delighted.

    <i>From the looks of it, the top scorer of the college entrance examination this time might really be the little viin. My child was going to be sessful!</i>

 Chapter 633 - Becoming Little Jius Pride

    <h4>Chapter 633: Bing Little Jiu¡¯s Pride</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    After the college entrance examination ended, it was Su Jiu¡¯s turn to take the final exams. As a result, she returned to the capital within a few days and immersed herself in the preparations for her final exams.

    When the end-of-term examinations finished, what Su Jiu looked forward to the most was not the summer vacation, but the little viin¡¯s college entrance examination results.

    She was waiting for his name to appear on the school¡¯s honor roll as the top schr!

    She waited day after day for the results to be announced.

    When Su Jiu saw that the exam results were out, she immediately gave Rong Si a call. When he picked up, she excitedly asked, ¡°Hello? Big Brother!¡±

    The youth said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    Su Jiu was too excited and did not notice the weirdness in his tone. She excitedly asked, ¡°Big Brother, how did you do? You must be the top scorer this year, right?!¡±

    There was a long silence on the other end.

    ¡°Big Brother?¡± Su Jiu sensed that something was wrong. Her smile froze, and her heart suddenly became nervous. She suddenly had a bad premonition.

    After a while, Rong Si¡¯s deep voice came from the other end. He seemed to have difficulty speaking. ¡°I¡¯m not the top scorer.¡±

    <i>Not the top scorer?</i>

    This was out of Su Jiu¡¯s expectations. However, she was only shocked for a few seconds before she recovered. She smiled and said, ¡°Even if you are not the top scorer, you still did very well, right? Big Brother, you have always been very good. I knew that even if you were to take the college entrance examination, you would still do very well. You can start choosing schools next!

    ¡°There are quite a few top universities in the capital, but if you don¡¯t want to go back to the capital to study, there are also many top universities in the south. You can continue to study in the south. In the future, I can go to the south too and be your junior!¡±

    The little girl was immersed in her thoughts as she talked non-stop. She sounded so cheerful.

    However, on the other end, Rong Si indeed tightened his grip on the phone in his hand. His thin lips were pursed so tightly that he almost bit his lip.

    His face was as pale as paper.

    Beside him, Song Wanqiu¡¯s face was also pale, and her lips were trembling.

    What had Rong Si said just now? She hadn¡¯t heard a single word. She only thought about the phone call they had received about the results.

    After learning that the results for the college entrance examination were out, Song Wanqiu had been as excited as Little Jiu. She had immediately asked Rong Si to call and check the results. She thought that the high scores were a sure thing, but unexpectedly, the results werepletely out of her expectations and also out of Rong Si¡¯s.

    Rong Si should have scored over 700 points for the college entrance examination, which had a perfect score of 750. However, he was informed over the phone that he had only scored 500 points, which was a full 200 points lower than expected!

    Such a score was only enough for second-grade schools. There was no need to think about the top universities, this would not reach even their cutoff score.

    This was impossible, absolutely impossible!

    Song Wanqiu refused to believe it. She suspected that the information was wrong and asked Rong Si to check again.

    However, he was still told that he had only scored 500 points.

    <i>How could this be?</i>

    Song Wanqiu was dumbfounded on the spot as if she had been hit. Her mind was buzzing, and she couldn¡¯t snap out of it for a long time.

    Naturally, Rong Si did not believe it either. He clearly remembered that he knew the answers to those questions and thought that they were very simple. It was impossible that he scored so low.

    <i>Impossible!</i>

    He checked twice more and received the same answer.

    Rong Si¡¯s mind turned nk, and his face gradually lost its color.

    He had been full of hope that he would be the top scorer and be the pride of his mother and Little Jiu. He had never expected that the reality would be so harsh!

 Chapter 634 - Waiting for His Good News

    <h4>Chapter 634: Waiting for His Good News</h4>

    <i>Something must have gone wrong somewhere. Otherwise, how could he have received such a score?</i>

    Naturally, Rong Si did not believe it either. He clearly remembered that he knew the answers to those questions and thought that they were very simple. It was impossible that he scored so low.

    <i>Impossible!</i>

    He checked twice more and received the same answer.

    Rong Si¡¯s mind turned nk, and his face gradually lost its color.

    He had been full of hope to be the top scorer and to be the pride of his mother and Little Jiu. He had never expected that the reality would be so harsh!

    Something had to have gone wrong somewhere. Otherwise, his scores wouldn¡¯t be so low?

    At that moment, Rong Si had received a call from Little Jiu. She sounded excited and expectant, clearly waiting for his good news.

    However, with such results, what could he say?

    He could only say that he was not the top student. As for how many marks he had scored, he really did not have the courage to tell her. He could not face her disappointed gaze. It would definitely be his nightmare.

    ¡°Big Brother, how many marks did you get? You haven¡¯t told me yet.¡± The little girl¡¯s tone was still full of anticipation.

    She had been waiting for his good news for a long time. The entire summer vacation had felt unprecedentedly long!

    Rong Si lowered his gaze and closed his eyes, trying his best to control his emotions. ¡°I didn¡¯t do well.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, when you say that you didn¡¯t do well, is itpared to your perfect scores? Let me guess, you scored 700 points, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, if you don¡¯t say anything, it means that you agree, right? I guessed right! You¡¯re really impressive. I¡¯ll visit you, okay? I¡¯ll also throw a celebration party to celebrate your good results!¡±

    Su Jiu did not doubt his results at all. Even if there was something wrong, the thought that he had not done well didn¡¯t cross her mind once.

    Rong Si was silent for a few more seconds. His nails were embedded in his palm, and he felt a wave of pain. Suppressing his emotions, he replied, ¡°I might be very busy these days. Let¡¯s meet again after some time.¡±

    <i>Very busy?</i>

    Su Jiu thought about it and realized that this made sense. After the results were out, many schools would start fighting over applicants. If a student¡¯s scores were very high, they would definitely receive countless calls in a day. The calls would contain offers and requests for the students to consider applying to the schools.

    Don¡¯t ask her how she knew. Hadn¡¯t she been a top student in her previous life, and experienced schools fighting over her? Back then, she scored 710 points and almost became the top schr.

    Although it wasn¡¯t the highest score, she still received many calls from top schools, offering all kinds of tempting arrangements, inviting her to apply.

    Alright, since the little viin would be very busy choosing a school now, then she would visit himter. It was also good because she could now prepare a gift for him for his college entrance examination!

    After hanging up the phone, Rong Si seemed to have lost all his strength. He retreated two steps and leaned heavily against the wall behind him. It was like the wall was the only thing holding him up.

    Right now, his mind was nk, and his body was cold. He couldn¡¯t think.

    He could not ept such a result, much less Little Jiu¡¯s reaction.

    And this score also made him sink into unprecedented confusion. From what he understood, only by getting into the best university and bing one of the top scorers would he have a greater chance of seeding at his ns.

    Now, such scores had dashed his ns..

 Chapter 635 - What a Natural Beauty

    <h4>Chapter 635: What a Natural Beauty</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    After snapping out of her daze, Song Wanqiu looked at her son with certainty in her eyes. ¡°Ah Si, I don¡¯t believe that this is your score. I really don¡¯t believe it.¡±

    Rong Si remained silent. He didn¡¯t believe it either, but he had checked several times.

    <i>Could it be that I had filled in the answer sheet wrongly?</i>

    <i>But I shouldn¡¯t have. I had checked to make sure.</i>

    Just as he was thinking about it, Song Wanqiu grabbed his wrist. Her hand was unusually cold and her voice was trembling. ¡°Ah Si, let¡¯s go and check your test papers. Only when I see the test papers will I believe you. If we confirm you really did get this score after we check your test papers, then I¡¯ll ept it.¡±

    But for now, she refused to believe it.

    Rong Si looked at her reddened eyes and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Song Wanqiu brought him to the city¡¯s recruitment office to fill in the application form to review his score. When the staff member who received the two of them saw Rong Si¡¯s name, his eyes flickered slightly. However, he pretended as if nothing had happened. ¡°Alright, go home. When the review results are out, we will inform you.¡±

    Song Wanqiu was stunned. ¡°Wait for the results? Can¡¯t we see the test paper?¡±

    ¡°Of course not! It¡¯s regtion. If everyone says that they want to see their papers, with so many college entrance examination students in the country, won¡¯t we be extremely busy?¡±

    If they could not look at the test papers. What was the point of the review?

    However, Song Wanqiu still held onto a glimmer of hope. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to trouble you guys to help us review it.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°When will the results be out?¡± Song Wanqiu asked anxiously.

    ¡°Within a week, I think.¡±

    A week was too long for Song Wanqiu. However, if these were the regtions, then there was nothing she could do about it. She could only say, ¡°Alright. When the results are out, please inform us immediately.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± the staff member replied. After putting away the application form, he looked at Rong Si, then at Song Wanqiu, even taking a few more nces.

    It had to be said that this boy¡¯s mother was really beautiful. She did not look like a woman old enough to have a grown child at all. All the middle-aged women he had seen previously were basically faded old women with plump figures. They were not as delicate as this woman in front of him. Her skin was fair and supple, and she looked like she was only in her twenties.

    She was also not wearing any makeup on her face. Such looks could be considered natural beauty.

    Rong Si sensed the man¡¯s gaze and frowned. He stood in front of Song Wanqiu.

    Song Wanqiu sensed it too; she had lost count of how many times she had met that gaze. She pulled Rong Si away.

    On the way, both of them were in a heavy mood and neither of them spoke. After a long while, Song Wanqiu finally said, ¡°Ah Si¡­¡±

    Rong Si came back to his senses. His eyes were dazed, and he looked like he had lost his soul. His face was still pale.

    When she saw him like this, Song Wanqiu¡¯s heart suddenly ached. ¡°Ah Si, buck up. Mommy believes that you didn¡¯t get that kind of score. Something must have gone wrong.¡±?<i>No matter what the problem is, Mommy will definitely find a way to solve it.</i>

    Rong Si didn¡¯t say anything. In fact, he had a vague idea why this was happening, but he didn¡¯t say it out loud because it was ridiculous.

    However, he had predicted the results of the review, and if he was right, then his suspicions were most likely true.

    A week after they returned home, Song Wanqiu felt as though she was still living in an abyss of suffering.

    Seeing that Rong Si remained silent, she knew that he was feeling the same.

 Chapter 636 - I Wont Give Up

    <h4>Chapter 636: I Won¡¯t Give Up</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Even after a week, there was still no response.

    Song Wanqiu could only bring Rong Si to the recruitment office again. She found the staff member and said, ¡°Hello, we filled out the application formst week. Has the review beenpleted?¡±

    The staff member looked at her beautiful face and coughed lightly. ¡°It is¡­¡±

    Song Wanqiu stared at him and immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s the result? My son doesn¡¯t have the same scores, right?¡±

    The staff member furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°What are you talking about? Your son, Rong Si, right? The scores are still the same. There are no mistakes. Nowadays, it¡¯s basically aputer marking the papers. The error rate is very low, so low that it¡¯s almost impossible to make a mistake. If a person marks the papers, the possibility of making a mistake is very high.¡±

    Song Wanqiu was stunned again.

    <i>How could it be?</i>

    <i>Could it be that Ah Si really received that score?</i>

    <i>He failed?</i>

    However, ever since her son was young, he had never scored poorly. Only in the three years of high school did that happen. However, Rong Si had told her that it was the principal who asked him to be less ostentatious and lower his scores. That was why he had deliberately scored so low.

    However, every day aftering back from school, Rong Si would study hard. He did every set of papers for the college entrance examination. He had worked so hard; she couldn¡¯t believe that he had failed.

    Rong Si did not speak. His dark eyes were fixed on the staff member, his fingers clenched tightly by his side.

    The staff member got goosebumps from his gaze. He was already feeling a little guilty, and now, he felt even more ufortable.

    For some reason, the child¡¯s gaze was cold, as if he had no emotions.

    Under his stare, the staff member felt like he had been thrown into an ice house. His entire being was surrounded by coldness. Aside from the coldness, the look in the boy¡¯s eyes was also very deep as if he could see through everything.

    It made him ufortable.

    The staff member could only chase them away. ¡°Alright, alright. The results are out. It¡¯s time for you to ept reality. Go back, don¡¯t look so down. You can find a better school or repeat a year, then sit for the exam again. Anyway, your son is still young. He¡¯s not even 18 yet. He can still study for another year. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter?! How can you say that it doesn¡¯t matter? Do you have the final say?!¡± Song Wanqiu was suddenly agitated. Her eyes were red from fury.

    <i>He made it sound so easy for Rong Si to repeat a year. He never thought about what a year means to a person. Life is so short. How many years could Ah Si waste?</i>

    <i>Also, does he understand how tough and stressful it¡¯s to repeat a year?</i>

    ¡°I know very well how my son¡¯s grades are and how he studied. Even if you say that there¡¯s no problem with his grades, I still won¡¯t believe it unless I see the exam paper with my own eyes!

    ¡°Also, you better be telling the truth. If I find out that you¡¯re up to no good, I won¡¯t let this matter rest even if I have to risk my life!¡±

    Song Wanqiu¡¯s voice was powerful, and her slender figure seemed to be full of strength.

    The staff member didn¡¯t expect her to fly into a rage. Her gaze was so firm that it shocked him. It was as if she really wanted to fight him to the death. He hurriedly said, ¡°What do you mean ¡®if I¡¯m up to no good¡¯? That¡¯s illegal, and I¡¯ll be put in jail, okay? Why would I do something so stupid?

    ¡°Also, your son did receive that score. You might not believe it, but many people failed the college entrance examination. All of them also think that they¡¯re good, but in fact, they¡¯re not.. Don¡¯t overestimate him.¡±

 Chapter 637 - Unlimited Black Card

    <h4>Chapter 637: Unlimited ck Card</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Pretending to be calm, the staff member looked at Rong Si and said, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re still young. If you don¡¯t want to go to a second-rate school, you can just study for another year. There¡¯s still time.¡±

    Rong Si looked at him with a dangerous gaze, his tone bone-chilling. ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡±

    The staff member was stunned, and his heart pounded heavily.

    He had to admit that the boy had frightened him earlier.

    For a moment, this child had been like a dangerous beast as if he would pounce on him and tear him apart in a moment!

    ¡°Whether you want to go back to school or not is your business. It has nothing to do with me! You can do whatever you want. Also, if you have nothing else to do, please leave. Don¡¯t hinder my work.¡±

    Rong Si didn¡¯t intend to argue with him. He looked at Song Wanqiu. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Song Wanqiu angrily nced at the staff member and left with Rong Si. After the two of them left, the staff member wiped the sweat off his forehead and heaved a long sigh of relief.

    <i>Alright. Those two finally left.</i>

    If they continued to question him, it would be harder and harder to exin.

    At the end of the day, he was just an ordinary staff member, and his mental fortitude was not particrly strong. When he saw them, he really felt guilty.

    After a few minutes, three boys walked out of the safe exit corridor. The leader was dressed in expensive branded clothes. The watch on his wrist alone was worth hundreds of thousands of yuan. It was obvious that he was from a wealthy family.

    When the staff member saw him, he immediately stood up and gave him a ttering smile. ¡°Young Master Lin, we¡¯ve done what you instructed. Are you satisfied with the results?¡±

    The boy in the lead was called Lin Wei. He was the young master of the Lin Group, the city¡¯s number one corporation. The Lin Group was also a major shareholder of the school. A few years ago, Lin Wei had always been ranked first in school. However, after Rong Si¡¯s arrival, he had been pushed down to the second ce.

    Although Rong Si¡¯s grades in the past three years had always been below average, Lin Wei was not stupid. He knew that Rong Si was just lying low for the time being, waiting for the college entrance examination to show his true genius.

    So what if he did?

    It would be useless!

    <i>When Rong Si checked his results, the expression on his face must have been very interesting, right?</i>

    Lin Wei felt good just thinking about it.

    In fact, he hadn¡¯t originally intended to swap his own results with Rong Si¡¯s. However, a month before the college entrance examination, his father made him an offer. Since his results had always been number one in the entire grade, if he could get a top score in the college entrance examination this time, he would receive an unlimited ck credit card. With it, he could buy whatever he wanted.

    At that point, he had set his eyes on a limited edition sports car. He had kept begging his father to buy it for him, but his father had refused. If he managed to get that ck card, wouldn¡¯t buying the car be a piece of cake?

    Even though Lin Wei¡¯s results were not bad, he was notpletely confident that he could be the top scorer. However, he was sure that Rong Si could. He could not deny that Rong Si was a genius. The scene of Rong Si getting full marks for all subjects when he entered high school was still vivid in his mind.

    As a result, Lin Wei made the bold decision and spent a lot of money to bribe many people to swap his college entrance examination results with Rong Si¡¯s.

    Moreover, he had done badly on those exams on purpose. He really wanted to know how Rong Si, who thought he would be the top scorer, would react when he found out about his results.

    When Lin Wei saw his angry but helpless expression, he had to admit that it was a really fascinating expression.

    And he had be this year¡¯s college entrance examination top scorer.. His father fulfilled his promise without hesitation and gave him a ck card.

 Chapter 638 - Taking Back His Honor

    <h4>Chapter 638: Taking Back His Honor</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Lin Wei nodded in satisfaction, ¡°Not bad, excellent.¡±

    The staff member chuckled. ¡°Right? I¡¯m very honored to be able to work for Young Master Lin. Young Master Lin, your future is bright. Don¡¯t forget to take care of me.¡±

    ¡°I can take care of you now. When I go back, I¡¯ll get someone to transfer money to you. Five hundred thousand yuan. Are you satisfied?¡±

    The staff member immediately beamed. ¡°Yes! Yes! Thank you, Young Master Lin. Take care, Young Master Lin!¡±

    As Lin Wei walked out, he said to his twockeys behind him, ¡°Let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll treat you guys to a good meal. Eat and drink as much as you want. I¡¯ll pay for it!¡±

    The twockeys tried their best to suck up to him. ¡°Young Master Lin, you¡¯re so good. Now that you have a sports car, shouldn¡¯t you bring us out for a spin?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We can¡¯t buy a limited edition sports car. We don¡¯t have that ability, so Young Master Lin is still the best! Young Master Lin can do anything! All Young Master Lin has to do is say the word! So what if that kid is a genius? He still obediently gave up the position of the top schr to you.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Lin Wei red at him, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®gave way¡¯? I got it with my own abilities, okay?¡±

    The boy kicked himself and apologetically smiled. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Young Master Lin is awesome! Young Master Lin is awesome! Young Master Lin is a god!¡±

    Lin Wei was ted. He led them outside and whistled as he got into his car.

    As the car slowly drove away, they did not notice Rong Si and Song Wanqiu walking out from the shadows, watching them leave.

    They had thought that Rong Si and Song Wanqiu had left. However, not only had the two not left, they had even heard everything the boys and the staff member said and recorded it.

    Song Wanqiu stood rooted to the ground in a daze.

    She felt as if her heart had been on a rollercoaster ride, experiencing great ups and downs. Just a moment ago, she was still sad and upset over her son getting a low score for no reason, and indescribably wronged and helpless.

    Now, she had discovered the truth of the matter. She was so excited that she could not control herself and she almost forgot to breathe.

    Both she and Ah Si had felt that something was wrong with the staff member. Hence, they had not left immediately. They had decided to secretly observe his decision for a while!

    Song Wanqiu felt that she had never done a smarter thing in her life. If she had just left with Rong Si, she would probably never have known the truth.

    It was hard for her to imagine how a child could be so evil. For the sake of his own self-interest, that boy had taken away what should have belonged to someone else. He was even willing to sacrifice someone else¡¯s future.

    For some reason, she felt that the world was unfair and unfriendly to her and Ah Si. They had never done anything terrible. Why did they have to be treated like this and suffer things that they shouldn¡¯t?

    Song Wanqiu tried her best to adjust her emotions. She looked at Rong Si, who was beside her, and said, ¡°Ah Si, don¡¯t worry. Mom has already recorded it and even filmed it. No matter what, Mom will help you get back your honor.¡±

    ¡°Mom already has an idea. Go home first and wait for my news.¡±

    Rong Si held one of her hands and looked at her seriously. ¡°I¡¯ve grown up. I¡¯ll stay with you.¡±

    <i>I¡¯ve grown up!</i>

    Song Wanqiu looked at him with tears in her eyes. She suddenly realized that he was much taller than her. He had already grown up without her realizing.

    <i>So fast!</i>

 Chapter 639 - The Little Villain Has Changed

    <h4>Chapter 639: The Little Viin Has Changed</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    She blinked away the moisture in her eyes and smiled. ¡°Okay,¡± she said. ¡°We¡¯ll do it together.¡±

    ***

    In the end, Song Wanqiu didn¡¯t act immediately. Instead, she returned home with Rong Si and discussed their next step. They wanted to make sure that everything was well nned. They wanted to seed in one fell swoop.

    After they returned home, Rong Si¡¯s phone rang.

    He took it out and saw that it was Su Jiu¡¯s number. He immediately picked up. ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Hello? Big Brother, are you done with your work? Is there a school that you like? I want toe and visit you next week. Dad has already promised me that I can visit. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to get him to say yes.¡±

    The little girl¡¯s voice was soft and soft, carrying a hint ofint, but it was so pleasant to hear. It was like the spring breeze in March, instantly calming all the turmoil in his heart.

    His grades had been swapped. He was still the top scorer of this year¡¯s college entrance examination. He had not let her down. Knowing this, Rong Si felt much calmer.

    Her voice also calmed him down. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m almost done.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then did you choose a school?¡± Su Jiu pricked up her ears. She wanted to write down the name of the school. She wanted to enter that school in the future too and be schoolmates with her son!

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Rong Si said. After a pause, he added, ¡°Next week, when you visit, I¡¯ll choose with you.¡±

    <i>With you¡­</i>

    The low and maic voice of the little viin came from the other end of the phone. For some reason, it sounded very suave. Su Jiu felt her ears go numb as if they were electrified.

    <i>God, when did the little viin be so charming? It¡¯s just a phone call.</i>?He hadn¡¯t even appeared in front of her, yet her heart was already pounding.

    Then again, this wasn¡¯t the first time she had found the little viin attractive.

    There was that year during the Spring Festival, when he had insisted on giving her an expensive jade pendant. To make her ept the pendant, he used the excuse of asking her to help him safeguard it. And the time when she had been setting off fireworks with him, when she had identally bumped into his chin and he chuckled above her. Or on the day she had sent him off at the airport, when he had suddenly turned back and hugged her tightly before boarding the ne¡­

    She vividly remembered those scenes. She also clearly remembered how she felt back then. He really was charming!

    Su Jiu gulped. Suddenly, she didn¡¯t dare to imagine what the little viin would be like when he grew up. Her knees would go weak!

    <i>Oh no, oh no! How many hearts would my child break in the future?</i>

    <i>Why not¡­ let it be just me?</i>

    <i>Wait, what am I thinking?!</i>

    Su Jiu quickly shook herself out of her thoughts and patted her slightly burning face. She had to wake up! She was an old woman. She couldn¡¯t be having these dirty thoughts.

    However, after that thought sprouted, it seemed to be unstoppable, and that little sprout was very tenacious. No matter how hard she tried to smother it, it still found ways to emerge.

    Su Jiu felt that she was no longer a motherly fan. She was slowly straying away. From time to time, she would think of the little viin¡¯s beautiful face and body.?<i>What was this?</i>

    <i>Am I really a dirty old auntie?</i>

    It really did seem to be that way.

    Su Jiu did not want to admit that she was an indecent old auntie. She pretended to smile as if nothing had happened. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s choose together.¡±

    She was experienced and even considered herself a professional when it came to choosing schools.?<i>Hopefully, I will be able to help my child.</i>

    After happily making the decision, Su Jiu started to look forward to the next week. Suddenly, thinking of something, she asked, ¡°Oh right, Big Brother, you haven¡¯t told me how many marks you scored. Are you going to keep me guessing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you next week.¡±

    Su Jiu was confused. ¡°Why next week?¡±

 Chapter 640 - Is One Million Enough?

    <h4>Chapter 640: Is One Million Enough?</h4>

    Rong Si could not tell her the real reason. Moreover, he did not intend to tell her that he was actually the top scorer. Su Jiu had already checked who the top scorer was this year. It was not him, but Lin Wei.

    If he told her that he was the top scorer instead, she would definitely get suspicious.

    He didn¡¯t want her to know about this matter and get worried. This was because he had once made a wish that she would always be happy and carefree.

    It was enough for him to bear all those bad things alone. He did not need to involve her.

    Su Jiu puffed up her cheeks. ¡°Okay. Next week, you can¡¯t keep me in suspense. You have to tell me!¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Rong Si agreed.

    After ending the call, he looked at the calendar on his phone. Today was Friday. The next week was four days away. This meant that he had to resolve this matter within five days.

    ***

    The next day, Rong Si and Song Wanqiu arrived at a cafe together.

    Not long after they sat down in the private room, a boy rushed over to them in a hurry. He rushed straight into the private room and roared at Rong Si without even taking a breath, ¡°Rong Si! I thought you were an honest person, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so despicable! You actually eavesdropped on me!¡±

    Rong Si evenly replied, ¡°You already know which of us is the despicable one here.¡±

    Song Wanqiu sized up the angry young man in front of her. Normally, she felt some kinship toward boys of the same age as her son. However, the young man before her was really detestable.

    He was the one who had swapped Ah Si¡¯s results and almost destroyed his life. Song Wanqiu shuddered at the thought.

    Lin Wei knew what Rong Si wanted to discuss with him today. He said straightforwardly, ¡°If you want to change your results, I can tell you right now that I can¡¯t help you. I¡¯ve already bought a new car with the card my dad gave me. I can¡¯t let him find out that I lied to him. The consequences will be dire.¡±

    Song Wanqiu coldly replied, ¡°Are you afraid of the consequences? Then why didn¡¯t you think about the consequences before you changed Ah Si¡¯s results?¡±

    Lin Wei choked. He knew that he was being unreasonable, but he didn¡¯t want to back down. He said impatiently, ¡°Alright, alright. I don¡¯t want to be involved with you. How much do you want? Tell me, is one million enough?¡±

    His disdainful gaze hurt Rong Si¡¯s eyes.

    The world was indeed unfair. Such a person was able to squander money like dirt and abuse his power to do whatever he wanted, while so many good people were struggling to feed themselves and could not afford to live a good life.

    Rong Si coldly looked at him. ¡°Swap them back.¡±

    Although money was a little tight, he didn¡¯t care about Lin Wei¡¯s money. Taking that would burn his hands. He only wanted to take back what belonged to him.

    ¡°I said that it¡¯s impossible to change back the results. Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Lin Wei was a little exasperated, ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll add another million and give you two million!¡±

    Rong Si was still expressionless, his eyes frosty.

    ¡°Why, two million is too little?¡±

    Seeing that he still didn¡¯t say anything and only looked at him coldly, Lin Wei was angry, but at the same time, he felt a little guilty. Then, he started to feel embarrassed, ¡°What use do you have with that exam score? I¡¯ll give you two million. You might not be able to earn so much in your lifetime. You should be content. Don¡¯t be too greedy. Otherwise, it won¡¯te to anything good!¡±

    ¡°The results.¡± Rong Si was stubborn.

    ¡°F*ck! I already said that I can¡¯t change the results. Do you really not understand humannguage?¡± Lin Wei had just finished speaking when a hand suddenly grabbed his cor..

 Chapter 641 - Mine, It Must Be Mine

    <h4>Chapter 641: Mine, It Must Be Mine</h4>

    By the next second, Rong Si had him pinned against the wall. ¡°I don¡¯t care about your money. I just want you to return what belongs to me.¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s grip was so strong that Lin Wei couldn¡¯t break free.

    Moreover, the young man had grabbed his cor so tightly that Lin Wei couldn¡¯t breathe. The Lin family¡¯s young master could only say, ¡°How much money do you want before you¡¯re satisfied? I¡¯ve just spent a lot of money on my connections recently, so I don¡¯t have any extra money to give you. I can only give you two million yuan. Also, I¡¯ll send you to study abroad. You can pick any school you want. How about that?

    ¡°With the swapped scores, you won¡¯t be able to apply for a good university here, but you¡¯ll still be able to get into one overseas. With your qualifications, you can definitely apply to a top university. I¡¯ll cover your tuition fees, alright?¡±

    Rong Si dangerously narrowed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Change the results.¡±

    His attitude was firm. Lin Wei felt that Rong Si was forcing himself to maintain hisposure, despite being furious enough to want to kill him.

    ¡°Why do you keep insisting for me to swap the scores? Isn¡¯t it enough to study abroad with two million yuan?¡±

    ¡°I told you. I want to take back what belongs to me. If it¡¯s mine, it¡¯s mine.¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s handnded on Lin Wei¡¯s neck. He did not tighten his grip, yet Lin Wei felt as if his life was being squeezed out of him. An unprecedented fear overwhelmed him.

    ¡°Rong Si! I¡¯ve already made a generous offer, but it seems like you want to do this the hard way. Don¡¯t me me for being impolite when the timees!¡± Lin Wei knew he was at a disadvantage, but he still tried to maintain his face.

    Rong Si scoffed. ¡°I already have backups of the recording and the video. Don¡¯t think about destroying them. If you want to make things difficult for me, don¡¯t think I won¡¯t do the same to you too.¡±

    Lin Wei hadn¡¯t expected Rong Si¡¯s attitude to be so firm. After this long confrontation, he could only say, ¡°Alright, I give in. Since you won¡¯t agree to my conditions, then this matter probably can¡¯t be hidden from my dad anymore. If we change the scores now, he¡¯ll find out sooner orter. You guys might as well go tell him now and see how he deals with the matter!¡±

    ***

    The Lin Corporation.

    When Rong Si and Song Wanqiu exined their intentions to look for CEO Lin, the receptionist felt that they were joking.

    Usually, Boss Lin met only his business partners, and all of them were influential people. The two people in front of the receptionist were dressed so ordinarily and didn¡¯t seem like important people at all. The receptionist didn¡¯t know why they were looking for Boss Lin, so she asked, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Boss Lin is very busy! May I ask if you have something urgent? If it¡¯s just a trivial matter, I¡¯m afraid Boss Lin doesn¡¯t have the time to see you.¡±

    She specifically emphasized the words ¡°trivial matter.¡±

    Song Wanqiu could feel the receptionist¡¯s disdain toward them. ¡°It¡¯s urgent. Besides, it¡¯s about his son.¡±

    Lin Wei hadn¡¯t dared toe with the two of them. He had slipped away halfway, not daring to admit what he had done.

    ¡°It¡¯s about Young Master Lin?¡± The receptionist was a little surprised. Seeing that these two looked rather upright and didn¡¯t seem like they were here to cause trouble, she called the secretary¡¯s office. ¡°Hello, Secretary Li, two people havee here, saying that they have something to discuss with President Lin.¡±

    A few minutester, the receptionist received a call from the secretary¡¯s office asking her to bring them to the chairman¡¯s office.

    The Lin Group ran this city. They upied an entire building, and the building¡¯s decor was quite luxurious. The chairman¡¯s office was twice the size of a normal living room. It wasn¡¯t strange why Lin Wei had so much money to bribe the examiners.

    President Lin was a man in his forties. He was dressed in a suit and leather shoes. He didn¡¯t look serious; he even looked kind..

 Chapter 642 - Only One Request

    <h4>Chapter 642: Only One Request</h4>

    When he saw the two of them enter the room, especially Song Wanqiu, his eyes seemed to light up. Then, he smiled and went straight to the point. ¡°Are you two here because of my son? What happened to him?¡±

    Even if such a person was kind, he still gave off an oppressive aura. Song Wanqiu tried her best to calm herself down. Clenching her fists, she coldly replied, ¡°CEO Lin, I heard that your son is this year¡¯s college entrance examination champion?¡±

    When this was mentioned, a hint of pride appeared on CEO Lin¡¯s face. ¡°Yes, why?¡±

    Song Wanqiu sarcasticallyughed. ¡°Unfortunately, this so-called top schr of the college entrance examination stole my son¡¯s results!¡±

    President Lin was stunned. The smile on his face instantly disappeared. ¡°What did you say?!¡±

    Song Wanqiu took out a USB sh drive and coldly continued, ¡°This contains a recording and a video of your son. You¡¯ll know what¡¯s going on after you open it.¡±

    Rong Si ced the USB drive on CEO Lin¡¯s desk.

    CEO Lin nced at the boy. This young man exuded a chilling aura from head to toe, and his eyes were deep and bottomless.

    Even though CEO Lin had met many people in his life, he couldn¡¯t help but feel apprehensive of this boy.

    No child had ever made him feel this way before.

    CEO Lin retracted his gaze and picked up the USB sh drive. Then, he copied the audio file onto theputer and opened it. The next instant, Lin Wei¡¯s voice came from the recording file.

    ¡°Not bad, very good!¡±

    ¡°Right? I¡¯m very honored to be able to work for Young Master Lin. Young Master Lin, your future is bright. Don¡¯t forget to take care of me.¡±

    ¡°I can take care of you now. When I get back, I¡¯ll get someone to transfer you the money. Five hundred thousand yuan! Are you satisfied now?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We can¡¯t buy a limited edition sports car. We don¡¯t have that ability, so Young Master Lin is still the best! Young Master Lin can do anything! All Young Master Lin has to do is say the word! So what if that kid is a genius? He still obediently gave up the position of the top schr to you.¡±

    Not only was there a recording of that day at the recruitment office, but there was also a recording of Lin Wei from this morning.

    Lin Wei¡¯s voice was clear. ¡°If you want to change your results, I can tell you right now that I can¡¯t help you. I¡¯ve already bought a new car with the card my dad gave me. I can¡¯t let him find out that I lied to him. The consequences will be dire.¡±

    CEO Lin¡¯s expression changed the moment he heard the first sentence.

    By the end of the recording, his face was as ck as the bottom of a pot!

    He looked at Song Wanqiu and mmed the table. ¡°That bastard! Did he really do such a thing? So he wasn¡¯t the top scorer at all; he only swapped results with someone else? I¡¯m so angry!¡±

    Song Wanqiu was d to see his reaction. It was a good thing that CEO Lin was not the kind of parent who would cover up for his child.

    ¡°Little Wei is such a b*stard! I didn¡¯t expect him to do such a despicable thing just to buy a sports car.¡± CEO Lin ced his hands on his hips, his chest heaving up and down. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°Now that I know about this, I¡¯ll deal with that b*stard. If you have any requests, just let me know.¡±

    Song Wanqiu enunciated each word. ¡°My son and I only have one request. We want the results to be corrected.¡±

    <i>Corrected?</i>

    CEO Lin¡¯s expression changed. He thought that this pair, who were dressed so inly, would take the opportunity to make a huge profit. He didn¡¯t expect them to make this simple request.

    However, such a simple request was the most difficult to fulfill..

 Chapter 643 - Five Times the Price, Ten Million

    <h4>Chapter 643: Five Times the Price, Ten Million</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Lin Wei was the top scorer of this year¡¯s college entrance examination. This news had already been announced to the entire city. CEO Lin had even happily told this to many people he knew, whether they were business partners or rtives or friends.

    If they had to correct the results, if word got out that Lin Wei¡¯s points were fake, the Lin family would lose a lot of face!

    Moreover, this could be considered a scandal. If news of this got out, not only would CEO Lin lose all face, but the Lin Group¡¯s share prices might also plummet.

    CEO Lin was furious that Lin Wei had acted so recklessly and caused such a huge mess, leaving him with no choice but to clean this up.

    He leaned back on the leather chair, his expression turning serious again. ¡°¡®Change the results¡¯ might be easy for you to say, but it¡¯s actually very difficult. Think about it. This involves many people. It¡¯s not just the Lin family, but also those people from the admissions office. Do you think they will agree to your request?

    ¡°Even if they really are in the wrong, they will cover up this matter to protect their reputation and avoid going to jail. They will not agree to your request. Even if the matter blows up, they can simply im that you¡¯re making trouble without reason. So, choose something else.¡±

    Rong Si had already expected the Lin corporation¡¯s CEO to say this. On the way here, he had thought about many things and expected to receive such an answer.

    He knew that this was no longer just Lin Wei¡¯s problem. It was rted to the reputation and benefits of the Lin family and Lin Corporation.

    If he were to sh head-on with these rich and powerful people, there would be losses on both sides.

    And there was one crucial point. If this matter was exposed, would it be beneficial to him?

    The answer was no.

    During his high school years, Rong Si had deliberately kept his grades below average. If he suddenly announced to the public that he was this year¡¯s college entrance examination champion, not many people would believe him. They would think that it was ridiculous.

    When the time came, the Lin family and the other people involved in the swapping of the scores would work together to deal with him. They would im he was just seeking attention, and that those recordings and audio recordings were fake. With his current capabilities, Rong Si could not afford to fight them like this.

    And he didn¡¯t want this matter to be exposed either. He didn¡¯t want Little Jiu to know.

    But, was he willing to let his life get changed forever because of some kid¡¯s whim?

    The answer was also no.

    Song Wanqiu had also expected this answer. She bitterly smiled and said, ¡°Rich people like you can control other people¡¯s lives so casually.¡±

    CEO Lin smiled. ¡°I admit that I didn¡¯t teach my son well, which resulted in him making such a mistake. He has let you down. I apologize on his behalf and am willing topensate you. That kid said in the recording that he wanted to give you two million yuan. You didn¡¯t agree, right? Then I¡¯ll give you five times that amount. Ten million yuan! Also, you can choose any university overseas. Are you willing?¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s gaze turned colder and more mocking.

    Ten million was really tempting. These wealthy people were really generous.

    ¡°Is this about money?¡± Song Wanqiu was so furious that her face turned pale. ¡°We only want what belongs to us. Don¡¯t you understand?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I can¡¯t give you what you want.¡± A hint of impatience appeared in CEO Lin¡¯s tone. ¡°The conditions I have offered are tempting enough. If it were someone else, they would have epted it happily. What else do you guys want?¡±

    ¡°What else? Heh¡­¡± Song Wanqiu bitterly and sarcasticallyughed. ¡°We used to be very wealthy too. It¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t seen ten million yuan before. Unfortunately, there are some things that you can¡¯t change with money! ¡±

    These words made CEO Lin furious. ¡°What do you want? I¡¯m warning you! Don¡¯t push your luck!¡±

 Chapter 644 - The Ruthlessness In His Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 644: The Ruthlessness In His Eyes</h4>

    ¡°We¡¯re pushing our luck? Are all the wrongdoers so self-righteous? What kind of world is this?¡±

    CEO Lin choked. Trying his best to maintain hisposure, he said, ¡°I would advise you to go back and think about it. This matter isn¡¯t that easy to resolve. There are really too many people involved. Let¡¯s leave it at that. Go home and think about it properly. Come and find me when you¡¯ve thought it through.¡±

    Although he didn¡¯t know their background, he believed that no one would be unmoved by ten million. This was too unbelievable!

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to think it through,¡± Rong Si firmly replied without any hesitation.

    ¡°I need to think it through, okay! This matter concerns the Lin Corporation¡¯s reputation. I have to think about how to resolve this!¡± CEO Lin lost all his patience from before. He sat on the chair and rubbed his eyebrows.

    ¡°Now, please leave! Otherwise, I¡¯ll call security.¡±

    Rong Si nced at CEO Lin¡¯s anxious expression and coldly said, ¡°I only have one request. Return my results to me. I want a clear answer within two days. Otherwise, you will not know peace.¡±

    The young man¡¯s dark eyes were filled with a hard determination and ruthlessness that did not belong to his age. No one could predict what he would do.

    CEO Lin choked and watched as Rong Si and Song Wanqiu turned around and left the office.

    After the two of them left, Lin Wei walked out of the office¡¯s hidden rest area and indignantly said, ¡°Dad! You¡¯re too ridiculous. You actually offered to give them ten million yuan? That Rong Si is too cheap!¡±

    Seeing his son¡¯s flustered and exasperated look, CEO Lin angrily pped him. ¡°B*stard!¡±

    Since he was the only son of the Lin family, Lin Wei had always been pampered by his entire family. His father had never hit him in his life. No matter what Lin Wei did, his father would always turn a blind eye. The only requirement for him was that his academic results had to be good. CEO Lin did not want others to think that the future heir of the Lin family was an ignorant and ipetent person.

    But now, his father had actually hit him so hard for an outsider. Lin Wei felt a burning pain on his cheek. His head was ringing and it took him a while to recover.

    CEO Lin red at him. ¡°You still have the cheek to say that? If you hadn¡¯t caused such trouble, would I have needed to spend so much money to help you settle this matter? Besides, that brat didn¡¯t intend to ask for ten million! He¡¯s so insistent about getting his results back that he might make a fuss and reveal this to the public! Have you thought about how big of an impact it would have on the Lin Corporation? By then, the loss won¡¯t just be ten million!¡±

    ¡°Dad, his family is very poor. He even received a schrship when he was still in school. It¡¯s impossible for him to not get tempted by ten million yuan. I think he¡¯s probably trying to extort more money! I don¡¯t believe that someone would give up ten million yuan and insist on changing their grades. That kid is just trying to extort money from you. If he asks for too much and you don¡¯t agree to it, you¡¯ll fall into his trap!¡±

    CEO Lin angrily replied, ¡°And if he¡¯s not extorting money?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Dad, that kid is really cunning. He wouldn¡¯t have filmed me otherwise. Anyway, if he wants to extort money, just give him five million yuan. You can¡¯t give him a cent more. You can¡¯t let him take advantage of you!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still trying to tell me how to do things?¡± CEO Lin got furious and gave his son another p. ¡°Let me tell you, if this matter really ends up affecting the Lin family¡¯s reputation, I¡¯ll break your legs!¡±

    Lin Wei gritted his teeth, but he apologetically smiled, ¡°Dad, believe me. That kid is definitely trying to extort money. He can¡¯t keep insisting on getting his results back.. Does he have the ability to do that?¡±

 Chapter 645 - Her Value in His Heart

    <h4>Chapter 645: Her Value in His Heart</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s best if he doesn¡¯t!¡± CEO Lin was furious. ¡°Now, we should think about what to do if he insists on getting his points back! He definitely has a backup copy of those videos. I¡¯m just afraid that he¡¯ll go all out and blow up this matter. It¡¯ll be very difficult to clean up the mess.¡±

    Lin Wei still felt that his father¡¯s worries were unnecessary. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve told you already, your worries arepletely unnecessary. He said that he would give you an answer in two days, so just leave him hanging. Just wait and see. After a few days, he¡¯lle back begging you to give him money.¡±

    ¡°I sure hope so!¡±

    ***

    Song Wanqiu followed Rong Si out of the Lin Enterprise building and turned to look at the young man beside her. ¡°Ah Si, will you regret giving up the ten million yuan and the top universities overseas?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Rong Si replied without hesitation.

    He only wanted to take back what belonged to him. Everything else was unimportant. However, he was a little worried. If this matter really blew up and Little Jiu found out about it, would she feel that he had lied to her? Would she be angry with him?

    Rong Si found it funny. He didn¡¯t expect thatpared to the results, he was more worried about the girl being angry at him.

    He did not know when she had be so important to him.

    ***

    Completely unaware of the situation here, Su Jiu bought the ne tickets with some anticipation. However, the flight was not scheduled for next week but the day after tomorrow.

    Thest time Rong Si suddenly came to visit her, he had given her a huge surprise. This time, it was her turn to try to give the little viin an equal surprise. Also, before going over, she had to buy him a gift to congratte him on his good results!

    In the afternoon, Su Jiu arrived at the biggest shopping mall in the city center. She walked into a gift shop and started to search for gifts suitable for the little viin.

    The boss walked over to her and warmly greeted her, ¡°Hello, little beauty. Are you here to buy a present? Who are you giving it to?¡±

    Su Jiu felt embarrassed for some reason. ¡°Erm, is there any present suitable for a boy?¡±

    ¡°A guy? Is he your boyfriend?¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Man, why are you so nosy? What are you smiling like that for?</i>

    Su Jiu drylyughed. ¡°It¡¯s not a boyfriend. It¡¯s¡­ more like a gift I would give to my younger brother.¡±

    Her real age was indeed greater than the little viin, so her words weren¡¯t untrue. Besides, she could not say that she was a fan and wanted to give a gift to her child, right?

    ¡°Younger brother? Then really not a bad older sister. I know quite a few siblings. It¡¯s good enough that they don¡¯t quarrel or fight normally, much less give each other presents.¡± The man smiled and asked again, ¡°Then how old is your younger brother?¡±

    ¡°Fifteen!¡±

    The staff was speechless.

    <i>Little girl, are you kidding me?!</i>

    <i>You look like you¡¯re only twelve or thirteen yourself. How can a fifteen-year-old be your younger brother?</i>

    However, he didn¡¯t pursue the matter. He showed her around and pointed at the gifts on the counter. ¡°This is fine. Some of the designs are very suitable for boys. This is a razor. Fifteen-year-olds can use this. It¡¯s also very suitable.¡±

    Su Jiu nodded as she listened and saw the man walking toward the clothes section. The man pointed at a shirt neatly folded in a box and said, ¡°And this, a shirt. It¡¯s the most suitable gift for boys. It¡¯s definitely useful!¡±

    At this moment, a smiling voice rang out. ¡°Little Jiu, are you trying to buy a gift for a boy? You can ask me. I¡¯ve given many gifts.¡±

    Su Jiu was stunned..?<i>This voice¡­</i>

 Chapter 646 - The Standard Boss!

    <h4>Chapter 646: The Standard Boss!</h4>

    Su Jiu suddenly smiled and turned around. When she saw the pretty girl walking into the shop, she sweetly smiled at her. ¡°Sister!¡±

    <i>Ahh! Even though Little Jiu has grown up, she¡¯s still so adorable.</i>

    Every time Song Xinyan saw Su Jiu, she wanted to hug her.

    And she did just that. She went up to give Su Jiu a big hug and happily said, ¡°Little Jiu, what a coincidence to meet you here.¡±

    She looked around and realized that Su Jiu was alone. So, she asked in surprise, ¡°Hey, did youe here by yourself?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I came by myself.¡± Su Jiu nodded and looked up at her. ¡°Sister is getting prettier.¡±

    Song Xinyan was fourteen years old this year, and she was no longer the delicate little girl from before. However, she still had the aura of a princess. Her long hair was naturally slightly curled, and a new Gi dress outlined her slim figure. Of course, the eye-catching thing about her was her exquisite and beautiful face. She was the female lead in the original novel; her good looks were expected.

    And no matter how the female lead looked, she would still possess a magic power that could make the male protagonist fall head over heels for her.

    Su Jiu looked at the entrance of the shop, and as expected, she saw Li Mohan.

    The little CEO was dressed in a white shirt and ck pants. He looked exactly like a young master of the upper-ss society. Li Mohan nced at the watch on his wrist, his features handsome and cold, even more so than when he had been at a young age. Standing there, he was the most eye-catching person in sight.

    With the two burly bodyguards behind him in addition, it was hard for him to not attract attention.

    At this moment, many girls who were passing by looked at him. They were stunned by his looks and could not help but whisper, ¡°Who is that? He¡¯s so handsome¡­¡±

    Some bold girls wanted to walk over and ask for his contact details, but before they could get close to him, the two bodyguards stopped them. When the bodyguards red at them, the girls ran away in fear.

    Su Jiu felt strange.?<i>Does the male lead have that much free time?</i>

    <i>Why is he always around the female lead?</i>

    Although Li Mohan had yet to take the helm of the Li Corporation, he should still have been very busy normally. After all, he was the future heir of the Li corporation and would definitely receive elite education, attend all sorts of sses, or participate inpany matters. Yet, he seemed to always be with Song Xinyan.

    Anyway, every time she saw Song Xinyan, she would definitely see Li Mohan.

    Who would have thought that he was such a male lead? If he wasn¡¯t Song Xinyan¡¯s shadow, what was he?

    As if sensing Su Jiu¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, Li Mohan raised his head and indifferently nced at her. He did not say a word nor show any expression. He only nced at Su Jiu once before shifting his gaze to Song Xinyan.

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Tsk, what kind of attitude is that? How rude!</i>

    She realized that this was the behavior of most male leads. Other than the female protagonist, no one else was worthy in his eyes, and he never greeted anyone. He had the standard overbearing personality!

    Regarding Li Mohan¡¯s attitude, Song Xinyan was also helpless. This guy had always been like this since he was young and had never changed. He didn¡¯t like to interact with others, and his obsession with cleanliness was severe. He never allowed others to approach him.

    Of course, other than her.

    As she thought about this, Song Xinyan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly snapped back to her senses and looked at Su Jiu. ¡°Little Jiu, who are you buying a gift for? I heard the staff member introducing a gift suitable for guys to you just now. Are¡­ are you going to buy it for a guy you like?¡±

    When Song Xinyan spoke so straightforwardly, Su Jiu suddenly felt embarrassed. ¡°Of course not..¡±

 Chapter 647 - Extremely Insulting

    <h4>Chapter 647: Extremely Insulting</h4>

    ¡°No? Then who¡¯s it for?¡±

    Su Jiu simply replied, ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°For me? Little Jiu, when did you learn to lie?¡± Song Xinyan teased her. ¡°Let me guess, are you giving it to Han Siye?¡±

    Originally, Song Xinyan had not been familiar with Han Siye. The first time the two of them had met was at a business dinner. At that time, Movie King Han had brought his son along to attend the dinner, while the Song family had invited the Su family. After Little Jiu arrived, Han Siye had immediately approached her and wouldn¡¯t leave her side the entire time.

    Furthermore, he only had eyes for her.

    There were other girls, but none of them caught his eye.

    It seemed to Song Xinyan that their rtionship was not ordinary.

    ¡°No! I¡¯m giving the gift to Daddy.¡± As Su Jiu spoke, she nced at Li Mohan and changed the topic. ¡°As for you, you¡¯re here to buy a present for this big boss here, right?¡±

    Song Xinyan blushed. ¡°What? I only came in because I saw you. Also, is Li Mohan really a big boss? At most, he¡¯s just a little brother. Big boss? Maybe in another ten years.¡±

    Su Jiu chuckled. ¡°Oh right, Sister, you said that you¡¯ve given many gifts before. Do you have any rmendations?¡±

    As the eldest daughter of a wealthy family, Song Xinyan would definitely receive all kinds of gifts. She would also have had to give gifts in return, so she would have experience.

    As for Su Jiu herself, every year on the birthday of the little viin, she sent him gifts. She had gifted him basically everything she could, and now, shecked something new.

    Song Xinyan thought for a moment and suddenly had an idea. ¡°You probably have gifted all these ready-made gifts already, right? Why don¡¯t you give your father something you have hand-made? Doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a cheap or expensive gift, he¡¯ll definitely be overjoyed.¡±

    <i>Hand-made?</i>

    <i>Right.</i>

    Su Jiu suddenly had an idea.

    She would not buy a present. Instead, she nned to go to the dessert shop tomorrow and personally put together a box of biscuits and desserts for the little viin. Then, she would bring it onto the ne the day after tomorrow!

    The two girls walked out of the gift shop hand in hand. When they passed by Li Mohan, Su Jiu purposely ignored him. She did not expect to suddenly hear him say¡ª

    ¡°Shorty!¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Good lord, this insult is extreme.</i>

    <i>So what if he¡¯s a head taller than me?</i>

    <i>The little viin is also a head taller than me, but he never said anything like that to me. What right does Li Mohan, this stinky brother, have to say that?</i>

    Su Jiu turned around and red at him. ¡°You¡¯re the short one, your whole family is short!¡±

    Song Xinyan was stunned. Looking at Su Jiu¡¯s furious expression, she immediately understood what had happened. She looked at Li Mohan and said, ¡°Li Mohan, why are you talking about Little Jiu like that? I¡¯m about the same height as her. Are you also mocking me for being short?¡±

    As the male lead of a novel, Li Mohan usually had a sharp tongue, even when facing the woman he liked. He nced at Song Xinyan from the corner of his eyes and lightly said, ¡°It¡¯s not bad to have some self-awareness.¡±

    Song Xinyan immediately ignored him. After snorting, she pulled Su Jiu and left. ¡°Little Jiu, let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t bother with him.¡±

    Su Jiu clicked her tongue.?<i>This male lead¡­ you¡¯re indeed good at courting death. No wonder you have such a long way to go if you want to chase after your wife.</i>

    ***

    The next day, Su Jiu went to a dessert shop to choose the biscuits. After putting them in a beautiful gift box, she took the box and boarded the ne to the small city in the south.

    Two hourster, the ne slowlynded at the airport.

    Su Shengjing hade with her, one hand holding the suitcase and the other holding the biscuits that she had specially chosen for Rong Si and Song Wanqiu. He felt a little upset..

 Chapter 648 - Sheâ€™s Still Cute

    <h4>Chapter 648: She¡¯s Still Cute</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Sigh! The daughter / worked so hard to raise is picking out cookies for someone else. If she hadn¡¯t made a box for me, I wouldn¡¯t have brought her here.

    Su Jiu turned to look at him. Seeing that her father had taken all the luggage, she could not help but say, ¡°Daddy, why don¡¯t I help you take some? It¡¯s too heavy for you.¡±

    However, Su Shengjing did not let her carry any of the luggage. He even confidently said, ¡°No need! This is an adult¡¯s matter. Little kids shouldn¡¯t get involved in it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m no longer a kid!¡±

    ¡°In my eyes, you¡¯re just a little kid,¡± Su Shengjing said as he lowered his head to look at her unconvinced little face. He even freed a hand to stroke her hair, just like he had when she was young.

    Why is my daughter so cute?

    Walking out of the airport hall, Su Jiu breathed in the fresh air of the southern city, then took out her phone to call Rong Si.

    At this moment, in his apartment, Rong Si was nning to go to the Lin Group with Song Wanqiu. Two days had passed since his meeting with CEO Lin, but there had been no news from them. It seemed like they didn¡¯t want to agree to his request. Or were they too confident that he would ept their conditions and were waiting for him toe back?

    It was unfortunate that he had to visit them, but he could not ept their conditions.

    Just as he was about to leave, his phone rang. When he took it out, he saw that the call was from Little

    Jiu.

    Startled, Rong Si picked up the phone. ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Hello? Big Brother!¡± Su Jiu¡¯s cheerful voice came from the other end. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± Rong Si nced at Song Wanqiu. ¡°At home.¡±

    ¡°Really? I¡¯ll go look for you now!¡±

    Rong Si was stunned. Look for me?

    Could it be that she has already arrived in the city? But didn¡¯t she say that she woulde next week?

    Su Jiu thought that he did not understand and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m already at the airport. You didn¡¯t expect it, right? I even brought you a gift!¡±

    It seemed that his n to go to the Lin Group could only be temporarily put on hold.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    After her son hung up the phone, Song Wanqiu asked in surprise, ¡°Why is Little Jiu here?¡±

    ¡°She said she wasing to find me and wanted to choose a school with me.¡± Rong Si got a little worried. The matter of his grades hadn¡¯t been settled yet, and if she suddenly visited him, it was very likely that he wouldn¡¯t be able to hide the matter.

    However, if he really couldn¡¯t hide it anymore, he could only tell her and hope that she wouldn¡¯t be angry with him.

    Song Wanqiu knew what he was worried about. She patted his shoulder and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Little Jiu is a reasonable and good girl. She won¡¯t be angry at you because of this. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ***

    Su Jiu was quite lucky. The moment she left the airport, she managed to hail a taxi. Then, she headed straight for Rong Si¡¯s apartment. After more than an hour, she excitedly rang the doorbell.

    Soon, the door opened. Upon seeing Rong Si, Su Jiu happily said, ¡°Big Brother, did I scare you by suddenlying over?¡±

    Rong Si moved to the side to let her in. The corners of his lips curled up a little. ¡°No!¡±

    After Su Jiu entered the room, she first greeted Song Wanqiu. Then, she took the box of biscuits from her father¡¯s hands and handed it to Rong Si. ¡°Big Brother, this is a gift for you and Auntie. I picked them myself. I hope you like it!¡±

    Su Shengjing sourly added, ¡°This girl was cooped up in the dessert shop yesterday for this.¡±

    Song Wanqiu smiled. ¡°Really? Little Jiu, you¡¯re so considerate. But you and your father came too suddenly. Ah Si and I didn¡¯t have time to prepare anything for you.¡±

 Chapter 649 - Because I Treat You As a Friend

    <h4>Chapter 649: Because I Treat You As a Friend</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Su Jiu nonchntly smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We can go to a restaurant for lunch!¡±

    After having lunch outside, Su Jiu looked around the small apartment that was only 50-square meters in area. Although the apartment was small, it was clean and tidy. The vase on the table was filled with flowers. The apartment was warmly decorated and had a homely feeling.

    Su Jiu was most interested in Rong Si¡¯s room. It was mainly blue and white and looked refreshing

    She casually picked up the photo frame on his bedside table. It was a photo of him and her when they were young. Both of them had still been children, but in the blink of an eye, several years had passed. Su Jiu could not help butugh. She turned to Rong Si and asked, ¡°Big Brother, have you always ced these photo frames at the bedside?¡±

    Rong Si nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Jiu continued to size up his room. Suddenly, she realized that a stack of school papersy on his desk. There was even a notice under the book that said how to call and check the college entrance examination scores.

    Su Jiu remembered that she had not asked him how many marks he had scored, so she immediately asked, ¡°Big Brother, you haven¡¯t told me how many marks you scored.¡±

    Rong Si pursed his lips, not knowing how to reply.

    <i>Should I continue to hide it from her or tell her the truth?</i>

    Su Jiu was confused. ¡°Big Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Rong Si closed his eyes. In the end, he decided to tell her the truth. He was indeed not good at lying, especially in front of her.

    Looking at her, he could not utter a single false word.

    ¡°As a matter of fact, I got the top score, but,¡± Rong Si told Su Jiu everything in detail. After learning of the entire matter, Su Jiu could not believe what she had heard.

    <i>No way, how could something like this happen!</i>

    <i>His scores had actually been swapped. This is too much! The little viin only has 500 points now! How can he go to the top university he had always dreamed of?</i>

    Su Jiu could not imagine that someone would be so daring. If they were found out, they would be sent to jail!

    <i>Was he really willing to do that for money?</i>

    Don¡¯t you have any morals? Su Jiu¡¯s face was filled with shock and disbelief. When she regained her senses, she looked at Rong Si with a serious expression and asked, ¡°Big Brother, why didn¡¯t you tell me that something like this happened? Do you consider me a friend?¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s long eyshes drooped slightly, and he didn¡¯t exin.

    <i>It¡¯s because I see you as a friend that I didn¡¯t want you to know all this and worry about me.</i>

    At this moment, Su Jiu was furious. She thought about how the little viin¡¯s hard work had been in vain. She thought about how he had received the top score based on his ability and how his results had been stolen by someone else. She was so angry that she wanted to immediately send all those people to jail and make them pay for their actions!

    A person only had one life. It was truly an unforgivable sin to destroy another person¡¯s life so casually!

    The more Su Jiu thought about it, the angrier she got. ¡°Big Brother, we can¡¯t let those people off so easily. We must punish them!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d love to, but it won¡¯t be easy to get them to change the score back.¡±

    The person he was fighting against was rich and powerful, while he had no money or power. If he wanted to fight with them, it was very likely that both sides would suffer. However, he was unwilling to give in just like that.

    Money and power were not important to him, but he could not lose his dignity.

    ¡°Big Brother, that Lin Wei guy dared to do such a thing because he¡¯s not afraid of the repercussions.. He¡¯s just bullying you because he thinks that you don¡¯t have any power or backing, but he doesn¡¯t know that you have mel Of course, they¡¯re not afraid of you alone, but when you get more support, ask them again if they¡¯re afraid of you!¡±

 Chapter 650 - Good boy!

    <h4>Chapter 650: Good boy!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Rong Si understood what she meant. Was she trying to gain leverage with the public¡¯s opinion?

    In a situation where one person was alone, public opinion indeed yed a huge role.

    ¡°Big Brother, how about this? I¡¯ll go with you to the Lin Group and find out what they¡¯re saying. If they¡¯re still unwilling to return your results to you, then we¡¯ll just have to take action. You have to let them know that this world isn¡¯t a world where money lets them do whatever they want. Since they have done something bad, they have to bear the consequences!¡±

    Su Jiu was filled with indignation. After she finished speaking, the expression on her face became serious. ¡°Big Brother, if you encounter anything like this in the future, you have to tell me, okay? Don¡¯t bear it alone.¡±

    Rong Si looked down at her. The little girl¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. He suddenly felt guilty. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Jiu smiled at him. ¡°Good boy!¡±

    Seeing her smile, Rong si finally felt relieved. It seems she¡¯s not angryat me.

    That¡¯s good

    ***

    In the afternoon, Su Jiu followed Rong Si and Song Wangiu to the Lin Group.

    Naturally, Su Shengjing followed them as well. However, as he was a public

    figure, it wouldn¡¯t be good if someone recognized him. Thus, he did not follow

    them in and only waited outside to receive them.

    When the trio arrived at CEO Lin¡¯s office, CEO Lin was sitting on a leather chair,

    calmly handling his work. It seemed like he wasn¡¯t affected by their arrival at

    all and instead, looked rather confident.

    CEO Lin looked up at Rong Si and saw that the boy had brought a little girl over.

    He couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°How is it? Have you thought it through? Or do you

    want this little girl to help you?¡±

    His gazended on Su Jiu¡¯s face with a hint of consideration. Rong Si

    subconsciously took a step forward and shielded Su Jiu behind him. ¡°I¡¯ve said

    before that there¡¯s no need for me to consider. The time was for you to think

    about it.¡±

    CEO Lin calmly replied, ¡°We don¡¯t need to consider it. If you guys won¡¯t ept

    those conditions, I have nothing to say¡±

    Su Jiu coldly looked at him. ¡°So, are you sure you don¡¯t want to give him back

    his results?

    ¡°We can¡¯t change them. It would be admitting that there really is a problem

    with the results.¡± CEO Lin didn¡¯t take her seriously. ¡°I advise you to ept my

    conditions. Ten million, most people won¡¯t even earn that much in a few

    lifetimes.¡±

    Su Jiu mocked him, ¡°About what you said, quite a lot of people in the country

    have ten million yuan. However, every year, there are only a few dozen top

    scorers in the country. The 99.99% of people can¡¯t be the top scorer in a

    few lifetimes!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of being the top scorer? Can you use your results to buy food?

    What¡¯s the point of losing out on ten million yuan!¡± CEO Lin couldn¡¯t

    understand why they were so stublborn and stupid.

    Would anyone really give up ten million yuan for a title that would soon be

    forgotten?

    Su Jiuughed. ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no use being the top schr. Then why do

    you insist on holding on to it? Besides, it doesn¡¯t belong to you in the first

    ce. Why spend ten million to buy a useless title?¡±

    ¡°You.¡± CEO Lin choked. He didn¡¯t expect this girl to be like this. She looked so

    much younger than Rong Si, but she was quite eloquent!

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to change the scores. ¡± CEO Lin¡¯s tone became hard. His face was

    no longer as friendly as it was when they had first met. ¡°Now, you have two

    choices. Either you ept my conditions, or we¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t survive

    in this city! If you don¡¯t believe me, then suffer the consequences!¡±

    Su Jiu pretended to be afraid. ¡°Oh no, we are so scared! Uncle, don¡¯t bully us like

    this. Do you really think that we are that easy to bully?

 Chapter 651 - Heâ€™s So Cheap!

    <strong>Chapter 651: He¡¯s So Cheap!</strong>

    Trantor: As Studios

    Editor: As Studios

    CEO Lin didn¡¯t mind. ¡°So what do you n to do? Are you going to sue us?

    Forget it! Don¡¯t waste your energy. So what if you have a recording and video?

    No one will believe you. I¡¯ve already found out that your grades in school were

    always bad. How can others believe that you received the top score?

    Uncle, regardless of my big brother¡¯s results in school, it¡¯s a fact that you stole

    his college entrance examination score. I believe that there will be justice. We

    came today just to confirm your answer. Will you change the results or not!¡± Su

    Jiu asked ina powerful voice.

    ¡°Tve already made it very clear that it¡¯s impossible for us to change the scores!

    If you know what¡¯s good for you, take the money and leave!

    Su Jiu turned to look at Rong Si. ¡°Big Brother, it seems like he doesn¡¯t intend to

    return what belongs to you. Then, let¡¯s use our own methods to get it back!

    Rong Si nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    CEO Lin felt that something was wrong and suddenly became wary. ¡°Your own

    methods? Wait, what are you doing?

    You didn¡¯t say what methods you would use to make him unable to survive in

    this city. There¡¯s no need for me to tell you our methods.

    Su Jiu provoked him and pulled Rong Si away. She did not forget to pull Song

    Wangiu along with her. ¡°Auntie, let¡¯s go. They will definitely regret their

    decision!

    Regret?

    CEO Lin suddenly had a bad feeling, but he felt that these people wouldn¡¯t be

    able to do anything to him. He thought they still wanted to extort his money.

    Hence, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t you just want more money? Fine, I¡¯ll add another

    million. No more! There must be a limit to your greed!¡±

    Rong Si turned his head to look at him. His gaze was so cold that it shocked

    CEO Lin. That gaze was filled with sarcasm, disdain, and disgust.

    It was also at this moment that CEO Lin suddenly understood that this kid

    really didn¡¯t care about the conditions he had set.

    He came back to his senses and shouted, ¡°Security! Security!¡±

    When the security guards rushed over, Rong Si and the others had already gone

    downstairs. CEO Lin anxiously said, ¡°Quickly stop them! Don¡¯t let them leave!¡±

    Although the security guards did not know why they had to stop the trio, they

    still chased after them quickly.

    However, the trio was nowhere to be seen when the guards finally arrived

    downstairs. All the guards saw was a car by the roadside. The car started up,

    and it soon disappeared into the busy traffic.

    Soon after, Lin Wei arrived at the office. Seeing his father sitting on the leather

    chair with a serious expression, he curiously asked, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong? Why

    do you look like that? I heard from the front desk that that kid came to look for

    you? How was it? Did you settle the matter? Did he happily take the money and

    leave? Ha, he¡¯s really lucky!¡±

    When CEO Lin heard his son say this, his anger surged. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say with

    certainty that the kid was just trying to extort money? Unfortunately, he isn¡¯t.

    He really wants his results!¡±

    Lin Wei was stunned. Then, heughed, ¡°How is that possible? Is there really

    such a stupid person in this world? He doesn¡¯t even want ten million dors?

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t! Great, I don¡¯t know what they¡¯ll do now. If they make a fuss, it¡¯ll be

    hard to handle.¡±

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry! It¡¯s useless toin. The person who helped me change

    my scores back then was the person in charge of the results. With no

    connections, how can that kid get his score changed back?¡± Lin Wei

    nonchntly replied.

    CEO Lin¡¯s expression was still serious. He had a bad feeling about this.

    CEO Lin and Lin Wei had thought that Rong Si and the rest would at most

    in to the higher-ups. That would have been easy to handle..

 Chapter 652 - A Broken Leg

    <h4>Chapter 652: A Broken Leg</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The Lin Corporation was a leadingpany. No matter what, the examination board would have to give them some face and wouldn¡¯t do anything to them. At most, the board would just correct that kid¡¯s score.

    Unexpectedly, this matter appeared online!

    In the afternoon, a Weibo ount called ¡°Little Jiu Doesn¡¯t Like to Drink Wine¡± published a Weibo post that used City X¡¯s top schr, Lin Wei, of stealing someone else¡¯s results. After that announcement, the ount also said that she would spend money to settle the matter and requested the relevant

    departments to deal with it seriously. She wanted to gather all the supporters behind the scenes and return the honor to the true top schr.

    Don¡¯t let these vermin break the rules and disappoint the students!

    Once this Weibo post got out, it immediately caused a huge sensation and quickly reached first ce on the trending topics. This was because manyizens knew that the owner of this ount was Su Jiu!

    Although Su Jiu hadn¡¯t made an appearance in the entertainment industry for a long time and Su Shengjing and An Yuan had protected her well, theizens still liked to browse her Weibo. Sometimes, Su Jiu would share photos of her daily life that didn¡¯t show her face or photos of Su Shei

    Yuan. Those were the source of joy for the fans.

    This Weibo ount had umted more than 20 million fans over the years. Even a single emoji from her would cause a sensation, let alone such explosive news.

    Although Su Jiu did not say who Lin Wei was, theizens easily found out his identity. So he was the young master of the Lin Corporation. No wonder he had so much money!

    Theizens became furious. This was an unforgivable fact. If Little Jiu had not exposed this matter, would this person have continued to live a good life despite having ruined someone else¡¯s future?

    Why?

    And those people that he had bribed, they were simply helping the wicked perpetrate evil. They knew thew and broke it. They should all be caught and punished severely!

    Even if theseizens were not the ones whose scores had been swapped, they were still unwilling to be silent. They leftments on Weibo to support the boy who had received the top score and pinged many rted departments.

    The news gained a lot of traction, and the relevant departments didn¡¯t dare to take it lightly. The departments immediately formed a work group and ordered the examination supervisor of the city to thoroughly investigate this matter. They had to give everyone an exnation.

    The higher-ups had already given the order. Even if the people under them wanted to collude with the Lin Corporation, they had no choice but to drag out the people involved in this matter and deal with them one by one.

    This development stunned CEO Lin, He would¡¯ve never thought that the girl who apanied Rong Si the other day was the daughter of the current most popr male star, Su Shengjing!

    Lin Wei was also shocked and at aplete loss. This was not within his expectations. Who would have thought that Rong Si had such a powerful backer?

    With just a few words from Su Jiu, countless people were spurred into action!

    Line Wei had no choice but to follow the Lin Group¡¯s public rtions department¡¯s request and make a public apology online. He was willing to ept punishment and return the results to Rong Si, the concerned party. In addition, he expressed that aspensation, the Lin Group would sponsor Rong Si¡¯s

    future tuition and living expenses.

    The other people involved in the swapping of the scores were also dealt with seriously. Due to this matter, the stock price of the Lin Corporation plummeted. They suffered heavy losses. For some time after that, their business situation didn¡¯t recover.

    On the inte, it was revealed that Lin Wei had been terribly beaten up by CEO Lin. One of his legs had been broken, and he had been hospitalized for more than two months. After that, CEO Lin sent him overseas, and he never appeared again. It was as if he had disappeared without a trace.

    ¡®The matter had blown up so much that Lin Wei could no longer stay in the country. He had to behave himself in the future.

    Su Jiu was very satisfied with this result..

 Chapter 653 - The Little Villainâ€™s Tenderness

    <h4>Chapter 653: The Little Viin¡¯s Tenderness</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>

    As Studios

    Thus, the little viin regained his honor. He epted the invitation of a top university in the South. He was going to enter university in September.

    He wasn¡¯t even sixteen years old, yet he was already headed off to university. This would definitely cause a stir, right?

    Soon, September rolled around. The autumn air was refreshing. The little viin¡¯s school year was about to start. Su Jiu dragged Su She

    jing and An Yuan along with her to the airport to send off Rong Si.

    She felt a little emotional. Time passes so quickly.

    In the blink of an eye, he¡¯s going to university. In another two years, he will be of age. He will be an adult!

    $u Jiu looked at his tall and handsome figure and felt emotional. She suddenly thought, My son has really grown up, and felt gratified.

    Song Wangiu tured around and gratefully held the girl¡¯s hand. ¡°Little Jiu, this is all thanks to you. If it weren¡¯t for you, Ah Sis enrollment wouldn¡¯t have gone so smoothly. Really¡­ Thank you so much!¡±

    Su Jiu smiled in embarrassment. ¡°Auntie, I didn¡¯t do that much. I just published a post on Weibo, and it didn¡¯t take much effort after that! Theizens are really powerful.¡±

    Rong Si watched Su Jiu from the side. His thin lips moved as if he had something to say, but because Su Shengjing and An Yuan were present here, it was a little inconvenient for him to speak.

    Su Jiu noticed this and nced at her parents. When their attention was on Rong Si, she moved. She suddenly grabbed his hand and turned to run!

    This stunned Rong Si.

    He had not expected her to do that. He let himself be pulled along and ran after her. The cool autumn wind blew at him. Looking at her fair and exquisite side profile, he suddenly felt very satisfied.

    At this moment, with her holding his hand, he seemed to have no qualms about following her around.

    The three adults did not expect Su Jiu to pull him away. Su Shengjing got a little unhappy. What¡¯s Little Jiu doing? Why is she pulling that brat away?

    ¡®The airport was crowded with many people, and he was worried. He wanted to follow them, but An Yuan stopped them.

    Seeing the nervousness on his face, An Yuan held back herughter and said, ¡°Little Jiu obviously has something to say to her little brother. It¡¯s inappropriate for you to follow her. Don¡¯t worry, Little Jiu will be fine! I believe Rong Si can protect her well.¡±

    Su Shengjing pursed his lips. Hmph, as her father, I can protect my daughter. Since when does she need those brats to protect her?

    Su Jiu pulled Rong Si along and ran for quite a distance before stopping at a spot where Su Shengjing and the rest could not see them. Then, she panted and patted her chest. ¡°Hu¡­ I¡¯m so tired.¡±

    Rong Si calmly stood in front of her as if nothing had happened. He lowered his head and stared at her. His deep eyes sparkled with a bright light as though there was a hint of a smile and¡­ a hint of gentleness in them.

    Su Jiu raised her head and met his gaze. Suddenly, she felt her ears burning, and her breathing became a little tight. Her heartbeat quickened.

    No, no! I can¡¯t look at the little viin like that!

    His eyes were usually cold and emotionless, but when they were overflowing with gentleness, his gaze was really deadly!

    $u Jiu tried her best to calm her heartbeat and pretended to be calm. ¡°Big Brother, did you have something to say to me just now? Now that my parents and your mother are not here, there are only the two of us. You can say it with confidence.¡±

 Chapter 654 - Thank You, Little Jiu

    <h4>Chapter 654: Thank You, Little Jiu</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Now that he was no longer under the pressure of their parents, Rong Si stared at the little girl¡¯s fair face. Then, without another word, he suddenly reached out.

    He pulled her into his arms.

    Su Jiu¡¯s eyes widened in shock!

    Maybe it was because she wasn¡¯t used to being so close to him, but she reacted as though she wanted to break free. However, Rong Si just hugged her tighter. His strength wasn¡¯t something she could break free from.

    The girl was forced to lean against his chest while his refreshing and pleasant scent enveloped her. Su Jiu felt her entire body rx, and her throat became a little dry. She could not help but softly call out, ¡°Big Brother¡­¡±

    The soft voice made Rong Si¡¯s heart soften.

    He couldn¡¯t stand it when Su Jiu called him ¡°Big Brother.¡±

    He could feel the emotions contained in her call of ¡°Big Brother.¡± She had always treated him so well and trusted him unconditionally. He already owed her so much.

    He spoke softly, his voice maic and pleasant.

    $u Jiu found this very strange. When other boys¡¯ voices changed, they would sound really unpleasant. For example, Han Siye. His voice had started changing when he was fourteen, and the moment he opened his mouth, it sounded like noise.

    However, although the little viin¡¯s voice had changed and was very different from when he was young, it was still very nice.

    Could it be because I¡¯m biased toward my child?

    $u Jiu returned to her senses and replied nervously, ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Rong Si tightly hugged her and buried his face in her hair. His tone of voice was especially serious and solemn.

    Su Jiu was slightly stunned. ¡°What are you thanking me for?¡±

    ¡°Twouldn¡¯t be who I am without you. And I quite like who I am now, so I have to thank you.¡±

    His voice rang beside her, and his warm breath tickled her ear. Su Jiu felt her ears burning.

    The atmosphere seemed a little strange.

    To ease her embarrassment, Su Jiu lifted her head from his chest and revealed a sly smile. ¡°How are you going to thank me? You can¡¯t just say it!¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Su Jiu pretended to think for a while. Then, she reached out and tapped his sharp, clean chin like a little gangster. ¡°Why don¡¯t you marry me? Handsome, do you want to go home with me?¡±

    The smile in Rong Si¡¯s eyes deepened. Without thinking, he replied, ¡°Sure.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    Young man, even if this is a joke, you didn¡¯t have to agree so readily, alright?

    Rong Si immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Su Jiu said seriously, ¡°Big Brother, aren¡¯t you being too straightforward? It feels like you¡¯re just patronizing me!¡±

    ¡°1m not patronizing you.¡±

    Su Jiu saw that the little viin¡¯s gaze was even more serious and gentle than usual. It was an expression that she rarely saw. Then, he continued, ¡°As long as you are willing, I am willing.¡±

    Su Jiu gasped.

    Wait a minute, I was only joking. But why does it feel like the little viin is being serious?

    Cough! This is awkward!

    su Jiuughed dryly and whispered guiltily, ¡°Big Brother, I was just joking. Erm¡­ you don¡¯t have to marry me. You can marry whoever you want!¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°Then I want you..¡±

 Chapter 655 - Two Years Later

    <h4>Chapter 655: Two Years Later</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Su Jiu was speechless. I was wrong. I should not have said such words to the little viin. He really took it seriously.

    This child is so innocent. I can¡¯t hurt him!

    $u Jiu had no choice but to y dumb and change the topic. ¡°Big Brother, when you go to school, you have to stay in the dormitory with your ssmates. You have to be more cheerful, more proactive, and make more friends. It¡¯s always good to build a good rtionship with them, understand?

    ¡°Also, even if the food at the school¡¯s cafeteria isn¡¯t good, you still have to eat. Don¡¯t order too much takeout, and eat more fruits and vegetables¡­ Oh right, if you encounter any problems and need any help, just tell me. Don¡¯t hide it from me!¡±

    $u Jiu gave a lot of reminders, and Rong Si quietly and patiently listened.

    It was as though he didn¡¯t have a ne to catch, like he could stay there and listen to her forever.

    $u Jiu felt that she was really like a worried mother. When she saw that it was gettingte and it was almost time to board the ne, she urged Rong Si to quickly settle the boarding procedures.

    As she spoke, she felt a strong sense of reluctance.

    Rong Si was equally reluctant. He really wanted to take her with him. However, he could only hug her again. ¡°I¡¯ll remember everything you said.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, but remembering is not enough. You have to do it!¡± The little girl¡¯s tone was fierce as if she was choking back on emotions.

    Rong Siughed. ¡°Okay.¡±

    After a pause, he added, ¡°You have to remember what I said. And don¡¯t look for a boyfriend.¡±

    Su Jiu was originally immersed in the sadness of having to part with him again, but when she suddenly heard this sentence, the corners of her mouth twitched. She helplessly said, ¡°I understand.¡±

    Rong Si released her, pursed his lips, and said, ¡°Then, I have to go now.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ but you have to call me often!¡± Su Jiu reminded him again.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Video call me!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Rong Si agreed to everything she said. Then, under her reluctant and sad gaze, he followed Song Wanqiu to the boarding gate and boarded the ne to a coastal city in the south.

    Su Jiu stood outside the hall and watched as the ne flew into the sky and gradually disappeared from her sight. Just like when she had sent the little viin home, she silently prayed for him.

    Little viin, all the best.

    Thope the next time we meet, it won¡¯t be too long.

    eK

    Two yearster!

    Ane flew through the morning clouds. Rong Si held his phone tightly and looked out the window at the blue sky and white clouds.

    ¡®The morning sun cast a golden glow over those clouds. The scenery was incredibly beautiful, but Rong Si was not in the mood to appreciate it. All he could think about was the little girl in his memory.

    It had been a long time since theyst met. He wondered¡­ How is she now?

    The nended in the capital, and Rong Si returned to the city where he had once lived. Everything was familiar yet unfamiliar at the same time.

    ¡®When he had left back then, he had thought that he would be a very powerful person. He would be able to sessfully enter a top university, graduate, easily get a job, and earn a lot of money.

    Then, he would have the confidence to stand in front of her.

    Unexpectedly, he was returning in a sorry state.

    A year ago, something happened.

    One day, Song Wangqiu didn¡¯t wake up. The doctors told him that she was in a vegetative state.

    Even if Rong Si were to receive a full schrship and work part-time in two jobs, he would not be able to pay the high medical fee. He would have to seek help from Sheng Tianci..

 Chapter 656 - Diamond Bachelor

    <h4>Chapter 656: Diamond Bachelor</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Uncle Sheng had agreed to help without hesitation. He came to visit Rong Si¡¯s mother in person and helped her get treated in the best hospital. He even hired a famous specialist to treat her.

    Uncle Sheng¡¯s help had allowed Rong Si to go to school with some peace. However, he still decided to drop out due to the high tuition fees and the other students. Besides, his mother was in the hospital, and he felt that he should stay with her.

    It was his responsibility to take care of his mother. He shouldn¡¯t have let Uncle Sheng carry the burden for him.

    Rong Si stared at the clouds outside the window, his eyes lost and dark.

    Soon, the ne began its descent. It jolted as its wheels touched the runway, waking up the sleeping passengers. A beautiful air hostess walked over and reminded the passengers to get ready to disembark. When she passed by Rong Si¡¯s seat, she could not help but be stunned.

    ¡®This young man was about 17 or 18 years old. His handsome and cold face looked as if it had been carefully carved by God. His facial features seemed to be wless and were even better looking than that of those idol fresh meats on TV. It left her speechless.

    Damn, could he be a celebrity?

    Even though he had sensed her gaze, Rong Si did not react. He did not even nce at her from the corner of his eyes. He only nced at the watch on his wrist.

    It¡¯s only seven o¡¯clock. Is the little girl awake?

    Song Wangqiu was lying on the hospital bed with an oxygen mask on her face. Her long eyshes fluttered against her fair cheeks as if she had merely fallen asleep. She didn¡¯t move at all. Other than her pale face, she looked no different from usual. Her eyes were still beautiful and refined.

    Rong Si¡¯s heart sank, and his throat bobbed. He asked in a low voice, ¡°How¡¯s my mother?¡±

    Sheng Tianci sighed. ¡°The specialists have conducted a few tests, and all of them said that there¡¯s nothing they can do for her now. Waking someone from aa is a medical problem that has never been solved. We can only¡­ leave it to fate.¡±

    Rong Si suddenly clenched his fists, a strong hatred shing across his eyes.

    Fate?

    Why? What had he and his mother done to make the heavens treat them so unfairly and make a fool out of them?

    Sheng Tianci sized up Rong Si and realized that during this time he hadn¡¯t seen the young man, Rong Si seemed to have grown taller after.

    Thinking of something, Sheng Tianci asked, ¡°Oh right! You said you wanted to return to the capital for school. You might have to take the college entrance examination again. Or I can contact a university directly and help you arrange i

    The arrangement he spoke of was, naturally, spending money..

 Chapter 657 - The Little Girl Hidden in His Heart

    <h4>Chapter 657: The Little Girl Hidden in His Heart</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Without any hesitation, Rong Si replied, ¡°T¡¯ll take the college entrance examination again.¡±

    His answer was expected. Sheng Tianci did not try to persuade him. Instead, he asked, ¡°Then which high school will you go to? I believe that with your smarts, the examination won¡¯t be a problem for you.¡±

    ¡°Twant to go to a school with low tuition fees.¡±

    Sheng Tianci was stunned. ¡°This¡­ I just said that I can arrange it for you directly. I mean, I¡¯ll pay for your tuition and living expenses.¡±

    Rong Si rejected it at once. ¡°No need.¡±

    He and his mother already owed Sheng Tianci a lot of money. Whether it was the tuition fees for the school in the South or the rent, all of it had been possible only due to Uncle Sheng¡¯s help. Rong Si could not ask for more of his money.

    Moreover, Uncle Sheng was the one supporting his mother¡¯s medical bills and hospital fees. These fees were like a bottomless pit. As long as his mother remained in aa, they would have to keep paying.

    Rong Si had to stop this somewhere.

    The young man¡¯s eyes contained stubbornness. Knowing that Rong Si was a fiercely independent child, Sheng Tianci felt a little helpless. ¡°Alright, then. You can choose the school and the ce to stay. Uncle will support you.¡±

    Rong Si nodded. ¡°Thank you!¡±

    ee

    To Sheng Tianci¡¯s surprise, Rong Si chose an ordinary public high school. He also chose an old apartment nearby to live in. The monthly rent for that apartment was only 500 yuan.

    That child was much more independent than Sheng Tianci had imagined. Rong Si had his own thoughts, and Sheng Tianci did not want to interfere too much.

    It was good as long as he could help out when Rong Si was in trouble.

    After signing a contract with thendlord, Rong Si moved his luggage to this one-bedroom apartment.

    The room didn¡¯t have many windows, and the natural lighting inside the room was poor. Rong Si would need to turn on the lights during the day. He looked around at the yellowing walls and old furniture. His face showed no emotion as he silently cleaned and unpacked his luggage.

    Usually, although Song Wangiu was busy with work, she would find time to take care of him. Every morning, she would wake up early to prepare breakfast for him.

    Lunch and dinner were always ready and warmed whenever Rong Si got home from school. However, ever since she had fallen into aa, he seemed to have grown up overnight..

 Chapter 658

    <h4>Chapter 658: The Things He Cherished the Most</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Rong Si knew that he would need to live alone in the future. Not only would he have to support himself, but he also had to pay for his mother¡¯s medical bills.

    After cleaning up the house, Rong Si took his stuff out of his luggage and ced some of them on the bedside table.

    Some of them were a few photo frames. These were photos of his mother and one photo of Little Jiu, the things he cherished the most.

    The Su Jiu in that photo was young. She was a pink and tender little ball of cuteness in the photo. Sweetly smiling at the camera, she looked adorable.

    ¡®Whenever Rong Si was in a bad mood, he would look at this photo and would instantly feel much better.

    He had also brought with him all the gifts that Su Jiu had given him.

    Rong Si put them in the drawer and locked the drawer. Then, he picked up his documents and went to the school to settle the admission procedures.

    The admission went very smoothly. The school had heard of this once talented young man. If only he had taken the college entrance examination in this school back then. A top scorer would have been able to boost this school¡¯s reputation!

    Although they did not know why Rong Si would choose to repeat his senior year, the school did not ask much. They happilypleted the admission procedures for him and brought him to his newly assigned ss.

    Although this was a public school, the teachers and students here were average. Only a few of the students had top grades in the city, and most were below average.

    To put it bluntly, this was a second- or third-rate school.

    The form teacher brought Rong Si to the entrance of the senior year ss. When the teacher turned back to look at the young man, he could already predict what kind ofmotion would erupt when such a handsome young man entered the ss.

    The girls would go crazy, wouldn¡¯t they?

    Sure enough, when Rong Si walked in with his school bag over one shoulder, all the students in the ss turned to look at him.

    The next second, the room erupted in screams.

    All the girls were stunned. They could not believe that such a beautiful young man had transferred to their ss!

    ¡°Ahhh! So handsome!¡±

    ¡°Is he an idol? He¡¯s so handsome!¡±

    ¡°But he looks cold and unapproachable.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯s okay to be cold! It¡¯s fine as long as he¡¯s handsome! Boohoo, he¡¯s too handsome! He¡¯s a cold and handsome guy!¡±

    ¡°Damn, what kind of godly looks are these? I¡¯m in love!¡±

    The boys also stared at Rong Si nkly. The unsmiling but radiant youth at the front made them feel ashamed of themselves.

    The form teacher speechlessly looked at the girls with shining eyes and red faces. He had already expected this to happen. Stretching out his hand, he signaled the students to be quiet. Then, he said, ¡°A new student has been transferred to our ss. Now, let¡¯s invite him to introduce himself!¡±

    With that, he looked at Rong Si. All the students looked at the young man as well, especially the girls. They pricked up their ears, waiting for him to speak.

    However, the handsome youth only said two words. ¡°Rong Si.

    Some of the girls secretly cried out in surprise. Heavens, not only is this transfer student handsome, but his voice is also very pleasant to listen to. Although the voice was cold, it was deep and maic just like a cello in the middle of the night, easily tugging at their heartstrings.

    Even after a few seconds passed, Rong Si still did not say anything else. This stunned the form teacher. ¡°Is that all? Aren¡¯t you going to introduce yourself?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± Rong Si said as he walked toward an empty seat.

    The form teacher was speechless.

    This transfer student really has a personality. However, the principal had told the form teacher that this boy was a rare genius, that he might be next year¡¯s college entrance examination top scorer, and had asked the teacher to take care of the boy.

 Chapter 659 - Letâ€™s Teach Him A Lesson!

    <h4>Chapter 659: Let¡¯s Teach Him A Lesson!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Since the principal had personally vouched for the boy, the form teacher could do nothing about this student and his curt introduction. The teacher could only smile and say, ¡°Rong Si doesn¡¯t like to talk. Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s new here and won¡¯t be used to it for a while. As ssmates, you have to take

    care of him and wee him to your ss, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± the girls answered especially loudly.

    Rong Si walked off to the back of the ssroom. On the way, he noticed a boy dressed like a hooligan sitting in the corner. The boy moved to hide the cigarette in his hand and red at him.

    Rong Si schooled his expression, looking straight ahead as he sat down in his seat.

    The boy with the cigarette was part of a small group of students. They had gathered in the corner, and they were all looking at Rong Si now. Meanwhile, Rong Si impassively looked back at them as if he was rejecting them. They sneered. ¡°Yo, this transfer student looks quite arrogant, huh?¡±

    ¡°Does he think he¡¯s better than us? Let¡¯s teach him a lesson!¡±

    ¡°This pretty boy¡­. Look at all the girls in ss. They¡¯re all thirsting after him now.¡±

    Rong Si sat in a single seat by the window. After sitting down, he took out his textbook and turned to look out the window.

    The school garden was right outside. From this angle, he could see the school gate, the road, and¡­ another school not far away.

    The European-style red and white steeple-shaped building of that school was exceptionally luxurious and eye-catching. It was a stark contrast to the building he was in, which looked like it had been built in the 1980s.

    That school was an international private school, and its tuition fees were extraordinarily expensive. Students who could attend that school all came from rich families.

    Little Jiu also studied at that school.

    If she hadn¡¯t skipped a grade, she would have started high school this year.

    Rong Si stared at the building with a deep gaze.

    The reason he chose this school was not only the cheap tuition fees but also that he could be close to her.

    Just then, the smell of smoke drifted over toward him. Coming back to his senses, Rong Si opened the window with a frown.

    The boys at the back of the ssroom nced at him and started whispering again. ¡°Hey, Boss, do you think that boy is despising us?¡±

    ¡°I think so. Ha, isn¡¯t he just a little more handsome than we are? He really thinks too highly of himself!¡±

    ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t we teach him a lesson and show him how powerful we are!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, if we don¡¯t teach him a lesson now, he¡¯ll snatch all the girls away!¡±

    As the other boys spoke, the one being addressed as ¡°Boss¡± dangerously narrowed his eyes. ¡°Keep a close eye on him. If this kid provokes us, we¡¯ll beat him up!¡±

    They didn¡¯t lower their voices at all. It was as if they wanted Rong Si to hear them.

    If an ordinary person had heard this, they would be cautious. However, Rong Si¡¯s expression stayed the same. The corners of his mouth imperceptibly twitched, full of mockery and disdain.

    ¡®The first period was math ss. When the math teacher came in, he also smelled the smoke. He angrily looked at the boys in the corner. ¡°Smoking again! How many times have I said that smoking is not allowed in the ssroom! If you want to smoke, get rid of the smell beforeing in! Don¡¯t you know

    that it smells awful?¡±

    The boys did not take him seriously at all. They looked at him challengingly and said, ¡°Teacher, are you trying to teach us something?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Teacher, you should be more careful with your words. Stay out of things that aren¡¯t your business, or you¡¯ll get in trouble!¡±

 Chapter 660 - A Young Man

    <h4>Chapter 660: A Young Man</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°You¡­¡± The teacher got so angry that he could not speak.

    These were the gangsters in the school, the second-generation heirs. If he pushed them too far, who knew what they would do?

    Since the teacher did not want to get into trouble, he could only give up.

    The atmosphere in ss was terrible. Only a few of the students in the ss were listening attentively. The boys were secretly ying games and smoking while the girls were putting on makeup. Some were secretly eating snacks while others were chatting and ying with their cell phones. From time to

    time, the girls would look at Rong Si with reddened faces and shyly turn their heads away.

    Rong Si ignored them and attentively listened to the teacher, even if he knew all the content.

    It was as if ss walls separated him from the rest of the ss. No matter what happened outside the ss walls, he was not affected.

    ¡®When ss ended, the girls immediately gathered around him and introduced themselves to him, blushing, asking if they could be friends or maybe ask him questions about schoolwork in the future?

    ¡®They were obviously hitting on him.

    Rong Si didn¡¯t say anything. He reached out and ced a sheet of paper filled with the word ¡°Jiu¡± in his handwriting into his desk drawer, not wanting them to see it.

    However, a sharp-eyed girl caught his action and curiously asked, ¡°Rong Si, do you like to drink? What kind of wine¡¯ do you like? Can you tell me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you write ¡°wine¡± so many times? Tell me, I have a lot of wine at home. I can bring you some!¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    The girls sighed. This transfer student is really aloof.

    But he¡¯s way too handsome!

    In less than half a day, the news of a super handsome transfer studenting to the senior year ss spread throughout the school. Many students took the opportunity toe over and take a look at Rong Si.

    ¡®When they saw him in person, they only had one feeling: he is stunning.

    Too handsome!

    eK

    In the evening, at the international private high school.

    The school bell rang on time, and students swarmed out of the ssroom.

    In the Year One ss, the best ss in the entire grade, Su Jiu was packing her bag. She suddenly heard the low whispers of the girls in the ssroom.

    She was already used to this. Su Jiu knew without thinking that they were talking about Han Siye.

    Han Siye would wait for Su Jiu to finish school every day since junior high school. Even if she had never epted his offer to give her a ride home, he persisted and refused to listen to her no matter what she said. Su Jiu had gotten tired of repeating herself.

    Now that they were in high school, and she was still in the same school as him, he still waited for her in her ssroom every day. She really did not know what to say about this child.

    ¡®Wearing a neat dark gray school uniform, Han Siye coolly walked over with his hands in his pockets. He had been born with a domineering aura that intimated most people, and he was also a famous troublemaker in the school.

    Although Han Siye slept in ss and handed in his homeworkte, he still did well in exams. The teachers were helpless, but they could only turn a blind eye to the Best Actor¡¯s son.

    Due to the young man¡¯s handsome face, the girls could not help but secretly stare at him even though they were a little afraid of him. They blushed, and their hearts raced.

    Knowing that he was here to look for Su Jiu, those girls were envious and jealous.

    Han Siye came to stand outside of the ssroom and tapped on the window with his finger, gesturing for Su Jiu, who was sitting by the window, toe out.

    Su Jiu nced at him, picked up her bag, and walked out. She said to him in exasperation, ¡°Han Siye, you¡¯re already a grown up young man. You should learn to go home by yourself. Stop waiting for me. I won¡¯t go back with you. I have a chauffeur!¡±

 Chapter 661 - What Divine Looks?

    <h4>Chapter 661: What Divine Looks?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Han Siye arrogantly raised his chin and said withplete confidence, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to take a ride home with me, that¡¯s fine, but I want to see you every day. I¡¯m allowed to look at you if I want!¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    Young man, if not for the fact that you¡¯re handsome, I would sue you for harassment.

    1

    With an exasperated sigh, she replied, ¡°No. Even if youe to wait for me every day, it¡¯s no use. There¡¯s no possibility of a rtionship between you and me.¡±

    In her eyes, he was a domineering and unreasonable brat. How could an old auntie like her fall in love with such a brat?

    ment

    Han Siye¡¯s eyes flickered as if his thoughts had been seen through. His handsome face turned red. Then, he exasperatedly said, ¡°Who¡ª who said I want to have a rtionship with you! I-I just want to walk out of the school gate with you every day. Can¡¯t I do that?¡±

    Su Jiu felt even more helpless. ¡°What if I say no?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t. I heard that the crime rate in the capital has risen recently. Criminals have attacked a few girls, leaving them in a terrible state. So, you have toe with me. I¡¯ll feel at ease only when I see you get in the car. Do you hear me?¡±

    Hearing his overbearing tone, those unaware of their rtionship would think that Han Siye was threatening Su Jiu.

    Su Jiu shook her head and gave him a look that clearly said ¡°you¡¯re hopeless.¡± She then hefted her bag over her shoulder and walked toward the staircase.

    Han Siye immediately followed her, only looking at her. He ignored the girls who were blushing and looking at him, treating them as nothing more than air.

    The girls¡¯ hearts broke.

    As Su Jiu walked downstairs, she bumped into Xiao Wei.

    She didn¡¯t know why, but she always ran into Xiao Wei downstairs. Sometimes, she even suspected that he was waiting for her. However, every time he saw hering down, he would say ¡°what a coincidence¡¯ to her as if it was really just a coincidence.

    Like Han Siye, Xiao Wei had grown a lot in the past few years. He was now tall and straight, and his face had the firm outline of a young man. His facial features were exquisite, and his temperament was elegant, just like a rich young master with a good upbringing.

    His hands that yed the piano were especially beautiful. His joints were well-defined, and his fingers were long and slender. It was simply a side-effect of the precise control he had on the keys. Many girls in school had a crush on him.

    ¡®Who wouldnt like a handsome and gentle young man?

    Xiao Wei was holding a few books in his hands. Su Jiu admired his fair and slender hands and heard him smile and say to her, ¡°Little Jiu, what a coincidence!¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    This is a familiar conversation.

    However, she could not be fierce to such a gentle and harmless little brother. She gave him a friendly smile. ¡°Yes, what a coincidence.¡±

    Han Siye, who understood everything, snorted and looked at Xiao Wei in disdain.

    Coincidence, my foot! He was clearly waiting here on purpose. Does Xiao Wei think I can¡¯t tell? Boys understand other boys no matter what!

    This kid wants to snatch Little Jiu away from me? No way!

    Han Siye thought to himself as his gazended on Su Jiu¡¯s school bag. He immediately said, ¡°Little Jiu, is your school bag heavy? Do you want me to help you carry it?¡±

    His figure was tall and straight. When he spoke, there was a casual smile on his lips. His ruffian-like appearance attracted the attention of many girls around him.

    Ah ah ah ah, what kind of divine looks are these? He is too d*mn handsome,pletely inheriting the good features of Movie King Han.

    If Su Jiu knew what they were thinking, she would definitely disagree. In her opinion, besides her father, the little viin was the most handsome. No matter how handsome Han Siye and the rest were, they could never surpass these two..

 Chapter 662 - A Gentleman Uses Words, Not Fists

    <h4>Chapter 662: A Gentleman Uses Words, Not Fists</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Xiao Wei nced at Han Siye. His gentle eyes held an unknown emotion. Ignoring him, Xiao Wei said, ¡°Little Jiu, let me help you.¡±

    Han Siye immediately looked at him with hostility. ¡°I asked first. This doesn¡¯t concern you. Move aside.¡±

    ¡°What, are you the only one allowed to ask that?¡± Xiao Wei rebutted.

    ¡®The atmosphere suddenly became weird. Su Jiu silently sighed. She grew a little worried that Han Siye might punch Xiao Wei in the face, so she could only stand between the two of them and helplessly say, ¡°Tl carry my bag myself, okay? You guys can go home.¡±

    Han Siye was very unwilling to give up. He thought of something and said to her, ¡°Little Jiu, a new movie has been released recently. I heard it¡¯s especially good, and it¡¯s the top box office seller now. Do you have time tonight? We can watch it together.¡±

    Xiao Wei unhurriedly said, ¡°I know that movie. People say that it¡¯s a box office movie. However, I¡¯ve checked the online reviews. All of them im that it¡¯s not good. The content is pretty crude; it most likely appeals to people with no taste.¡±

    1

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Han Siye red at him.

    ¡®The two teenagers started to confront each other again. Su Jiu smelled the smell of gunpowder andughed dryly. ¡®Alright, alright. I have a lot of homework to do today, so I won¡¯t watch the movie. You guys should go back and do what you need to do.¡±

    Xiao Wei looked at her. Unlike how he looked at Han Siye just now, his gaze became much gentler. ¡°Little Jiu, if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand about homework, you can ask me.¡±

    Han Siye disdainfully said, ¡°Haha, she doesn¡¯t need your help! She¡¯s the top student in the school, okay? What can you even teach her? Right, Little Jiu?¡±

    Ashe spoke, he reached out to rub Su Jiu¡¯s head. Xiao Wei pushed his hand away. ¡°Stop touching her with your ws.¡±

    Han Siye got furious. ¡°Do you want to fight? Come on! I can beat a stinky brother like you until you cry!¡±

    Xiao Wei still had a calm expression on his face. ¡°A gentleman uses his words, not his fists. I don¡¯t want to fight with you.¡±

    ¡°Ha, you clearly can¡¯t beat me!¡±

    ¡®The two teenagers were still confronting each other. After a while, when they both looked at Su Jiu, they realized that the girl had disappeared. They quickly turned to look at the school gate and realized that she had already slipped away and boarded a car by the roadside.

    ¡®The Su family¡¯s chauffeur was already waiting for her.

    Han Siye was speechless.

    Xiao Wei was also speechless.

    ¡®The two teenagers were a little annoyed. They looked at each other in disdain, then separately walked toward the school gate.

    wee

    Su Jiu got into the car and heaved a huge sigh of relief. Luckily, I escaped quickly.

    Otherwise, it would be too awkward to get caught in the middle of their fight.

    Han Siye, that childish guy. And Xiao Wei, he¡¯s childish too!

    Just as she was thinking, the driver in front nced at her through the rearview mirror and said, ¡°Miss, Old Master just called to ask if you want to go to his ce for dinner. Old Master hasn¡¯t seen you for a while. He must be missing you.¡±

    Su Jiu came back to her senses and remembered that she had not visited Su Guobang for some time.

    The old man was not getting any younger. In the blink of an eye, so many years had passed, and he had be much older. The sharpness of his body seemed to have disappeared quite a bit, and he had even developed a hint of amiability in his tone. The way he spoke to her was no longer as stern and

    unyielding as before.

    It was like that of a real grandfather.

    At least, that was what she thought. Su Jiu wondered if Old Master¡¯s attitude toward others had changed as well..

 Chapter 663 - The Babyâ€™s Efforts

    <h4>Chapter 663: The Baby¡¯s Efforts</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    However, that did not seem to be the case. After all, the estrangement between the old man and her father had not changed much even after ten years.

    The most her father seemed willing to do was to bring her to see the old man more often, unlike before, when it seemed like they would never meet again.

    Su Jiu replied, ¡°I know. I¡¯ll go over to see him this weekend and have dinner with him.¡±

    The driver smiled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell the Old Master about this when I get back to the Su family mansion. He¡¯ll definitely be overjoyed. Sigh! He¡¯s old now. I just hope that with his children and grandchildren by his side, the house will be much livelier. Otherwise, hister years will be too miserable.¡±

    Su Jiu understood what he meant. The driver just wanted her to visit the Old Master more often. She smiled and said, ¡°I know, I will go back to visit Grandpa. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡®As Su Jiu spoke, she turned her head to look at the scenery outside. Since school had just ended, many people were walking on the streets. A lot of students in school uniforms were chatting andughing in groups. The atmosphere felt especially youthful.

    It was good to be young.

    As Su Jiu sighed, she caught something out of the corner of her eye. Thinking that she must have seen wrongly, she turned back to look.

    ¡®The driver quickly reminded her, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t poke your head out!¡±

    Su Jiu knew that she should not, but she seemed to have seen a familiar figure in the crowd!

    ¡®That figure was tall and handsome. He stood out among so many people that she recognized him at a nce¡­

    The little viin!

    Su Jiu really wondered if her eyes were ying tricks on her or if she was hallucinating because she really missed him. She quickly rubbed her eyes and when she looked at the crowd again, that figure had already disappeared.

    Could it be that¡­ I was really seeing things?

    After the little viin had gone to university two years ago, they had initially been in contact and would often chat online.

    However, Rong Si had gradually pulled back, growing distant. When she asked him what was wrong or if anything had happened, he only said that he was busy.

    $u Jiu had thought about it and felt that it made sense. Someone as smart as Rong Si would definitely be the favorite of those professors and teachers. They might even bring him to do research projects or something, He had to be busy. Furthermore, she was also studying hard to catch up with him, and to get

    into the top university like him. Over time, there were simply fewer opportunities to talk to him.

    Slowly, they went from contacting each other every day to once every three days, once a week, then every two weeks, a month¡­

    In the end, they would only contact each other once in a very long time.

    Besides, he never came back, except on her birthdayst year. That day, he had visited and given her a birthday present, a teddy bear doll he made himself.

    He hadnt even returned for the new year.

    She called him and asked him why. Rong Si answered that he was too busy studying and was still working part-time. This, she could understand.

    That was right. With his personality, the little viin would definitely think of ways to earn money in his free time. He was an extremely hardworking child.

    $u Jiu took out her phone and dialed Rong Si¡¯s number from her contacts.

    ¡®When Rong Si heard his phone ring, he had already reached the entrance of Su Jiu¡¯s school.

    The students came out one after another. He stood behind a banyan tree by the road and wanted to see Su Jiu among them, but he was worried that she would find him.

    He had not told her about his return yet. More urately, he did not have the courage to tell her..

 Chapter 664 - Hello, Handsome Boy

    <h4>Chapter 664: Hello, Handsome Boy</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    If she knew that his life wasn¡¯t as good as she imagined it to be, she would probably be very disappointed.

    Rong Si took out his phone. When he saw the caller ID, his heart furiously pounded.

    However, he had guessed beforehand that the caller would be Little Jiu. He had only a few people in his contacts, and she was the only girl who had his contact number.

    The girl had called him out of the blue, and he didn¡¯t know if he should pick up.

    Rong Si stared at the phone screen for a long time, hesitating. In the end, he switched off his cell phone. Then, he gave the school¡¯s entrance onest look and turned to walk in the opposite direction.

    $u Jiu called him a few more times, but the little viin did not pick up. She unhappily pouted.

    Thinking that he might be busy again, she gave up.

    ee

    At night, Rong Si went to visit Song Wangiu in the hospital. After leaving the hospital, he walked along the streets in a daze. If he didn¡¯t want to live in this big city with Uncle Sheng¡¯s help, he had to find a part-time job.

    ¡®When he passed by a bar, Rong Si stopped and looked at a recruitment notice ced outside the entrance.

    Hiring waiters! Very well paid!

    Rong Si shifted the school bag on his shoulder. After hesitating for a few seconds, he resolutely walked inside the bar.

    The security guard at the door saw him and immediately stopped him. ¡®Wait, what are you doing?¡±

    Rong Si nced at the recruitment notice at the door.

    ¡°Looking for a job? Youre eighteen, right?¡± The security guard looked him up and down. At first, he thought about checking the boy¡¯s credentials. However, he figured that if this boy worked here, he would definitely pull a lot of business for them with his handsome looks. So, the guard just let the boy in.

    This bar was thergest bar in the city center. Upon entering it, Rong Si smelled alcohol and cigarette smoke and frowned in difort.

    This was apletely different world. He had nevere into contact with it before. The dazzling lights were flickering, and the music was ringing in his ears. It was a little noisy.

    On the dance floor, many men and women were twisting their bodies and dancing to the music. The atmosphere was ambiguous.

    Once Rong Si entered the bar, many women looked at him, their eyes filled with amazement.

    Heavens, who is this? He is so handsome!

    Rong Si was wearing a white shirt and dark blue trousers. He carried a school bag on one shoulder, obviously looking like a student. His shirt was clean, and his buttons were neatly fastened. There was no expression on his handsome face. His eyes were cold and mesmerizing, and the people were unable to

    look away.

    He was really too handsome¡­

    Rong Si found a waiter who was serving drinks and asked to see the manager. Along the way, a few women came over to him with drinks and flirtatiously winked at him. ¡°Hello, handsome. Do you want a drink?¡±

    Rong Si looked straight ahead.

    ¡°Handsome boy, dontt go. Can I buy you a drink?¡± As the woman spoke, she ced her hand on his shoulder and smiled charmingly. Her nails were sharp and painted with bright red polish.

    Rong Si nced at her from the corner of his eyes, his gaze as cold as ice. The woman felt as if her hand was pricked by a needle, and she instinctively drew her hand back.

    What? Why are you acting so serious when youre in such a ce!

    ¡®The woman snorted and turned to leave.

    ¡®The waiter nced at Rong Si. This kid was indeed very handsome, but his personality needed improvement. The waiter couldnt help but say, ¡®If you want to work here, this attitude won¡¯t do.. If we all treat our customers like you did, how will our business stay open?¡±

 Chapter 665 - Naturally Rich

    <h4>Chapter 665: Naturally Rich</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Rong Si didn¡¯t say anything. The waiter shook his head and brought him to the manager¡¯s office in the back.

    ¡°Manager, a student wants to work part-time here. Would you like to see him?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The managerzily lifted his head. When he saw the young man standing at the door, his small eyes lit up. He immediately stood up from his seat and greeted Rong Si with a smile. ¡°Hello, hello. You wanted to work part-time? Sure! When do you n oning to work?¡±

    Rong Si lightly said, ¡°Tonight will do.¡±

    ¡°Really? Sure!¡± The manager beamed and invited him in to sit down. He observed the young man¡¯s shockingly handsome face. ¡°We happen to be short of people here, especially a handsome waiter like you. You can work here. We can negotiate your sry!¡±

    Rong Si nodded.

    The manager suddenly realized that this kid did not seem to like talking!

    He felt the need to remind Rong Si. ¡°If you want to work here, you have to be more enthusiastic and cheerful. After all, we have to serve our guests. If you can¡¯t speak well, and you make our guests unhappy, that would be most unfortunate.¡±

    Rong Si nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡±

    The manager had a good first impression of Rong Si. It was rare to see someone as handsome as him. Even if this boy did not like to talk much, it was not a big deal. Some people might like him. Their bar served many rich youngdies. Perhaps they would like him?

    The manager thought of something and asked, ¡°Do you drink?¡±

    Rong Si directly answered, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± The manager was a little surprised. ¡°If you don¡¯t drink, it¡¯ll be a little difficult. I wanted to arrange for you to entertain important guests. Themission will be very high if you do.¡±

    The important guest he was referring to was, naturally, the rich.

    ¡°Lwon¡¯t drink,¡± Rong Si repeated.

    ¡°Alright, then you can start from the basics. Just serving drinks and food to the customers. Is that okay?¡± As the manager spoke, he suddenly thought of an important question. ¡°By the way, you¡¯re an adult, right? It¡¯ll be a little troublesome if you¡¯re not.¡±

    Rong Si answered truthfully, ¡°I¡¯m two months from 18.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re not an adult yet?¡± The manager was a little troubled, but he really did not want to let this opportunity go. After thinking for a while, he agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll consider you an adult now. Sign the contract, then you can start working.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After signing the contract, Rong Si walked to the changing room and changed into a set of work clothes. He wore a white shirt, ck pants, and a ck bow tie.

    After getting dressed, he pinned on his nametag and walked outside.

    He headed toward the bar, ready to serve drinks to the guests.

    KE

    By the time Rong Si came out of the bar, it waste at night. When he looked at his watch, he saw that it was already 3 am.

    Although he had worked for only five-six hours on the first day, he still felt a little tired. The bleak autumn wind swept through his hair.

    At this time, the roads had almost no taxis on the streets that he could g down, and he was also unsessful in trying to book one on the phone. In the end, he had to walk home.

    The ce he lived in was an old apartment block. When he got there, a woman in tight clothes and dyed yellow hair walked out of a hair salon. She seductively looked around, like she was trying to attract customers.

    ¡®When she saw Rong Si, the woman was stunned for a moment. Then, she weed him warmly and winked at him. ¡°Handsome boy, do you want to y? It¡¯s cheap..¡±

 Chapter 666 - It Must Feel Good

    <h4>Chapter 666: It Must Feel Good</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Rong Si frowned. He increased his pace to walk past her, ignoring her.

    ¡®The woman could tell that the boy was a student, so she did not force him. She only looked at his tall and handsome back with greed. Tsk tsk! That strong waist and those long legs are tempting!

    Such a young and handsome man must be good, right?

    Back at the apartment, Rong Si turned on the lights in the living room. After quickly washing up, he copsed on the bed.

    Just like that, he had started his new life in the capital, living in the same city as Little Jiu did. Although they were not thousands of kilometers apart, like before, he still felt that it was so difficult to meet her.

    Now, he was nothing, while she was still the little princess who was pampered by her parents and those little brothers.

    If the two of them hadn¡¯t known each other since they were young, she probably wouldn¡¯t even spare him a nce.

    Rong Si heavily closed his eyes, one hand tightly clenched by his side.

    Life seemed to have cast a spell on him. Every time he felt that everything would get better, life would give him a heavy blow. It would make him struggle, not giving him a chance to turn things around.

    However, he would not yield so easily, nor would he resign himself to fate.

    He had yet to take revenge on those who had hurt him and his mother. He would make them pay dearly. And Little Jiu! Like his mom, she was the driving force that kept him going. He didn¡¯t want to disappoint her.

    #eE

    At this moment, Su Jiu was lying on the bed. Although it was already sote, she could not fall asleep.

    In the evening after school, the figure that she had identally seen in the crowd kept appearing in her mind.

    Had that been Rong Si?

    Logically speaking, it was impossible for her to be wrong!

    However, if he¡¯s back, why didn¡¯t he tell me? Does he have some difficulties, or¡­ has she really seen wrongly?

    Su Jiu was slightly worried.

    Actually, she had always been a little worried about Rong Si. Some things would still follow the main storyline of the original novel. For example, the turning of the little viin was a very important point. A lot of the subsequent content would happen only after he turned evil, like the kidnapping of the

    female protagonist from the male protagonist.

    Su Jiu was really worried that bad things would happen to the little viin and it would eventually force him to be evil. She had hoped that such things would not happen, and God would treat him better.

    Su Jiu closed her eyes and prayed for the little viin in her heart.

    suddenly, she thought of something and opened her eyes!

    Wait a minute! I remember that, that person seemed to be wearing a school uniform, and that school uniform seemed to belong to the high school near my school!

    ¡®When she thought of this, Su Jiu got excited. If the little viin still would not pick up her call, then she would wait outside that school.

    However, the next second, Su Jiu felt that her idea was idiotic. The little viin was already in university, so how could he appear here wearing a high school uniform? That was impossible!

    So, she must have seen it wrongly.

    However, if he wasn¡¯t here, then there really was someone who looked so simr to him. This was inconceivable.

    ee

    The next evening after school, Rong Si picked up his school bag and quickly walked out of the ssroom.

    ¡®When he went out, several girls quickly got up and followed him. Looking at his tall figure, the girls blushed.

    They wondered where this transfer student lived. Judging from his aura, he might be a young master from a rich family..

 Chapter 667 - I Want to Meet Little Jiu

    <h4>Chapter 667: I Want to Meet Little Jiu</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Sensing someone following him, Rong Si frowned and quickened his pace.

    ¡®When he walked out of the school, he quickly hid in the crowd, losing the girls trailing him.

    The girls had kept a distance from him because they were afraid he would notice them. Now that they had lost him, they were all upset.

    Rong Si first went to the school where Su Jiu was. Afraid that she would see him, he had worn a mask beforeing out of the ssroom. He especially stood behind the banyan tree by the road.

    As long as he could take a look at her, he would be satisfied.

    Not long after, he saw the little girl that he dearly missed.

    Compared to two years ago, Su Jiu had grown taller. She had be a slender and elegant young girl.

    Su Jiu was wearing a blue and white school uniform. Her hair was tied into a cute bun, and her face looked fair. Her facial features were beautiful and exquisite. The most attractive thing about her was her eyes. They were big and lively, so clear that they seemed to have no impurities.

    Just like he remembered.

    ¡®When Rong Si saw her, his heart suddenly sped up. However, when he saw the two people following her, his eyes darkened.

    Han Siye ced his hands in his pockets and coolly walked beside Su Jiu. He nced at her from the corner of his eyes. Although his expression was a little arrogant, a hint of anticipation was there in his eyes. ¡°Little Jiu, are you eating with me today?¡±

    Su Jiu shook her head. ¡°No, my father is home today. I want to eat with him.¡±

    ¡°Then tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Not tomorrow! My mother will be home.¡±

    Han Siye gritted his teeth. ¡°Then¡­ the day after tomorrow!¡±

    Su Jiu still shook her head. ¡°T¡¯ll be eating at my grandfather¡¯s ce the day after tomorrow.¡±

    Han Siye was speechless.

    He ground his teeth in frustration.

    What¡¯s going on? Why is it so difficult to ask Little Jiu out?

    ¡®Whether it was going home together, watching a movie, or having a meal together, Su Jiu had never agreed to it. She could alwayse up with all sorts of excuses.

    Am I not charming enough?

    However, many girls in school wrote love letters and gifts for him, thinking of ways to date him. This meant that he still had some charm. Why was it that all his charm was useless when it came to Little Jiu?

    Xiao Wei nced at him and calmly said, ¡°Don¡¯t pester Little Jiu.¡±

    ¡®These words made Han Siye, and he red at Xiao Wei. ¡°What has my rtionship with Little Jiu got to do with you? You can¡¯t tell me what to do. Move aside.¡±

    Xiao Wei had been following him and Little Jiu all day. He really was shameless. Han Siye knew that this boy¡¯s gentle and refined appearance was all an act.

    Seeing that the two of them were about to argue again, Su Jiu quickly said, ¡°Stop it! You¡¯re both boys. You have to be united and support each other, understand? Instead of having one more enemy, it¡¯s better to have one more brother, right?¡±

    Han Siye disdainfully replied, ¡°Ha, what¡¯s a brother? Can he be eaten? Besides, I don¡¯t need a brother, especially not one like him.¡±

    ¡®Xiao Wei was not to be outdone. He raised his eyebrows and retorted, ¡°Perfect, I don¡¯t need one either.¡±

    Su Jiu got a headache. When she looked up, she saw that her chauffeur had arrived and immediately ran toward him. She turned around briefly to wave at the two of them. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Goodbye!¡±

    Han Siye¡¯s lips moved as if he wanted to ask her to stay, but Su Jiu had already opened the car door and got into the car. There was no other way.

    Yet another day of not being able to date Little Jiu.

    No fun!

    Han Siye turned to look at Xiao Wei and disdainfully said, ¡°Hey, can you stop following me and Little Jiu? Aren¡¯t you ashamed to be a third wheel?¡±

 Chapter 668 - Showing off Their Love

    <h4>Chapter 668: Showing off Their Love</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you know who¡¯s the third wheel.¡± Xiao Wei looked back at him with disdain. After saying that, he turned around and left with his textbook.

    Han Siye was speechless.

    Fine, I¡¯ll remember this!

    One day, I¡¯ll finally date Little Jiu, and we¡¯ll unt our love in front of this guy. When that timees, his expression will definitely be very interesting.

    Rong Si looked at Xiao Wei with hostility in his dark eyes, feeling a little uneasy.

    Little Jiu must have a good rtionship with those two people. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have walked out of the school together with them. Although Rong Si couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying, he could tell that they both liked Little Jiu.

    That little girl had caught the attention of many little brothers since she was young. Now that she had grown up, it was still the same.

    Han Siye and Xiao Wei got into their respective luxury cars. Rong Si saw this and suddenly felt inferior deep down. Compared to them, he was too far behind.

    Both of these boys were wealthy young masters who did not need to worry about food and clothing. Whereas, he was all alone and had nothing. Even if Little Jiu was willing to be with him in the future, what could he give her?

    If he could not provide her with better living conditions than her family could, then what right did he have?

    Rong Si¡¯s gaze returned to the car Su Jiu was sitting in. The car slowly started and drove out toward the main road.

    Su Jiu sat in the back seat and stared out of the window.

    For some reason, even though she had already decided that the person she had seen the previous day was not the little viin, she still felt an inexplicable sense of anticipation. She had not seen him since her birthdayst year.

    She really wanted to meet Rong Si and make sure he was doing well.

    Su Jiu felt that she had to go to his school to look for him. Otherwise, she would not be able to feel at ease.

    ¡®As she was thinking this, she nced at the rearview mirror. Suddenly, she saw a person behind the banyan tree at the school gate.

    Although this person was wearing a mask to cover his face, his figure made her think of Rong Si.

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she wanted to take a close look. However, the car had already driven far away, and the figure was bing smaller in the distance. Soon, she could no longer see it.

    However, that familiar feeling was still there. It could not be shaken off. Rong Si¡¯s figure kept appearing in her mind.

    Su Jiu¡¯s face turned slightly pale, and she started to doubt herself again.

    What¡¯s going on?

    Could it be that I miss the little viin too much? Otherwise, why would I keep thinking that it was him?

    ee

    At night, the bar was lively.

    Rong Si walked toward a private room with a ss of wine in his hand. His white shirt was spotless, and his straight shoulders attracted the shoulders of one of the female clients.

    ¡°Little brother, don¡¯t you want to drink?¡± The girl looked at him with a red face.

    ¡°No,¡± Rong Si directly answered and walked ahead.

    ¡°Wait, Little Brother, don¡¯t leave yet. Tell me, what do I have to do for you to drink with me?¡±

    This girl had been paying attention to Rong Si ever since she had noticed him. It had taken a lot of courage for her toe to this bar. She had assumed that the waiters here wouldply with a customer¡¯s request, but in the end, this boy wouldn¡¯t even look at her.

    How cold!

    However, this was exactly what had attracted her in the first ce!

    ¡®As she was thinking this, Rong Si had already reached the door of the private room. The girl could only give up and wait for him toe out again.

    Rong Si stood at the door of the private room and knocked. After getting permission from inside, he pushed the door open and entered, cing the wine on the table..

 Chapter 669 - An Excellent Face and Figure

    <h4>Chapter 669: An Excellent Face and Figure</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Several women wearing designer dresses and jewelry were sitting in that private room. When they saw Rong Si enter the room, their gazes immediatelytched onto him.

    The women couldn¡¯t hide the surprise in their eyes. As Rong Si ced the drinks on the table, the young woman in the middle propped her chin up with a palm. She asked with interest, ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen you before? Are you new?¡±

    Rong Si calmly answered, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Oh, so concise! This is a waiter with character.

    These women were all youngdies from wealthy families; they often came here for gatherings. This was the first time they had such a cold waiter serving them. Who wouldn¡¯t treat them with respect?

    ¡°You¡¯re definitely new. You look quite young. Are you an adult?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    When the woman saw that Rong Si¡¯s eyshes were slightly lowered while he spoke as though he wasn¡¯t looking at her, she suddenly felt a little upset.

    She was the most beautiful and rich woman in this group. Many waiters wanted to please her; they respectfully treated her.

    However, this waiter would not look at her. She felt that it was an affront to her charm and beauty.

    Just as Rong Si was about to leave, she stopped him. ¡°Hey.¡±

    Rong Si stopped in his tracks.

    ¡®The woman propped up her chin and arrogantly said, ¡°Do you drink? If you do, why don¡¯t youe drink with us?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯

    His voice was very pleasant, and the other women looked at him in a daze. This young and handsome man was eye-catching. He was even more outstanding than those young men on TV.

    ¡°You don¡¯t drink? Then do you know how to pour wine?¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s eyes flickered.

    ¡®The woman picked up a ss of red wine. After taking a sip, she said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re the waiter here. It¡¯s not too much to pour wine for a customer, right?¡±

    Rong Si pursed his lips before turning back to them. He picked up the red wine bottle and poured the woman a ss of wine.

    Everything this handsome young man did was pleasing to the eye.

    ¡®The other women also raised their wine sses and passed them to him. They teased him, ¡°Come, handsome, pour for us!¡±

    Rong Siplied.

    However, the woman in the middle did not want Rong Sito leave so easily. She was very interested in him. She wondered how much it would cost to sleep with such a handsome guy for one night.

    This waiter was so handsome and had a good figure. His long legs were really good-looking. Besides, he was young. That means he should have a lot of stamina, right?

    The woman thought about it, then meaningfully asked, ¡°Hey, let me ask you a question. What do you think of me?¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s long eyshes were still slightly lowered. His gaze was not on her nor was he answering her question.

    Seeing that he did not respond, the woman became a little unhappy. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m asking you a question. What do you think of me?¡±

    Rong Si still didn¡¯t answer. It was almost as if this wasn¡¯t part of his job.

    He did not usually say nice things about others. If he did want to say anything of the sort, he would say it only to Little Jiu.

    ¡°Hey, waiter, what¡¯s with your attitude?¡±

    ¡®The woman became more and more displeased. The few women beside her could not stand this anymore and hurriedlyforted her. ¡°It¡¯s alright. He¡¯s new here; he doesn¡¯t know how to entertain guests. Just let it go. There¡¯s no need to quarrel with a guy like him.¡±

    ¡°Heh, he doesn¡¯t know how to entertain guests?¡± The woman scornfullyughed and took out a gold card from her limited-edition handbag. ¡°Handsome, I¡¯ll get straight to the point. If you¡¯re willing to apany me tonight and make me happy, I¡¯ll give you 100,000 yuan. How about that?¡±

    With such a beautiful face and figure, surely a hundred thousand dors a night is not too much..

 Chapter 670 - Heâ€™s Still a Child

    <h4>Chapter 670: He¡¯s Still a Child</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Hey, did you hear what I just said? Tell me, yes or no??¡± The woman¡¯s tone was confident, almost arrogant. In her mind, there was no way that this waiter would refuse her offer. Normally, even 10,000 yuan was enough for a waiter to agree to such a request.

    And she had offered him 100,000 yuan. This offer is quite attractive, isn¡¯t it? She didn¡¯t believe for a moment that this kid wasn¡¯t tempted.

    Rong Si nced at the card that the woman had thrown on the table. His eyes were cold as he calmly answered, ¡°No.¡±

    What?

    I must have heard wrongly. The womanughed in disbelief. ¡°No? I¡¯m offering 100,000 yuan. Don¡¯t you know how many times your monthly sry this is? Yet you won¡¯t ept it?¡±

    Rong Si frowned. This wasn¡¯t something he had expected to encounter when he had epted the job. He had thought that he would only need to be a waiter. Unexpectedly, his customers had made such a request.

    He said in a low voice, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±

    ¡°Wait! Who said you could leave?¡± Seeing that he had turned around, the woman stood up from the sofa and crossed her arms in front of her chest. She curiously looked at him. ¡°Is 100,000 too little for you? Fine, name your price!¡±

    ¡°No price.¡±

    The other women looked a little embarrassed. This young man was obviously a younger brother who had just reached adulthood. He wasn¡¯t one of those wily old foxes who had worked here for several years. It wasn¡¯t unusual if he was unwilling to let someone apany him like this.

    One of the others tugged at the woman. ¡°Forget it. He¡¯s new here. It¡¯s normal if he doesn¡¯t want to apany you. Don¡¯t force him; he¡¯s still a child.¡±

    The woman was used to being ttered. She could not ept that someone was directly rejecting her request. Even if he would not apany her for the night, couldn¡¯t he at least say something nice?

    If he had done that, she wouldn¡¯t be so angry. Maybe she would have let him off.

    But this waiter was ignoring her like this as if she wasn¡¯t worthy in his eyes. This made her furious.

    She snorted. ¡°Is he still considered a child when he¡¯s of age? Waiters here are meant to serve customers and make them happy. But now, he¡¯s making me unhappy!¡±

    ¡°Forget it. Since he made you unhappy, just let him go. Let¡¯s find another, more sensible person toe over. There¡¯s no need to lose your temper over a brat like that.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. We¡¯re here to have fun. Don¡¯t let him get under your skin. After he spends more time working here, maybe he¡¯ll learn how to please the guests. He¡¯ll apany you then.¡±

    ¡®When her friends coaxed her, the anger in the woman¡¯s heart evaporated a little. She looked sideways at Rong Si and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you off this time. When you finallye to your senses, find me. Ie here two to three nights a week.¡±

    Her expression was arrogant, and she sounded as if she was bestowing on him a great charity.

    Rong Si remained expressionless as if he had not heard her. He turned around and left the room.

    Seeing him leave just like that, the woman instantly got flustered and exasperated. She said unhappily to his back, ¡°What kind of attitude is that? Who do you think you are?¡±

    Rong Si ignored her and walked to the door.

    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m talking to you!¡± Seeing that he did not respond, the woman got even angrier. She strode forward and reached out to grab his arm.

    Rong Si instinctively took a step to the side. Caught off guard, the woman lost her bnce and stumbled to the ground, her luxurious fox fur scarf falling to the ground.

 Chapter 671 - Looking Like A Prostitute

    <h4>Chapter 671: Looking Like A Prostitute</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡®The other women in the room cried out in surprise. They hurriedly got up to check on her.

    Having fallen on the ground, the woman instantly became furious. She stood up and red at Rong Si. ¡°You brat! Why are you acting so high and mighty? You look just like a pretty prostitute. Aren¡¯t you a waiter here just to sell yourself?¡±

    Rong Si looked down at her, his handsome eyes cold and invible. ¡°Please show some respect.¡±

    ¡°Are you still pretending? I fell because of your little stunt just now. I¡¯m going to settle this with you!¡±

    The noise in the private room attracted the manager. Seeing the slightly disheveled woman, he hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°Miss Fang, this child is new here. He hasn¡¯t even been here for two days, so he doesn¡¯t know how to serve such fine customers as yourself. Please be understanding.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The woman tidied up the fox fur scarf on her shoulders and arrogantly nced at Rong Si. ¡°Forget it! For the sake of the manager, I won¡¯t argue with you. But I also hope for your sake that your attitude will be better next time, and he understands the customers here are gods.¡±

    Rong Si understood what she meant. She wanted him to agree to her unreasonable request the next time and to treat her like a god.

    ¡°Well, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and agree!¡± the manager urged Rong Si.

    Rong Si pursed his lips and refused to speak.

    ¡°You brat, I think you¡¯re deaf! Miss Fang, please continue to enjoy your stay here. I¡¯ll teach this insensible brat a lesson for you. Don¡¯t worry!¡± The manager was a little displeased. After apologizing to the woman with an apologetic smile, he left the room with Rong Si.

    ¡®When they were outside, the manager turned to look at Rong Si and reprimanded him, ¡°Since you¡¯re working here, you must serve the customers ording to their wishes!

    ¡°If you make the customers unhappy again, your bonus for this month will be gone.¡± If it were any other ordinary employee, the manager would have already given them a tongueshing. However, Rong Si was really good-looking. The manager hoped that he might be able to nurture this boy into

    something more.

    So, he couldn¡¯t reprimand Rong Si too much, What if he quit?

    Rong Si merely nodded and said nothing.

    ¡®The manager wasn¡¯t sure if Rong Si was agreeing or not. He patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°Kid, you have potential, and I think highly of you. Work hard. You¡¯ll get your sry and bonus.¡±

    After the manager left, Rong Si leaned against the wall of the corridor and lowered his head. The lighting here was dim, so the expression on his face could not be seen clearly. His emotions were only visible in his tense jaw.

    Although he might not like this ce, he had to do it for the sake of the high sry. Besides, Little Jiu would definitely note to such a ce. If he stayed here, she would not discover him.

    Rong Si leaned his head against the wall and heavily closed his eyes.

    Thinking of something, he took out a small pocket watch from his shirt pocket. After opening it, he looked at the photos of his mother and Little Jiu.

    These photos had been taken a few years ago. Both his mother and Little Jiu were smiling at the camera. His mother¡¯s smile was as gentle as usual while Little Jiu¡¯s smile was sweet and radiant.

    Little Jiu¡¯s smile was so infectious that his mood improved every time he saw it. Every time he was in a bad mood, seeing her smile just had that kind of power.

    Rong Si stared at the photos for a while before putting the pocket watch back and continuing to work.

    ee

    For the past two nights, Su Jiu had not slept well. She had even dreamed of the little viin and arge forest shrouded in fog..

 Chapter 672 - I Canâ€™t Save Him

    <h4>Chapter 672: I Can¡¯t Save Him</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    The little viin walked into the depths of the forest alone. No matter how Su Jiu called to him from behind, he did not hear her. He walked into the depths of the forest without hesitation.

    Deep within the forest was a swamp!

    Su Jiu hysterically shouted, but the little viin still walked forward.

    He had fallen into the swamp and was slowly drowning. However, no matter how hard she tried, she could not get close to him. She could not save him.

    Little viin!

    Su Jiu¡¯s eyes flew open, and she panted. Her forehead was covered in sweat.

    It took her a moment to recover.

    At least¡­ it was just a dream.

    For the rest of the whole night, Su Jiu didn¡¯t sleep well. She was also absent-minded in ss the next day. When evening came and school ended, she was still a little drowsy. Therefore, she didn¡¯t hear what Han Siye said to her.

    ¡°Little Jiu, do you want to have dinner together tonight? I know a French restaurant downtown. I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s pretty good.¡±

    ¡®When Han Siye spoke, Xiao Wei gave him a side nce and said in disdain, ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask. I know that Little Jiu doesn¡¯t want to eat with you.¡±

    ¡°How do you know? You¡¯re not Little Jiu! Get lost! You¡¯re an eyesore.¡± Han Siye hated Xiao Wei now and was itching to fight with him.

    However, with Little Jiu around, he could not get into a fight. He might scare her. If that happened, she would not ept him.

    ¡°You¡¯re an eyesore too,¡± Xiao Wei retorted.

    ¡®The next second, Han Siye red at him, his brows tightly furrowed. He was obviously unhappy.

    The atmosphere between the two boys was tense, but Su Jiu was not in the mood to mediate between them. Her mind was still upied with the dream she hadst night. She was slightly worried.

    Does that dream mean something?

    Although she didn¡¯t have a reason to believe that, she was still worried for some reason.

    Seeing Su Jiu¡¯s worried expression and her not saying anything, Han Siye and Xiao Wei knew that she was not in a good mood. They could only stop the fight for now and ask with concern.

    ¡°Little Jiu, what¡¯s wrong? Did something bad happen?¡±

    After Han Siye asked that, Xiao Wei added, ¡°Little Jiu, if there¡¯s anything, you can tell us. Maybe we can help.¡±

    Su Jiu came back to her senses and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that¡­ I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, and I¡¯ve been tired the whole day. I can¡¯t eat with you.¡±

    Han Siye pouted. Hmph, I knew it would be like this.

    Even if Little Jiu had slept wellst night, she would not eat with him. He knew that.

    Seeing that her dark circles were indeed a little obvious, Xiao Wei nodded. ¡°Okay then, Little Jiu, go back early and rest. Don¡¯t stay upte anymore.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll leave first. You guys should hurry back.¡± Su Jiu waved at the two of them and got into the car parked by the roadside.

    After she got into the car, the chauffeur turned around and asked her, ¡°Miss, two days ago, you said that you were going back to the Su family to have a meal with Old Master Su. When do you n to go back? Old Master even asked the butler to call me and ask if you¡¯re going back. It seems like he has been

    looking forward to it.¡±

    Su Jiu remembered that she had indeed said she would go back for a while. So she nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s go tonight!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± The chauffeur happily started the car.

    The car slowly drove away from the school¡¯s entrance. Su Jiu turned her head and looked at the scenery outside the window. She looked at the students walking around in different uniforms and suddenly thought of the figure she had seen behind the banyan tree the previous day..

 Chapter 673 - Untitled

    <h4>Chapter 673: Untitled</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Huh?¡± The chauffeur was a little surprised. ¡°Miss, why do you want to visit that school? It¡¯s a second or third-rate school, right? Do you know anyone there?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Su Jiu answered. She paused before adding, ¡°Maybe.¡±

    The chauffeur got even more confused, but it was on the way anyway. If the Miss wanted to go there, then so be it.

    Soon, the car stopped outside that school.

    Compared to the international private school Su Jiu was in, this high school could be said to be a lot shabbier. The old buildings were somewhat historical, and their inness greeted everyone visiting the school.

    The students here were also wearing the most ordinary school uniforms. Both male and female students wore the same blue and white school uniforms. Unlike international private schools, the boys had worn white shirts, dark blue V-neck knitted shirts, and ck pants. The girls wore shirts of the same

    color and pleated skirts. They also had the school badge on their left chest. It could be said that they looked quite good.

    Hence, when the students passing by saw Su Jiu getting out of the low-key but luxurious Bentley and wearing the school uniform that all the girls from other schools yearned for, all of them looked at her.

    God, this girl is so beautiful!

    This girl¡¯s face was fair and exquisite, just like a doll¡¯s. She was even better looking than the so-called school belle in their school. She could definitely make her debut as a celebrity with those looks!

    $u Jiu did not know why she was here, but it seemed like something was calling to her. She did not go inside the school and simply waited at its gate, even though she knew that she would not see the little viin.

    The little viin had not returned to the country at all. It was impossible for him to be in this school.

    However, she just wanted to see the figure fromst evening that resembled him

    However, even after waiting for more than ten minutes, she didn¡¯t see any familiar figures. Su Jiu once again suspected that she had seen wrongly. After a while, the number of students leaving the school gradually decreased. The chauffeur could not help but say, ¡°Miss, who are you waiting for? It has

    been so long. Why don¡¯t we go? The old master is still waiting for you.¡±

    Su Jiu nodded and nced at the school¡¯s entrance. After searching through the crowd, she still did not see the figure. In the end, she gave up and turned to get into the car.

    ¡®When the car drove into the traffic and could no longer be seen, a tall figure walked out from behind the wall at the school gate. Rong Si was still wearing a mask, only revealing a pair of deep eyes.

    He had originally wanted to go to Su Jiu¡¯s school to wait for her. He did not expect to see her car when he reached the school¡¯s entrance. It had stunned him, and he had immediately hidden behind the wall so that she would not see him.

    Why did shee here?

    Had she noticed me when I went to look at her?

    Her eyes are too sharp. How could she recognize me like this? Or is she so familiar with me that she can recognize me even without looking at my face and figure?

    At the thought of this possibility, Rong Si¡¯s heart suddenly felt hot, as if his entire chest was filled with something.

    He was still in a sorry state and really did not know how to show himself to her. Perhaps, when he was better prepared, he would have the courage

    ee

    Su Jiu sat in the backseat of the car and took out her phone to find Rong Si¡¯s number. She did not dial it but simply looked at it.

    If only the little viin would pick up her call and chat with her. She really wanted to know what he was doing now and whether he was doing well..

 Chapter 674 - Little Jiu Has Someone She Likes

    <h4>Chapter 674: Little Jiu Has Someone She Likes</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Su Jiu tried calling Rong Si again, but no one picked up. There was only the sound of the ringtone going du du du.

    The little viin is not answering his phone. Is he busy again?

    He really hasn¡¯t contacted me for a long time!

    Su Jiu curled her lips and suddenly felt unhappy. If he was busy, he could have just sent her a few messages. However, she hadn¡¯t received even one message from him.

    Is he doing this on purpose to make me worry?

    The little viin is not obedient at all. When hees back, I have to teach him a lesson. As for how I will teach him a lesson, hmm, I have to think about it.

    ae

    The next evening, Su Jiu walked out of the school with Han Siye and Xiao Wei as usual. The three of them were so good-looking that they looked like part of the scenery.

    Han Siye saw that Su Jiu was walking briskly and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Little Jiu, why have you been leaving so urgently these past two days? Is there something going on?¡±

    Also, she seems to be in a bad mood.

    Su Jiu knew that Han Siye was just concerned about her and nodded. ¡°Yes, I have something urgent.¡±

    ¡°What is it? Why don¡¯t you tell me so that I can help you?¡± Han Siye arrogantly lifted his chin as if there was nothing he couldn¡¯t solve.

    ¡°You can¡¯t solve a girl¡¯s private matters! Alright, my chauffeur is waiting for me. I¡¯ll take my leave first. Bye!¡± Su Jiu waved at him and Xiao Wei beside him. Then, she ran toward the chauffeur and quickly got into the car.

    Han Siye was speechless.

    Did she have to leave so quickly?

    Also, what is ¡°a girl¡¯s private matters¡±?

    Han Siye turned his head to look at Xiao Wei, who was watching Su Jiu get into the car. His eyes were filled with disdain. ¡°0

    Xiao Wei nced at him and didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t seem to want to talk to him.

    Han Siye cleared his throat and awkwardly asked, ¡°Do you know what Little Jiu was talking about?¡±

    Xiao Wei shrugged and helplessly answered, ¡°I want to know too.¡±

    He could tell that Little Jiu seemed to be avoiding him and Han Siye. Was it because they were too obvious and made her ufortable, that she didn¡¯t want to be with them anymore?

    Although Xiao Wei had known Little Jiu for many years, he had never held a proper conversation with her. Their conversationssted only a few words.

    ¡®When he was young, when he had filmed ¡°Daddy, Let¡¯s Go¡± with her, Su Jiu would sit down under the vine trellis and sweetly smile at him, consoling him with her childish voice. She had told him to be brave, to say no to things that he did not like or did not want to do, and to not bepliant with other

    people¡¯s wishes.

    That was actually the longest conversation she had with him. When Xiao Wei thought about it again after ten years, a certain corner of his heart still felt warm.

    As he watched Su Jiu¡¯s car drive away, Xiao Wei sadly looked away. He then nced at Han Siye beside him and saw that the boy was still nkly staring. Xiao Wei reminded him, ¡°She has already left.¡±

    Han Siye came back to his senses, his handsome face full of disdain. ¡°Huh, what does it have to do with you?¡±

    After saying that, he was about to leave when he suddenly heard Xiao Wei murmur behind him, ¡°Little Jiu¡­ there may be someone she likes.¡±

    Han Siye stopped in his tracks. He immediately turned to look at Xiao Wei, his eyes cold. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°said, she may have someone she likes,¡± Xiao Wei calmly repeated, but his heart was stifled.

    Han Siye fell into silence again, his thin lips suddenly pursed.

    Han Siye knew that many boys liked Little Jiu, and a lot of them were in this school. However, they did not dare to act rashly because of him..

 Chapter 675 - What Divine Looks?

    <h4>Chapter 675: What Divine Looks?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Many other boys also had a good rtionship with Little Jiu.

    One of them was Xiao Wei. Ever since Xiao Wei had invited Little Jiu to his piano recital when he was ten years old and Little Jiu had praised him for ying well, Xiao Wei had more interactions with her. From time to time, he would invite her to recitals.

    Another one was Sheng Zhiyan. That idiot had Inown Little Jiu earlier than him and Xiao Wei. Before his parents had sent him overseas for school, Sheng Zhiyan often stuck by Little Jiu.

    Moreover, the Su family and the Sheng family were on good terms, so their rtionship was rather umon.

    Finally, there was the guy named Rong Si

    Han Siye had heard that Rong Si used to live next door to Little Jiu and that the two of them had gone through thick and thin together. Later on, when Little Jiu moved, Rong Si had also moved with her, continuing to live next door. Uncle Su would ask Rong Si¡¯s mother to take care of Little Jiu whenever he

    got busy. Thus, Rong Si and Su Jiu were very close.

    From what Han Siye could tell, Little Jiu seemed to be especially interested in that boy called Rong Si. Fortunately, Rong Si had gone off to school in the south and was now worlds apart from the capital.

    ¡®As long as they were far apart and did not see each other often, their feelings would gradually fade.

    Han Siye seriously asked Xiao Wei, ¡°Who do you think she likes?¡±

    Xiao Wei¡¯s gaze was still calm. He looked like a refined young master in his school uniform. He replied rather ruthlessly, ¡°Not you.¡±

    Han Siye was speechless.

    That hurt!

    Not to be outdone, he mocked Xiao Wei, ¡°You make it sound like it¡¯s you.¡±

    ¡°I know it¡¯s not me, but I won¡¯t force it. I¡¯ll leave it up to fate.¡±

    Han Siye sniffed and disdainfully replied, ¡°Heh, I¡¯m different. If I want something, I¡¯l go get it!¡±

    ee

    After the car drove for some distance, Su Jiu was still hesitating whether to visit that school again. In the end, she could not help but say to her chauffeur, ¡°Uncle, please go to that school again.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± The chauffeur was confused. ¡°Miss, are you waiting for someone again? Who are you waiting for? Why don¡¯t you tell me, and I¡¯ll help you look for them at school?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who I¡¯m waiting for¡­¡± Su Jiu¡¯s voice was muffled as she turned to look out the window.

    She wondered why something seemed to be calling her to that school. The little viin was not in that school at all. Yet, something here was calling her, making her want to visit the school and investigate.

    Even if nothing turned up.

    ¡°Uncle, just drive me there, please.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The chauffeur was a little helpless. He could only agree as he drove her to the school. Su Jiu got out of the car and walked to the school¡¯s entrance. She looked in, searching for that mysterious figure.

    Su Jiu was eye-catching. The moment she appeared at the school, she attracted a lot of attention.

    The girls were envious of her beauty and money. These past two days, people in the school had been spreading rumors about Su Jiu. They said that a very pretty girl was waiting for someone at the school gate. It must be her. Hence, they whispered, ¡°Why is she here again? Who is she waiting for?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Could she be waiting for the school hunk?¡±

    ¡°The school hunk? Are you talking about the new transfer student? I heard he¡¯s very handsome. I¡¯ve never seen him before.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s really super handsome! Let me tell you, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a handsome guy. Even my idol isn¡¯t as handsome as him. Anyway, I was stunned at first nce. What divine looks!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s really that handsome? Gosh, hearing you say that, I want to meet him too.. Oh right, what¡¯s his name?¡±

 Chapter 676 - Iâ€™ll Help You Find Him

    <h4>Chapter 676: I¡¯ll Help You Find Him</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°I think his name is Rong Si¡­¡± The boys were also talking among themselves. This girl should be waiting for a boy, right? They wondered which brat here was lucky enough to have such a beautiful girl fancy him.

    If she was waiting for us, how great would that be?

    ¡®As time passed, the number of students at the school gradually decreased.

    Su Jiu still did not see the figure she had been looking for. Just as she was about to leave, three boys with dyed hair walked out of the school. When they saw her, their eyes lit up.

    ¡®The leader meaningfully nced at the two boys behind him, and the three of them walked toward Su Jiu.

    ¡®The blonde leader brushed his hair and stared at Su Jiu. ¡°Hey, little beauty, who are you waiting for? Someone from our school? Tell me, and I¡¯ll help you find him.¡±

    Su Jiu immediately recognized that these students were delinquents. She warily backed away and calmly replied, ¡°No need.¡±

    ¡°Why not? You¡¯ve been waiting here for so long. What heartless person would let a little beauty like you wait for so long? I think you might as well stop waiting. Why not let me treat you to some good food?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s a food street nearby. The food is delicious. Shall we go?¡±

    Su Jiu did not like the way they looked at her, as if she was their prey. She frowned. ¡°No need.¡±

    ¡°No need? Then tell me! Whatever you want, I¡¯ll give it to you. You don¡¯t have to keep waiting for that heartless person.¡±

    The three boys¡¯ eyes lit up as they meanly smiled at her. Su Jiu took a step back in disgust. She had not expected the three boys to take a step forward instead. The blonde chuckled and said, ¡°Little beauty, what¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid of us? You¡¯re mistaken; we¡¯re good people. We won¡¯t do anything to you,

    so you don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡±

    As the blonde spoke, he reached out his hand as if he wanted to hook a finger under Su Jiu¡¯s chin. She stepped back in time to prevent him from seeding.

    Su Jiu despised them even more. Tsk, these three people look so shabby. Where did they learn how to touch someone¡¯s chin like a domineering CEO?

    Some students passing by saw that the three of them seemed to be teasing Su Jiu. Although they felt disgusted, they did not dare to go forward.

    These three were infamous delinquent students in the school. They did not even listen to the teachers. If the other students stood up against them, their days in school would definitely be tough.

    Seeing the girl retreat again, the blonde gritted his teeth and stared at her fair and petite face. The more he looked at her, the more he felt that she was gorgeous. This girl will definitely be a great beauty when she grows up. If I could get her first, I would be rich!

    ¡°Little beauty, why are you trying to hide? I¡¯ve already said that we are good people, so you really don¡¯t have to be afraid. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll bring you to have some fun!¡± He smirked and reached out to pull Su Jiu in.

    At this moment, a tall figure suddenly rushed over and flung his hand away. ¡°Hey! What are you doing?!¡±

    ¡®The chauffeur stood in front of Su Jiu, ring at the boys. These three rascals look like trolls, yet they want to touch the daughter of the Su family. Are they even worthy?

    They are not even fit to carry Little Miss¡¯s shoes!

    And yet they wanted to touch her. The audacity!

    ¡°Who are you? Get lost. This has nothing to do with you,¡± the blonde boy unhappily said.

    ¡®The chauffeur could not be bothered with them and turned to Su Jiu. ¡°Little Miss, ignore these people. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Su Jiu nodded and turned around to walk back to the car. She opened the car door and got in..

 Chapter 677 - The Angry Little Villain

    <h4>Chapter 677: The Angry Little Viin</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    The chauffeur gave the three troublemakers another warning look, then followed Su Jiu into the car.

    The blonde boy recognized the car logo and muttered in surprise, ¡°Bentley! This car must be worth at least tens of millions, right? She¡¯s rich. No wonder he called her Miss!¡±

    ¡°Boss, that girl is amazing!¡±

    wee

    After the car left, the three boys went off as well. They nned to go to the food street to flirt with other girls.

    However, at this moment, a tall figure walked out from behind the school gate. A ck mask covered half of his face, and his exposed eyes were terrifyingly sinister; they seemed to be filled with dark and stormy clouds.

    His hands were clenched by his sides, and the veins on the back of his hands were bulging.

    Just now, when the blonde boy had reached out to touch Little Jiu, his mind had gone nk and he had almost rushed out.

    Fortunately, the chauffeur had stopped them in time; the three bastards had not gotten their hands on her. Even if they had touched only a strand of Little Jiu¡¯s hair, that was still a great sin in his eyes!

    wee

    Later that night, the three boys walked into a small alley with their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders. They had eaten a lot at the food street and had drunk a lot of beer. Although they were a little drunk now, they were excited.

    ¡°Boss, the girls at the food street aren¡¯t good-looking at all. They¡¯re all ugly or fat. They don¡¯t look half as good as that girl we saw this afternoon!¡±

    ¡®Thinking of Su Jiu, the blonde immediately replied, ¡°Hmph! If she didn¡¯t slip away quickly, I would have gotten my hands on her!¡±

    ¡°But, Boss, that girl seems to be wealthy. She¡¯s probably not interested in poor people like us, right?¡±

    ¡°Not interested? Heh, that¡¯s true, but I can still imagine it, can¡¯t I? Her little face is way too beautiful. She¡¯s my ideal type. It¡¯s a pity she¡¯s still young and her chest is small.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, boss, if she¡¯s small, then it¡¯s easier for you to get your hands on her, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. D*mn it! I can¡¯t stand it. Just thinking about her makes me feel all restless. I can¡¯t ignore this feeling. I need to go home and fantasize about her now! Hehehe!¡±

    ¡°Boss, we¡¯ll help you get her. Then you can do more than just fantasize!¡±

    The lights in the alley were dim. Mosquitoes were swarming under the streetlights, and the boys¡¯ shadows were long on the ground. The boys were stillughing and joking under the influence of alcohol. They made teasing remarks about Su Jiu and said vulgar things about her. As they walked into the

    alley, they were met with a sudden gust of cold wind. The blonde could not help but shiver.

    suddenly, they saw a person standing under the dim yellow streetlight!

    This person was tall and thin. He stood straight and still like a statue. Due to the distance between them and the poor lighting, the three boys could not see what he looked like. They could only see his silhouette.

    ¡°F*ck!¡± the blonde yelped. His twockeys were caught off guard too. Their eyes widened in shock.

    ¡°B-Boss! Someone¡¯s there!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just a person. What are you afraid of?¡± Even as he said that, the blonde felt slightly guilty.

    That figure stood there, unmoving. Even though the person did not approach them, the boys could feel something sinister about him. The pressure that person exuded was really strong.

    The blonde mustered his courage and led his twockeys forward. Before they had taken more than a few steps, however, the man turned around and red at the three of them.. His eyes held a spark of ruthlessness!

 Chapter 678 - The Girl in His Heart

    <h4>Chapter 678: The Girl in His Heart</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    The blonde gulped and warily looked at the person. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Rong Si didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he walked toward the boys with a malicious gaze.

    ¡°What are you doing? Do you want to fight?¡±

    Rong Si didn¡¯t say anything and just punched him in the face. He was ruthless. The blonde yelled in surprise as blood spurted out of his nose.

    He didn¡¯t know who this was, or why he had hit him. This made him enraged. ¡°You dared to hit me? Do you have a death wish? Brothers, beat him to death!¡±

    The twockeys behind him immediately rushed toward Rong Si. Rong Si¡¯s expression was still calm andposed. When they rushed over to him, he easily dodged. Theckeys missed and fell. Then, Rong Si raised his leg and kicked one of them to the ground!

    The blonde took a look and realized that this kid seemed to know how to fight. However, he refused to believe that the three of them would lose to him alone. There was no way!

    The boy who had just been kicked to the ground scrambled up. He looked at the youth in front of him, whose face was so dark and cold that it was scary. ¡°Boss, this¡­ this kid is something else!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? He¡¯s still one person. If the three of us attack together, we¡¯ll definitely break his legs today!¡± the blonde angrily said and rushed toward Rong Si, fiercely swinging his fist.

    Rong Si caught the boy¡¯s fist and twisted it. The blonde let out a shrill cry again, writhing in pain. ¡°Let¡­ let go!¡±

    However, Rong Si did not intend to let him off easily. He raised his leg and kicked him away. The blonde staggered a few steps and fell heavily to the ground.

    The other two boys looked at each other and swung their fists at Rong Si as well. Before they could touch him, however, he knocked them down too.

    Rong Si¡¯s face was cold, and he exuded a terrifying, murderous aura. Clenching his fists, he ruthlessly dealt with the three of them. Even if the three of them faced him together, they were still no match for him. Soon, the three of them were bruised and beaten all over.

    Through tears, the blonde cried out, ¡°Who exactly are you? What¡¯s your problem with us? Why are you attacking us? Have we offended you?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve offended me.¡± Rong Si looked down at the blonde, his gaze as cold and sharp as a knife. Reaching out, he grabbed the blonde¡¯s cor. His sinister voice seemed toe straight from hell. ¡°If I hear you say one more word about her, you¡¯re done for.¡±

    Her?!

    The blonde was stunned before he suddenly realized that his attacker was talking about Su Jiu.

    He could not help but ask, ¡°Then, Brother, is that your girl?¡±

    ¡®The young man in front of him was wearing a mask, so the blonde couldn¡¯t see his face clearly. But from his eyes and firm jawline, he could tell that this boy was very handsome. It was possible that he was the girl¡¯s boyfriend.

    F*ck, we were only ying around. Why did he have to overhear our conversation at that time? Now we are getting beaten up!

    The blonde drylyughed. ¡°We were just joking. Don¡¯t take it seriously¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, Rong Si¡¯s hand grabbed his neck. Rong Si coldly said, ¡°You would joke about her?¡±

    She was the girl he treasured. He couldn¡¯t even bear to raise his voice against her. How could he stand by and listen to their uncouth words about her?

    He could not allow anyone to speak badly of her!

    His grip around the blonde¡¯s neck suddenly tightened. The blonde yelped in fear, ¡°No, no, no! I¡¯m not! I was wrong. I won¡¯t say that again.. I definitely won¡¯t treat her as a joke, okay? Cough, cough!¡±

 Chapter 679 - So Charming?

    <h4>Chapter 679: So Charming?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    The blond boy could barely breathe!

    Only then did Rong Si let go of him. Ina cold voice devoid of even a trace of emotion, he said, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    The two boys behind the blonde didn¡¯t want to admit defeat, but they didn¡¯t dare to fight Rong Si further. They could only look at the blonde and whisper, ¡°Boss¡­ Boss, let¡¯s go!¡±

    The blonde covered his bruised mouth, nced at Rong Si¡¯s cold smile, and ran away with his twockeys.

    Rong Si stood where he was and left only after making sure that the boys had run away. When he got outside, a dazzling light greeted him. He looked up instinctively and saw Su Shengjing in an advertisement on the huge LED screen of themercial building near him.

    Seeing him, Rong Si thought of Su Jiu.

    She looked a lot like her father. Her features were delicate, and she looked very simr to Su Sher ig when she smiled. Rong Si couldn¡¯t meet her directly, so imagining her like this would have to do.

    ¡®When the advertisement ended, Rong Si turned away and looked at the time. It was time to get to his part-time job again. He turned and walked toward the bar.

    ee

    The next evening, Su Jiu visited the school again. She decided that this would be herst time waiting here. If she still did not see the figure that looked exactly like the little viin, then, without a doubt, she must have imagined it. If the figure still did not appear, she would not wait anymore. Instead, she

    would go straight to the south to look for the little viin.

    However, she had learned from her previous day¡¯s experience. To avoid any more delinquents, Su Jiu waited in the car this time. She stared at the school gate through the window.

    At this moment, students flooded out of the school. Many cars parked around the school picked them up.

    A few girls in school uniforms walked out. They were all pretty and had light makeup on their faces. It was obvious that they had dressed up specially for something, For some reason, they were holding gifts in their hands to give to someone.

    Are they all giving gifts to the same person?

    $u Jiu curiously asked the chauffeur, ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s the asion today?¡±

    The chauffeur looked back at her and shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no asion today, Miss, why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°Then why are they all holding gifts?¡±

    The chauffeur gave them a nce. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s for some boys?¡±

    Students nowadays were already looking for a rtionship at such a young age. If boys and girls held hands in his era, they were more than likely to be given demerit points and face criticism from the entire school.

    Su Jiu raised her eyebrows. Indeed, those gifts look like they are meant for boys. However, the gifts are so uniform. Could it be that all the girls are going to give them to the same guy?

    $u Jiu felt that idea was funny. Which boy was so charming that so many girls woulde to look for him to confess to him?

    She got a little curious.

    As several students left the school, they also noticed these girls. ¡°No way! Girls from other schools areing here too? Our transfer student is already so famous.¡±

    ¡°Of course. What¡¯s he so handsome for? The news about him has spread, and now everyone is here to see him. Every day, people especiallye to his ssroom to see him.¡±

    ¡°No way! Rong Si is very handsome, but don¡¯t you find such a gloomy and lonely boy scary? I feel scared when I see him.¡±

    ¡°T¡¯m quite scared of him too. I feel that he might have a dark side to him. He doesn¡¯t talk or smile usually, and he¡¯s as cold and emotionless as a robot. Do you think he¡¯ll turn into a criminal? You know¡­ the kind with a perverted heart..¡±especially

 Chapter 680 - His Little Fans

    <h4>Chapter 680: His Little Fans</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Who knows? But I have to say, he¡¯s really handsome. I was amazed the first time I saw him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is, but his personality is obviously wed and his family is poor. Did you notice his shoes? They are discolored from washing. And he¡¯s here on a schrship.¡±

    ¡°Tsk! Do girls these days only care about looks and nothing else? Rong Si is clearly not normal. Do they think that they¡¯re angels who can save a lost youth?¡±

    ee

    Today, Rong Si¡¯s ss was held back. When he finally walked to the school gate, it was already fifteen minutes past the regr dismissal time. The courtyard today was not as crowded as it usually was when school just ended. Instinctively, Rong Si turned to look at the spot where Su Jiu usually stood.

    No one was there today.

    Then, he looked at the cars parked outside the school and did not notice the Bentley that Su Jiu was sitting in.

    So, has she note today?

    Rong Si¡¯s heart sank, but some part of him was relieved that she hadn¡¯te to the school. There was no need for her to care about him now.

    Since he hadn¡¯t seen any signs of her, Rong Si felt relieved and walked toward the school gate.

    A few girls spotted the tall youth in his neat school uniform, his school bag slung over one shoulder, and that ck face mask. They instantly lit up and rushed toward him like fangirls, shouting, ¡°He¡¯s here, he¡¯s here!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s him! Why does he wear a mask all the time? I can¡¯t see his face at all. It¡¯s such a waste of his good looks. He¡¯s so handsome, yet I can¡¯t see him!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Isn¡¯t that a waste of God¡¯s gifts? But no matter what, I¡¯m ecstatic to see him!¡± A round-faced girl with short, curly hair blushed. She was obviously excited. She held the gift that she had prepared and ran toward Rong Si.

    The girl came toa stop in front of him and shyly looked up at him. Rong Si¡¯s eyes were as deep as the night sky. When the girl met them, she instantly felt like she was electrified.

    Ahh, that gaze is killing me!

    Rong Si could not help but stop in his tracks when his path was suddenly blocked. His handsome brows furrowed slightly, showing his displeasure.

    The short-haired girl¡¯s face tuned even redder. Since she was too nervous, she could not speak properly. ¡°Hi, S-Senior! I¡¯m from the number two school in the district. I-I¡¯m very happy to see you. Please ept my gift!¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Rong Si coldly rejected her and walked around her.

    The short-haired girl was instantly hurt. Before she had met him, she didn¡¯t believe the rumors that he was very cold. She had confidently approached him, thinking that he might like girls like her.

    However, the boy hadn¡¯t even looked at her andpletely ignored her.

    This guy really has such a strong personality.

    So cool!

    The short-haired girl felt even more tempted. She turned around and mustered her courage to say to him, ¡°Senior, I took a long time to find this gift for you. Please ept it!¡±

    ¡°I said there¡¯s no need.¡± Rong Si¡¯s voice was frosty as if he was slightly displeased.

    The short-haired girl stared at his back and bit her lip. Her eyes were red, and she looked hurt.

    Seeing that she had been rejected, the other girls who were also nning to give their gifts to Rong Si became nervous. Rong Si probably wouldn¡¯t ept their gifts either. However, since they were already here, they had to give him their gifts!

    ¡°Senior, I¡¯m a student from number seven high school. My name is¡­¡±

    ¡°Senior, Senior, I¡¯m also a student of number seven high school!¡±

    Rong Si had no interest in listening to them. He had no interest in bothering with people who didn¡¯t matter to him.

    Just as he was about to leave, a voice rang behind him, ¡°Big Brother Rong Si!¡±

    That voice was sweet. Rong Si suddenly thought of Little Jiu and froze. She called him that too.

    He could not help but stop in his tracks. He wanted to turn back to see if it was her. However, his entire body seemed to be frozen. The boy waspletely stiff and could not turn back no matter what.

    ¡°Big Brother Rong Si! Why did you leave just like that? We especially came to wait for you and even bought you a gift! We¡­ we don¡¯t mean anything else by it. To us, you¡¯re like our idol! Yes, our idol!¡±

    The person who spoke just now was a girl with long hair. She was unwilling to let Rong Si ignore all of them and just leave like that. She couldn¡¯t help but run after him, calling for him.

    It wasn¡¯t Little Jiu¡¯s voice. Rong Si¡¯s heart, which had jumped up into his throat, suddenly felt at ease. However, a small part of him felt disappointed. This conflicting feeling of wanting to see Su Jiu but not daring to see her made his heart extremely stifled.

    He heavily closed his eyes, tightened his grip on his bag, and continued walking. However, at this moment, another voice suddenly rang behind him!

    ¡°Rong Si! Stop right there!¡±

    Rong Si was speechless.

    His eyes widened in shock.

    If that voice earlier, the words ¡°big brother¡± reminded him of Little Jiu, then this extremely familiar voice made him certain that it was her!

    Is she¡­ right behind me?

    She even called my name directly as if she¡¯s angry.

    Su Jiu was indeed angry, furious even. When she sat in the car and saw him walk out, she knew that it was the little viin. So what if he hid his features? She still recognized him!

    She had not expected him to reallye back. Su Jiu did not know why he would be here at this high school. He was even wearing a school uniform; obviously, he was attending this school.

    What¡¯s going on? Wasn¡¯t he already in university?!

    Could it be that he was expelled from university, returned to study here, and took the entrance exam again?

    Also, when had he returned? Was this the reason he has been avoiding my calls and texts?

    Su Jiu could not figure it out. Her mind was in a mess. She had many questions she wanted to ask him.

    Under the gaze of the surrounding students, amidst the falling leaves in the autumn, a young girl wearing a blue and white school uniform walked toward the youth. The scene was beautiful and pleasing to the eye, straight out of an idol drama.

    However, before Su Jiu could get close to him, Rong Si suddenly regained his senses and quickly strode forward. He walked very quickly as if he was running away from something.

    Su Jiu did not expect him to leave like this. She immediately chased after him and yelled, ¡°Rong Si, I told you to stop! Didn¡¯t you hear me?!¡±

    She chased him for a short distance. However, when she reached the corner of the street, she realized that the little viin was gone!

    Su Jiu¡¯s footsteps slowed down, and she turned her head to look wildly around. However, Rong Si seemed to have vanished into thin air and could not be found at all.

    D*mn it¡­ why is the little viin being like this? He didn¡¯t say anything to me and secretly came back to the capital. Now that we finally met again, he still hid from me. What does this mean?

    Doesn¡¯t he know that I will get worried if he acts like that?

    Relying on her instincts, Su Jiu picked a direction and resolutely ran forward. As she ran, she took out her cell phone and dialed Rong Si¡¯s number.

    Unexpectedly, she tripped and tumbled to the ground.. Her knee scraped against the ground!

 Chapter 681 - Becoming An Adult

    <h4>Chapter 681: Bing An Adult</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    D*mzn it! It hurts¡­ Su Jiu looked down at her scraped knee as blood oozed out of it.

    Why hadn¡¯t that bastard Rong Si contacted her?

    Why hadn¡¯t he told her that he hade back? He should have at least told her how he was doing. Did he know how worried she was about him?

    Su Jiu had always been afraid of pain. All these years, she had received Su Shengjing¡¯s and An Yuan¡¯s pampering. That was why her tender skin and tender flesh made her feel heart-wrenching pain.

    ¡®The more she thought about it, the angrier and more aggrieved she became. Su Jiu¡¯s eyes turned red. She suddenly had the urge to cry.

    Seriously, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happened to me. Ever since I started worrying about the Little Viin, I¡¯ve gradually be less and less like myself.

    Su Jiu¡¯s vision grew blurry, and she sniffed. Just as she was about to get up, a boy¡¯s hand appeared in her field of view.

    Su Jiu was stunned. The hand in front of her had distinct joints, and the fingers were thin and long, just like a pianist¡¯s hand.

    Is it¡­ Xiao Wei?

    Su Jiu raised her head in shock. When she saw that familiar yet unfamiliar face, she froze on the spot.

    ¡®When she looked up, she saw that the youngster was wearing a ck mask, only revealing a pair of eyes. His fringe was scattered, slightly covering his deep eyes.

    He was wearing an ordinary white shirt and blue pants. Even such ordinary clothes could not hide his figure. It was obvious that he was a male model. Tall and slender, he was extremely good-looking.

    Su Jiu looked at him in shock.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± She was too agitated to speak.

    The person in front of him was not Xiao Wei, but the little viin!

    Although it had been a long time since she had seen him, his face was clearly etched in her mind. She would never mistake him for someone else. Those deep and dark eyes seemed to be suppressing a lot of emotions and contained a lot of worries. Just by looking at them, she knew it was him!

    The little viin could no longer be called ¡°little.¡± He would soon turn eighteen and be of age.

    Since he started going to university, he had changed a lot. He no longer had the childishness of a boy. Instead, he had be a tall and handsome young man. He had long legs and a sharply defined bone structure. He was filled with the power of a young man.

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart thumped. Although she was angry and aggrieved, the moment she saw him, all her emotions were reced by excitement and joy.

    Completely forgetting the pain, she could not help butugh. She expectantly asked, ¡°Big Brother, is that you?¡±

    After such a long time, she was finally in front of him again. She even smiled at him and even called out to him. Her voice was just as sweet and soft as before.

    It was sweet as strawberry candy, touching his heart.

    Rong Si¡¯s heart, which was usually as still as stagnant water, seemed to be agitated at the sight of her, stirring up waves and unable to calm down.

    His good-looking thin lips pursed tightly. Then, he faced the little girl, whose eyes were filled with anticipation, and said in a deep voice, ¡°No, you¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡±

    Wrong person?

    How¡¯s that possible?!

    Even if she did not see his face, she knew without a doubt that he was the little viin!

    Su Jiu did not know why he had said that. As the little viin turned around to leave, she quickly pulled him back. ¡°I don¡¯t have the wrong person. You¡¯re Rong Si!¡±

    Her soft hand tightly held his wrist. Rong Si pressed his lips together even harder.

    Her palm was very warm, and the area that she was holding felt searingly hot. He quickly pulled his hand back and looked away. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±

 Chapter 682 - Perfect Beauty

    <h4>Chapter 682: Perfect Beauty</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    Are you kidding me?

    She became anxious. ¡°You are! Big Brother, what¡¯s wrong? Why didn¡¯t you contact me? When did youe back? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯ve been worried about you?¡±

    Rong Si clenched his fists and tightened his jaw.

    Seeing him remain silent, Su Jiu walked in front of him and took off his mask.

    The first thing she saw was that familiar face.

    ¡®The young man¡¯s facial features were extremely handsome and well-defined. The contours of his face were hard, not having even a single w. Rong Si looked like a beautiful young man who had walked out of a picture. Although he had grown up, he was still as stunning as before. This had not changed.

    ¡°Big Brother, say something. When did youe back?¡± Su Jiu desperately wanted to find out what had happened during the time they had been apart.

    Rong Si still didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he looked at her deeply, his gazending on her injured knee. Gulping, he asked, ¡°Can you walk?¡±

    This sudden sentence surprised Su Jiu. She then deliberately said with an angry face, ¡°No! If I hadn¡¯t chased you, I wouldn¡¯t have fallen. You have to take responsibility!¡±

    ¡°Can you walk?¡± repeated the little viin.

    His voice was even deeper and more maic than before. It was so pleasant that one could get pregnant just from hearing him speak. In fact, one might get pregnant with twins!

    Su Jiu red at him and deliberately repeated, ¡°No!¡±

    Rong Si was silent. He looked around and saw a pharmacy across the street. Then, he said to her, ¡°Wait for me.¡±

    Rong Si crossed the street. Su Jiu stood still and watched his retreating back. She felt that even though he was such a familiar figure, he seemed to be unreachable now. Something seemed to have changed between them, so much so that they were not as close as before.

    Soon, Rong Si returned with a bottle of mineral water, some medicine cream, bandages, and medical gauze. He gestured for Su Jiu to sit down on the bench behind him. Su Jiu did that in a daze. She wanted to tend to her wound by herself, but Rong Si did not let her.

    He unscrewed the cap of the mineral water first, then crouched down and reached up to lift her injured leg. He cleaned her wound with water, applied the medicine, and bandaged her leg with gauze.

    As he tended to her wound, his eyebrows were furrowed in concentration. His dark eyshes covered his eyes. Su Jiu could not see the emotions in his eyes. His expression was so serious that he looked lost in his thoughts.

    It was said that serious boys were the most handsome. Coupled with his super handsome face, her baby was simply too handsome. No wonder so many girls from other schools were waiting for him outside his school!

    ¡®The passers-by looked at this scene and sighed at how beautiful this couple was! The scene was straight out of an idol drama. It was really charming!

    The boy has knelt to tend to the girl. Isn¡¯t he spoiling her too much?

    Was dating back when we were high school students really that wonderful?

    Sensing that people around were staring at him, Rong Si felt a little ufortable. After tightly wrapping the bandage, he stood up and said, ¡°Done.¡±

    With that, he handed her the rest of the medicine and gauze. Before Su Jiu could say anything, he turned around and walked away again, his tall figure quickly blending in with the bustling crowd.

    ¡°Rong Si!¡± Su Jiu¡¯s eyes widened, and she immediately chased after him.

    However, there were too many people around him, and Rong Si was walking too fast. He had disappeared into the crowd the next instant..

 Chapter 683 - She Was Waiting For Him Again

    <h4>Chapter 683: She Was Waiting For Him Again</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°¡­¡± Su Jiu looked left and right. Even after searching for a while, she could not find him. Her clear and lively eyes slowly dimmed.

    She could tell that the little viin looked a little down. Is he having a difficult time with something?

    It has to be. Otherwise, why would he hide from me? If something has happened, does it mean there¡¯s still a possibility of him turning evil?

    As she thought of his gloomy eyes, Su Jiu¡¯s heart sank. She had a bad feeling.

    Slowly, she walked along the streets, still looking for Rong Si.

    After a while, her chauffeur found her and anxiously said, ¡°Little Miss, where did you go? I¡¯ve been searching for you for a long time. How can you just run around by yourself? If anything happens, Old Master and Young Master won¡¯t let me off.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Uncle,¡± Su Jiu said as she looked around. She still could not see Rong Si, so she could only give up.

    After she got into the car, Rong Si came out from behind aer and watched the car drive away, his eyes dim.

    He had been too careless today. He hadn¡¯t seen the Bentley that Su Jiu had been sitting in. So, he had thought that she had stoppeding to the school. That was why when he had walked out of the school gate, he had been caught by surprise.

    Rong Si did not know how he should feel. His current feelings were hard to describe. He had originally nned to wait, mentally prepare himself, and gather his courage before facing her again.

    Unexpectedly, she had caught him off guard and even recognized him. Would she be angry that I left her just like that?

    It didn¡¯t matter. He did not have the confidence to appear in front of her now.

    What should I do?

    ee

    ¡®When Su Jiu reached home, Su Shengjing had already returned. He was wearing light-colored loungewear as came out of the kitchen, his hands full with tes of food. When he saw that Su Jiu had returned, he instantly smiled. ¡°Baby, you¡¯re back. Wash your hands and eat.¡±

    He ced the dishes on the dining table.

    Su Jiu puffed up her cheeks and dejectedly walked toward him. She reached out to hug him and buried her face against his chest. Her voice came out muffled. ¡°Daddy¡­¡±

    She looked like a little kitten seekingfort after being injured. Su Shei

    g¡¯s heart softened. He held her shoulders, letting her lean on him as he asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡±

    Su Jiu lowered her head and nodded.

    ¡®When Su Shengjing heard that, he was shocked. It was rare for his daughter to get unhappy. Something bad must have happened. He immediately asked in anger, ¡°Did someone bully you? Daddy will help you!¡±

    ¡°No one bullied me. I just met a liar!¡±

    ¡°A liar?¡± Su Shengjing instantly became alert. ¡°Baby, what kind of liar did you meet? Did they want to cheat you of my money or s*x?¡±

    His daughter was so beautiful and cute. If someone had lied to her for s*x, it would be a huge tragedy. He would fight it out with that bastard!

    ¡°No, I met someone I knew before. I recognized him, but he refused to admit who he was. Daddy, don¡¯t you think he¡¯s a liar?¡±

    So it wasn¡¯t what I had expected. Su Shengjing heaved a sigh of relief, then frowned and said, ¡°Who is it? If you recognized him, why did he still refuse to admit it? Is he not on good terms with you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it¡­ Our rtionship was clearly very good¡­¡± Su Jiu trailed off. As she thought about Rong Si leaving her like that, she became even more unhappy.

    Eh?

    Su Shengjing felt that things were not as simple as his daughter was making them out to be. He suspiciously looked at her.

    Their rtionship was clearly very good?

    Who is she talking about? Could it be that rascal?

    Just as he thought about it, Su Shengjing suddenly realized that Su Jiu¡¯s leg was bandaged. He instantly became anxious. ¡°Baby, what happened to your leg?! Did you fall?¡±

    $u Jiu curled her lips and did not say that it was because she had been chasing after Rong Si. She only said, ¡°Yes, I identally fell.¡±

    ¡°Is it serious? Does it hurt? Baby, if you¡¯re hurt, you have to tell me immediately. You should¡¯ve told me you hurt your leg. I could¡¯ve carried you back. You didn¡¯t need to walk!¡± Su She

    g¡¯s heart ached.

    ¡®When his daughter was younger, his heart would ache for her no matter what she encountered. It was the same now, when she was older. He could not bear to see her hurt at all.

    $u Jiu did not know whether tough or cry. Why did her father always treat her like a kid? Moreover, her knee was only scratched. It was not a big deal, and she did not need to be carried on his back. That was too much. ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s just a small injury. It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    ¡°How can I not be worried?¡± Su Shengjing¡¯s brows were tightly knitted. ¡°Are you really fine?¡±

    ¡°Tm fine!¡± Su Jiu replied in a cheerful tone. She even reached out to touch Su Shengjing¡¯s tightly furrowed eyebrows, persuading him to rx.

    Su Shengjing was still worried. ¡°If you¡¯re fine, why is your knee so tightly bandaged? Untie the bandage, and let me take a look.¡±

    Su Jiu smiled and hugged her father¡¯s neck. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m really fine. I promise you! If something had happened, would I still be alive and kicking?¡±

    Su Shengjing snorted. ¡°I¡¯m your father! I have to care about you! Also, which brat treated you badly? I¡¯ll fight him!¡±

    Seeing that he was serious, Su Jiu felt helpless and amused. ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t even care about him, and neither should you. Let¡¯s eat, I¡¯m starving!¡±

    $u Jiu let go of him and ran to the kitchen to wash her hands.

    Su Shengjing turned to look at her retreating back and frowned again.

    He had watched this little girl grow up. He could tell at a nce if she had anything on her mind. However, she had grown up now; she was no longer the little packrat she used to be. If she had something on her mind now, she did not even want to talk to him anymore. Suddenly, he felt a little upset.

    If only she had never grown up.

    Seeing that Su Jiu did not intend to exin herself at all, Su Shengjing did not ask. He pretended as if nothing had happened and put some food on her te, reminding her to eat more. Unfortunately, after they had finished eating, Su Jiu did not once mention what happened earlier. Su Shengjing could

    not help but feel even more puzzled.

    The hearts of girls are indeed hard to read.

    However¡­ if any little bastard dared to hurt her and make her sad, I would not let him off easily!

    ee

    Su Jiu thought about Rong Si the whole night and did not sleep well. When she woke up in the morning, her dark eye circles were especially obvious. After a muddle-headed day, she took out her phone and called Rong Si in the evening.

    The only response she got was the sound of the phone ringing.

    Even after she waited for a while, he still did not pick up the call. Su Jiu gritted her teeth and angrily hung up the phone.

    Little viin, where did you learn such a bad habit of ignoring calls?

    She called him twice more, but Rong Si still didn¡¯t pick up. However, he sent her a message a whileter with only one word: Sorry!

    Sorry?

    What¡¯s the use of apologizing? If he¡¯s really a man, he would meet me face to face!

    $u Jiu felt a little angry but also a little bitter. Now, she knew without a doubt that the little viin must have experienced something terrible. He would never have given up his ce in the top university otherwise, much less return to high school here. It was too unbelievable!

    She had no choice but to go to Rong Si¡¯s school again.

    Su Jiu knew that the little viin was hiding from her, so waiting like this would most likely not yield any results. Looking at the students swarming out, she nned to find someone to ask which ss the little viin was in.

    After asking a girl and finding out where Rong Si¡¯s ssroom was, Su Jiu ran straight into the school. The surrounding students looked at her in surprise.

    Isn¡¯t this girl from another school?

    Why has she barged into the school? Is she looking for Rong Si? Is he so famous already? So many girls from other schools know about him.

    Su Jiu ran all the way to the ssroom. When she reached the back door of the ssroom, she carefully peeked inside..

 Chapter 684 - No Matter How You See It, Heâ€™s Handsome

    <h4>Chapter 684: No Matter How You See It, He¡¯s Handsome</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Initially, Su Jiu did not have much hope of meeting the little viin. To her surprise, he still had not left and was packing his bag, with his back toward her.

    Afraid that he would find out, Su Jiu quietly hid by the door.

    Several girls in the ss rubbed their hands as they looked at Rong Si. They were a little shy and excited, and their faces were red. In their eyes, Rong Si was very handsome no matter how they looked at him.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be such a pity if he does not be a celebrity?

    However, even though Rong Si sensed their gazes on him, his expression did not change. He acted as if they did not exist and continued packing up.

    Then, he got up from his seat, slung his bag over one shoulder, and strode out of the ssroom.

    ¡®When Su Jiu saw that Rong Si was about toe out, her heart skipped a beat. She immediately ran to the staircase behind her to hide. After about half a minute, when she felt that Rong Si should have gone down the stairs on the other side of the corridor, she poked her head out.

    As expected, Rong Si had already disappeared. The girls who had been looking at him earlier were hurriedly following him downstairs.

    $u Jiu nned to follow them. She wanted to see where the little viin was living and what kind of life he was leading!

    ee

    After leaving the school, Rong Si ignored the girls following him. He continued forward, exuding a cold aura from head to toe as if he was keeping people at a distance. His freezing gaze promised pain to anyone who approached him.

    Only after he turned two corners did the number of girls behind him gradually decrease. Rong Si quickly blended into the crowd, losing the rest of them.

    It was only then that he felt a lot more rxed. In front of him was a gift shop. When he passed by the disy window, he could not help but stop in his tracks. A very cute cup was on show in the disy window.

    The cup was made of transparent ss, decorated with strawberry designs. It had a matching spoon, which also had a strawberry on it.

    Little Jiu would like this.

    She has loved strawberries since she was young.

    As he looked at the cup, Rong Si¡¯s gaze deepened. Then, he walked into the shop and bought the cup.

    The boss cheerfully asked, ¡°You bought it for your girlfriend, didn¡¯t you? Let me tell you! Girls like such gifts very much. The cup represents the promise of a lifetime. Its meaning is significant.¡±

    A lifetime.

    Rong Si held the cup in his hand and suddenly understood.

    If only he could spend the rest of his life with her.

    After paying for the cup, he carefully ced it in his bag, nning to put it on his desk after returning. If possible, he wanted to give it to Little Jiu. However, after what happened the previous day, he did not know how to face her.

    He really did not have the courage to appear in front of her directly.

    ¡®When he came out of the gift shop, he entered a fast-food stall not far ahead. He bought rice with cheap sides of two vegetables and meat, then carried the bento box and continued walking.

    Su Jiu followed him the whole time. There was quite a distance between them, and Rong Si didn¡¯t notice her. When she saw him buying fast food at a small shop by the street, she suddenly felt like her heart was stifled by something. She felt very ufortable.

    That fast-food ce was shabby. Its walls were yellow, and its kitchen had a lot of oil stains. The conditions there were really not good, and the food looked and tasted unappetizing. The only thing good about that ce was that it was cheap.

    A few yuan was enough to buy two vegetable sides and one meat.

    However, Su Jiu did not know if the preparation of the dishes was hygienic or if the ingredients were fresh or not. There was a high chance that they weren¡¯t. Furthermore, she did not know what kind of oil was used to stir-fry the vegetables. Is it unhealthy?

 Chapter 685 - The Decisive Little Villain

    <h4>Chapter 685: The Decisive Little Viin</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Has the little viin bought food at such a ce to save money? Are his funds tight right now?

    At the thought of this possibility, Su Jiu felt even more ufortable.

    She decided to continue following him. When she followed Rong Si to an old residential area, she looked at the narrow alley, the moss-covered walls, and the piles of rubbish in the corner that emitted a strange smell.

    She instantly thought that she had returned to the slum-like residential area she had first lived in.

    Is this where the little viin lives now?

    Su Jiu¡¯s mind went nk in shock.

    The alley was so narrow that it could amodate only two or three people passing through at a time. The lighting was dim, and dense electric wires hung low above the ground. Outside the window of the residential building, all kinds of ratty clothes and underpants were hanging to dry¡­ This ce was

    really simr to the ce where she used to live before!

    Afraid that Rong Si would find out, Su Jiu did not dare to follow him too closely. She found a pomegranate tree in the alley and immediately hid behind it before carefully poking her head out.

    She saw Rong Si stop a short distance ahead. A very thin little white dog came near his feet, probably three or four months old. It was circling his legs and looking up at him. The dog weakly barked at him but vigorously wagged its tail.

    Rong Si squatted and used his chopsticks to take out some rice and two pieces of fish meat from the bento box. The puppy¡¯s tail wagged even more, happily. Once the food was ced on the ground, it buried its nose in the food and began to eat.

    Rong Si was kneeling with one mee on the ground. The evening sun shone on him and seemed to give him a faint halo. His hair and shoulders were covered in sunlight. He was unbelievably good-looking.

    It stunned Su Jiu.

    The little white dog finished eating very quickly and licked the ground clean. Then, it wagged its tail at him. Its wide eyes clearly said that it was still hungry.

    Rong Si looked down at it as if he couldn¡¯t bear to see it like this. He ced even more food on the ground, leaving only half for himself.

    After the puppy finished eating, it circled his legs a few more times, expectantly looking at him. It was as if it wanted to go back with him. Rong Si hesitated but didn¡¯t refuse the puppy. He tugged his school bag over his shoulder, stood up, and walked toward the old residential building in front of him.

    The little white dog followed him, wagging its tail.

    Su Jiu only walked out from behind the pomegranate tree when she saw him walking into the residential building with the puppy. Looking around, she suddenly felt ufortable.

    What¡¯s this little viin doing? Why has he ended up living in such a ce?

    Also, he clearly hadn¡¯t bought much food. Since he gave half of it to the puppy, what will he eat?

    The uncorrupted little viin still had a very good heart despite his cold exterior. He still wanted to help even if it was just a small dog by the roadside. It was impossible to associate him with the big pervert who decisively killed in the original novel.

    Although Rong Si had already entered the building, Su Jiu still did not leave. She hid behind the pomegranate tree and raised her head to look at the residential building.

    To her surprise, within ten minutes or so, the little viin appeared in the stairwell. He had changed out of his school uniform and put on a white shirt and ck trousers as if he were going somewhere.

    If he wanted to go out, he would definitely pass by where she stood. Su Jiu nervously looked around and quickly hid in the corridor of the residential building behind her.

    Rong Si did not notice her. He walked past the pomegranate tree and disappeared into the alley..

 Chapter 686 - The Su Familyâ€™s Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 686: The Su Family¡¯s Daughter</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Su Jiu immediately followed the little viin.

    Along the way, she had tried to guess where he would be heading. Unexpectedly, he ended up in a bar!

    At this moment, the sky was already dark, and the streetlights were on. The neon lights and car lights on the street were dazzling. Su Jiu stood at the entrance of the bar, feeling surprised.

    Why has the little viine to such a ce?

    This is a bar. He¡¯s not an adult yet. How could he enter it?

    She hurried over to the bar, but before she could get close to the door, a fat security guard stopped her. ¡°What are you doing? Do you know what this ce is? Little girls like you can¡¯t go in.¡±

    ¡®When Su Jiu saw his serious expression, her expression instantly changed. She looked at him with pleading eyes. ¡°Uncle, I saw my brother go in just now. I want to look for him! Can you let me go in to look for him? I¡¯ll be out soon!¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do either. There are all kinds of people here. You¡¯re still young. You can¡¯t go in. If anything happens, we won¡¯t be able to take responsibility. Don¡¯t you know that some people have eyes on only young and pretty girls like you? Go back and do your homework.¡±

    This security guard was quite kind.

    But how could Su Jiu be willing to leave just like that? She had no choice but to call her chauffeur and ask him toe over.

    The chauffeur rushed over and saw his little miss anxiously standing at the entrance of the bar. Heined, ¡°Aiyo, Little Miss, you¡¯ve been running around aimlessly for so long just now. Aren¡¯t you going back? Young Master called me just now, and I promised him I would bring you back immediately.

    Come, let¡¯s go back!¡±

    Su Jiu immediately shook her head. ¡°No, I can¡¯t go back yet! Uncle, I saw someone I know. He¡¯s my good friend. I want to go in and look for him!¡±

    ¡°Friend?¡± The chauffeur was stunned for a moment, then he said with some heartache, ¡°Little Miss, did you make a bad friend? Coming to this kind of ce to have fun at such a young age¡­ is this proper? Little Miss, you¡¯re the daughter of the Su family, the future heir. Don¡¯t learn bad things from shady

    people.¡±

    $u Jiu puffed up her cheeks and angrily retorted, ¡°He is not a bad friend or a promiscuous person!¡±

    ¡®The chauffeur naturally did not dare to disobey the little princess of the Su family. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Okay, okay, okay. He¡¯s not¡­¡±

    That¡¯s more like it.

    Su Jiu nodded and turned around to walk to the security guard. She pointed at the chauffeur and said, ¡°Uncle, he¡¯s my father. Can I go in to look for my brother with him?¡±

    What, father?

    ¡®The chauffeur was ttered. He would not dare to call himself the Little Miss¡¯s guardian¡­ Fortunately, Old Master was not around. Otherwise, he would definitely get unhappy.

    As Su Jiu had expected, things were much easier when she had a parent apanying her. The security guard could tell that the two of them really knew each other, so he agreed. However, he still asked, ¡°Are you really just going in to look for your brother?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll try toe out soon!¡± Su Jiu said and turned to the chauffeur. ¡°Uncle, can you apany me to find someone?¡±

    The chauffeur was helpless. It was obvious that his little miss was looking for the boy she had been obsessed with for the past two days. Should I tell Old Master and Young Master?

    Forget it! I won¡¯t talk about it for now. I¡¯ll just observe.

    After the security guard let them in, Su Jiu and her chauffeur entered the bar together.

    Su Jiu was a pretty, cute little girl in a school uniform. As soon as she walked into the bar, many people turned to look at her. Many middle-aged greasy-looking men¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Whose little sister is this? She¡¯s so cute!

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Su Jiu had a tall and strong man closely following her, they would have gone over to her to strike up a conversation.

    Su Jiu immediately smelled the strong stench of alcohol and cigarettes as soon as she entered the bar. Coupled with all the gazes on her, she frowned in difort. She took out a mask from her bag and put it on.

    As aman, the chauffeur did not really like this kind of crowded ce. No matter what, it felt a little foul. He closely followed Su Jiu. ¡°Little Miss, what does your friend look like? Can you describe him? I¡¯ll help you look for him.¡±

    Su Jiu tured around and slyly blinked. ¡°It¡¯s easy to find him. He has a very obvious characteristic. One word, handsome!¡±

    ¡®The chauffeur was speechless.

    He looked around and said, ¡°Little Miss, the number of handsome people here¡­ is quite a lot.¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯re wrong. Compared to him, those people are too ugly. He¡¯s definitely the most handsome in the entire ce. He¡¯s stunningly handsome!¡±

    ¡®The chauffeur was speechless again.

    D*mn! Is he that handsome?

    From the looks of it, Little Miss seems to like the other boy very much. After all, beauty was in the eye of the beholder. Of course, the miss would feel that the person she liked was the most beautiful in the world!

    The chauffeur hesitated once again, deciding if he should tell Su Guobang and Su Shengjing about this. If they knew their precious little princess was in danger of being charmed by a little brat, they would probably be furious.

    However, if he didn¡¯t say anything, this wouldn¡¯t end well either.

    ¡®The daughter of the Su family was their only heir. She was too important, so she couldn¡¯t be so easily charmed by such a boy. Who knew what he was thinking?

    The chauffeur had been Su Jiu¡¯s chauffeur for a few years, and he could tell what she was thinking. He couldn¡¯t help but remind her, ¡°Little Miss, when making friends, you can¡¯t just look at whether the other party is handsome or not. Their heart is the most important¡­ Do you know who the other party

    is?¡±

    $u Jiu nodded and seriously said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve known him since I was young, He¡¯s a really nice person!¡±

    The driver was stunned.

    Eh? They are childhood friends?

    Okay!

    He asked again, ¡°Then¡­ how old is he? Is he a student? How are his grades?¡±

    $u Jiu replied without hiding anything, ¡°He¡¯s not even 18 years old yet. He¡¯s still in school. As for his grades, he has always been the top scorer in school every year. Isn¡¯t he very impressive?¡±

    As she said this, a hint of pride appeared in her eyes as if she was even more proud of him than he was.

    The chauffeur choked and continued asking, ¡°How¡¯s his family background?¡±

    ¡°Extremely good! His family has a worth of 100 billion. They have an endless amount of money. Umm¡­ It¡¯s about the same as the Li Family.¡±

    Li Family?!

    The driver knew which Li family she was talking about, and his jaw almost dropped. No way! Is Little Miss¡¯s friend that amazing? Why do I feel that the kid she¡¯s talking about seems to have no ws?

    That kid¡¯s family is simr to the Li family? Who is it? Why don¡¯t I know who he is?

    The chauffeur was a well-mannered and knowledgeable driver who often read books and newspapers. Before he became Su Jiu¡¯s personal chauffeur, he had gone to many important events with Old Master Li. ording to his understanding, the second richest family was still a huge distance away from the

    Li Family. How could this boy¡¯s worth be simr?

    ¡°Little Miss, which family¡¯s young master are you talking about? Which family isparable to the Li family?¡±

    $u Jiu looked confident. ¡°Not now, but there will be one in the future. He will be someone who is on par with Li Mohan!¡±

    This sentence stunned the youth hiding behind the pir..

 Chapter 687 - My Baby is the Best

    <h4>Chapter 687: My Baby is the Best</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Everyone knew who Li Mohan was. The pride of the heavens! The heir to thatrge financial group! Who couldpare to him?

    Could it be that in Little Jiu¡¯s eyes, this boy is so amazing that she has such high expectations of him?

    It was a pity that in reality, he had still disappointed her.

    ¡®When the chauffeur heard Su Jiu¡¯s words, he could not help butugh. ¡°Little Miss, don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re in love with that boy? Is that why you¡¯re describing him like this?¡±

    ¡°He has always been good!¡± In her heart, her baby had always been the best. She would not ept anything else!

    Rong Si, who was behind the pir, lowered his eyes. His emotions could not be clearly seen.

    The young man had noticed Su Jiu in the crowd when she came in just now. He knew she was looking for him. She must have been following him the whole way. Otherwise, how could she know that he was here?

    Iwas too careless. Why didn¡¯t I expect her to be a stubborn girl who won¡¯t give up so easily?

    Su Jiu continued to walk forward. Not wanting her to see him, Rong Si turned his head. He took a long look at her back before turning to leave.

    1

    At this moment, a well-dressed young woman walked out of a private room. She went straight to the manager, who was in the middle of instructing a waiter to deliver drinks. Raising her chin, she arrogantly said, ¡°Hey, where¡¯s that kid fromst time? Ask him toe to my private room.¡±

    ¡®When the manager saw that it was this woman, he hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°Miss Tang, that brat still has a bad temper. He has just started working here, and he won¡¯t be ready so quickly. Why don¡¯t I get some good waiters to serve you? They won¡¯t make you angry.¡±

    Miss Tang refused him. ¡°No, I¡¯ve already chosen him. Make hime over.¡±

    ¡®The manager was troubled. ¡°Miss Tang, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea.¡±

    He didn¡¯t want Rong Si to go over to her. Although the boy was cold, he was handsome. After only a few days, the manager could tell that the business in the bar had obviously be better. A lot more female customers were visiting the bar than before. It must be because of him.

    However, if the manager angered this richdy, the fallout would also be difficult to deal with.

    ¡®The manager drylyughed and looked around, pretending to be looking for someone. He then said, ¡°Miss Tang, I don¡¯t know where he went either¡­ We have many customers at the bar today, and every waiter is very busy¡­¡±

    Although he said this very carefully, Miss Tang didn¡¯t buy it. She unhappily said, ¡°Fine! Since you don¡¯t want him toe over, then I¡¯ll look for him myself! If I find him, you have to ask him toe to my private room every time Ie here, understand?¡±

    ¡®The manager was speechless.

    D*mn, aren¡¯t you being too unreasonable?

    However, this woman came from a rich family and was an important guest of the bar. He couldn¡¯t say anything. He could only continue to smile. ¡°Then, Miss Tang, please look for him. I really don¡¯t know where he is.¡±

    Miss Tang gave him a disdainful look and said, ¡°Useless thing!¡± After that, she crossed her arms and arrogantly walked ahead.

    Suddenly, she brushed past someone.

    ¡®The woman got furious when she felt a light brush against her shoulder. She red at the person beside her. Seeing that it was a girl in school uniform, she immediately snapped at her. ¡°What are you doing? Are you blind?¡±

    ¡®The woman had an arrogant expression on her face and a sharp look in her eyes as if she didn¡¯t care about anyone.

    Su Jiu nced at her out of the corner of her eyes. The person in front of her was a beautiful woman dressed in branded clothes. She was most likely ady from a wealthy family. Three young women were walking behind her as if they were her sidekicks. It seemed like this woman had a special

    background.

 Chapter 688 - Spoiled

    <h4>Chapter 688: Spoiled</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    This displeased Miss Tang even more. ¡°What are you looking at? Apologize to me! Immediately!¡±

    It was just a little brush, and that woman was the one who had touched her first. Why should Su Jiu apologize?

    Su Jiu found it ridiculous and refused to concede. ¡°Did I hear wrong? If anyone should be apologizing, it¡¯s you!¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Miss Tang¡¯s pretty face twisted.

    ¡°I said, if anyone should be apologizing, it should be you!¡± Su Jiu boldly repeated, not afraid of her at all.

    ¡°Are you kidding me? You bumped into me, and you want me to apologize to you?¡±

    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t want to apologize, that¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be the bigger person this time, and forgive you. However, I won¡¯t apologize,¡± Su Jiu indifferently replied. She did not want to continue this petty quarrel and was about to continue walking forward when she was stopped.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    ¡°What else do you want?¡± Su Jiu unhappily turned her head. Suddenly, she saw Miss Tang raising her hand to p her face!

    ¡°Little Miss!¡± The chauffeur behind Su Jiu cried out, moving forward. However, someone was faster than him. The next instant, a hand had grabbed Miss Tang¡¯s wrist!

    Miss Tang¡¯s palm stopped a hair¡¯s breadth away from Su Jiu¡¯s cheek. Before Miss Tang could react, someone roughly pushed her away.

    The push was so strong that she staggered a few steps to prevent herself from falling to the ground.

    Su Jiu had not expected this woman to attack her so directly. It had momentarily stunned her. She also had not expected this figure to suddenly appear in front of her, protectively standing between her and the woman.

    Su Jiu looked up at the person in a daze. The young man was tall and straight. From her angle, she could only see the side of his face. He had a high nose bridge, thin lips, and a perfect jawline. His long neck was wrapped in the cor of his white shirt, and his prominent Adam¡¯s apple looked alluring.

    The moment she recognized Rong Si, Su Jiu¡¯s eyes lit up. She happily said, ¡°Big Brother!¡±

    What?

    ¡®The chauffeur immediately looked at Rong Si as well. Although he was a man, he was also stunned by Rong Si at first nce.

    D*mn, Little Miss was right. The little brother she has been looking for is indeed very handsome. Stunningly handsome!

    ¡°It¡¯s you?!¡± Miss Tang raised her head.

    This young man whom she wanted so badly had actually helped another girl and even pushed her away. This instantly made her furious. ¡°Do you even want to keep your job? You make me angry every time! Do you think I won¡¯t get the manager to fire you?¡±

    Fire?

    Su Jiu immediately understood that the little viin was working in this bar. It was only then that she noticed he was wearing a white shirt and ck pants. He even had a ck bow tie around his neck. It was the uniform of a bar waiter.

    Rong Si coldly looked at Miss Tang. Her p had almostnded on Little Jiu¡¯s face.

    Little Jiu had been pampered by her family. She had never been beaten or scolded since she was young. How could he allow this woman to hit her?

    It was incredibly lucky that he had the foresight to follow Su Jiu around the bar. Although her chauffeur apanied and protected her, Rong Si had still been worried.

    Thankfully, he had stopped that blow in time. It would offend that woman, but he did not care.

    Rong Si¡¯s gaze was cold and sinister. Miss Tang suddenly felt a little guilty under his gaze, and a chill ran down her spine.

    Seeing Rong Si just coldly staring at Miss Tang and not responding to her, Su Jiu called to him again.. ¡°Big Brother?¡±

 Chapter 689 - He Will Follow

    <h4>Chapter 689: He Will Follow</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    This young waiter¡¯s calm demeanor angered Miss Tang even more. She shouted, ¡°Manager? Where¡¯s the manager?¡±

    ¡®The incident caused quite a stir in the bar. Many people turned and looked over at the scene. The manager immediately came over to them and nervously asked, ¡°Miss Tang, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Miss Tang pointed at Rong Si and said, ¡°Is this the kind of person you hire as a waiter? Do you allow your waiters to hit a customer? If I hadn¡¯t been careful, I would have fallen when he pushed me! Are you going to let him get off scot-free?¡±

    The manager was speechless.

    Miss Tang was a regr customer, and he knew her personality very well. She was a spoiled princess, but she meant what she said. If she said that Rong Si pushed her, then he had pushed her. But he must have pushed her because she did something. Otherwise, why would he push her for no reason?

    However, the manager couldn¡¯t offend her. So, he turned to Rong Si. ¡°What are you doing? Hurry up and apologize to Miss Tang.¡±

    Su Jiu was unhappy when she heard that. Why should he have to apologize?

    ¡°Big Brother, let¡¯s go. They¡¯re bullying you. Let¡¯s get out of here. We don¡¯t need to deal with their anger!¡± As Su Jiu spoke, she grabbed Rong Si¡¯s hand and tried to pull him away.

    Rong Si looked down at her holding his hand with aplicated look in his eyes. He really wanted to follow her. No matter where she dragged him to, he was willing to follow her.

    But for some reason, he felt like his feet were nailed to the ground, and he couldn¡¯t move them no matter what.

    Perhaps, he still couldn¡¯t get over the hurdle in his heart and didn¡¯t know how to face her.

    Seeing him remain still, Su Jiu was confused. ¡°Big Brother, why are you standing there? Let¡¯s go?¡±

    Miss Tang could tell that Rong Si treated this girl differently. He had allowed her to hold his hand. Previously, he would not even allow anyone to touch him!

    At the thought of this, she became even more furious. ¡°Leave? Who allowed you to leave? If you don¡¯t give me an apology today, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    Su Jiu looked at Miss Tang again and mocked her, ¡°Let us off? Who do you think you are? I don¡¯t even know who spoiled you, but we won¡¯t give in just because you said so!¡±

    ¡°You brat, who are you?¡±

    ¡°won¡¯t tell you. You can¡¯t make me! Hah!¡± Su Jiu made a face at her. The chauffeur could not help butugh.

    Miss Tang¡¯s face twisted in anger. She pointed at Su Jiu with a trembling finger and said, ¡°You¡ª¡±

    Su Jiu replied in disdain, ¡°You? Big sister, do you know how ugly you look in front of so many people? Go home and take a good look at yourself in the mirror!¡±

    After that, Su Jiu tugged at Rong Si¡¯s arm again, but he still didn¡¯t move. He just looked at her with aplicated expression as if he was conflicted.

    What is he conflicted about?

    Since when did he be so distant? Is he not willing to leave this ce with me?

    Under the dim lights of the bar, Rong Si¡¯s dark eyes were especially deep as if they contained many emotions. His thin lips were pursed as if he was holding back many words.

    However, he did not do anything or say anything.

    Su Jiu felt as if her heart was stifled. She slowly let go of his slightly cold hand and seriously looked at him. ¡°Big Brother, are you noting with me? Fine, you can stay here! I¡¯m leaving! But after I leave, I won¡¯t look for you anymore! Not when you¡¯ve hidden from me time and time again.¡±

    Rong Si gulped.

    Although her tone was not as aggressive as when she was talking to Miss Tang, it sounded serious.

    She would never look for me again.

    This was a hundred times more serious than offending Miss Tang.

    Rong Si was struggling internally, his hands clenched by his sides.

    After saying that, Su Jiu coldly nced at Miss Tang and pointed at Rong Si. ¡°He¡¯s under my protection. If you dare to bully him after I leave this ce, even if you touch a strand of his hair, you will bear the consequences when I find out! If you don¡¯t believe me, on your own head be it!¡±

    Miss Tang seemed to have heard a joke. She scoffed. ¡°What? Did I hear wrongly? You¡¯re just a little girl, and you¡¯re saying that you want to protect him? Don¡¯t you feel ashamed saying that?¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°I said, on your own head be it!¡±

    Miss Tang was speechless.

    How can this wretched girl be so arrogant?!

    If she calls him Big Brother Rong Si, then she should be Rong Si¡¯s sister, right? Then, she¡¯s also poor. Where does she get the confidence to be so arrogant?

    Wait, that can¡¯t be. The school uniform this girl is wearing is the uniform of the most expensive private high school in the capital. Ordinary people can¡¯t attend that school. Those who attend it are basically the children of high-ranking officials or celebrities.

    And, just now, hadn¡¯t the man beside her called her¡­ Little Miss?

    So, could it be that she isn¡¯t an ordinary girl? Which rich family is she from?

    ¡®When Miss Tang thought of this, her anger dissipated. She didn¡¯t know how to reply. She could only stammer, ¡°Ha, you¡­ you think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re not afraid now. However, if you¡¯re still not afraid when I get my hands on you, you¡¯re really something.¡± Su Jiu turned around and said to the chauffeur, ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Little Miss.¡± The chauffeur nodded and nced at Rong Si, thinking that the boy was lucky that Old Master and Young Master were not here. Otherwise, just him making Little Miss unhappy would be enough to make him suffer.

    Su Jiu took a few steps toward the door and realized that Rong Si was not following her. She bit her lips and stopped before turning to look at him. ¡°Are you really noting with me? Then I will really leave and not look for you again!¡±

    She¡¯s still giving me a chance.

    However, Rong Si was still standing where he was. He didn¡¯t take a step forward and just stared at her. His eyes were so dark that they seemed to have no light.

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart started to ache again.

    What¡¯s wrong with this little viin¡­ I don¡¯t like it when he¡¯s like this!

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m leaving. You better take care of yourself!¡± Su Jiu angrily threw this sentence at him and strode out of the bar.

    The driver followed her closely. As they walked outside, the fresh air instantly greeted them, and a cool breeze blew in their faces. It was already autumn, and the weather would only get colder.

    Su Jiu could not help but shiver in the wind. She could not help but rub her arms, and her heart turned cold.

    ¡°Little Miss, that boy doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him! Don¡¯t pay any attention to him. I already said that being handsome isn¡¯t all there is to boys. Personality is also important, and I think his personality isn¡¯t good. So, find another one. There are many other good boys in the world.¡±

    But, no matter how many boys there were out there, none of them were the little viin.

    He was the only one in her heart¡­ No one else could rece him.

 Chapter 690 - Heartbeat

    <h4>Chapter 690: Heartbeat</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    The chauffeur advised Su Jiu, ¡°Little Miss, don¡¯t get angry over such a boy. He¡¯s not worth it. Let¡¯s go back. If Young Master finds out that you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±

    $u Jiu nodded and followed him to the car. Just as she was about to get into the car, she turned back to look at the bar.

    The girl still held a sliver of hope that the little viin would step through the doorway. Then, she would forget all her anger toward him.

    $u Jiu took out her phone. ¡°Rong Si, I¡¯ll give you one minute. If you don¡¯te out, I¡¯ll leave for real!¡±

    In the bar, the flickering lights shone on Rong Si¡¯s face. His expression was unreadable.

    As he recalled Su Jiu¡¯s words just now, his heart was stifled.

    ¡®When he saw her message, he stopped hesitating.

    With only one minute left, he pushed away the people around him and rushed out of the bar.

    Just as Su Jiu was about to get into the car, she saw the little viin running out. His face was filled with anxiety and even a trace of panic. Su Jiu raised her eyebrows and the corner of her lips curled up a little.

    ¡®When he walked up to her, she puffed up her cheeks and said, ¡°Big Brother, have you finally thought it through? Tell me, do you still want to hide from me? I¡¯m not joking. If you hadn¡¯te out, I¡¯d have really ignored you!¡±

    Su Jiu felt that she really looked like the kind of girl who would fight with her boyfriend.

    Wait, boyfriend?

    I¡¯m letting my imagination run wild again.

    Rong Si was suddenly d that he had followed her out. Otherwise, if she had really ignored him, what would he do?

    Even if she was just joking, he still took it seriously.

    Rong Si guiltily looked down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    His voice was low. When he said this, he didn¡¯t even dare to look into Su Jiu¡¯s eyes.

    Although Su Jiu had been a little angry just now, all her anger disappeared with his apology. She magnanimously said, ¡°Seeing that we¡¯ve known each other since we were young, I¡¯ll forgive you. But if you continue to avoid me and make me worry¡­¡±

    As she spoke, she tiptoed and patted his head, just like she had when they were younger. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll forgive you!¡±

    At this moment, the manager ran out of the bar and saw Rong Si standing in front of Su Jiu. The girl was even reaching out to touch his head, but he seemed to be giving in to her. Suddenly, the manager remembered that many female customers hadined that this boy had a bad attitude and that

    they could not even speak to him.

    But he seems to be very patient and indulgent toward this girl?

    The manager angrily said, ¡°Rong Si! What are you doing? You offended Miss Tang and ran away without a word. Do you not want to work here anymore?¡±

    ¡®When Su Jiu heard this, she immediately pushed Rong Si behind her. She raised her chin and said to the manager, ¡°Yes! He quit! Why should I let you bully someone I care so much about?¡±

    Rong Si looked at her in shock and pursed his thin lips.

    Did she just say that I was someone she cares about?

    ¡°Big Brother, let¡¯s go. I won¡¯t stand it anymore!¡± Su Jiu held Rong Si¡¯s hand and left. As for what the manager was saying behind them, she did not want to care at all.

    Rong Si followed her in a daze and looked down at her hand.

    He had grown up and so had she, but her hand was still so small. His hand was much bigger than hers, and he could cover her handpletely.

    Other than his mother, Su Jiu was the only female he had ever held hands with. Rong Si¡¯s ears turned red.

    His heart was thumping.

 Chapter 691 - Her Baby Looks Good, No Matter What He Does

    <h4>Chapter 691: Her Baby Looks Good, No Matter What He Does</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Seeing Su Jiu pulling the boy forward, the chauffeur confusedly asked, ¡°Little Miss? Aren¡¯t you going back?¡±

    ¡°Tl go backter.¡± Su Jiu¡¯s gaze returned to Rong Si¡¯s face. Looking at his sharp chin, she felt that he had lost weight. When she thought about how he had given so much of his food to that puppy, it made her heart ache.

    ¡°Big Brother, have you eaten?¡±

    Hearing her question, Rong Si came back to his senses. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°But I haven¡¯t eaten yet. Can youe and eat with me?¡± Su Jiu softened her tone, and it sounded like she was whining.

    ¡®Who could withstand this?

    ¡®Whether it was the past or now, Rong Si couldn¡¯t deny her anything, He nodded.

    $u Jiu brought him to a nearby western restaurant. After entering it, they found a table by the window. Soon, a waiter came by to ce two cups of lemonade and menus on the table.

    Su Jiu passed the menu to Rong Si, who was sitting opposite her. ¡°Big Brother, what do you want to eat? You can order first.¡±

    Rong Si didn¡¯t even look at the menu and only said, ¡°Anything is fine.¡±

    $u Jiu had no choice but to open the menu and order the dishes. She ordered two dishes and resolved to let the little viin eat more.

    The chauffeur sat alone at the seat beside him. Su Jiu turned around and smiled at him. ¡°Uncle, order whatever you want to eat. I¡¯ll pay.¡±

    The chauffeur couldn¡¯t exin the ufortable feeling in his heart. Why do I feel like a third wheel? I shouldn¡¯t have followed her in.

    $u Jiu ordered arge portion of steak, chicken, vegetable sd, roasted wings, and some bolognese pasta. She was bent on making the little viin eat more.

    Before long, the waiter served the sd and pasta. Su Jiu took some to her te and pushed the rest to Rong Si. ¡°Big Brother, I can¡¯t eat that much. These are for you.¡±

    Rong Si was stunned. ¡°All mine?¡±

    $u Jiu said seriously, ¡°That¡¯s right! Don¡¯t tell me that a 1.8-meter-tall boy like you can¡¯t finish even such a small amount of food.¡±

    Rong Si knew her intentions. He looked at the te in front of him with aplicated expression.

    He had done something that made her unhappy. Do I really deserve for her to treat me so well?

    And her kindness to him, given his current situation, could not be repaid.

    He didn¡¯t know how to repay her anymore.

    The chauffeur saw that Rong Si was not eating for a long time and was instead thinking about something. So he casually said, ¡°Little Miss, if he doesn¡¯t want to eat, then give those dishes to me. I can finish them!¡±

    Rong Si gave him a sidelong nce, then picked up his fork and started eating.

    Su Jiu wanted tough. She really wanted to thank the chauffeur for saying that. Otherwise, with the little viin¡¯s awkward personality, he wouldn¡¯t have started eating.

    After a while, the steak was served. Su Jiu said to him, ¡°Big Brother, I specially ordered this for you. I haven¡¯t seen you for so long, and you¡¯ve lost a lot of weight. So you must eat more. If a guy is too skinny, he won¡¯t be handsome.¡±

    Feeling helpless, Rong Si picked up his knife and fork, carefully cutting the steak.

    Su Jiu propped her chin with one hand and looked at him, Rong Si¡¯s demeanor was extremely pleasing to the eye. The little viin is indeed extremely beautiful. He can make even the simple act of eating steak look so beautiful.

    In any case, in the eyes of a fan, everything her child did would be beautiful!

    After cutting into the steak, Rong Si ced the best part onto Su Jiu¡¯s te before starting to eat his own.

    His action made Su Jiu¡¯s heart beat wildly.

    God, isn¡¯t the little viin too nice?

 Chapter 692 - This Is a Life-threatening Question

    <h4>Chapter 692: This Is a Life-threatening Question</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Su Jiu was suddenly jealous of his future girlfriend. He would definitely be very considerate to her!

    Under Su Jiu¡¯s coercion and persuasion, Rong Si ate until he was full.

    A melodious and soothing tune yed in the western restaurant, calming people¡¯s hearts. After Su Jiu had eaten her fill, she took a napkin to wipe the corner of her mouth. Then, she looked at the young man opposite her and asked the question she had been wanting to ask. ¡°Big Brother, you haven¡¯t told

    me why you came back and when you came back.¡±

    Rong Si knew that he could not hide it from her. Even if he wanted to, he could not hide this matter for long. He pursed his lips and said, ¡°I dropped out. I came back two weeks ago.¡±

    Su Jiu widened her eyes in shock. ¡°Dropped out? Why?¡±

    ¡°I got into a fight with someone at school.¡±

    What, a fight?

    Su Jiu knew that Rong Si was not someone who would take the initiative to create trouble. She immediately felt indignant. ¡°Big Brother, were people at school bullying you again? That must be it!¡±

    She was very, very angry. The author of the original novel is really the evil stepmother of the little viin. Why did she have to write about him suffering so many disasters? Even if the plot has changed, she¡¯s still making him experience such misfortunes. If it were Su Jiu in his ce, she would have

    turned evil too!

    Rong Si didn¡¯t seem to want to talk about what happened in school. He only said, ¡°More or less.¡±

    Really?

    Su Jiu became even angrier. ¡°Big Brother, tell me who it is. I¡¯ll deal with them!¡±

    When he saw how cute she was, Rong Si¡¯s anger seemed to have dissipated a little.

    Life was unfair to him. He had to go through many hardships and setbacks. However, he had not been forced into a dead end. At least, there was still a girl who truly cared for him.

    And this girl was someone he had a crush on and had kept deep in his heart for a long time.

    ¡°No need,¡± he replied. Although Su Jiu had said that she wanted to protect him, he did not really want to be protected by her. If she did, he would feel that he was useless and had no right to stand beside her.

    Su Jiu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯re always like this. You bear everything alone and don¡¯t tell anyone. How can you stand it?¡±

    ¡°T¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    ¡°How can I not be worried?¡± Su Jiu gritted her teeth. ¡°You were the top scorer, but you have dropped out. You are attending such a school and staying in such a house. You even have to work part-time. How can I not be worried when you are living like this?¡±

    ¡°Tm sorry!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, if you really feel sorry for me, don¡¯t hide it from me and treat me as a friend!¡± Su Jiu said angrily. Before she could finish her words, however, she heard her cell phone ring.

    She took out her phone and saw on the screen that the caller was her father. Suddenly feeling a little guilty, she quickly picked up the call. ¡°Hello? Daddy?¡±

    Su Shengjing¡¯s serious voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Baby, what are you doing? Why aren¡¯t you home yet? The chauffeur said that you were having dinner with your ssmate. Is that true?¡±

    ssmate?

    Su Jiu gratefully looked at the chauffeur, who was gorging himself at the side. Luckily, he did not tell Daddy that I was having dinner with the little viin. Otherwise, Daddy would definitely be unhappy.

    Su Shengjing had explicitly prohibited Su Jiu from going out with boys at night. Even if it was a meal, she had to get his permission first!

    ¡®Trying her best to maintain herposure, Su Jiu replied, ¡°Yes, Daddy. I¡¯ll be backter!¡±

    ¡°So, which ssmate are you having dinner with? Is it a male or a female ssmate?¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    This is a fatal question!

 Chapter 693 - A Boyâ€™s Pride

    <h4>Chapter 693 A Boy¡¯s Pride</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Feeling even more guilty, Su Jiu nced at the young man who was looking at her. She could only bite the bullet and say, ¡°It¡¯s a girl. Daddy, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    Su Shengjing was silent for a few seconds as if he was trying to figure out the truth in her words. Then, he chose to believe his daughter for the time being. ¡°Alright then, Baby,e back early. Otherwise, Daddy will be

    worried.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    After ending the call, Su Jiu felt that she really had to go home now. If her father waited for too long, he woulde to look for her directly. That would be bad. Wouldn¡¯t he discover the little viin?

    The little viin is avoiding me even now. There¡¯s no telling where he would run off to if Daddy arrives here.

    Is she going back? Rong Si¡¯s heart sank. He didn¡¯t want her to go back.

    Su Jiu looked up and said to him, ¡°Big Brother, I have to go home first. If you don¡¯t want to talk about what happened, I won¡¯t force you. When you want to talk, you have to tell me. Also, if you need any help, you have to

    tell me!¡±

    Rong Si nodded.

    Only then did Su Jiu smile and ask the waiter toe over to pay the bill. This meal was not too expensive, costing just over 300 yuan. She was about to pay when Rong Si said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Su Jiu knew that the little viin did not want her to treat him. Sometimes, a guy¡¯s pride was really weird!

    ¡°Big Brother, let me pay this time. You can pay next time.¡± Su Jiu was stubborn and quickly paid, not giving him a chance.

    Is there a next time? Rong Si suddenly looked forward to it and felt even more guilty.

    She did not despise him at all, but how had he treated her in the past? Sometimes, he felt that he was not good enough for her.

    Aftering out from the western restaurant, Su Jiu got into her car and asked Rong Si to sit with her. ¡°Big Brother, let me send you home.¡±

    Seeing that Rong Si did not move and had a conflicted expression, Su Jiuughed out loud. ¡°Alright, I already know where you live now. I also know that you brought a stray dog home. So, let me send you back.¡±

    She has indeed discovered where | live.

    ¡®ong Si was a little embarrassed. ¡°I can go back by myself.¡±

    The ce he lived in was so dirty and messy, how could he let her see it?

    However, Su Jiu would not agree. ¡°No! Are youing in? If not, I¡¯ll leave you here. I¡¯ll give you five seconds. Five, four, three¡ª¡±

    When she counted to one, the car door opened and Rong Si slid in. He was very tall. After he entered the car, the space in the back seat seemed to shrink.

    erhaps because he was very close to her, but Rong Si felt even more embarrassed. He looked at the road ahead, not daring to look at Su Jiu.

    And he was indeed very nervous.

    Being in such a small space with her, he could feel her body temperature and every breath she took. His entire body was stiff, and he didn¡¯t even dare to breathe too hard.

    Su Jiu saw that her persuasion had been effective and was satisfied. When the chauffeur saw Rong Si sitting up, he felt a little helpless and turned to ask Su Jiu, ¡°Little Miss, where to now?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll send him home first, obviously.¡± Su Jiu told her chauffeur the location of Rong Si¡¯s apartment building, and the chauffeur responded before starting the car.

    The car steadily drove forward. Su Jiu stole a nce at Rong Si from the corner of her eyes and realized that he was looking at the road in front of him. He did not move, and his chin was tense as if he was nervous. She

    suddenly felt likeughing.

    What¡¯s wrong with the little viin? We have known each other for so long. What¡¯s there to be nervous about? It made her feel like she was kidnapping a good man.

    ¡°Big Brother.¡± Su Jiu suddenly moved closer to him and called to him in a low voice.

    Her voice was soft to begin with, and in such a space, it was exceptionally sweet and soft. Rong Si¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    He clenched his hand. Even though his heart was beating fast, he pretended to be calm as he looked at her.

    Su Jiu gave him a sly smile and whispered, ¡°Big Brother, I have a very sensitive question to ask you.¡±.

 Chapter 694 - Like a Soft, Round Ball

    <h4>Chapter 694 Like a Soft, Round Ball</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Sensitive question?

    When Rong Si looked at Su Jiu¡¯s cute little face, he suddenly became even more nervous, his ears burning.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Seeing his handsome face turn red, Su Jiuughed. ¡°Big Brother, let me ask you, are you¡­ short of money now?¡±

    Rong Si was speechless.

    That¡¯s her sensitive question?

    But she had guessed right. Money was indeed a sensitive issue for him.

    ¡°You¡¯re probably struggling, aren¡¯t you?¡± Su Jiu said to herself. Then, she took out a bank card from her bag and passed it to the little viin. ¡°Here, this is the pocket money my father gave me. It¡¯s for you.¡±

    Rong Si rejected it without thinking. ¡°No need!¡±

    She had already treated him to the meal just now. How could he take her money?

    ¡°Take it!¡± Su Jiu changed into amanding tone. ¡°Do you still want to work at the bar? Even if you want, I won¡¯t let you!¡±

    Rong Si was slightly taken aback by her sudden change in tone.

    When Su Jiu was younger, she had been like a soft, round ball. Now that she had grown up, she seemed to be fiercer, but still adorable.

    Rong Si stared at her and asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t like it. There are so many women at the bar trying to get their hands on you. Don¡¯t you know that?¡±

    Su Jiu blurted that out, then realized her words seemed a little ambiguous. She quickly added, ¡°As a student, you need to study hard every day. You need to spend your time on your studies. You can¡¯t let anything

    distract you!¡±

    Of course, the most important reason was that she didn¡¯t want her child to be surrounded by a bunch of strange women. At the bar, she had realized that many women were openly staring at Rong Si the moment he

    appeared.

    Especially that woman called Miss Tang. She had looked at him as if she wanted to keep him for herself.

    She couldn¡¯t let her baby go back into the lion¡¯s den again!

    However, Su Jiu did not tell him any of this.

    ¡®ong Si still would not take it, so Su Jiu simply stuffed the card into his hand. ¡°Big Brother, keep it.¡±

    ¡®ong Si seemed conflicted.

    Su Jiu knew what he was thinking. She patted his shoulder. ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t have to feel bad about it. You can pay me back when you have the money. I¡¯ll be collecting interest, and the interest is very high, so don¡¯t think

    that I¡¯m giving you all of this for free!¡±

    ¡®ong Si understood that Su Jiu was saying this to make him feel better, to make him more willing to ept her kindness. She had already said so much. If he still refused her, it would be insensible.

    ¡®ong Si held the card. ¡°Got it.¡±

    Finally!

    Su Jiu heaved a sigh of relief. Then, she thought of something and said, ¡°Big Brother, since I lent you this money, it¡¯s yours and you have to use it. Otherwise, there¡¯s no point in me lending it to you. I won¡¯t be happy if

    you don¡¯t.¡±

    Is she trying to force money on me?

    Rong Si was a little helpless. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Okay? Then tell me, how do you n to spend it?¡±

    ¡°¡­ [haven¡¯t decided yet.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s alright. I¡¯ve thought it through for you. The first thing you need to do is to rent a better house. The ce you¡¯re living in now is really lousy. I can¡¯t bear to look at it anymore!¡±

    She rattled on. Rong Si patiently listened, answering without hesitation, ¡°Okay.¡±.

 Chapter 695 - You Like Touching My Head?

    <h4>Chapter 695 You Like Touching My Head?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Su Jiu raised her eyebrows. ¡°You keep saying ¡®okay,¡¯ but you really have to do it. How about I go with you to look for a new house this weekend?¡±

    Rong Si paused and asked her, ¡°Will your father let you go?¡±

    When Su Jiu was young, Su Shengjing had kept a close eye on her and was always wary of the boys who approached her. Now that she was older, Su Shengjing had probably

    be even more aggressive. Any boy who approached her might be cklisted for life.

    Su Jiu choked.

    Yeah, that would be a problem.

    However, she did not want to give up. ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll think of a way. I¡¯ll let you know soon. Just don¡¯t ignore my calls again.¡±

    So, are we meeting this weekend?

    ¡®ong Si suddenly felt happy that he had cleared the air with Little Jiu. His heart, which had been hanging uneasily, seemed to have finally settled down. He felt much more at

    ease and no longer felt the need to hide like before.

    He hummed. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± Su Jiu reached out and stroked his hair as if she were petting a big dog.

    ¡®ong Si allowed Su Jiu to touch him as he looked at her with his deep eyes. His eyes seemed to contain so many emotions. As the two of them looked at each other, Su Jiu¡¯s

    movements suddenly froze and her heart started to thump!

    She suddenly wanted to pull her hand back, but Rong Si grabbed her wrist and would not let her hand leave. ¡°Why did you stop?¡±

    The moment he touched her wrist, a numbing sensation seemed to spread from his fingers to her heart, making her shiver.

    What¡¯s the little viin talking about? Does he want me to continue?

    Could it be that he likes it when I touch his head?

    The chauffeur, who was sitting in front, saw this scene in the rearview mirror and couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. Most boys hated others touching their heads, especially when it

    felt like they were being petted like a puppy. It was more likely that they would get angry.

    However, not only is this young man not angry, but he seems to be¡­ enjoying it?

    How strange!

    Su Jiu tried her best to control her emotions and asked with a yful tone, ¡°Big Brother, do you want me to continue? Do you like me touching your head?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Jiu was stunned by this straightforward answer.

    No way! Did I hear wrongly?

    Has the little viin actually said ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡®ong Si looked a little embarrassed but did not deny it. Su Jiu took his silence as consent and slyly smiled. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll keep doing it!¡±

    She patted his head again, messing up his hair.

    ¡®ong Si also reached out his hand and touched her head, ruffling her hair. Su Jiu had expected that he might take revenge by messing her hair up, but he just gently stroked

    it twice before drawing his hand back.

    Su Jiu was a little stunned.

    f it were any other guy doing this, she would have hit them. But since it was the little viin, she was very happy!

    As they arrived at Rong Si¡¯s residential area, Su Jiu looked at the building that resembled a haunted house on this dark night. She felt stifled.

    ff possible, she wanted the little viin to move out of this house immediately. She would even let him live in her house!

    She really didn¡¯t want her child to suffer anymore.

    ¡°Big Brother, go home. We¡¯ll meet again this weekend.¡± Su Jiu smiled brightly at him.

    Rong Si stood beside the car and looked down at her familiar smiling face. His gaze turned deep again.

    His gaze fell on the corners of her mouth and her rosy lips. He suddenly had a strong urge.

    A strong urge to¡­ kiss her.

    Rong Si¡¯s throat was a little dry, and he couldn¡¯t help but gulp..

 Chapter 696 - Kidnapped by A Bad Sister

    <h4>Chapter 696 Kidnapped by A Bad Sister</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    However, the next second, he quickly looked away and felt ashamed.

    Little Jiu is so genuine and kind to me. How could I have such thoughts?

    In his eyes, Su Jiu was a little fairy princess, but here he was, thinking such thoughts about her. This made him feel wrong and dirty.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Goodbye!¡± After saying this, Rong Si turned and walked toward the alley. His footsteps were hurried as if he was running away.

    Su Jiu was confused. Why did he leave so quickly?

    If he hadn¡¯t already promised otherwise, she would have thought that he was avoiding her again.

    wk

    Rong Si returned home and turned on the dim light. He leaned against the door and reached into his bag to take out the bank card that Su Jiu had given him.

    Today was really a magical day. After school, he had been worried that Su Jiu would find out his situation. He had tried to be careful, but unexpectedly, she still found out and even caught him working at the bar.

    That might have been a terrible thing, except Su Jiu hadn¡¯t turned her back on him and even smiled brightly at him.

    Just as Rong Si was thinking about this, his cell phone buzzed. That was the notification of a new message.

    Rong Si immediately took out his phone. Sure enough, he saw a text from Su Jiu.

    ¡°Big Brother, are you home? Let me know when you are. You¡¯re so pretty. Don¡¯t let the bad sisters and aunties kidnap you!¡±

    The message also had a cute cat emoticon at the end.

    Rong Si had to admit that the white kitten looked a little like Su Jiu.

    The young man couldn¡¯t help but smile, feeling happy from the bottom of his heart. He wanted to say that other than her, no matter how bad they were, no other women would be able to abduct him.

    With that in mind, he began to look forward to the weekend.

    On the other side, Su Jiu returned home half an hourter. The moment she entered her house, she saw Su Shengjing sitting on the sofa with a cup of coffee in his hand. The actor was frowning and seemed a little

    unhappy.

    What kind of expression is that on Daddy¡¯s face?

    Su Jiu suddenly had a bad feeling. After taking off her shoes at the entrance, she pretended as if nothing had happened while jogging toward the living room. She sat down beside Su Shengjing and hugged his arm.

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    Su Shengjing gave her a side nce and snorted. He even pulled his arm away.

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    What¡¯s wrong with Daddy? Why is he throwing a tantrum?

    PBB LOE, ¡°BEEZ SE RERIERIIRENT Bere (Re) Ifthe¡±

    Su Jiu felt a little guilty. ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s wrong? Did someone make you unhappy? I¡¯ll help you teach him a lesson!¡±

    Su Jiu suddenly felt even more guilty. ¡°Daddy, I told you just now, didn¡¯t I? I was eating dinner with my ssmate. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Uncle!¡±

    ¡°Male or female?¡±

    Didn¡¯t he already ask that? Why is he asking again?

    However, this made Su Jiu feel extremely guilty. ¡°Female! Why would I eat with guys? That¡¯s impossible!¡±

    ¡°If you tell me the truth, I won¡¯t be angry. But if you don¡¯t tell me, I won¡¯t be nice about it.¡± Su Shengjing¡¯s expression was very serious.

    Her father had never taken such a serious tone with her since she was young. This immediately made Su Jiu nervous. Could it be that Daddy knows something? Otherwise, why would he interrogate me like this?

    However, he shouldn¡¯t know, unless Chauffeur Uncle betrayed me!

    But Uncle is not that kind of person. So, what¡¯s going on?

    Su Jiu pretended to be calm and tried her best to maintain a still expression. Under Su Shengjing¡¯s stern gaze, she took a deep breath and replied, ¡°Daddy, it was really a girl.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Su Jiu suspected that her father was acting and decided to take a gamble.

    Su Shengjing raised his eyebrows. The next second, his serious expression instantly rxed and returned to his usual gentle and doting self. He patted her head and said, ¡°Very good. Before you be an adult, you¡¯re

    not allowed to spend so much time with boys. You¡¯re not allowed to be alone with them either, understand?¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    Daddy was indeed acting to test me!

    It was a good thing she hadn¡¯t fallen for it. If she had been frightened by him earlier and admitted that she was actually having dinner with a boy, then her father would have been genuinely angry.

    Su Jiu imitated what he did just now and snorted. ¡°Daddy, I thought you were angry at me just now. So you did it on purpose! I¡¯m going to ignore you.¡±

    After saying that, Su Jiu stood up and ran upstairs. She was afraid that if she stayed with her dad for too long, she would reveal something by ident.

    Su Shengjing looked at her back and smiled.

    If I didn¡¯t test her, why would she tell the truth?

    Since she had just been eating dinner with a girl, that was totally fine. He was relieved.

    After running back to her room, Su Jiu put a hand to her chest. Her heart was still pounding. She was extremely d that she was quick-witted and guessed that her father was doing that on purpose. Otherwise, she

    did not know how angry he would have been.

    It seemed like she would have to be more careful when meeting the little viin this weekend.

    KKK

    Su Jiu had confirmed that the little viin had returned to the capital and that her school was only a street away from his. After knowing that, she had never expected that she would look forward to school so much.

    As soon as the bell rang, Su Jiu immediately started to pack her bag, nning to slip away before Han Siye came looking for her.

    Unexpectedly, Han Siye was even faster than her. Before she had even finished packing her bag, he had already walked over to her with one hand in his pocket and his long legs, coolly attracting the attention of many

    girls.

    Han Siye and Xiao Wei were the two most handsome guys in the school. Almost everyone knew them. Rumors about them and Su Jiu were everywhere, and there were all kinds of versions.

    But no matter which version it was, Su Jiu would be portrayed as a two-timing bad girl. Han Siye and Xiao Wei patiently waited for her to finish school every day, while she yed with their feelings!

    How typical.

    Su Jiu knew that the ones spreading those rumors were the bored and jealous girls. As time passed, more and more people believed them to be true, but she didn¡¯t care. It was too tiring to exin.

    Furthermore, she actually had a better rtionship with the little viin; Sheng Zhiyuan, who was studying abroad; and Li Nuoer, who had filmed ¡°Daddy, Let¡¯s Go!¡± together with her when she was young and who even

    contacted her from time to time. If the students found out about this, wouldn¡¯t that give her an even worse reputation?

    As a result, Su Jiu¡¯s head started to ache when she caught sight of Han Siye. It isn¡¯t like this child is incapable of understanding the humannguage. Why is he so stubborn?

    Su Jiu packed her bag and walked out. Han Siye immediately approached her, putting on an arrogant tone out of habit. ¡°Do you want to watch a movie together? That movie, which was released recently, is really not

    bad.¡±

    Su Jiu quickly shook her head. ¡°No, no! My dad told me to go home early and not stay outside toote. He will be unhappy.¡±

    Han Siye was about to say that the movie wouldn¡¯t end toote, but Su Jiu had already waved at him and ran down the stairs.

    She ran faster than anyone else.

    Am I some kind of monster that she has to avoid?

    Han Siye¡¯s words were caught in his throat. His heart suddenly felt like it was stuffed with a ball of cotton. The feeling was extremely stifling.

 Chapter 697 - A Womanizerâ€™s Face

    <h4>Chapter 697 A Womanizer¡¯s Face</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Then¡­ does Little Jiu have someone she likes?

    As Han Siye thought of this possibility, his face darkened.

    He was so handsome for Little Jiu, yet she barely spared him a nce. He wanted to see what kind of guy she would like. Could it be that pretty boy Xiao Wei?

    Han Siye was furious. Funnily, he never realized that he was also a pretty boy.

    He stood in the corridor and looked down. When he saw that Su Jiu was already downstairs, he decisively rushed down the stairs and followed her.

    Su Jiu did not notice Han Siye following her. After walking out of the school gate, she excitedly said to the chauffeur, ¡°Uncle, can you drive me to that school?¡±

    The chauffeur was stunned. ¡°Again? Little Miss, that¡¯s not very nice. If Young Master finds out, won¡¯t he think youre in a rtionship? It¡¯ll be troublesome.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, as long as you don¡¯t betray me, Daddy won¡¯t know. Besides, I¡¯m only going to take a look at Big Brother. It won¡¯t take long.¡±

    The chauffeur broke out in cold sweat. ¡°Fine.¡±

    Seeing Su Jiu get into her car, Han Siye quickly got into his own and said to his chauffeur, ¡°Follow the ck Bentley in front!¡±

    Han Siye¡¯s chauffeur was puzzled. ¡°Young Master, why? Aren¡¯t you going home?¡±

    ¡°I said, follow them,¡± Han Siye coldly repeated.

    His chauffeur did not dare to go against this young master who had been spoiled since he was young. Quickly agreeing, the chauffeur started the car and followed Su Jiu¡¯s car.

    When Su Jiu arrived at the entrance of the little viin¡¯s school, she lowered the car window and looked out. The students walked out one after another, and soon, she saw the little viin¡¯s figure.

    Rong Si was now more than 1.85 meters tall. Standing among the students, he looked especially tall and straight. Moreover, he had an outstanding aura. He was like a crane among a flock of chickens. Not noticing him

    would be hard for people.

    As soon as he appeared, the girls around him looked at him and blushed.

    Su Jiu silently sighed. Tsk tsk! This little viin really has a face that can attract women. As long as he¡¯s willing, he can bend his finger and countless girls would pounce on him!

    Rong Si looked straight ahead and walked toward Su Jiu. Su Jiu could not help but smile and waved at him.

    In front of the crowd, Rong Si walked toward the car. Su Jiu immediately invited him. ¡°Big Brother, get in the car. I¡¯ll send you home!¡±

    Knowing that he wouldn¡¯t be able to dissuade her, Rong Si had no choice but to open the car door. Just as he was about to get in, however, he heard a squeak.

    Suddenly, a luxurious red sports car drove over to the school and caught the students¡¯ attention. They watched as the sports car stopped beside Su Jiu¡¯s car.

    Then, the door of the sports car opened, and a young woman wearing a sexy short skirt and high heels came out, carrying a limited edition bag. She had long chestnut-colored, curly hair, wore a pair of oversized

    sunsses, and had exquisite makeup on her face. The woman looked like a rich youngdy.

    Su Jiu was stunned. She looked at this woman and suddenly recognized her. Isn¡¯t she Miss Tang from the bar?

    She actually found her way here!

    Su Jiu immediately became alert. If this person wanted to create trouble again, she wouldn¡¯t let her get away!

    Miss Tang was indeed targeting Rong Si. She saw him with Su Jiu and that he was going so far as to sit with her in the car. This made Miss Tang recall how he had coldly rejected her that night andpletely

    disregarded her. She got furious..

 Chapter 698 - Its Fine If Hes Handsome

    <h4>Chapter 698: It¡¯s Fine If He¡¯s Handsome</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Miss Tang had never been treated like this ever since she was young. No matter how she thought about it, she could not ept this matter. Therefore, when she found out that, that waiter attended this school, she immediately came over.

    Miss Tang stopped not far from Rong Si and deliberately raised her voice. ¡°Rong Si, I¡¯ve finally found you. Why? Did you really give up when she told you not to work at the bar?¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s eyes flickered with anger and embarrassment.

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Is this woman really here to find trouble?</i>

    <i>What a weirdo!</i>

    It was fine if she hade to settle scores with Rong Si, but why did she have to say that he worked in a bar in front of so many people? What would the students think of him then?

    Sure enough, when the students heard Miss Tang¡¯s words, they looked at Rong Si in surprise. Then, they started whispering among themselves.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Rong Si to work at a bar. How could he go to such a ce?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. So many people said that he¡¯s aloof and abstinent. I didn¡¯t expect him to work in a bar. I don¡¯t know what he does. With his looks, it shouldn¡¯t be as simple as just being a waiter, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. I expect a lot of women will be looking for him. Aren¡¯t there already two now?¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk! Even if he doesn¡¯t have a good family background, he doesn¡¯t have to sell himself in a bar to afford the school fees, right? I¡¯ve really misjudged him. I wonder if the girls in our school will still like him?¡±

    ¡°Of course! It¡¯s fine as long as he¡¯s handsome. Isn¡¯t there a saying that goes ¡®the world follows the facial features¡¯?¡±

    Hearing the whispers, Su Jiu felt ufortable.

    mat do these people know? Just based on that woman ¡®s words alone, they have started specting. Saying things like that about the little viin is nder!

    This was how rumors spread.

    Su Jiu didn¡¯t have to think to know how many strange looks the little viin would have to face when he returned to school the next day.

    The more Su Jiu thought about it, the angrier she got. She opened the car door and got out of the car, facing Miss Tang. ¡°Are you crazy? He doesn¡¯t know you and has nothing to do with you. What does any of this have to do with you?¡±

    Miss Tang scoffed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he doesn¡¯t know me. Isn¡¯t it enough that I know him? He works in a bar. Did I nder him? He¡¯s a man, so he won¡¯t deny what he did, right?¡±

    Rong Si clenched his fists. He didn¡¯t want to bother with this woman, nor did he want Little Jiu to go against her because of him.

    Su Jiu really wanted to argue with her. She angrily said, ¡°What he wants to do has nothing to do with you. I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re here, but I¡¯ve said it before. Ifyou continue to pester him, then I won¡¯t hold back!¡±

    Miss Tang seemed to have heard something funny. ¡°Hold back? You? What can a little girl like you do to me?¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡± Su Jiu sneered. ¡°You came here to embarrass Rong Si, right? Fine, just you wait! I¡¯ll embarrass you too!¡±

    Miss Tang still did not take Su Jiu seriously. She did not believe that a teenage girl like Su Jiu could cause any trouble to her. Ignoring her, Miss Tang looked at Rong Si. ¡°Little kid, what¡¯s wrong? Are you mute? Tell your ssmates, did you work in a bar?¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s gaze gradually turned sinister as he stared at the woman, his entire body filled with a low pressure.

    At this moment, someone shouted, ¡°The dean is here!¡±

    A middle-aged man with a big belly hurried out from the crowd..

 Chapter 699 - Against School Rules?

    <h4>Chapter 699 Against School Rules?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    This man was really the dean of the school. The dean was famous for being strict and unreasonable. Many students were afraid of him.

    The dean sharply looked at Rong Si and frowned. ¡°Who works at the bar?¡±

    When Miss Tang saw the dean, she smiled and said, ¡°Are you the dean? You came at the right time. Sigh, I don¡¯t know how your school teaches students. Isn¡¯t it against the school rules for a minor like him to work ina

    bar?¡±

    The dean questioned Rong Si again, ¡°Is what she said true? Did you really go to the bar?¡±

    Without waiting for Rong Si to speak, Miss Tang raised her chin and added, ¡°If I¡¯m lying, I¡¯m willing to bear all the responsibility!¡±

    The dean¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Does that mean that he really works in a bar?¡±

    He immediately reprimanded his student, ¡°Rong Si! As a repeat student, our school gave you a chance on ount of your good grades. We were willing to ept you into our school and even give you a schrship. But

    what are you doing? Going to a bar! Is that a ce for minors like you?

    ¡°I thought you were a good student who abides by the school rules. I didn¡¯t expect you to be like this. I was wrong about you!¡±

    If Su Jiu was already angry when Miss Tang revealed that Rong Si worked at a bar, she got even angrier now that the dean revealed that he was repeating a year.

    She wished she could p him away!

    ¡°What? Was Rong Si expelled before?¡±

    ¡°Gosh, why? How big a mistake did he make to get expelled?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. With his personality of ignoring people, he most likely has some psychological problem. Maybe he¡¯s a psychopath¡­¡±

    The students were all shocked, and their discussions became more intense. They were all trying to guess what Rong Si had done to cause him to leave his old school. All kinds ofments flew around.

    The dean red at Rong Si and ordered him, ¡°Follow me to the office! This behavior of yours is not eptable. You must be properly disciplined!¡±

    Like many students, the dean felt that with his looks, Rong Si would definitely not just be a waiter at a bar. He might really be escorting customers.

    Now that this woman hade to the school, this matter would spread like wildfire. If more people found out, the matter would damage the school¡¯s reputation!

    The dean could not tolerate it. He had to teach him a lesson.

    Su Jiu immediately stood in front of Rong Si and angrily said, ¡°So you want him to follow you just because you said so? What if I don¡¯t let him. How about that?¡±

    She was furious. Now, she truly understood what it meant to have a difficult life. She did not know if it was because the original novel had given the viin such a bad hand in life, but no matter how much she helped

    him, he still had to go through so many of these misfortunes.

    To be honest, it was already very good that he was able to hold on until now without losing his morals or developing any psychological disorders!

    ¡°Wretched girl, who are you? Who do you think you are? You¡¯re not from our school. What does it have to do with you if I discipline my students¡ª¡± the dean aggressively replied. But before he could finish his sentence,

    someone suddenly grabbed his cor.

    He froze. He hadn¡¯t noticed Rong Si moving to stand in front of him.

    The young man tightly gripped the dean¡¯s cor and looked down at him with his height advantage. His eyes were cold and malicious.

    He said in a low voice, ¡°Who do you think you are to criticize her?¡±

    The dean choked.

    Is it my imagination?

    Why do I feel a strong murderous aura from Rong Si? It¡¯s as if he will strangle me to death in the next second!

    Su Jiu was a little stunned. No matter what those people said about the little viin, he had not reacted even once. However, the dean had only said one sentence about her, and he had attacked him!

    The dean obviously didn¡¯t expect Rong Si to act like this. He rebuked him, ¡°Rong Si! Do you know what you¡¯re doing? Let go!¡±

    Rong Si coldly released him. The dean staggered and almost fell.

    As the head of the school, he had actually been grabbed by the cor by a student. How embarrassing!

    He got even more furious. Pointing at Rong Si, he repeated, ¡°You, follow me to the office! Also, call your parents and ask them toe over. I want to have a good talk with them. Otherwise, there¡¯s really no hope for

    you!¡±

    Rong Si didn¡¯t move, just coldly looking at him.

    His stubborn look made the dean furious. ¡°Are you ring at me? Did I say something wrong? Call your parents!¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, let¡¯s go. Ignore him.¡± Su Jiu grabbed Rong Si¡¯s hand and pulled him back to the car. They got into the car together and closed the door with a bang, blocking those hateful gazes outside the window.

    The dean didn¡¯t expect himself to be ignored. He had said twice that he wanted Rong Si to go to the office and to call his parents, but the young man had left just like that!

    Great! Then I¡¯ll just have to expel him.

    So what if your results are good? They¡¯re useless if your character is bad!

    At this moment, a low-profile and luxurious business cary parked by the side of the street. Sitting in the back seat of this car was Sheng Tianci, who was wearing an expensive ck suit. He looked at the scene at the

    school gate, deep in thought.

    It has to be said that, that fellow and Song Wanqiu have been through a lot. After such a hugemotion, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to stay in that school anymore.

    Sheng Tianci wanted to help Rong Si, but he knew that the stubborn child would reject him. That kid didn¡¯t want to rely on anyone else.

    Sheng Tianci felt somewhat helpless.

    However, with Little Jiu by his side now, it should not be a problem. Little Jiu treats him well. What a contrast to Sheng Zhiyan, that silly boy, who does not receive such treatment from her.

    From the looks of it, my silly nephew and Little Jiu are not fated to be together. If Sheng Zhiyan knew that the Little Jiu he¡¯s always thinking of has her eye on another brother, would he be very sad?

    RE

    Miss Tang had nned to use this method to make Rong Si yield. She had imagined that he would beg her not to blow things up and agree to anything she asked him to do. In the end, he seemed to not care at all. He

    had just left with that brat.

    Also, that brat had said that she wouldn¡¯t hold back. If Miss Tang really pushed them into a corner, who knew what that girl would do?

    As she watched the Bentley drive away from the school gate, Miss Tang suddenly felt like she had gone too far. She felt that she had acted too rashly. However, she had already said those words and couldn¡¯t take them

    back.

    Hopetully, that little girl wouldn¡¯t do anything extreme!

    Han Siye sat in the car, staring at the Bentley in front of him. The shock in his heart did not subside for a long time.

    He could¡¯ve never thought that Little Jiu would actually¡­ go to find another boy.

    No wonder she kept rejecting me. It turns out that she had really fallen for another guy. She even let that guy get in her car and sit with her. This means their rtionship isn¡¯t ordinary.

    Han Siye¡¯s eyes suddenly lost their usual shine and arrogance. Instead, a hint of bitterness grew in them.

    Why was it that what he had always wanted had been easily obtained by someone else?.

 Chapter 700 - Come on, Brother, Smile

    <h4>Chapter 700 Come on, Brother, Smile</h4>

    Jealousy toward Rong Si instantly sprouted in his heart. However, Han Siye would not give up so easily.

    He had liked Little Jiu ever since he was young. How could he give up so easily? As long as she was not married to another man, he still had a chance!

    Wait, what¡¯s that brat¡¯s name again? Rong Si?

    Did I hear wrongly? Hadn¡¯t that kid gone to some far away city to attend college? Why is he here?

    Han Siye frowned. He felt a little curious.

    Things would be difficult for him if that boy really was Rong Si. Little Jiu was often stuck to Rong Si¡¯s side since they were young. Even now, when they were both grown up, she was still like this. Has that guy given her a love potion? How despicable!

    ***

    In the car, Rong Si¡¯s expression was cold and his jaw was clenched. It was obvious that this incident had significantly affected him.

    He had not enjoyed working at the bar, and he did not want to be reminded of it. However, that woman had gone as far as to show up at his school to look for him and announce that he had been working in a bar in front of so many people. More importantly, the dean had also disclosed to everyone that he had dropped out of college.

    To have one of his most shameful secrets casually exposed like this¡­

    Even if the little viin kept it inside him, Su Jiu knew that he must be feeling terrible. She quicklyforted him. ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t be angry. Those people are not worth getting angry over.¡±

    Her soft voice and concerned gazeforted him. Rong Si nodded. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t be angry for long.¡±

    Pfft! Does he mean that he will be angry only for a while?

    He¡¯s too cute.

    Su Jiu suddenlyughed and changed the topic. She then asked, ¡°Do you want to change schools? If you transfer to my school, we can go to school together every day.¡±

    Change schools?

    Startled, Rong Si looked down and said, ¡°The tuition fee is very expensive.¡±

    Moreover, his school was only a street away from hers. This news about him would undoubtedly reach her school. What he was more concerned about, however, was that he had implicated Su Jiu in this.

    If someone were to talk about him, they would definitely talk about Su Jiu as well.

    Su Jiu indifferently replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t I give you a bank card? The money inside is more than enough to pay for your tuition fees. Feel free to use it! Anyway, just remember to return the money to me with interest in the future.¡±

    Rong Si stared at her and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    ¡°Sorry for what?¡± Su Jiu did not understand.

    ¡°I¡¯ve brought you into all this.¡± ¡°What? You didn¡¯t do that. Don¡¯t feel bad. In fact, I could speak up for you and stand up for you. I¡¯m very happy!¡± Su Jiu said with a serious expression.

    As a fan, she was proud to be able to protect her child and fight for him!

    ¡°Big Brother, why don¡¯t you consider transferring to my school? As long as you have a clear conscience, what other people say doesn¡¯t matter, right?¡± The chauffeur, who was driving in front, couldn¡¯t help but interrupt them. ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t stop them from saying whatever they want to say. But as long as the people close to you believe you, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Big Brother! Don¡¯t be angry anymore. Come on, smile!¡± Su Jiu said as she reached out to lift Rong Si¡¯s chin like a naughty young master teasing a good girl.

    Under her expectant gaze, Rong Si curled his lips. Although it was a very light curve, Su Jiu was already very satisfied.

    *

    **

    The car drove all the way to the alley. Before Rong Si got out of the car, Su Jiu reminded him with a smile, ¡°Big Brother, when you get out of the car, you have to forget about the unhappy things. You have to sleep early and dream good dreams!¡±

 Chapter 701 - The Illusion of Dating

    <h4>Chapter 701: The Illusion of Dating</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    When Rong Si looked at her smiling face, his eyes were no longer cold and were instead filled with warmth. ¡°Okay, you too.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re still unhappy, you can call me anytime.¡± Su Jiu ced her hand by his ear and made a phone call gesture.

    Rong Si nodded.

    Only then did Su Jiu leave. From time to time, she would look in the rearview mirror. She realized that the car had driven for quite a distance, but the little viin remained in the same spot and watched her leave. It seemed like he would enter his apartment only after they werepletely out of sight.

    For a moment, Su Jiu imagined that they were dating.

    <i>No! How could I have such thoughts?</i>

    <i>He probably treats me as his best friend, but I¡¯m craving his face and body. This is too wretched!</i>

    Hurriedly throwing this thought out of her mind, Su Jiu decided to get down to business. She took out her phone, found someone¡¯s number in her contacts, and dialed it.

    The person on the other end immediately picked up the call. ¡°Miss Su Jiu? Can I do anything for you? Do you,., maybe need your photo taken?¡±

    The person on the other end of the call was a paparazzo. He had always wanted to take photos of Su Jiu. When she was younger, many photos of her existed on the inte Because of her irresistible cuteness, her photos weremon on the inte even today. Moreover. many people used her photos as their profile pictures.

    As she grew older, however, Su Shengjing and An Yuan did not want her to be exposed to the public anymore. They did not want their daughter to participate in any shows and did not even post any photos of her. As a result, almost no one knew what Su Jiu looked like now or whether she was still as cute as before.

    Su Jiu snorted. ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you before? If you dare to take my photo and post it online, my father will make you regret it.¡±

    The paparazzo was stunned. ¡°Then, little girl, why did you call me?¡±

    ¡°Do you know Miss Tang?¡±

    ¡°Miss Tang? I think I¡¯ve heard of her. Her family is in the cosmetics business, and she¡¯s quite rich. Why?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s her. She¡¯s been going to bars all the time recently. Not only does she look arrogant, but she also wants the waiters there to escort her. If she doesn¡¯t get what she wants, then she¡¯ll make a scene. This embarrasses the bar manager. I want you to expose this. The price can be negotiated.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ What¡¯s the use of exposing her? She¡¯s not very famous and can¡¯t be ranked in any socialite circle in the capital.

    There¡¯s not much point in exposing this. I don¡¯t think many people know her¡¯, they won¡¯t be interested.¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap! All I want is for you to expose her. You¡¯ll get paid.¡±

    The paparazzo hesitated for two seconds. In the end, he still wanted the money, so he agreed to the request. ¡°¡®Alright, little girl. I¡¯ll go to the bar to wait for her. After this is done, don¡¯t go back on your word.¡±

    Su Jiu disdainfully replied, ¡°What kind of person do you think I am?¡±

    The paparazzoughed and hurriedly apologized, ¡°Alright, alright, you¡¯re not that kind of person. I¡¯ll go and wait for her tonight. As a proper paparazzo, I have to do this right. Not only do I have to expose her, but I also have to expose it in the most explosive manner!¡±

    Su Jiu curled her lips. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±

    That night, a verified ount on Weibo revealed an explosive piece of news: ¡°Shocking! The Tang family¡¯s daughter is repeatedly attacking men. What kind of weird fetish is that?¡±

    This headline immediately attracted a lot of attention. The ount had even released a few photos..

 Chapter 702 - Little Brother Is Quite Handsome

    <h4>Chapter 702 Little Brother Is Quite Handsome</h4>

    The photo depicted a scene in a bar where the lights were dim; Miss Tang was sitting on a chair beside the bar counter, and opposite her was a handsome young man.

    Miss Tang was swirling the red wine in her hand and dragging her ten-centimeter heels along the man¡¯s calf. What she wanted was obvious.

    Another photo showed her standing in front of the manager with her hands on her hips. Her pretty face was twisted and looked a little scary.

    The manager¡¯s head was lowered. Obviously, he was the target of Miss Tang¡¯s anger.

    The other photos were simr. They basically showed Miss Tang throwing tantrums at the manager. The manager called several good-looking male waiters, but she didn¡¯t seem interested at all. She looked at them with disdain and even pointed at them, still cursing.

    I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re swearing at, but it must be awful.

    However, this wasn¡¯t the worst of the photos. Thest few photos were the highlight. In them, Miss Tang seemed to be drunk. Her face was red as a young and handsome waiter helped her into the elevator.

    The bar had a private room upstairs for guests to rest in. Miss Tang and the waiter entered one of the private rooms and did note out for a long time.

    This was intriguing.

    When theizens saw these photos, although many of them didn¡¯t know who Miss Tang was, they discussed it extensively. ¡°Who is this woman? Is she worth this ount posting so many photos?¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk! She must be some rich missy. She actually went to a bar to look for a man, especially a handsome waiter. Does she like to y?¡±

    ¡°I know who she is. She¡¯s the daughter of the Tang Corporation. The Tang Family is a nouveau riche family.¡± ¡°Is this how rich she is? Looking for men everywhere? If I had the money, I¡¯d look for one too. That waiter is quite handsome.¡±

    ¡°I know this bar. It¡¯s the most famous bar in the capital! Turns out that not only can you drink here, you can also get a private room?¡±

    Miss Tang was furious when she saw the pictures.

    Although she had been on the news before, that hadn¡¯t caused much of a stir.

    But this time, since the photos had been posted by an Inte celebrity, the post already had three-four thousandments and many reposts within a couple of hours.

    Miss Tang had originally wanted to go to Rong Si¡¯s school again in the evening. If she threatened and manipted the young man, he might give in and do as she said. After all, boys were concerned about their reputation. That waiter definitely didn¡¯t want this matter to blow up, so he could only give in.

    However, these photos had been released before she could make her move. Miss Tang¡¯s mood plummeted, and she immediately sent a private message to the blogger on Weibo, asking him to delete the photo and threatening to sue him.

    The blogger ignored her and kept the photos up on the website. He continued to post them on Weibo openly. As the number of reposts andments increased, more and more nastyments appeared on the post.

    Miss Tang was furious. She wanted to contact thewyers from Tang Corps¡¯s legal department and ask them to help her sue the blogger. Before she could make the call, however, she received a call from her father asking her to immediatelye to thepany. She could tell that her father¡¯s tone was very serious. She rushed to the office, but before she could call him ¡°Dad,¡± she received a p.

    Smack!

    Pain was written all over Miss Tang¡¯s face. She couldn¡¯t believe that her father, who had always doted on her, had hit her this time.

    She covered her face and angrily looked up. ¡°Dad, why did you hit me?!¡±

    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve done?¡± President Tang was furious.

 Chapter 703 - Sheâ€™s the Su Familyâ€™s Treasure!

    <h4>Chapter 703 She¡¯s the Su Family¡¯s Treasure!</h4>

    ¡°If you wanted to go to the bar to look for a man, that was fine, but these photos that were posted online will damage thepany¡¯s reputation!¡±

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll get mywyer to immediately sue that blogger. I¡¯ll get him to delete his Weibo post and apologize!¡±

    ¡°What would he be apologizing for? Do you think I haven¡¯t looked for him? I contacted him the moment I found out about this matter. But he only said he was just following instructions.¡±

    Miss Tang angrily said, ¡°Instructions? From who? That¡¯s too much. Do they want to go to

    jail?¡±

    ¡°You still have the cheek to ask who?¡± President Tang red at her. ¡°You¡¯ve offended someone you shouldn¡¯t have!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®offended someone you shouldn¡¯t have¡¯? Dad, are you talking about that silly girl? What¡¯s her family background? Is she also the daughter of a rich family?¡±

    ¡°She might be!¡± President Tang was furious. Never did he expect his daughter to so carelessly offend such an important person.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had begged for mercy today, the Tang Corps might not even exist anymore!

    ¡°How could she be? She¡¯s just a little girl. She didn¡¯t even have any branded goods on her. How can she be someone I shouldn¡¯t have offended? Dad, were you lied to?¡± Miss Tang still would not take Su Jiu seriously and felt that her father was making a big fuss out of nothing.

    ¡°Things that aren¡¯t branded could be handmade! You only know of a few luxury brands. You don¡¯t know how real rich people live!¡± President Tang roared, ¡°I don¡¯t care! Go find that girl and immediately apologize to her!¡±

    ¡°No! Why should I apologize to her? She was the one who wronged me first!¡± Miss Tang still felt indignant whenever she recalled Rong Si¡¯s indifferent gaze. ¡°Idiot!¡± President Tang was flustered, exasperated, and even felt a little resentful. He pped his daughter once again.

    Miss Tang¡¯s face was red. She could not believe that her father had pped her twice because of Su Jiu!

    ¡°Dad! You hit me again! Just because of that stupid girl? Tell me, who is she?¡± Miss Tang was so angry that her eyes turned red.

    President Tang angrily answered, ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of the Su family!¡±

    Miss Tang was stunned. ¡°Su family? Which Su family?¡± ¡°There¡¯s only one Su family in the capital¡¯s upper circle. Which one do you think it is?!¡±

    What- Could it be¡­

    Miss Tang¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    No, no way!

    Could that little girl be the granddaughter of the Su Corporation¡¯s leader, Su Guobang?

    The news had reported more than once about how Su Guobang doted on his granddaughter. When the girl was young, he had built her an amusement park, a resort, a building, and so on. When she grew up, he even made it clear that he wanted her to inherit the Su family. She was his only heir.

    He was doing all this for that girl; one could definitely say that he doted on her.

    Miss Tang was shocked beyond words. Her face was pale, and her mind was in a daze. It was as if someone had hit her with a stick. She couldn¡¯t think of anything at that moment. Her father¡¯s words echoed in her mind.

    ¡°In the afternoon, the Su Corporation¡¯swyer called to say that he wanted you to apologize to Miss Su. The old man heard about what you did at the school gate and he was enraged. He said that if Miss Su did not forgive you, the Tang Corporation would no longer exist! If that happens, you won¡¯t even be able to have a hot meal, let alone go to the bar to have fun!¡±

 Chapter 704 - Her Powerful Supporter

    <h4>Chapter 704 Her Powerful Supporter</h4>

    Miss Tang¡¯s eyes widened. She stumbled backward in disbelief.

    ¡°As for those photos circting on the Inte, do you think I don¡¯t want to have them deleted? I feel like you¡¯ve thrown away all my dignity! However, with the Su family supporting them, who would dare to delete those photos without their permission?

    ¡°So, go and apologize to Miss Su now. No matter what you do, you have to make her forgive you. Do you hear me? If she doesn¡¯t, don¡¯te back. I¡¯ll pretend that I don¡¯t have a daughter like you!¡± President Tang gave her an ultimatum.

    As she walked out of the office, Miss Tang was still in a daze. She still could not believe that, that seemingly-ordinary girl was actually the heir of the Su Corporation. The Su Corporation was an empire worth hundreds of billions!

    Miss Tang trembled all over. She had been proud that she had more than a hundred thousand yuan as pocket money every month. Yet this was nothing before Su Jiu.

    It was really¡­ embarrassing.

    ¡°Deal with the trouble you caused! Do you hear me? Immediately! Now!¡±

    Miss Tang left the office to President Tang¡¯s angry roar. Her head was buzzing, and her footsteps were shaky.

    Asking Su Jiu to forgive her was a task easier said than done. Especially after what Miss Tang had said to Su Jiu.

    And this came into the picture if she even had a way to get Su Jiu¡¯s forgiveness. It was hard enough for Miss Tang to ask this question! However, her father had said that if she didn¡¯t apologize, the consequences would be dire¡­

    This world is really unfair. A little girl like her actually has such a powerful supporter!

    As she imagined herself standing in front of Su Jiu and apologizing, a strong sense of humiliation assaulted Miss Tang. Gritting her teeth, she walked out.

    *

    **

    After school ended in the evening, the setting sun shone through the branches of the trees and onto the corridor of the ssroom. Su Jiu packed her bag and hurried out of the ssroom.

    When she went out, she saw someone leaning against the wall at the entrance of the ssroom.

    It was Han Siye.

    With his hand in his pocket, Han Siye leaned against the wall. He was tall and handsome. With his handsome face added on top of that, attracting attention wasn¡¯t hard for him.

    The moment Su Jiu came out, Han Siye turned his head to look at her. He still had a cool expression on his face, but Su Jiu felt that something was wrong with him. However, she could not tell what was wrong.

    Also, she thought that she had already been fast, but this guy was faster than her. He still managed to wait for her outside her ssroom as usual.

    ¡°Han Siye, why are you standing here? Are you a security guard?¡± Su Jiu teased him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know why I¡¯m here?¡± Han Siye snorted.

    When Su Jiu didn¡¯t respond and only looked at him, Han Siye gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you!¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    She felt helpless again. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? Don¡¯t wait for me. I have a chauffeur to pick me up. I don¡¯t need you to send me home. You don¡¯t have to wait for me.¡±

    ¡°I want to wait, so why can¡¯t I? You won¡¯t agree to anything I ask you to do. Don¡¯t tell me you would also deprive me of this?¡± Han Siye stared at her with his dark brown eyes.

    When he recalled how intimate she was with that guy called Rong Si the previous day, he got furious.

    He was also very¡­ sad. Han Siye could not sleep at allst night. All he could think of was Su Jiu and Rong Si. No matter how hard he had tried, sleep had evaded him.

    When it was almost dawn and he could not resist the pull of sleep any longer, he even dreamed that Little Jiu was married to that guy!

 Chapter 705 - Why Love a Single Flower?

    <h4>Chapter 705 Why Love a Single Flower?</h4>

    In his dream, for whatever reason, he was even at their wedding venue. When Han Siye had seen Su Jiu in her wedding dress holding hands, hugging, kissing¡­ Even in his dream, Han Siye still felt his heart ache.

    And it was an intense heartache.

    He had instantly woken up, only to discover that his entire body was covered in a cold sweat and his breathing was rapid. Han Siye was extremely nervous, but when he realized that it had all been a dream, he heaved a sigh of relief.

    Now that he saw her walking out of the ssroom as usual, Han Siye felt much better.

    However, when he recalled that she was definitely going to look for Rong Si again, his mood dipped and he felt a little angry.

    Han Siye had never experienced suchplicated feelings before. After learning that she was very close to Rong Si, he felt happy only when he saw her.

    Su Jiu choked and suddenly did not know how to answer him.

    Suddenly, she realized that Han Siye looked different today. It was as if he was a little unhappy, His expression was a little awkward as though he were throwing a tantrum.

    It was not that she was unaware of his thoughts, but she really had no intention of developing a rtionship with him. It was enough for her to be ordinary friends with him. Although Han Siye was slightly older than her, in her heart, she did not see him as an elder brother, but as a younger brother.

    After all, she had watched him grow up.

    Su Jiu sighed. ¡°Forget it, Han Siye! Go back. Don¡¯t wait for me. You¡¯ll only waste your time.¡±

    She didn¡¯t have the heart to say such words, but if she didn¡¯t, he would continue to have those fantasies. Since she couldn¡¯t give him what he wanted, it was better to make things clear earlier. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a waste!¡± Han Siye gritted his teeth.

    ¡°What are you doing? Are you throwing a tantrum at me?¡± Su Jiu reached out and gently poked his shoulder. ¡°Young man, why are you so stubborn? Haven¡¯t you heard of the saying: there are plenty of fish in the sea? Why do you have to be single-minded?¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯m a stubborn person. If I want something, I must get it. I¡¯ve been like this since I was young. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know,¡± Han Siye righteously said. The ears of the usually proud youth suddenly turned red.

    What am I saying?!

    Isn¡¯t this the same as confessing to her?

    Han Siye had wanted to find a good opportunity to talk about it, but in the end, he had just blurted it out.

    When he thought about it, Han Siye¡¯s ears turned even redder. He was so frustrated that he wanted to strangle himself.

    Su Jiu seriously shook her head. ¡°But some things can¡¯t be obtained even if you want them. There won¡¯t be a good ending if you force it.¡±

    Han Siye suddenly red at her, his expression fierce. He said in a fit of anger, ¡°Do you think you I can¡¯t get it just because you say I can¡¯t? Just wait and see!¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    She had to give him this win.

    In the end, Han Siye still followed her downstairs. When they reached the school gate, he reached out and tugged on her ponytail, as if nothing had happened just now.

    Just like when they were little.

    Su Jiu covered her head and angrily said, ¡°Han Siye, do you not want your hand anymore?¡± Han Siye had already taken a few steps forward. When he heard this, he turned back to look at him. Lifting his sharp chin, he arrogantly said, ¡°You want to beat me up? I¡¯ll wait here. Come on.¡±

    He really did stop, standing there as if waiting for her to hit him.

    Su Jiu walked over and lifted her foot to step on his toes, leaving a footprint on his white canvas shoes. Then, she walked past him to her car, opened the door, and got in.

 Chapter 706 - Young Masterâ€™s Treasure

    <h4><strong>Chapter 706</strong> Young Master¡¯s Treasure</h4>

    Han Siye watched her get into the car, then looked down at the footprint on his shoe.

    He loved this pair of shoes and had spent a lot of money to buy them. Now, Su Jiu had stepped on them and dirtied them. Yet, he was not even one bit angry. He was even considering whether he should wash the shoes clean or not.

    After considering it for a while, he finally decided not to wash them.

    He would let them be.

    ***

    After Su Jiu got into the car, the chauffeur turned to look at her and asked, ¡°Little Miss, are you going to that school today?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Su Jiu nodded without thinking.

    The chauffeur was helpless and amused. ¡°You still want to send that boy home? It¡¯s really weird, you know? Usually, it¡¯s the boys that send the girls home. How can a boy be sent home by the girl?¡±

    Su Jiu was confused. ¡°I¡¯m only sending a friend home. Why should there be a distinction between boys and girls for this?¡±

    The chauffeur was speechless.

    Er, there doesn¡¯t seem to be a good reason. He had no choice but to drive to the school where Rong Si was.

    When Rong Si came out of the ssroom, all the students in the corridor turned to look at him. Many were gossiping behind his back, especially the boys. The mockery and disdain on their faces were obvious.

    Who would have thought that this young man would sell himself at a bar? What a waste of his good looks.

    If they had such a face, they could have any kind of girlfriend they wanted. Why would there be a need to sell their body at a bar?

    Also, wasn¡¯t he hooking up with that very rich girl? That girl was very pretty, yet he still wanted to sell himself. They wondered if his brain was damaged.

    Rong Si ignored their gazes. Even though their words made him unhappy, he tried his best to suppress his emotions.

    News of what had happened the night before had already spread throughout the school. Today, he had received countless strange looks and had even be the topic of conversation between the students. Rong Si hated this feeling and wanted to leave.

    But Little Jiu had told him before that he did not need to get angry over people who were not worth it.

    Now¡­ she¡¯s probably waiting for me at the school gate, right? At the thought of this, Rong Si tightened his grip on his school bag. His footsteps suddenly became lighter, and all the voices he disliked fell away.

    When he walked out of the school, Rong Si did not even need to search through the crowd of cars to see Su Jiu¡¯s car. Su Jiu spotted him too. She rolled down the window and waved at him.

    Rong Si¡¯s gaze deepened, and he immediately walked over to her. Just as he was about to get into the car, however, a familiar red sports car drove over and stopped beside him.

    The car window slowly rolled down, revealing a pretty but annoying face.

    When Su Jiu saw Miss Tang, her face darkened. She immediately furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s you again. Are you here to find trouble again?¡±

    Su Jiu had already asked the paparazzo to post this woman¡¯s photo. She should have seen it. Why was she still here?

    Did she want her to suffer more?

    Miss Tang pursed her lips. She was filled with hatred, but she pretended that nothing had happened. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m not here to find trouble. I¡­ I¡¯m here to apologize to you.¡±

    Apologize?

    Su Jiu¡¯s lips twitched.

    Is she for real? This woman noting here to look for trouble is already good enough. Yet she even said that she will apologize?

    It¡¯s a little unbelievable.

    The chauffeur knew very well why Miss Tang hade to apologize. After he had driven Su Jiu home thest night, the more he had thought about it, the angrier he had felt. How could the precious daughter of the Su family, the treasure of the Old Master and Young Master and Young Madam be bullied by such a nobody?

 Chapter 707 - Iâ€™m Not the One You Need to Apologize To

    <h4>Chapter 707 I¡¯m Not the One You Need to Apologize To</h4>

    Therefore, the chauffeur had gone toin to the Old Master.

    When Su Guobang had heard about the matter, he was furious. Someone had dared to bully his granddaughter. This was intolerable. He had immediately called President Tang and ordered him to apologize to Little Jiu immediately. Otherwise, he would bear the consequences! President Tang never expected that a boss of a smallpany like him would get to know the Su Corporation¡¯s leader in such a manner. This matter frightened him so much that he panicked. Incoherently, he assured Su Guobang that he would definitely teach his daughter a lesson and make her apologize.

    And look, isn¡¯t she here now?

    Su Jiug suspiciously looked at Miss Tan. ¡°Apologize? Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m serious!¡± Miss Tang emphasized that. ¡°It was my fault what happened yesterday. I shouldn¡¯t havee to school to cause trouble. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Su Jiu saw that Miss Tang was still sitting in the car and did not get out and there was obviously a trace of unwillingness in her eyes. Therefore, she sneered. ¡°Is this your attitude when you say sorry?¡±.

    Miss Tang was speechless.

    She suddenly gritted her teeth and wanted to throw a tantrum. However, the Su Jiu in front of her was someone she could not afford to offend. Miss Tang could only push open the car door and get out. Then, she stood in front of Su Jiu and bowed to her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! It was my fault yesterday. Please forgive me!¡±

    ¡°Yes, your attitude is much better now.¡± Su Jiu supported her chin with one hand and casually nced at her from the corner of her eyes. Her expression was as arrogant as the previous day¡¯s as if she did not take her seriously at all.

    Wasn¡¯t this woman very arrogant?

    Then I¡¯ll let her have a taste of being looked down upon.

    As expected, when Miss Tang met Su Jiu¡¯s gaze, she was furious and frustrated. But what could she do?

    Nothing!

    Right now, she was like a piece of meat on the chopping board, at this girl¡¯s mercy!

    Miss Tang forced a smile. ¡°Then, can you forgive me?¡±

    ¡°No way! Do you really think that by apologizing like this, you can pretend nothing happened?¡± Su Jiu mocked her. ¡°As the saying goes: if an apology is useful, why do you need the police?¡± Miss Tang gritted her teeth even harder. Why do I feel that¡­ this girl is going overboard?

    She forced her anger down and said, ¡°Then what should I do to make you forgive me?¡±

    At this moment, her smile was painfully forced. Su Jiu did not even want to look at her and coldly said, ¡°First, you even got the wrong person to apologize to. I¡¯m not the one you should be apologizing to!¡±

    Miss Tang was stunned, and her gaze instinctively fell on Rong Si.

    Her lips became pursed. Even if Miss Tang liked Rong Si¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t open her mouth.

    Su Jiu coldly continued, ¡°What are you waiting for? If you want to apologize, hurry up. Don¡¯t waste our time.¡±

    Miss Tang nced at Rong Si again. He was expressionless and did not look at her as if she were just a passerby who had nothing to do with him. Taking a deep breath, Miss Tang bowed to Rong Si. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! It was my fault yesterday. I¡¯m sorry for hurting you!¡±

    After saying that, she turned her gaze back to Su Jiu¡¯s face. ¡°Is that okay?¡±

    Su Jiu found it funny. ¡°Why are you asking me? I just said that I¡¯m not the one you should be apologizing to.¡±

    Miss Tang gritted her teeth in anger, but she could only ask Rong Si patiently, ¡°Excuse me, are you satisfied with my apology?¡±

    Rong Si knew that her apology was not sincere. He did not need to think to know that Little Jiu was the one behind it.

    At that instant, his heart felt heavy as if a huge rock weighed down on it, making it hard for him to breathe.

    Why¡­ am I so useless?!

 Chapter 708 - If I Can Be Stronger

    <h4>Chapter 708 If I Can Be Stronger</h4>

    Rong Si had always wanted to be the one to protect Su Jiu, but in the end, she was always the one protecting him.

    He did not want this to continue. If it did, even he wouldn¡¯t have any respect left for himself!

    A strong sense of hatred suddenly surged from the bottom of his heart. He hated this world, those who looked down on him and bullied him, and himself as well. If he could be powerful, so powerful that he could cover the sky with one hand, so powerful that everyone was afraid of him, everything would be different¡­

    Rong Si clenched his fists, his fingers digging into his palms. He coldly looked at Miss Tang and said, ¡°I¡¯m not satisfied.¡±

    Miss Tang widened her eyes. No way! I have already apologized to him in such a humble manner and he actually said he wasn¡¯t satisfied?

    Isn¡¯t he pushing his luck?

    What a weak man! If Su Jiu were not supporting him, would he dare to talk to me like this? He might even be working at a bar, begging me to ept hispany! Su Jiu nced at her from the corner of her eyes. ¡°Did you hear that? If he says he¡¯s not satisfied, then you have to continue apologizing until he¡¯s satisfied.¡± Miss Tang gritted her teeth in anger, but she could do nothing. She could only continue to apologize to Rong Si, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Rong Si had no reaction.

    Which meant he still wasn¡¯t satisfied.

    Miss Tang apologized a few more times, but Rong Si did not respond. He only looked at her coldly. His gaze was like the snow on a cier, so cold that it sent chills down her spine.

    He wouldn¡¯t forgive this woman, no matter how much she apologized. And if she wronged him again, she would suffer worse consequences for what she had done.

    After apologizing to Rong Si for more than ten times and seeing that he still had no intention of forgiving her, Miss Tang was already fuming inside. Her face fell, and she pleadingly looked at Su Jiu. ¡°Miss Su, you¡¯re seeing it too, right? I kept apologizing to him, but he won¡¯t respond. What do I need to do?¡±

    Su Jiu would not speak up for her, nor she did not intend to let her off so easily anyway. She snorted and said, ¡°What? Of course, he hasn¡¯t forgiven you. So, keep apologizing!¡± Keep apologizing?!

    Miss Tang was stunned. How far does she have to go?

    She subconsciously nced at the students around her. All of them were looking at her and pointing at her. Some were even taking pictures with their phones, talking to the people around them while doing it. Miss Tang could almost hear themughing at her, and she was instantly exasperated. ¡°What are you taking pictures for? Stop taking pictures! I¡¯ll sue you for viting my rights!¡± The students were shocked and quickly put away their phones. However, they only pretended to put them away. In fact, they were still secretly filming.

    This woman was a rich youngdy who drove a luxurious sports car, but now she had to apologize to a poor student like Rong Si. How could they miss such a good show? Of course, they had to film it and share it with others.

    Su Jiu casually reminded her. ¡°Hey, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and apologize!¡±

    Miss Tang gritted her teeth again. Her face was burning. She had really lost all her dignity today. She was so angry that she wanted to kill someone, but she couldn¡¯t do anything. She was so unlucky to have provoked such a malignant person! ¡°I was wrong. It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have spread rumors about you. I apologize to you now. Please be magnanimous and forgive me this time.¡±

    She had already bowed a full 90 degrees, but Rong Si remained silent, his expression terrifyingly cold.

 Chapter 709 - Like a Clown

    <h4>Chapter 709 Like a Clown</h4>

    Miss Tang was furious.

    What kind of expression is that? What¡¯s he going to do? Isn¡¯t he finished?

    But she could only continue to apologize. Unknowingly, an hour had passed. Her throat had be dry and hoarse, and she could barely take it anymore. However, the young man in front of her was still as immovable as a mountain. The contempt in his eyes was so obvious as if he were looking at a clown.

    Miss Tang wanted to kill someone. She apologized over and over again. She didn¡¯t know how long Rong Si was going to torture her. It had been so long, and faces in the crowd had changed a few times, but he didn¡¯t react at all. He was like a robot!

    Miss Tang felt angry and aggrieved. Her eyes turned red. If she had known that this man was so ruthless, she would never have allowed him to enter her room.

    She was already prepared to apologize until the sky turned dark. Unexpectedly, at this moment, she suddenly heard a soft rumble.

    Rong Si heard it too and immediately turned to look at Su Jiu. Su Jiu held her t stomach and smiled at him in embarrassment, feeling frustrated.

    D*mn, did I have to make such a loud noise? Even if my stomach didn¡¯t get embarrassed, I

    got!

    ¡°Hungry?¡± Compared to the way he spoke to Miss Tang just now, Rong Si¡¯s tone was much gentler.

    ¡°No, no! I¡¯m not that hungry. Let her keep apologizing. You need to be satisfied!¡± Su Jiu said in a serious tone.

    ¡°If you¡¯re hungry, let¡¯s go eat first,¡± Rong Si suggested. Compared to Su Jiu, what is someone like Miss Tang?

    ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s go eat first. As for her¡­¡± Su Jiu nced at Miss Tang and said, ¡°You can keep apologizing here. Wait for us to finish eating.¡±

    Miss Tang was speechless.

    She had thought that Su Jiu would let the matter rest. Unexpectedly, that girl had told her to stand there and continue apologizing until they returned from dinner.

    Then my voice would probably be gone tomorrow!

    Su Jiu got out of the car and walked to the front to tell the chauffeur, ¡°Uncle, help me watch if she¡¯s apologizing honestly. If not, call me immediately.¡±

    The chauffeur agreed without hesitation and smiled. ¡°No problem. Little Miss, I¡¯ll keep an eye on her.¡±

    He was more than willing to watch Miss Tang apologize. Looking at Miss Tang¡¯s aggrieved and embarrassed face made him happy.

    Hmph, this is the consequence of offending Little Miss.

    Unfortunately, Little Miss is still too kind. How could such an apology be enough? If it were me, I would make her kneel on durian, a keyboard, and instant noodles. See if she still dares to do such a thing in the future!

    After getting out of the car, Su Jiu followed Rong Si down the sidewalk on the right side of the school gate. Rong Si did not say anything along the way. Su Jiu curiously turned her head to look at him and reached out to pull the sleeves of his white shirt. ¡°Big Brother, what¡¯s wrong? She apologized to you, but why do you still look unhappy?¡± Rong Si lowered his head slightly and met her clear eyes. He suddenly pursed his lips.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me how you want to punish her, then we¡¯ll punish her together?¡± Su Jiu tentatively asked.

    Rong Si was silent for a few seconds before asking in a deep voice, ¡°Little Jiu, you¡­¡±

    Su Jiu blinked her eyes curiously. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Rong Si looked away and looked at the ground at the side as if he didn¡¯t dare to look her in the eye. Then, he continued, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m useless?¡±

 Chapter 710 - Donâ€™t Let Go of His Hand

    <h4>Chapter 710 Don¡¯t Let Go of His Hand</h4>

    Su Jiu was stunned. No way! I made him insecure?

    ¡°No!¡± Su Jiu answered without hesitation. She stopped in her tracks and seriously said to him, ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯ve never thought of you as useless. On the contrary, you¡¯re an especially outstanding and powerful person in my eyes.¡±

    It¡¯s just that, thanks to that cruel author of the original novel, fate has always treated you harshly.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Rong Si bitterly smiled.

    Her words were just tofort him.

    He knew very well how capable he was. How could I be as good as she said?

    The way he was acting made Su Jiu¡¯s heart ache again. She quickly said, ¡°Big Brother, you don¡¯t believe me? Don¡¯t tell me you think I¡¯m justforting you? I promise you: it¡¯s not that. These are words from the bottom of my heart!¡±

    As she spoke, she held one of his hands. ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯ll definitely seed in the future. You¡¯ll turn it around. I trust you so much, so please believe in yourself, alright?¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s gaze deepened as his hand was held by her soft little hand. Her warmth spread from her palm to his.

    If possible, he wished she would never let go of his hand. That she would just hold it like that.

    However, he knew that was impossible. Regardless of how good he was in her eyes, he did not have the right to stand by her side openly yet.

    Other boys, like Han Siye, who was a young master from a wealthy family and waspatible with her, could earn that right easily. On the other hand, Rong Si had to fight for it with his life. ¡°Big Brother?¡± Seeing the little viin having a sudden realization, Su Jiu repeated herself. ¡°Believe in yourself. Don¡¯t feel inferior or despair, okay? Cheer up! In the future, you can definitely trample all of them under your feet!¡±

    The little girl¡¯s voice was powerful and resonant. When she said these words, her eyes were bright and her eyes were filled with anticipation and trust for him.

    Why does she trust me so much?

    Rong Si was confused.

    However, since she trusts me so much, how can I disappoint her?

    If that happens, I¡¯ll never forgive myself.

    He stared at Su Jiu and seriously nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    *

    *

    *

    Su Jiu brought Rong Si to a rice noodle shop nearby and raised her head to ask, ¡°Big Brother, can we eat here? I haven¡¯t eaten rice noodles in a long time, and I feel like eating that. What about you?¡±

    Rong Si nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll eat anything you eat.¡±

    After saying that, he seemed to feel that something was wrong. The feeling seemed to be a little ambiguous. A faint blush suddenly appeared on the young man¡¯s ears. However, he could not take back what he had said. He could not help but feel embarrassed.

    When Su Jiu heard his words, her heart skipped a beat and her ears started to burn.

    What¡¯s the little viin talking about?

    Can¡¯t you speak nicely? If you put it like that, I might misunderstand!

    Su Jiu did not think that there would be any special feelings between a fan and her child. As she thought about it, her heart started to beat faster. She quickly shifted her attention to the stall owner. ¡°Boss, give me two bowls of rice noodles. Add more meat to his portion.¡±

    Rong Si nced at her and said to the boss, ¡°Add more to hers too.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± the boss replied. He looked at the two of them and knowingly smiled. ¡°You two are a couple, right? You have a good rtionship!¡±

 Chapter 711 - Big Brother, Is It Delicious?

    <h4>Chapter 711 Big Brother, Is It Delicious?</h4>

    Su Jiu was about to exin that she did not have that kind of rtionship with Rong Si. However, she noticed Rong Si¡¯s thin lips pursing slightly as if he did not intend to exin.

    Does he not mind that this man thinks we are in a rtionship?

    Her heart skipped a beat.

    For some reason, Su Jiu became nervous. To hide her emotions, she quickly turned around and found a rtively clean seat in the corner. Then, she waved at Rong Si. ¡°Big Brother, let¡¯s sit here.¡±

    The boss was stunned. Huh?

    Do young couples nowadays call each other that?

    Big Brother? Could they actually be siblings?

    The boss could not help but look at the two of them in that corner. Although they were both good-looking, their facial features did not look alike. He firmly believed that they were a couple!

    After Rong Si sat down, the boss quickly brought up two bowls of piping hot rice noodles. The topmost bowl was covered with ayer of braised beef slices, tender green onions, and red chili sauce. Just looking at it would increase one¡¯s appetite. The fragrance was overwhelming.

    <b>26</b>

    Su Jiu eagerly picked up her chopsticks and picked up the noodles. After blowing on them, she ced them into his mouth.

    Her eyes lit up at the first bite. It was too delicious.

    It tasted exactly as she remembered!

    When she ate, her cheeks puffed up like a hamster¡¯s. She was adorable.

    Unknowingly, Rong Si was entranced.

    Su Jiu took a few mouthfuls and casually asked, ¡°Big Brother, is it good?¡±

    Hearing her voice, Rong Si quickly returned to his senses and responded with an ¡°Mm.¡± To not let her realize that he was still looking at her, he immediately lowered his head and picked up a piece of beef.

    After a pause, he simply ced the beef in her bowl.

    When a piece of beef suddenly appeared in her bowl, Su Jiu froze. She looked at the young man beside her in shock. ¡°Why did you give it to me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too skinny. Eat more.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless. I¡¯m still skinny?

    Didn¡¯t he find my face very round?

    ¡°How am I skinny? I eat a lot of meat every day, okay? You, on the other hand, are so skinny that your chin has be sharp. You should eat more.¡± Su Jiu took the beef back and even gave him two more pieces.

    ¡°No need!¡± Rong Si moved the bowl in front of him to the side so that Su Jiu couldn¡¯t reach it.

    Su Jiu¡¯s eyes widened, and her tone becamemanding. ¡°You must eat! Bring the bowl over right now! Immediately!¡±

    Seeing her angry expression, Rong Si was helpless. He could only follow her instructions and move his bowl of rice noodles to her side, allowing her to put a few pieces of beef into his bowl.

    ¡°Eat, eat all of them! Don¡¯t leave anything!¡±

    This bowl of rice noodles was huge. Su Jiu had just said that Rong Si had to finish all the rice noodles, but he could not eat anymore. However, since he did not want to waste it, he could only continue eating.

    Seeing that her eating speed had slowed down and she was starting to find the noodles hard to swallow, Rong Si knew that Su Jiu must have eaten too much. She was already so small, so it was probably difficult for her to finish such a big bowl of rice noodles.

    ¡°You can¡¯t eat anymore?¡±

    Su Jiu awkwardly nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I thought I could finish it, but I can¡¯t. I¡¯m so full now.¡±

    ¡°You really can¡¯t eat anymore?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Su Jiu nodded and wondered if she should ask the owner to pack the noodles into a takeaway box for her.

    She was about to ask the owner for a takeaway box when she heard Rong Si say, ¡°Can I help

    you?¡±

    Eh?

    Su Jiu was stunned again. What did he say? Could he¡­ help me finish it?

 Chapter 712 - Loved by the Villain

    <h4>Chapter 712 Loved by the Viin</h4>

    This instantly embarrassed Su Jiu. ¡°But, I ate from that.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± Rong Si said as he took her bowl. He picked up his chopsticks and finished the remaining half of the rice noodles as if he really didn¡¯t mind that she had eaten from that bowl.

    Su Jiu was so shocked that her jaw almost fell off. At the same time, her face suddenly became slightly hot.

    Heavens! The little viin actually ate what I had eaten. Does he know that this¡­ this is an indirect kiss?!

    Rong Si knew, and he had done it on purpose.

    He did not dare to do anything to Su Jiu. Rong Si could only use this method to satisfy the greedy thoughts in his heart.

    The little viin, he¡­ he couldn¡¯t have feelings toward me¡­

    Su Jiu did not dare to think further. From her point of view, it was inconceivable that a female supporting character who the viin had cruelly killed in the original novel would be loved by the viin in this world.

    If that happened, the storyline of the original novel would be messed up, and the plot would change! Although Su Jiu didn¡¯t believe that the future viin would fall in love with a second female lead like her, from the looks of it now, Rong Si didn¡¯t seem to have fallen in love with the original female lead, Song Xinyan. As long as he didn¡¯t have any interactions with her, cannon fodder like herself wouldn¡¯t die by his hands, right?

    Thinking of his tragic ending in the original novel, Su Jiu broke out in a cold sweat.

    Rong Si saw that Su Jiu was distracted and her face was slightly pale as if she was thinking about something bad. He immediately asked her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Su Jiu quickly regained her senses and drylyughed. ¡°Nothing.¡±

    If she were to say that she had thought about how he had tortured her in the novel, he would probably find it ridiculous.

    ¡°Are you really okay?¡± Rong Si frowned, a hint of worry in his eyes.

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart softened when he met her gaze.

    What am I thinking?

    She had just said that she believed in her son, so she should believe that he would no longer go astray and be the ruthless viin in the original novel. Instead, he would be a big shot with a good attitude and facial features!

    As she thought about this, Su Jiu felt much more at ease. She smiled at him. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Her smile was as sweet and bright as ever as if nothing had happened. Rong Si stopped asking.

    However¡­

    If I had not seen wrongly, when she was distracted, there seemed to be a hint of¡­ fear in her eyes when she looked at me?

    Was I hallucinating?

    ***

    When they returned to the school gate, Miss Tang was still there. She hadn¡¯t dared to leave.

    Just now, her father had called her again and asked her how things were progressing. Sheined to him that Su Jiu had bullied her and made her apologize in front of so many people. Miss Tang had thought that her father wouldfort her, but she did not expect him to say that she had asked for it. No matter what, she had to settle it herself!

    Seeing that Su Jiu and Rong Si had returned, Miss Tang forced her anger down and said, ¡°Miss Su, I¡¯ve been apologizing as you said. I¡¯ve probably said ¡®sorry¡¯ a few hundred times. Can you forgive me?¡± Su Jiu ignored her and looked at the chauffeur. ¡°Uncle, is what she said true?¡±

    The chauffeur nodded. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s quite honest this time.¡±

    Su Jiu asked Rong Si again, ¡°Big Brother, tell me. Do you want to forgive her?¡±

    Miss Tang immediately looked at him with expectation in her eyes, but he did not look at her. It was as if he felt even looking at her was unnecessary. He coldly said, ¡°I won¡¯t forgive you, but I don¡¯t want to see you again.¡±

 Chapter 713 - Countless Dark Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 713 Countless Dark Thoughts</h4>

    Rong Si did not want to waste any more time on such people.

    Su Jiu nodded. ¡°Okay, then tell her to get lost.¡±

    Crossing her arms in front of her chest, she arrogantly nced at Miss Tang. ¡°Did you hear that? Big Brother said that he doesn¡¯t want to see you. If you appear in front of him again, whether it¡¯s on purpose or not, I¡¯ll make you

    pay!¡±

    Miss Tang finally got afraid of Su Jiu. She quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, yes! I understand. I won¡¯t appear in front of him again. Absolutely!¡±

    ¡°Fine, then get lost. The farther the better!¡± Su Jiu waved her hand in disdain.

    Miss Tang felt as if she had been granted great mercy. She quickly got into her car and drove away without dy.

    This farce was finally over.

    Su Jiu nced at the students who were still watching the scene by the side. Deliberately raising her voice, she said to Rong Si, ¡°Big Brother, if anyone dares to go against you in the future, if they say bad things about you, I¡¯ll make them pay!¡±

    When the surrounding students heard this, they guiltily looked away. Especially those who had ndered Rong Si without distinguishing the situation. They did not dare to look Su Jiu in the eye. Some even quietly left the scene.

    Su Jiu was very satisfied with this. She softened her tone and said to Rong Si again, ¡°Big Brother, if something like this happens again, you must tell me. If you don¡¯t, I will be unhappy.¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s gaze softened. ¡°Got it.¡±

    ***

    By the time Rong Si returned to his apartment, half an hour had passed.

    The moment he entered his room, he did not even change his shoes and immediately walked to the balcony to watch Su Jiu¡¯s car leave. Only when the car had disappearedpletely did he turn around.

    <b>W</b>

    After changing his shoes, Rong Si stretched out his hand to loosen the cor of his shirt. He was about to go to the bathroom to take a shower when his gaze suddenlynded on his hand. The young man suddenly recalled Su Jiu holding his hand and telling him that she believed him and hoped that he would believe her.

    Rong Si¡¯s heart beat fiercely. He suddenly felt that the world was still kind to him. Otherwise, Little Jiu wouldn¡¯t have appeared in his life.

    Without her, he really did not know what he would have be. Perhaps, he would have be a terrifying demon.

    After all, Rong Si had countless dark thoughts when he was young. Sometimes, he even fantasized about destroying the entire world and dragging everyone to hell with him.

    But after he became friends with Little Jiu, that thought never surfaced again.

    And today¡­ he had shamelessly done something he had never done before, which was eating from a girl¡¯s bowl. He clearly knew that it was an indirect kiss, but he still did it.

    Rong Si hoped that one day, he would have the right to stand by Su Jiu¡¯s side and directly kiss her. However, he didn¡¯t need to think about it when she didn¡¯t know.

    As he thought about the little girl¡¯s fair and cute face, his lips could not help but curl up a little, revealing a smile that even he did not notice.

    At that moment, his phone rang. Thinking that it was Su Jiu, Rong Si immediately took out his phone from his pocket. However, when he saw the phone number disyed on the screen, he was stunned and seemed a little surprised. After hesitating for a while, he picked up the call. ¡°Hello?¡±

    An old voice came from the other end. ¡°Hello, is that Rong Si?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°Rong Si, I heard about what happened to you. Why did something happen while I was only abroad for two to three months? You were my favorite student, and I wanted to mentor you well. But now that you¡¯ve left school, what should I do?¡± The old man sounded like he expected better from him. ¡°Sorry to disappoint you!¡± Rong Si still felt a little guilty toward this old professor who had wholeheartedly mentored him.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong to me, and I have no intention of ming you. I just feel that it¡¯s a pity for you to drop out like this. What are your ns now?¡±

    ¡°I n to take the college entrance examination again.¡±

    The old professor was silent for a while, then he seriously said, ¡°Rong Si, why don¡¯t you consider applying to an overseas university? Another professor, two Ph.D. students, and I are nning to go overseas in the next half of the year to do financial projects at a top university in the world. Why don¡¯t youe with us?

    ¡°As long as you pass the entrance exam, another professor and I can write you a letter of rmendation and guarantee you admission. I know your family situation is a little difficult, but that¡¯s not a problem. I can apply for a schrship for you. How about it? Do you want to go?¡±

    Going abroad¡­

    Rong Si¡¯s eyes flickered.

    His professor¡¯s suggestion was undoubtedly a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for him. If he could get into one of the top universities in the world and have an experienced professor willing to mentor him, it would be a very lucky thing. Many people could only dream of something like that.

    Rong Si should have agreed immediately, but he thought about how his mother was still hospitalized here and how he did not know when she would wake up. Furthermore, Little Jiu was also here. After returning to the capital, he had gotten used to going to school with her. She had even agreed to go with him to look for a house for rent.

    If he suddenly wanted to leave again, he didn¡¯t know how to tell her.

    ¡°Rong Si, do you want to go?¡± the old professor asked again. ¡°I feel that with your ability, passing the entrance exams of these overseas schools is definitely not a problem. The key is whether you want to go or not.¡±

    Having mixed feelings in his heart, Rong Si didn¡¯t give the professor an answer. He only said, ¡°Can I consider it?¡±

    ¡°Is there a need to consider this? Rong Si, I really think you¡¯re a promising student. I¡¯m inviting you to join our team. Oh right, there¡¯s one thing I can guarantee you¡­¡± The old teacher smiled.

    ¡°Most of the students who graduated from that top university are businessmen or politicians. There are quite a lot of famous people there. Even if they don¡¯t be famous, they can still find a decent job on Wall Street. If you don¡¯t go, it¡¯ll be such a pity. You might lose out on being one of the richest people in the future!¡±

    However, the old professor could tell that this was a difficult decision for Rong Si. He did not pursue the matter and only said, ¡°Alright! Think about it carefully. Give me a call when you¡¯ve decided.¡±

    The old professor then added, ¡°Rong Si, our entire team wants you to join us. To be honest, we wanted at least master¡¯s students. But we all know that your ability isparable to those master¡¯s students. As long as you receive mentorship, you will definitely be a very outstanding student.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Professor! i¡¯d love to go, but I¡¯d like someone else¡¯s opinion on the matter.¡±

    ¡°Others? A parent¡¯s, maybe? But some will feel that you will be too far away from home and won¡¯t be willing to let you go. Won¡¯t that ruin your future?¡± The old professor was nervous, afraid that Rong Si wouldn¡¯te.

    ¡°No.¡± Rong Si denied. The old professor was about to heave a sigh of relief when he heard the young man delicately continue, ¡°It¡¯s someone very important to me.¡± ¡°How important?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s the most important.¡±

 Chapter 714 - The Little Villainâ€™s Date (1)

    <h4>Chapter 714 The Little Viin¡¯s Date (1)</h4>

    ¡°¡­¡± The old professor choked.

    He could do nothing about this matter, and neither could he force Rong Si. ¡°All right,¡± he said. ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to think about it before you ask anyone else¡¯s opinion. We¡¯ll wait for your good news.¡±

    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll get back to you as soon as I can.¡±

    After hanging up, Rong Si had a surreal feeling.

    He could¡¯ve never thought that the most qualified old professor in the school would personally call him and invite him to join his team. It was like a door had suddenly opened in his dark world. As long as he stepped through it, what awaited him was a bright future.

    However, if he were to leave again, he did not know when he would return and what he would be like then.

    Based on his experience, things might not go as smoothly as he imagined.

    It was as if he were cursed. However, without trying, how would he know what the oue would be?

    Rong Si looked at the phone screen, and his eyes shed with determination and stubbornness.

    *

    *

    *

    During the weekend, Su Jiu woke up early in the morning. After having breakfast, she changed into a new set of clothes. She wore a white lotus-leafed dress with a pink knitted jacket. Then, she tied her hair into a bun with a strawberry hair clip. She looked verydylike and cute.

    The girl in the mirror had a small and exquisite face. Her skin was as fair as milk. Su Jiu looked at her reflection with satisfaction, then walked out of the room.

    When she arrived downstairs, she immediately saw An Yuan, who was busy in the kitchen.

    Her mother had finished her work in the past two days and could go home to rest for a while. However, Su Jiu¡¯s father had taken on a project not long ago. Currently, he was filming in a movie studio. Her mother must have wanted to visit him at work and was preparing lunch for him.

    Although Su Jiu¡¯s parents had been married for many years, their rtionship was still the same. Both of them were loyal to each other. This was very rare in the entertainment industry where many celebrities cheated on each other, broke up, and divorced, treating rtionships as mere ythings.

    Su Jiu excitedly walked into the kitchen and said, ¡°Mom, do you think I look good in this?¡±

    An Yuan turned around and looked at her daughter from head to toe. Smiling, she answered, ¡°Yes, Little Jiu looks good in anything. But¡­¡±

    Why did she ask that today? She has never asked that question before.

    ¡°But what?¡± Su Jiu thought that something was wrong and immediately looked at her mother.

    An Yuan raised her eyebrows. ¡°But where are you going after dressing up so nicely today?¡±

    An Yuan¡¯s intuition told her that Little Jiu was not going to visit the studio with her.

    Besides, Su Shengjing did not want Little Jiu to go to the studio. Too many people would be present there, and he did not want his little girl to get exposed to the public. He just wanted her to grow up in peace, like she was now.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯m just going shopping with my ssmates.¡± Su Jiu felt a little guilty when she said this, but¡­ if I¡¯m going to look at houses with the little viin, it can be considered shopping, right? ¡°Shopping? With a boy or a girl?¡± An Yuan smiled meaningfully.

    Su Jiu was instantly embarrassed. She tentatively asked, ¡°Mom, if it were a boy, would you be angry?¡±

    ¡°Hm? A boy?¡±

    <b>11</b>

    <b>11</b>

    Since the girl did not say anything, it meant that she had agreed. An Yuan suddenlyughed out loud. ¡°Is it really a boy?¡±

    Su Jiu became even more embarrassed and blushed a little. ¡°It¡¯s a boy, but we are just ordinary friends.¡±

    However, when she said those words, her voice was small and weak. No matter how one listened, she sounded a little guilty.

 Chapter 715 - The Little Villainâ€™s Date (2)

    <h4>Chapter 715 The Little Viin¡¯s Date (2)</h4>

    An Yuan¡¯s smile deepened. She reached out and pulled Su Jiu in front of her. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a boy. There¡¯s no rule that says girls can be friends with only girls. It¡¯s okay to be friends with boys. Besides, even if you have a boy you like, it¡¯s fine. Mommy won¡¯t be angry.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    Is Mom really so open-minded?

    An Yuan lowered her voice and continued, ¡°However, if it¡¯s a date with a boy, you have to tell me who it is. Otherwise, Mommy will be worried. Tell me! Which boy do you want to go shopping with? Do I know him?¡±

    Su Jiu nodded. ¡°It¡¯s Rong Si.¡±

    ¡°Rong Si?¡± The name stunned An Yuan. ¡°Isn¡¯t he studying in the south? He¡¯s back?¡±

    It¡¯s a long story.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll tell you everything when I have time. I¡¯m preparing to go out now. If it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll leave now.¡±

    Seeing how eager the girl was, An Yuan felt a little helpless. She pinched her little face. ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± An Yuan trusted Rong Si¡¯s character. Although that child was a little quiet, he was really good to Little Jiu. She did not need to worry that he would do anything to hurt Su Jiu. Before leaving, Su Jiu suddenly thought of something. She quickly turned back to An Yuan and said, ¡°Mom, help me say hi to Dad and tell him that I miss him. Also, you have to keep what happened just now a secret. Don¡¯t tell Dad. I¡¯m afraid he will get angry.¡±

    An Yuan chuckled. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t tell him. But you have toe back soon. You know that your father doesn¡¯t like you staying outside for too long. He¡¯ll be worried for you.¡±

    ¡°Got it! I¡¯ll be back early.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Off you go then! Let the chauffeur drive you.¡±

    Su Jiu nodded. Shouldering her bag, she then left the house.

    An Yuan stood at the door and watched her girl¡¯s back. She could not help but smile.

    She¡¯s in such a hurry to meet Rong Si. Does she like him?

    Su Shengjing had clearly said that before Little Jiu went to university, he would not allow her to date. Even if Su Jiu entered a university, if she wanted to date, she would have to let him assess the boy first. He would allow it only if he felt that the boy was eptable. An Yuan was not that strict. Rtionships in high school were so beautiful. They were young, sweet, simple, and pure. There were none of theplications that came with adulthood. If Little Jiu really has a boy she likes now, if she can experience this young love, that will be good.

    An Yuan only hoped that Rong Si was really someone that Little Jiu liked.

    ***

    Rong Si arranged to meet Su Jiu at the shopping mall in the city center. This confused Su Jiu. Wasn¡¯t he going to find a house?

    Why did he ask me to meet him there?

    However, the little viin definitely has his reasons for doing so. Su Jiu did not ask further and told the chauffeur to drive her to the shopping mall. When the car was still a distance away from the destination, Su Jiu saw him.

    Rong Si was wearing a simple white shirt and khaki pants today. A pair of ck canvas shoes graced his feet. He was tall and straight, with perfect proportions, much taller than the boys who passed by him. On top of that, he had a cold and noble aura. Even if he wore ordinary clothes, he looked much better than the average person. This young man could totally walk on a runway. Once again, Su Jiu felt that her child was really hardworking. Not only was he healthy, but he was even more handsome than he was in childhood!

    His aura permeated the area, so even though he was wearing a mask that covered most of his face, he still attracted the attention of many girls around him.

 Chapter 716 - The Little Villainâ€™s Date (3)

    <h4>Chapter 716 The Little Viin¡¯s Date (3)</h4>

    Especially when he was holding a bouquet in his hands, it attracted even more attention!

    Rong Si looked down at the flowers in his hands. Then, he stood upright, looking nervous and stiff. Before he could see Su Jiu, the girl got out of the car and quietly approached him from behind.

    Standing on her tiptoes, she was about to cover his eyes when he suddenly grabbed her wrist. The next second, she was pulled in front of a muscr chest.

    Rong Si¡¯s strength was not great, but Su Jiu was still caught off guard and plunged forward onto his chest!

    The fresh and pleasant scent of the young man¡¯s body enveloped her. Su Jiu could clearly feel Rong Si¡¯s body temperature and strong heartbeat. Her heart started thumping, and her face quickly heated up.

    She quickly lifted her head from his embrace and pretended to be nonchnt as she tidied her hair. Puffing up her cheeks, she then asked, ¡°Big Brother, how did you know I was behind

    you?¡±

    ¡°I could sense you.¡± Just now, Rong Si had felt someone approaching him from behind. His strong intuition had told him that it was Su Jiu.

    It really was her.

    The warmth of her body still lingered in his arms, making his heart warm and his heartbeat quicken.

    Su Jiu blinked. ¡°You could sense me? That¡¯s so cool!¡±

    ¡°It is.¡±

    Su Jiu still found it unbelievable. ¡°How?¡±

    Rong Si looked at her with his deep eyes. ¡°Maybe¡­ I could do it only because that person is you.¡± If it were anyone else, he might not know who it was.

    That happened only because it was her.

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard this.

    D*mn!

    Why do I feel like I¡¯m being teased?

    Am I thinking too much?!

    Suddenly, Rong Si handed the bouquet to her. ¡°For you.¡±

    Su Jiu had noticed earlier that he was holding sunflowers and knew that he had especially prepared the bouquet for her. Now that he had personally given it to her, she felt indescribably happy. The sunflowers had bloomed brilliantly. Su Jiu caressed the beautiful petals and casually asked, ¡°Big Brother, why did you give me sunflowers?¡±

    Don¡¯t boys usually give girls roses?

    At this point, Rong Si suddenly felt a little embarrassed. He didn¡¯t know how to exin and could only say, ¡°The florist rmended

    it.¡±

    ¡°I see. Then he¡¯s unique.¡±

    A trace of nervousness shed past Rong Si¡¯s eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡±

    Su Jiu quickly shook her head. ¡°No, no, I love them! Sunflowers are so beautiful. How could I not like them?¡±

    However, does the little viin know what sunflowers mean?

    Legend had it that the water nymph, Clytie, met the Sun God Apollo in the woods one day and fell madly in love with him. However, Apollo left without even looking at her.

    Clytie fervently hoped that Apollo would talk to her, but she never met him again. So, she could only look at the sky and watch as Apollo drove across in his splendid sun carriage. Every day, she sat there in a daze, her hair disheveled and her face haggard. She would watch the sun from sunrise to sundown. Finally, the gods took pity on her and turned her into arge golden sunflower.

    Her face became a flower, forever turned toward the sun, following Apollo every day, telling him of her unchanging love and adoration. So this was the sunflower¡¯s meaning -silent love.

    So, had the viin really bought this bouquet under the rmendation of the florist or had he chosen it to express something?

 Chapter 717 - The Little Villainâ€™s Date (4)

    <h4><strong>Chapter 717</strong> The Little Viin¡¯s Date (4)</h4>

    ¡°As long as you like it.¡± Rong Si secretly heaved a sigh of relief.

    Su Jiu regained her senses and forced herself not to think too much about it. She asked, ¡°Oh right, Big Brother, why did you ask me to meet you here? Aren¡¯t we going to look for a house?¡±

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Rong Si said, then pursed his lips. He paused for a few seconds before asking, ¡°Can I¡­ invite you to watch a movie?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Su Jiu was stunned.

    Watch¡­ Watch a movie?

    She already felt that something was wrong when the little viin gave her the flowers. It made her feel like she was dating him. Now that he asked her to watch a movie, it felt even more like a date!

    ¡°Do you want to watch one?¡± Rong Si looked down at her, his eyes filled with anticipation.

    As she looked into his gaze, Su Jiu suddenly could not reject him.

    Which fan would reject her child¡¯s request!

    Stuttering, she replied, ¡°O-Okay.¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s lips curled up slightly. Just as Su Jiu was immersed in his beautiful smile, he suddenly reached out to hold her hand and walked toward the main entrance of the shopping mall. The mall had a cinema hall upstairs.

    Although it was not the first time Su Jiu had held Rong Si¡¯s hand, there seemed to be something different at this moment. Su Jiu felt that the moment she touched his hand, an electric current seemed to have struck her and made her heart tremble.

    Her face seemed to grow even hotter!

    However, Rong Si didn¡¯t seem to feel anything as he held her hand and walked forward.

    But only he knew how much courage he had mustered to hold her hand, and how fast his heart was beating.

    He was so nervous that he did not dare to turn back to look at her. He could only walk forward, wanting to reach the cinema hall before Su Jiu went back on her words.

    Su Jiu allowed Rong Si to hold her hand as they walked forward. She lowered her head and looked at his hand. It was much bigger than hers and could fully wrap around it.

    She lifted her head to look at his back. He was a head taller than her, and she reached only his chin. Rong Si was tall and his back was straight. His broad shoulders made her feel especially safe; it was as if as long as she was behind him, there was nothing to be afraid of.

    Su Jiu suddenly realized that the boy who was still a child in her eyes was no longer the little kid from before. He had already grown into a young man and was about to turn eighteen. He was an adult!

    She saw the little viin as her child, but what did the little viin see her as?

    It seems that he¡¯s straying further and further from a normal friendship!

    When Su Jiu thought of this, her heart beat faster and she subconsciously tried to pull her hand back. Rong Si immediately felt this. He did not let go of her but tightened his grip on her hand.

    ¡°Big Brother¡­¡± Su Jiu could not help but call softly, wanting him to let go of her.

    She had never been in a rtionship before or after she had transmigrated. She did not know how to date, much less with the little viin.

    This feeling was terrible. She was not mentally prepared at all. She was so nervous that her palms were sweating!

    Rong Si stopped in his tracks and turned to look at her. He seriously asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, can you¡­ can you let go of me? It¡¯s quite warm¡± Su Jiu had always been sharp-tongued, but now, she felt like she had lost her ability to speak normally. She was stuttering.

    It doesn¡¯t even feel like me anymore! Also, doesn¡¯t the little viin feel that my palms are sweating? How can he still hold my hand like this?

    Rong Si said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not warm.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

 Chapter 718 - Suitable for Young Couples

    <h4>Chapter 718 Suitable for Young Couples</h4>

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    Why do I feel that the little viin is like a dog somewhat?

    When they reached the cinema hall, Rong Si was still holding her hand, and Su Jiu¡¯s face was still hot. Quite a few young couples around them were holding hands. Some of them were flirting with each other and even kissing in public.

    They might not be embarrassed, but Su Jiu definitely was.

    Su Jiu felt awkward and quickly looked away At the same time, she quietly pulled her hand back a little, but she still could not break free from Rong Si¡¯s hand.

    Every time Rong Si sensed that she wanted to pull her hand back, he would hold onto it tighter.

    The aura he was giving off¡­ Su Jiu felt that it could only be described as tyrannical.

    She had always thought that only a pampered young master like Han Siye or Sheng Zhiyan would have such an aura. On the other hand, the little viin didn¡¯t have any offensive power in front of her. He wasn¡¯t domineering at all.

    Yet now, she was truly experiencing it just from holding his hand!

    But strangely, she did not hate it¡­

    There was just tension and¡­ shyness.

    When Su Jiu and Rong Si appeared in the cinema hall, they naturally attracted the attention of everyone around them. Several couples looked over at them. Su Jiu heard some girls whispering that Rong Si was very handsome.

    Rong Si also realized that some of the boys were staring at Su Jiu and whispering that the girl was cute and pretty. He frowned, and a trace of unhappiness surged in his heart.

    He didn¡¯t like it when other boys looked at Little Jiu, and he didn¡¯t like it when they had designs on her. If possible, he wanted her to look at only him, to belong to him alone. No one else could have her.

    He could not help but quicken his steps and led Su Jiu to the front counter.

    All eyes were still on them. Rong Si wanted to pull the little girl into his arms and announce to the boys who she belonged to, but he didn¡¯t dare.

    She did not belong to him at all.

    It was not guaranteed that she would.

    Holding her hand had almost used up all his courage. He did not dare to do anything to her; he could only try to ignore those gazes. Lowering his head, he asked Su Jiu, ¡°What movie do you want to watch?¡±.

    Su Jiu raised her head and looked at the movie schedule rolling on the electronic screen. It disyed all kinds of movies, and she did not know which one to choose.

    ¡°Hello, do you want to watch a movie? I strongly rmend this movie! It¡¯s especially suitable for young couples like you!¡± The ticket seller at the front desk pointed at a romance movie and looked fiercely at Su Jiu and Rong Si.

    This couple was sopatible with each other. They were so good-looking that she even felt they were better looking than the male and female leads in the movie!

    Su Jiu hesitated.

    Watching such a romantic movie with the little viin is somewhat ambiguous.

    Just then, she saw sci-fi and war movies that boys liked to watch on the movie list. She turned to Rong Si and asked, ¡°Big Brother, do you want to watch this movie? If you don¡¯t, we can watch the sci-fi and war movies too.¡±

    The word ¡°we¡± sounded especially pleasant to Rong Si.

    But don¡¯t girls like to watch romance movies?

    She is amodating me and is even willing to watch other movies with me.

    Just as he was about to agree, he heard the ticket seller say as she pointed at a movie, ¡°How about this? It¡¯s rare for such an exciting horror movie to be screened. This one is really not bad.¡±

    The ticket seller gave Rong Si a look.

 Chapter 719 - Opportunity to Throw Herself Into His Arm

    <h4>Chapter 719 Opportunity to Throw Herself Into His Arm</h4>

    The ticket seller could tell that this couple had just gotten together not long ago. The youngdy wasn¡¯t as clingy as the other girls, and the young man wasn¡¯t hugging and kissing his girlfriend like the other guys. Both of them were a little uneasy. Therefore, they must have just entered this rtionship! If this young man is smart, he will ept this suggestion and watch a horror movie with his girlfriend. This is the same as giving his girlfriend a chance to throw herself into his arms!

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    A horror movie?

    What the heck? What kind of rotten idea is this ticket sellering up with?

    Rong Si immediately understood what the ticket seller meant. He turned his head and asked Su Jiu, ¡°Do you want to watch a horror movie?¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless. Of course not!

    But if my baby wants to¡­

    Instead of answering, she asked, ¡°Big Brother, do you want to see it?¡±

    Rong Si nodded. ¡°I do.¡±

    Su Jiu choked.

    Fine!

    She braced herself. ¡°Well, then, let¡¯s watch it.¡±

    Rong Si raised his eyebrows. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to watch it, don¡¯t force yourself. I¡¯ll watch anything, just choose something that you like.¡±

    Once again, Su Jiu felt that her baby was a considerate young man. She immediately said in a brave manner, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I haven¡¯t watched horror movies for a long time. Let¡¯s watch this!¡±

    Rong Si suddenly felt likeughing. Hopefully, she won¡¯t be frightenedter. They bought the tickets, but the movie would start only after twenty minutes. Rong Si looked at the couples around him and realized that they were hugging each other intimately. He looked a little embarrassed.

    Then, he noticed a girl holding milk tea and popcorn, savoring them with relish. He immediately said to Su Jiu, ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Su Jiu was a little surprised. But Rong Si had already turned around and left. He walked to the front desk and bought a cup of milk tea, a bucket of popcorn, a piping hot corn cob, and some snacks. When Su Jiu saw him returning with all the food, her eyes instantly lit up.

    Watching a movie while eating good food is definitely something to be enjoyed!

    But did he buy too much?

    ¡°Big Brother, why did you buy so much?¡±

    Rong Si didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°It¡¯s not that much.¡±

    Whatever other girls had, he would give to her. Whatever they didn¡¯t have, he would also provide for her.

    ¡°You must have spent a lot of money on this, right? You should save your money and buy more food for yourself. You can¡¯t get any thinner. If you get any thinner, you won¡¯t look handsome anymore!¡±

    Su Jiu felt that what she said was really what a straight woman would say, but this was really what she was thinking in her heart. She sincerely hoped that the little viin would treat himself better. He could not even bear to buy decent fast food, yet he had bought so much food for her. There was also the bouquet of sunflowers and the money for the movie tickets. Although she had said that she would pay for it, he had refused.

    All in all, Rong Si seemed to be quite generous when spending money on others, but he didn¡¯t care about it himself. How could she allow that?

    Rong Si¡¯s gaze softened. ¡°Okay, I will.¡±

    The theater was dimly lit. Rong Si walked in front of her and led her inside, his hand still holding onto hers.

    Su Jiu identally tripped on the stairs. Rong Si quickly grabbed her to prevent her from falling. She even heard his deep and maic voice. ¡°Be careful.¡±

    It was just these two simple words. Su Jiu suddenly felt ecstatic, the kind of happiness that made her heart melt.

    Her face was still burning. She was probably as red as a tomato. Fortunately, the light was dim and the little viin couldn¡¯t see her. Otherwise, it would have been awkward. What she didn¡¯t know was that Rong Si¡¯s face was also slightly red.

 Chapter 720 - Donâ€™t Be Afraid, Iâ€™m Here

    <h4>Chapter 720 Don¡¯t Be Afraid, I¡¯m Here</h4>

    Not wanting Su Jiu to see him, Rong Si quickly turned away and held her hand as they continued to walk in. He found a seat and sat down.

    Rong Si sat beside Su Jiu. Before long, the movie started.

    Initially, Su Jiu felt that it was just a horror movie. Everything was fake, and she had no need to be afraid. Hence, in a rxed mood, she drank the milk tea and ate popcorn as the movie yed.

    However, the makeup and sound effects of this movie were too good, and the scene was too realistic. A sinister and terrifying atmosphere had surrounded the entire viewing hall, and the audience was so silent that you could hear a pin drop. As the plot progressed, Su Jiu felt a chill run down her spine, and her heart was in her throat. She was afraid that something scary would suddenly appear on the screen. She did not even have the mood to drink the milk tea and just stared at the big screen with fear.

    In the next second, a demon with disheveled hair suddenly appeared on the screen. It smiled sinisterly with its white fangs exposed. Many of the girls in the theater instantly screamed in fear. Su Jiu¡¯s heart almost jumped out of her throat!

    She knew that horror movies would definitely be scary, but she hadn¡¯t realized that it would be this scary. She didn¡¯t dare to watch anymore!

    Su Jiu was on the brink of tears. She turned her head and secretly nced at the young man beside her.

    Rong Si was calmly sitting with his forehead resting in one hand as if he was watching a boring documentary instead of a horror movie.

    Sensing that the little girl was restless and seeing her pale face through the light from the big screen, Rong Si immediately asked, ¡°Is it too scary?¡±

    Su Jiu said stubbornly, ¡°Not scary! Not scary at

    all!¡±

    Just as she said that, screams came from the audience again. The girl sitting beside Su Jiu jumped into her boyfriend¡¯s arms and kept saying, ¡°It¡¯s too scary, too scary!¡±

    Su Jiu did not dare to look at the terrifying scene that made them scream. Instead, she instinctively closed her eyes.

    Rong Si hoped that Su Jiu would be like that girl and throw herself into his arms. Unfortunately, Su Jiu stubbornly sat with her red lips tightly pursed. Her forced calm appearance was extremely cute.

    When the screaming stopped, Su Jiu carefully opened her eyes. At this moment, another scary scene appeared on the screen. Before she could see clearly, a warm hand covered her eyes.

    Amidst the screams, she heard Rong Si¡¯s maic voice. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡±

    His voice seemed to have some kind of magical power, and Su Jiu¡¯s heart, which was hanging in the air, instantly rxed. Even though the eerie and terrifying sound effects were still surrounding her, making her hair stand on end, she was no longer afraid.

    She felt even more embarrassed!

    She was already an old auntie, yet she could notpare to her baby. A mere horror movie was enough to make her so scared, and she still needed her baby tofort her. It¡¯s too embarrassing!

    Rong Si let go of her only after the scary scene was over.

    Su Jiu opened her eyes and coincidentally met his deep ck eyes. Thinking about how embarrassed she was just now, she whispered in embarrassment, ¡°Erm, I need to go to the washroom.¡±

    Su Jiu did not want to watch this horror movie anymore!

    Under Rong Si¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, she got up from her seat and ran away quickly.

    ***

    Su Jiu washed her face in the washroom and took a few deep breaths to calm her emotions before walking out. She did not expect to see Rong Si standing in the corridor outside.

 Chapter 721 - What A Heavenly Child

    <h4>Chapter 721 What A Heavenly Child</h4>

    Rong Si was holding her unfinished milk tea, unfinished snacks, and her bag. It looked like he was about to leave.

    Su Jiu walked over to him and asked in surprise, ¡°Big Brother, why did youe out? Aren¡¯t you going to watch the movie?¡±

    Rong Si nodded. ¡°Mm, I¡¯m not watching it anymore. It¡¯s not that good. Do you still want to keep watching?¡±

    No way!

    Su Jiu shook her head without thinking. ¡°No, no. You¡¯re right. That movie is really not good. Let¡¯s go!¡± Rong Si suppressed hisughter. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s

    go.¡±

    Su Jiu could not wait to leave. If she continued watching, she would definitely have nightmares tonight! When she left the cinema, she suddenly thought of something. Could it be that the little viin noticed I was afraid, so he deliberately said that the movie wasn¡¯t good and left with

    me?

    Ahhh, he¡¯s really a godsend!

    How could he be so understanding?

    Su Jiu sighed with emotions for a while and thought of their purpose ofing out today. She suggested, ¡°Big Brother, let¡¯s go and look for apartments. I¡¯ve been looking at a few on the Inte these few days. The environment and property are all pretty good. Let¡¯s go and look at the neighborhood¡¯s conditions first. If you like, call an agent to bring us to look at houses.¡±

    Rong Si stopped in his tracks and turned to look at her with aplicated expression. ¡°There¡¯s no need to look for them.¡± Su Jiu was stunned. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because there¡¯s no need. I¡¯m leaving soon.¡±

    What? He¡¯s leaving?

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart tightened, and she quickly asked, ¡°Where are you going? Aren¡¯t you nning to take the college entrance examination here again? If you leave, what about the college entrance examination? Are you not going to take it?¡±

    Rong Si lowered his gaze and replied in a low voice, ¡°I n to take the entrance exam for foreign universities to study overseas.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless. So sudden?

    When had he decided?

    No wonder he asked me to meet him here. He gave me flowers and invited me to a movie and bought milk tea and snacks. All because he¡¯s nning to leave.

    Su Jiu knew that the entrance examination overseas would take ce much earlier than the national college entrance examination. Moreover, after passing that exam, one could go overseas to study without having to take the national exam. However, Rong Si¡¯s sudden decision had caught her off guard.

    She could not help but ask, ¡°Big Brother, why did you suddenly think of going overseas for school?¡±

    ¡°A professor from my old school called me and said that he wanted to invite me to join their team. He also said that he would rmend me to a top university, so I wanted to give it a try.¡±

    Rong Si watched as the little girl looked at him for a while. Su Jiu immediately smiled. ¡°That¡¯s great! It¡¯s a top university. If someone is willing to give you a chance, you must seize the opportunity. I support you too!¡±

    Su Jiu remembered that in the original novel, the little viin had gone overseas to study when he was 16 years old. When he came back, he was reborn and became swift and decisive, making many senior businessmen turn pale at the mere mention of him. After that, he became a vicious and ruthless viin that everyone feared¡­

    Now, the plot of the little viin studying abroad had happened. Although it was dyed, perhaps when he returned, he would really be a different person!

    But¡­ she couldn¡¯t bear for him to leave.

    He had returned just a while ago, and she had just gotten used to the fact that he had returned to her life. In the end, he was going to leave again. Moreover, she did not know what would happen once he left.

    His life is full of trouble and misfortune, and something terrible might happen again¡­

    What will he do when no one is by his side?

 Chapter 722 - Will You Miss Me?

    <h4>Chapter 722 Will You Miss Me?</h4>

    Thinking of this, Su Jiu felt a lump in her throat. Her heart ached, but she did not show it. She still smiled brightly.

    However, when Rong Si saw her bright smile, his heart sank.

    I want her support, but she doesn¡¯t seem reluctant to part with me?

    Su Jiu asked again, ¡°Big Brother, when are you leaving? Are you leaving soon?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be leaving for the time being this month, but I have to prepare for the entrance exams overseas. I might be very busy.¡± Perhaps I won¡¯t be able to hang out with you like I had today. Rong Si did not just want to pass the exam. He wanted to achieve the best results and prove his ability. Even the top universities in the world would have to look at him in a different light.

    SO

    He did not want to be at a disadvantage anymore. This world had all kinds of people, and he could not stop them from doing

    g to him. It would be impossible to be prepared against all of them them. However, as long as he became powerful enough to make those people afraid, no one would dare to bully and scheme against him.

    Rong Si thought about it and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Will you¡­ miss me?¡±

    Su Jiu nodded without hesitation. ¡°Of course! We¡¯ve been friends for so many years. If I were to leave, you would miss me too, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I would.¡± Rong Si looked at her deeply.

    If only I could bring her along.

    However, she was not like him, all alone and without anyone else to care about where he went. She had family, friends, ssmates¡­ How could she leave with him?

    ¡°Then, Big Brother, have you decided when you will leave? When the timees, I will send you off even if I have to take a day off!¡± Su Jiu confidently said.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. Probably after I receive the eptance letter.¡±

    ¡°Yes! You must tell me when the timees!¡±

    Rong Si stared at her, the corners of his lips seemingly curving. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ***

    Three monthster.

    Having scored full marks in the exam, Rong Si received an offer from one of the top universities overseas. Foreign universities were different from local universities. He could send an application in immediately.

    On the day he was leaving, Su Jiu pretended to be sick and left school. When she ran to the school gate, she saw Rong Si waiting for her.

    A familiar car was parked by the roadside. Su Jiu saw a handsome and familiar face through the window and immediately smiled at him. ¡°Uncle Sheng!¡±

    Sheng Tianci sat in the car and waved at her with a smile. ¡°Little Jiu, long time no see. Do you miss me?¡±

    Su Jiu could not help butugh. Uncle Sheng is still like that, never serious.

    She pursed her lips. ¡°Uncle, you have the cheek to say that. How long has it been since youst visited my house? Do you not want my father as a friend anymore?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I do! However, there are too many things going on at thepany recently. I¡¯m so busy. I do want to find time to look for your dad and see you at the same time, but I really can¡¯t find the time.¡± Sheng Tianciined.

    ¡°Okay then, when you are free, remember toe and visit!¡± Su Jiu said and nced at the back seat. When she did not see Song Wanqiu, she turned to ask the young man beside Uncle Sheng in surprise. ¡°Big Brother, doesn¡¯t Auntie want to go with you alone? I haven¡¯t seen her for a long time and she didn¡¯te to send you off today?¡±

    Is Auntie Song so busy now? At the mention of Song Wanqiu, Rong Si¡¯s and Sheng Tianci¡¯s expressions changed slightly.

    Eh? Why are they acting like this? Su Jiu immediately felt that something was wrong.

    Rong Si remained silent and pursed his lips tightly as if he had something he couldn¡¯t say.

    After a few seconds, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Something¡­ happened to her. She¡¯s been in the hospital.¡±

 Chapter 723 - Hugging Her

    <h4>Chapter 723 Hugging Her</h4>

    What?

    Stunned, Su Jiu quickly asked, ¡°What happened to Auntie? Is she sick?¡±

    Rong Si didn¡¯t answer, so she could only look at Sheng Tianci.

    Sheng Tianci hesitantly answered, ¡°Little Jiu, to tell you the truth, Rong Si came back indeed because something happened to him at school and he was forced to drop out. However, another reason was that his mother is hospitalized here.¡±

    ¡°Hospitalized?¡±

    Doesn¡¯t that mean that the situation is very serious?

    The little viin never told me!

    Su Jiu didn¡¯t expect Auntie Song to be in such a serious situation. She had thought that Auntie Song was just busy with work.

    Su Jiu was shocked. ¡°Big Brother, is this true? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s expression turned heavy. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Sheng Tianci sighed and added, ¡°His mother is in a vegetative state now. She has been hospitalized for a long time, but there are no signs of her waking up. Let him tell you the details.¡±

    Vegetative state!

    Su Jiu never expected this to be the case. She looked at Rong Si. ¡°Big Brother, why didn¡¯t you tell me about such an important matter?¡±

    Su Jiu was a little angry as she said this. She had already told him many times that he had to tell her if he encountered any bad things. However, he never did!

    Is there any point in enduring all this alone?

    It turns out that he wasn¡¯t the only one who was in trouble. Auntie Song is also in trouble. I really can¡¯t imagine how the little viin has lived with this for more than a year¡­

    How much has he endured?

    The more Su Jiu thought about it, the angrier she became. She blurted out, ¡°Rong Si! Do you still treat me as a friend? You didn¡¯t tell me anything. What do you mean by that?¡± She barely called him by his name. Rong Si¡¯s expression changed, and he pursed his lips tightly.

    He didn¡¯t know what to say. In the end, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Is it okay just because you¡¯re sorry? I really don¡¯t like it when you don¡¯t tell me anything. I didn¡¯t know anything, and I thought you were doing well. It turns out that you¡¯re doing so badly¡­ but I had no idea.¡±

    Su Jiu suddenly choked, and her eyes turned red.

    For some reason, she felt like crying.

    Her heart ached, and tears welled up in her eyes.

    Seeing that her eyes were red, Rong Si instantly became nervous. His heart felt like it had been twisted into a ball. He hurriedly reached out to wipe her tears, but she pushed him away.

    ¡°Rong Si! Since you don¡¯t want me to know anything and don¡¯t want me to care, then I won¡¯t care about you. I don¡¯t want you to care either!¡± Su Jiu raised the back of her hand in a fit of anger and forcefully wiped her eyes before turning to run. ¡°Little Jiu?¡± Stunned, Rong Si quickly followed her.

    Su Jiu tried her best to run forward, but before she could run far, Rong Si easily caught up with her. He grabbed her wrist and wanted to pull her toward him. Su Jiu struggled hard and said, ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me! I said I don¡¯t care about you!¡±

    Su Jiu did not know why she was so angry and she could not calm down. Although she looked like a little girl who was quarreling with her boyfriend, she could not bring herself to care. She was furious!

    Rong Si had no choice but to hug her.

    Su Jiu froze and stopped struggling.

    It was Rong Si¡¯s first time seeing Su Jiu so angry. He didn¡¯t know what to do or how tofort her, so he could only use this method to calm her down.

 Chapter 724 - How Could You Hit Him?

    <h4>Chapter 724 How Could You Hit Him?</h4>

    Su Jiu was forced to lean into his embrace. She could clearly hear his violently beating heart and rapid breathing. He was obviously nervous and stiff from head to toe.

    She struggled a few more times, but he only held on even tighter. She almost couldn¡¯t breathe.

    Slowly, breathing in the fresh and pleasant smell of his clothes, Su Jiu calmed down.

    Rong Si hugged her tightly and buried his face in her fragrant hair. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I shouldn¡¯t have kept it from you.¡± Su Jiu raised her head and red at him. ¡°But you did!¡±

    Rong Si released her a little and lowered his head as if he had done something wrong. ¡°You can punish me however you want. As long as you calm down.¡±

    ¡°Can I hit you?¡±

    ¡°Sure! Hit me.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Su Jiu gritted her teeth and raised her hand as if she really wanted to p him.

    Rong Si didn¡¯t dodge. He just stood in front of her, waiting for her to hit him.

    Su Jiu¡¯s hand stopped in mid-air and would notnd no matter what. D*mn it, I can¡¯t do it!

    How could a fan beat her child?

    Su Jiu could only put down her hands in frustration and pretend to fiercely warn him, ¡°Rong Si, if you continue to do this in the future, I will¡­ I will¡­¡±

    Rong Si held his breath and looked at her, not knowing what harsh words she would say that he could not ept.

    ¡°I will cry for you to see!¡± Su Jiu squeezed out this sentence after a long time. Under his slightly stunned gaze, she felt that this sentence was not harsh enough and added, ¡°Then, I will cut ties with you and ignore you for the rest of my life!¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s face turned pale again. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not up to you to decide. It¡¯s up to me. Just try it!¡± Rong Si reached out a hand and held her angry face. His thumb wiped away the remaining water on her eyshes. His throat rolled. ¡°No. ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll be the first to know what I¡¯m up to. Is that okay?¡±

    Don¡¯t cut ties with me.

    Don¡¯t leave me alone.

    His world was too simple. Besides his mother, he had only Su Jiu. He really could not imagine what would happen if he lost her.

    Perhaps the sky would copse.

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± Su Jiu raised her hand and wiped her eyes. After that, she puffed up her cheeks and said, ¡°Then tell me now. What happened to Auntie Song? What happened to her?¡±

    Rong Si lowered his head and paused before telling her everything. The story was somewhat ridiculous. One day, Song Wanqiu had been on her way home when she met a woman that was about six to seven months pregnant. That woman pulled Song Wanqiu aside and said that she was feeling unwell. She asked if Song Wanqiu could send her home.

    Song Wanqiu had seen that the woman was pregnant and was even carrying a basket of vegetables. Her heart had softened, and she agreed. She even helped the woman carry her things with one hand and supported her with the other as she walked with her.

    The two of them walked into the dark alley and arrived at an old house. The pregnantdy opened the door and entered the house. Then, she held Song Wanqiu¡¯s hand and invited her toe in, saying that she wanted her husband to properly thank Song Wanqiu. The house was rather dirty and messy; it was not in a good condition. Song Wanqiu did not want to trouble the woman, so she quickly said that there was no need. However, the woman refused to let her go and even called her husband toe out.

    The man looked wretched. He was wearing a dirty singlet and shorts. When he came out and saw Song Wanqiu, he was stunned. He moved forward and pulled her in.

    Song Wanqiu had already realized something was wrong. She struggled with all her might, but she was no match for the two of them. The man was very strong. He dragged her into the house and threw her onto the worn sofa. Then. he picked up a rope and a pair of handcuffs he had bought online to subdue her.

    The woman had also moved forward to help the man. She even asked him if he was satisfied with the goods this time.

    The man replied that he was indeed very satisfied. When their child would be born, he would reward her well for being a good wife. When the woman heard that, she got ecstatic, but she also guiltily said that she was pregnant and could not serve him. She hoped that he would treat her better after he had enjoyed himself. Then, she would be satisfied too. Song Wangiu couldn¡¯t believe that this woman would scheme against her and help a man do such a despicable thing. It was simply unbelievable!

    As the man was about to tie her up with a rope, Song Wanqiu had somehow managed to break free from the two of them and escape.

    The man had cried out and immediately chased after her. Song Wanqiu had lunged forward, but the man grabbed her hair and covered her mouth. She bit him sharply, yet he did not let go of her. Then, he casually picked up a brick by the roadside and struck the back of her head.

    Hitting her once wasn¡¯t enough for him. He hit her hard several times. Song Wanqiu lost consciousness quickly. Blood trickled down her forehead, a jarring sight in the dim light.

    The man was about to bring her back inside when two men happened to pass by and asked him what he was doing. This frightened the man so much that he threw Song Wanqiu down and tried to run away, but the two men quickly grabbed him and sent him to the police station. Song Wanqiu was also driven away in an ambnce.

    When the police investigated the matter, it turned out that this was not the first time this couple hadmitted such a crime.

    A teenage high school girl had gone missing before. She had been simrly tricked by the pregnant woman into apanying her home, only to be assaulted by the man. Afraid that the girl would call the police after that, the couple had ruthlessly strangled her to death and even dumped her body in the wild overnight¡­ Everything Rong Si knew about this couple¡¯s arrest came from their statements when the police interrogated them. He couldn¡¯t imagine how absurd this wife was to find a woman for her husband to satisfy him!

    This incident had caused quite a stir online.

    His mother was lucky enough to survive, but the back of her head was severely injured, and she had fallen into aa.

    After Song Wanqiu was hospitalized, Rong Si was expelled by his school because of a fight. The reason was ridiculous. A boy had gathered a group of people to confront Rong Si, saying that Rong Si had seduced his girlfriend. Only, Rong Si didn¡¯t even know who the girlfriend was. The other boy had attacked him without saying anything, so he naturally had to retaliate.

    In the end, Rong Si had knocked the boy to the ground and left him there, unable to get up. After that, the boy was hospitalized for a week.

    Who would have thought that this person was actually the son of a senior professor?

    The professor had gotten furious and asked the school to punish Rong Si.

    Thus, the school expelled him. No matter how indignant and angry he was, Rong Si could only leave the school and do a few odd jobs to pay for his mother¡¯s medical fees. However, the fees were like a bottomless pit, leaving him no choice but to seek help from Sheng Tianci.

    Sheng Tianci med the boy for not telling him earlier and severely reprimanded him. Then, he transferred Song Wanqiu to the best hospital in the capital. Rong Si could finally take a breather¡­

    The story stunned Su Jiu. So this all happened in the past year.

    This author is despicable. It¡¯s all because of her that the little viin has to suffer so much. Did she really have to force him into a dead end?

    Su Jiu truly felt that it was a miracle that the little viin did not turn evil.

    Her heart suddenly ached. She really wanted to hug him and pat his head.

 Chapter 725 - Adolescent Boys

    <h4>Chapter 725 Adolescent Boys</h4>

    Su Jiu stood on her tiptoes and reached out to gently stroke his head. She consoled him, ¡°Big Brother, it¡¯s alright now. Everything will be fine in the future. I don¡¯t believe that the heavens will always make you suffer. Everything will get better!

    ¡°You can¡¯t lose faith and hope in life. This world still has beautiful things. Big Brother, no matter what happens, I will always be on your side.¡±

    Rong Si pursed his lips. Beautiful things?

    It¡¯s true. There are still beautiful things.

    And all of them are right in front of me.

    If Su Jiu had not beenforting him, encouraging him, and giving him warmth, perhaps he would have long given up hope on this world and hated everything. He really did not know what he would have be.

    Rong Si was once again d that God had sent Su Jiu to his side to be his salvation.

    Moreover, after he told her everything, his heart suddenly felt much more rxed as if a heavy burden had been lifted from it.

    ***

    When the two of them came back, Sheng Tianci saw that Su Jiu¡¯s eyes were red as if she had cried. He immediately red at Rong Si. ¡°You brat, what did you do to Little Jiu? Why is she crying?¡±

    Although Rong Si was Song Wanqiu¡¯s son, Sheng Tianci cared more about Little Jiu. Little Jiu was like a daughter to him. If anyone bullied her and made her unhappy, it would be equivalent to bullying his daughter. How could he tolerate that?

    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t bear to see him leave.¡±

    Sheng Tianci pursed his lips. Hmph, where was this reluctance to part when Zhiyan had been thrown to an overseas branch for training by his grandfather? Sheng Tianci hadn¡¯t seen Little Jiu saying that she could not bear to part with him.

    This shameless girl!

    Sheng Tianci shot an annoyed nce at Rong Si and warned him with a stern face, ¡°Kid, I won¡¯t hold it against you this time. But if you make Little Jiu cry again in the future, watch how I deal with you. Have you ever seen a fist as big as a y pot?¡±

    Sheng Tianci waved his fist at him.

    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Rong Si said seriously.

    If he made Little Jiu cry, he wouldn¡¯t forgive himself even if Sheng Tianci didn¡¯t teach him a lesson.

    ¡°I¡¯ll remember what you said. Little Jiu, you heard it too. If he makes you angry or sad again, you must tell Uncle. Uncle will beat him up for you!¡±

    Su Jiu felt warmth in her heart and smiled at him. ¡°Okay, with you around, who would dare to upset me?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Sheng Tianci arrogantly raised his chin and immediately became serious, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte, get in the car and let¡¯s head to the airport.¡± After Su Jiu got into the car, a figure walked out of the school gate, his deep eyes fixed on the car that drove away. He hurriedly called a taxi to follow the car. In the rearview mirror of the taxi, a young man¡¯s handsome face could clearly be seen.

    Han Siye had been in PE ss when he had noticed Little Jiu running out of the school building in a hurry. She had even run out of the school gate. This had made Han Siye suspicious, and he had followed her.

    Who would have thought that she had gone to meet that brat!

    That brat seemed to have made her angry. However, Han Siye didn¡¯t know what, but the brat told her something and they made up very quickly. She even got into the car with him!

    How can a girl just leave so casually with a boy?

    What if that boy is dangerous and has a violent nature?

    Doesn¡¯t she know that adolescent boys are rather restless and impulsive?

    Han Siye felt that Su Jiu was in deep trouble. He had to follow her and bring her back. He also had to tell her that she could not just leave with any guy!

 Chapter 726 - Wanting to Be Ruthless

    <h4>Chapter 726 Wanting to Be Ruthless</h4>

    Su Jiu sat in the back seat of the car, her mind filled with many things to tell the little viin. However, Sheng Tianci was driving in the front seat within earshot, so she was too embarrassed to say anything. Thus, she decided to call the little viin in privateter.

    However, she could say some things now.

    The girl looked at the young man beside her. His side profile was perfect. His eyshes were long, and his nose bridge was especially high. It was always possible to unknowingly see through him. Forcing herself toe back to her senses, Su Jiu said, ¡°Big Brother, just go overseas in peace. Don¡¯t worry about Auntie Song. I will visit her frequently and tell you about her situation.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Rong Si sincerely said.

    If there was anything in the capital that he could not let go of besides Little Jiu, it was his mother. However, Little Jiu¡¯s words dispelled his worries at once.

    He could indeed fly off in peace.

    Su Jiu pursed her lips. ¡°I said before that we have been friends for so many years. There¡¯s no need to be so polite. It¡¯s too formal!¡±

    Rong Si smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Okay? You always say that, but in the end, you¡¯re just being polite.¡± Rong Siughed. She was not satisfied with him being polite to her. He wanted to tease her, but¡­ now was not the time.

    Sheng Tianci added, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll take care of your mother. I¡¯ll visit her when I¡¯m free. When you go abroad, you should study hard and live well. You have a promising future. When your mother wakes up one day, she¡¯ll definitely be proud of you.

    ¡°Also, if you have any difficulties over there, you must tell me in time. Don¡¯t bear it alone, understand?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Su Jiu agreed. ¡°Big Brother, I told you just now. If you continue to hide anything from me, I will cut off all ties with you!¡±

    Looking at her angry face, Rong Si seriously nodded.

    As the car drove forward, Su Jiu secretly observed Rong Si. This young man was about to leave, and they might not be able to meet for a long time in the future. Even if they did, they could only meet through text messages and video calls. Hence, she wanted to take a few more nces at her child.

    Sensing her gaze, Rong Si turned his head to look at her. He could see the reluctance in her eyes. His heart suddenly became heavy, and he could not help but reach out. When he touched her hand, he hesitated for a moment, then mustered his courage to hold it.

    Su Jiu froze at that moment. When Rong Si suddenly grabbed her hand, her heart skipped a beat.

    Her face was burning.

    It was not the first time she had held hands with the little viin before; however, the feeling of holding hands right now waspletely different from before.

    In the past, she never cared about it and didn¡¯t think twice about holding his hand.

    But now, she could not help but blush!

    Sheng Tianci sat in front of them. Other than secretly holding Su Jiu¡¯s hand, Rong Si could not do anything else. Su Jiu did not struggle either and just let him hold her hand. Her fair face was turning pink.

    Embarrassed to look at him, she could only pretend to look out the window calmly.

    Rong Si¡¯s eyes darkened.

    Little Jiu did not pull her hand back or resist. Does this mean she¡­ has some feelings for me?

    Thinking of this possibility, he suddenly felt happy. If he could gain the favor of the girl he liked, that meant that the heavens had truly blessed him.

    The tension in the car was thick. The two youngsters did not speak further until they arrived at the airport.

 Chapter 727 - Ungrateful Girl

    <h4>Chapter 727 Ungrateful Girl</h4>

    After getting off the car, Sheng Tianci noticed that Su Jiu¡¯s face seemed to be a little red. He immediately looked at Rong Si with suspicion. ¡°Kid, did you do anything bad on the way here?¡±

    For example, acting like a hooligan to Little Jiu!

    Rong Si calmly replied, ¡°No.¡±

    Su Jiu felt guilty and shook her head as if nothing had happened. ¡°Uncle Sheng, Big Brother didn¡¯t do anything. I just feel a little stuffy and hot in the car. I¡¯ll be fine after taking a breather.¡±

    Really?

    If not for the fact that he did not hear anything from the backseat, Sheng Tianci would have had suspicions about what Rong Si had done to Little Jiu to make her blush.

    He did not ask further and led Rong Si and Su Jiu to the departure hall.

    ¡°You guys find a seat. I¡¯ll go get the boarding procedures done.¡± Sheng Tianci took the documents and walked toward the service window.

    Thinking of a question, Su Jiu asked, ¡°Big Brother, when you get there, will there be anyone to pick you up? If not, what will you do? What if you are unfamiliar with that ce?¡±

    ¡°There will be people waiting for us. Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Su Jiu heaved a sigh of relief.

    At this moment, Rong Si suddenly saw something from the corner of his eye. His eyes flickered slightly, then he reached out to hold Su Jiu¡¯s face and slowly lowered his head.

    Like he was going to kiss her.

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    What¡¯s going on?

    As she looked at that handsome face that was getting closer and closer to her, Su Jiu got a little stunned. Her heart started thumping again, and her breathing became irregr!

    The little viin, he¡­ What is he going to do?

    Could it be¡­

    Her mind was still nk when an angry voice rang out. ¡°Bastard! How dare you kiss her?¡±

    Su Jiu was shocked. She turned and looked over. Han Siye aggressively toward them, looking like he wanted to fight with someone.

    Rong Si calmly reached out and pulled a strand of hair on Su Jiu¡¯s face. Then, he stood up straight as if nothing had happened.

    Su Jiu did not expect to meet Han Siye here and said in shock, ¡°Han Siye, why are you here? Are you stalking us?¡± Us?

    The word sounded oddly harsh.

    ¡°What do you mean by stalking?¡± Han Siye¡¯s expression was extremely awkward. He angrily said, ¡°I ran out of school because I saw you. You actually skipped ss for him?¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    He saw me?

    ¡°You can¡¯t go alone with him like this! What if he has ulterior motives or does something bad to you?¡± Han Siye looked disappointed.

    The corner of Su Jiu¡¯s mouth twitched. Wouldn¡¯t it be more likely for Han Siye to do something bad?

    How could my baby do bad things? Only others would do bad things to him!

    She helplessly replied, ¡°Rong Si is not that kind of person. What are you thinking? Moreover, he will be leaving soon. Can¡¯t I send him off?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡±

    Su Jiu nodded. ¡°Of course. Why else do you think we came to the airport? Are you stupid?¡± Han Siye was speechless.

    Fine, I was being stupid.

    But I followed her because I was worried about her. This heartless girl!

    However, he was a little happy. Since this guy was leaving, it means that he won¡¯t be meeting Little Jiu for a long time, right?

    Could I use this period to nurture my rtionship with Little Jiu? Han Siye was still confident that Su Jiu would fall in love with him. He still believed that there was nothing heckedpared to Rong Si.

    Two simrly tall youths stood facing each other, watching each other. The atmosphere grew tense.

 Chapter 728 - The Young Manâ€™s Heart Was Broken

    <h4>Chapter 728 The Young Man¡¯s Heart Was Broken</h4>

    Su Jiu was a little worried that the two boys would start fighting. Luckily, Sheng Tianci came back at this moment.

    He was also surprised to see Han Siye, but he had already guessed what was going on. So he didn¡¯t ask about it. He just handed the boarding pass to Rong Si. ¡°It¡¯s about time. Pay attention to the announcements, and get ready to board the ne.¡± So soon?

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart suddenly ached. She could not bear to see the little viin leave.

    However, he had already made his decision. Besides¡­ leaving this time might be extremely important to him. It would affect his entire life.

    No matter how reluctant she was, she had to let him go.

    Before Su Jiu left, Rong Si¡¯s deep eyes locked onto her as he carefully traced her silhouette as if he wanted to memorize her appearance. Then, he suddenly reached out and pulled her into his embrace.

    D*mn!

    Han Siye instantly exploded. This bastard! I like Little Jiu so much, but I don¡¯t touch her as this brat did. This guy deserves a beating!

    ¡°Bastard! What are you doing? Let go of Little Jiu, or I¡¯ll beat you up!¡± Han Siye roared and went up to Rong Si.

    Before Su Jiu could react, Rong Si lowered his head and whispered into her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t find a boyfriend so soon.¡± Then, he let go of her and reached out to stroke her hair. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Goodbye!¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­ Bye, Big Brother.¡± Su Jiu sniffed and watched as Rong Si took his luggage and turned to walk toward the boarding gate. The moment he entered the boarding gate, Rong Si turned around and looked at her deeply before resolutely walking in.

    Just like that, he disappeared from her sight. Su Jiu¡¯s throat choked a little, but she tried her best not to show her emotions outwardly. Inside, she struggled to calm down.

    Little viin, have a safe journey.

    The words he had whispered to her just now seemed to be echoing in her ears. He always says that. Does he mean I should wait for him toe back before looking for him?

    Why does he care about me finding a boyfriend¡­

    Why?

    Is he really¡­

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart beat faster. She looked away and noticed Han Siye bitterly staring at her.

    For a moment, she felt like an adulterous jerk.

    Han Siye coldly said, ¡°He hugged you just now. Why did you let him hug you?¡±

    Su Jiu did not know how to reply for a moment. The little viin had suddenly hugged her, and she did not have time to react at all.

    When she didn¡¯t answer, Han Siye seemed toe to an idea. He suddenly took two steps forward and reached out to hug her.

    Su Jiu widened her eyes in shock and instinctively retreated two steps.

    Although Han Siye had expected her reaction, his eyes suddenly dimmed.

    In reality, Su Jiu did have time to react. It was just that when that person hugged her, she had already instinctively epted it, so she did not retreat or resist. But before Han Siye could touch her, she had already retreated. This meant that she instinctively resisted him.

    When Han Siye realized this, his heart broke.

    Su Jiu suddenly realized the difference between Rong Si and Han Siye and felt embarrassed. She even felt sorry for Han Siye.

    The feelings that this child had toward her had always been one-sided. She could not give him what he wanted.

    Su Jiu awkwardly said, ¡°Han Siye, that¡­ I¡¯ve already said there won¡¯t be anything between us. There are so many girls in the world, and I¡¯m not the only one. You might meet someone better than me, right?¡±

 Chapter 729 - I Really Donâ€™t Want To Be A Jerk!

    <h4>Chapter 729 I Really Don¡¯t Want To Be A Jerk!</h4>

    ¡°No!¡± Han Siye loudly retorted. ¡°There are many girls in the world, but only one of you!¡±

    IIII

    Su Jiu patted his shoulder. ¡°Forget it! Little Brother, don¡¯t be like this. You will get hurt. Just give it up.¡±

    ¡°Hurt?¡± Han Siye lowered his eyes and bitterly smiled. ¡°I¡¯m already hurt. It doesn¡¯t matter if I get hurt a little more. I¡¯m just afraid that I¡¯ll get hurt for nothing in the end.¡±

    ¡°Han Siye¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to say anymore. I won¡¯t give up. I¡¯ll have a fairpetition with that bastard. I¡¯ll let you know who¡¯s the most qualified to stand by your side!¡±

    After fiercely saying that, Han Siye turned around and left. He walked very quickly as if he was trying to hide his sorry state.

    Su Jiu looked at his retreating back and felt upset.

    Although Han Siye had a bit of a young master¡¯s temper and looked like he didn¡¯t care about others and sometimes even did whatever he wanted, he was actually a very good person.

    Su Jiu hoped that he would think this through and stop wasting time on her. She really did not want to be a jerk!

    *

    *

    *

    After flying for seven to eight hours, Rong Si finally reached his destination. It was apletely different scenery from China.

    He got off the ne and walked to the departure hall. There, he saw two professors and three young people around the ages of 20 to 30, two men and a woman. They were probably students of the two professors and members of the research team. When the group noticed Rong Si, one of the white-haired old professors immediately walked toward him. The rest of the people quickly followed the professor. The old professor¡¯s surname was Zhong, and he had been working on financial and economic research for more than thirty years. He was well-respected in the country and had some fame abroad. This professor had taken on countless students, and there was nock of students with good qualifications among them. But in his opinion, Rong Si was the most talented student he had ever met. With just a little guidance, this young man could grasp the key points and even draw inferences. Professor Zhong admired Rong Si and wanted to train him. Fortunately, Rong Si had not rejected his offer.

    If the young man had rejected it, it would not be an exaggeration to say that he would regret it for the rest of his life!

    Walking up to Rong Si, Professor Zhong observed the young man in front of him and happily said, ¡°Rong Si, I knew you could do it. Not only that, you even got an offer and passed with full marks. I¡¯m really proud of you!¡±

    Rong Si politely nodded. ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Another professor also congratted Rong Si. Then, the woman on the team extended her hand to Rong Si and gave him a friendly smile. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Zhong Ya. Are you Rong Si? The professor always praises you. You¡¯re so handsome that you can be the face of our team.¡±

    The young man standing to her left extended his hand toward Rong Si as well. ¡°My name is Jiang Hao. Please take care of me! Our team might have to rely on you.¡±

    Rong Si could hear the sarcasm in this man¡¯s words. He ignored him and shook his hand.

    Professor Zhong led him out and said, ¡°Rong Si, after you report to the school, do you want to live in the school dorms or an apartment nearby with us? Our studio is set up in the apartment, so it¡¯ll be more convenient for you to live with us, but that still depends on your opinion. If you want to live at the school to adapt to the life here, we can arrange it for

    you.¡±

    Jiang Hao was somewhat unhappy.

    Professor Zhang was being too amodating. Jiang Hao and the others had not received such treatment back then. The professor was extremely busy every day. However, not only had he personallye to pick Rong Si up, he was even willing to arrange amodations for him.

 Chapter 730 - I Want to See Big Brotherâ€™s Abs!

    <h4>Chapter 730 I Want to See Big Brother¡¯s Abs!</h4>

    He couldn¡¯t help but mutter under his breath, ¡°We didn¡¯t get this treatment back then.¡±

    Zhong Ya gave him a side nce. ¡°He¡¯s still underage. It¡¯s only right to take care of him. And my dad thinks highly of him. If he can contribute to our team, that¡¯s good! So what if he gets better treatment?¡±

    Since Zhong Ya was Professor Zhong¡¯s daughter, Jiang Hao didn¡¯t dare say another word.

    D*mn it. Jiang Hao had graduated from a prestigious school and thought that he was knowledgeable on the subject matter. However, when he joined Professor Zhong¡¯s team, he was not given an important position. The professor had not even asked him to participate in writing the thesis; he had only asked him to participate in the preliminary work. Whenever the team published their papers, his name was always at the end of the list, hardly noticeable at all.

    As a result, when the professor showed such enthusiasm toward Rong Si¡¯s arrival, Jiang Hao got upset.

    He wanted to see what abilities this kid had. Is he really as great as Professor Zhong said?

    ***

    In the end, Rong Si chose to stay in the apartment with the rest of the team. He was not used to living in a school dormitory with strangers. When he unpacked his luggage, he ced the framed photo of Song Wanqiu and Su Jiu at the head of the bed as usual.

    He then took a hot shower. After that, he received a message from Su Jiu.

    ¡°Big Brother, have younded? How is it? Have you settled down?¡±

    Looking at the messages from her, Rong Si seemed to be able to see her standing in front of him and smiling at him. The corners of his lips curled up a little. ¡°I¡¯m already in the apartment.¡±

    ¡°Really? You¡¯re not lying to me, right? Take a few photos for me to see or a video!¡±

    Rong Si was helpless. It seemed she still hadn¡¯t forgotten the things he had kept from her before. Now, she was worried that he was lying to her again, and so, had asked for photos and videos. However, he could clearly feel the concern in her demanding tone. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take the photos for you,¡± Rong Si replied and took a few photos and a video of the apartment for her.

    When Su Jiu received the photos and videos, she felt that his apartment didn¡¯t look bad at all. Only then did she feel relieved. She asked for more. ¡°What about you? You¡¯re not in any of the pictures.¡± ¡°I¡¯m ugly!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not! If you¡¯re not good-looking, then no one in this world is good-looking. Hurry up! Don¡¯t be a coward!¡± Su Jiu urged him.

    Alright, it was not that she did not believe in her child, but she had a selfish motive. She wanted to admire her child¡¯s beautiful looks. She wanted to look at the handsome little boy who was pleasing to the eye. He was good for her mental health!

    Moreover, her son had never sent her a selfie. She had to seize this opportunity.

    Rong Si had no choice but to turn on the camera on his phone and take a selfie.

    He was really not used to taking selfies, but this was Little Jiu¡¯s request. He had to fulfill it.

    Soon, Su Jiu received his selfie.

    Even though the angle of the photo was very casual, it was obvious that Rong Si did not know how to take selfies. Furthermore, the photo was unedited. Yet, that face was still so exquisite that it seemed as though it had been meticulously crafted by God. Whether it was his facial features or his skin, there was not a single w in it.

    Even though Su Jiu had watched him grow up and had seen him countless times, she was stunned nheless.

    With such devilish looks, it was no wonder that he hadmitted so many evil deeds in the original novel. A bunch of fans even wanted to bear his children and even asked the author to rece him as the male lead.

    Su Jiu noticed that his hair was wet as if he had just taken a shower, and her gazended on the V-neck loungewear he was wearing. That straight shoulder, that Adam¡¯s apple, that corbone¡­ they are all so sexy!

    Su Jiu could not help but swallow her saliva. She sent another message. ¡± Just your face isn¡¯t enough!¡±

    She wanted to see his body!

    Rong Si was speechless.

    Does she mean that she wants to see something else?

    For example?

    Just as he was thinking, Su Jiu sent him another message: ¡°I want to see Big Brother¡¯s abs!¡±

 Chapter 731 - Big Brotherâ€™s Waist Is Not Your Waist

    <h4>Chapter 731 Big Brother¡¯s Waist Is Not Your Waist</h4>

    This request made Rong Si speechless.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem like a good idea.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you shy?¡± Su Jiu teased him.

    Rong Si hesitated before replying, ¡°Do you really want to see it?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Su Jiu even sent an emoji of a little kitten vigorously nodding.

    Although she knew she was acting like a hooligan, she just wanted to tease the little viin. She didn¡¯t want him to be emotionless and dull. Even if he could feel shy, that was good enough! Rong Si saw the emoji Su Jiu sent him. It seemed she really wanted to see his abs. His ears turned slightly red, but in the end, he mustered his courage and stood in front of the mirror. Then, he lifted the hem of his shirt and took a photo of his abs with his phone.

    He swore he had never done anything so shameful in his life.

    It seemed like Little Jiu had set a precedent for everything he had done.

    When Su Jiu received the photo, the first thing she saw was the young man¡¯s muscr body. His six-pack was especially eye-catching and his muscles were well-defined. He gave off a sense of power that belonged solely to the young man.

    However, he did not look very strong. Instead, he just happened to have an advantage. Coupled with his healthy wheat-colored skin and his waistline, he looked rather attractive¡­

    The little viin¡¯s figure is too good!

    He did have the abdominal muscles she wanted to see. There seemed to be a mermaid line hidden in the waistband of his pants, drawing attention to¡­

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart thumped, and her ears turned red. She had the urge to stand up and salute him.

    As she was in a daze, Rong Si did not receive her reply for quite some time. He suddenly became nervous.

    Is she not satisfied?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but send a message.

    The notification of the message brought Su Jiu back to her senses. She gulped and quickly replied, ¡°I saw it! So my big brother has a six-pack!¡± Rong Si calmly replied, ¡°Do you like eight-packs? I can work hard.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    Even if she did not see him, her face suddenly became even hotter. ¡°No, no! This is already good. If you¡¯re too strong, I¡¯m afraid you might be able to kill me with one punch.¡±

    Rong Si chuckled. ¡°I won¡¯t hit you.¡±

    He would only hit others for her, if anyone bullied her.

    Looking at the message he sent, Su Jiu could not help butugh. She admired his abdominal muscles and then started to type. ¡°Big Brother¡¯s back is not just a back; it¡¯s a rose from Bulgaria. Big Brother¡¯s waist is not just a waist; it¡¯s the curved de of a killer. Big Brother¡¯s legs are not just legs; they are the spring water from the Seine River!

    ¡°I want to slide on my big brother¡¯s nose bridge, swing on my big brother¡¯s eyshes, swim in my big brother¡¯s corbone, and y hide-and-seek in my big brother¡¯s abs!¡±

    Su Jiu started to crazily sing his praises.

    These were words she had seen from many fans praising their idols online!

    However, after sending the message, she realized that her words were a little too ambiguous. The little viin is a serious person. Even if I was joking, he will take it seriously!

    Ah ah ah ah! Why did I have to send all that in a moment of impulse? It¡¯s too shameful!

    Su Jiu guiltily deleted the message, but she received Rong Si¡¯s reply: ¡°I¡¯ve already seen it.¡±

    Su Jiu wanted to dig a hole and hide in it.

    Rong Si saw what she had just said and wondered where she had learned it from. Has she said it to any other guy?

    With that thought in mind, he asked her that.

 Chapter 732 - She Must Have Him

    <h4>Chapter 732 She Must Have Him</h4>

    Su Jiu replied, ¡°No, I¡¯ve said those words only to you!¡±

    Is that so?

    Rong Si expressed his satisfaction, not wanting to end the conversation so quickly. He said again, ¡°I want to see yours too.¡±

    Su Jiu froze.

    Wh-What?

    Am I seeing things?

    Did the little viin send that?

    Seeing that she did not respond, Rong Si smiled. ¡°Why? Are you shy?¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    She drew in a sharp breath. What¡¯s going on? I wanted to tease the little viin, but now he¡¯s teasing me instead?

    ¡°I don¡¯t have abs, only a fat belly. Do you want to see it too?¡± Su Jiu purposely said. He wouldn¡¯t be interested in a fat belly, right?

    Unexpectedly, Rong Si replied, ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Even if he didn¡¯t mind, she did!

    In Su Jiu¡¯s eyes, girls could admire boys¡¯ abs, but boys could not look at girls. Otherwise, they would be hooligans. It was such a double standard.

    She decisively refused. ¡°No, I can¡¯t show you.¡±

    Rong Si casually asked, ¡°Then who will you show it to?¡±

    ¡°Myself!¡±

    Rong Si seemed to be able to see Su Jiu¡¯s current embarrassed and cute appearance. A smile appeared in his usually cold eyes. He was genuinely happy.

    Initially, he had thought that it would be tough for him to go to such a faraway ce alone. But now, he was certain that as long as Su Jiu was around, he would be able to endure it even if his life was tough. ¡°I¡¯ve shown mine to you. Isn¡¯t it unfair that you don¡¯t show yours to me?¡±

    ¡°Definitely unfair! What are you going to do about it?¡± It was only now that Su Jiu dared to provoke him. When he became a big boss, she would not dare to say that. Wouldn¡¯t that be equivalent to plucking fur from a tiger?

    Rong Si raised his eyebrows. Does this girl really think that I won¡¯t do anything to her?

    She will know her mistake in the future.

    The two of them sent messages for a while more, and before they knew it, the night had turned dark. Su Jiu thought about how Rong Si had been on the ne for so long and was probably exhausted, yet he still kept chatting with herte into the night.

    She felt a little apologetic. ¡°Big Brother, you must be tired today. Rest well.¡±

    Thinking that it was nighttime on her side and she had sses tomorrow, Rong Si agreed. ¡°Okay, you too.¡±

    After they said goodnight to each other, Rong Si looked down at his phone screen and read through their conversation from beginning to end. The corners of his lips were still slightly curved.

    ***

    The next day after school, Su Jiu rushed to the hospital in the capital. Sheng Tianci was already waiting for her at the entrance.

    <b>IS</b>

    This was the best hospital in the capital. The little viin had told her that Auntie Song was hospitalized here. Upon seeing Sheng Tianci, Su Jiu immediately asked, ¡°Uncle, how is Auntie Song now?¡±

    Sheng Tianci sighed. ¡°She¡¯s not awake yet. The doctor can¡¯t say for sure when she will wake up. Perhaps, she won¡¯t wake up for the rest of her life.¡±

    Su Jiu followed him to a ward. After entering the ward, she saw Song Wanqiu lying on the bed. Other than her pale face, Song Wanqiu looked no different from usual. It was as if she were asleep.

    Who would have thought that she has been asleep for more than a year?

    No wonder I hadn¡¯t seen Auntie Song. I¡¯m really stupid. I should¡¯ve realized that something was wrong earlier.

    It has been a long time since I have heard Auntie Song¡¯s gentle voice¡­

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart felt heavy. She thought of something and asked Sheng Tianci, ¡°Uncle, was that couple caught?¡±

    Sheng Tianci nodded. ¡°Yes, the oue was already decided. The nature of the crime was too vile. The man was sentenced to death, and the woman to ten years in jail.¡±

 Chapter 733 - The Big Boss Who Calls the Wind and Summons the Rain

    <h4>Chapter 733 The Big Boss Who Calls the Wind and Summons the Rain</h4>

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± That evil couple deserved to die.

    Su Jiu sat down beside the bed and held one of Song Wanqiu¡¯s hands. ¡°Auntie, now that Big Brother has gone overseas, he¡¯ll be working hard to be better and stronger. You have to work hard too and wake up. You can¡¯t sleep forever. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to see Big Brother be a big boss!¡±

    Sheng Tianci was speechless.

    Big boss?

    It wasn¡¯t that he looked down on that kid. However, Sheng Tianci was born into a wealthy family, yet he himself hadn¡¯t be a big boss even after so many years. How could that brat who was still wet behind the ears do it?

    It didn¡¯t seem possible.

    Nevertheless, there¡¯s a saying that one should not look down on young men for being poor. Perhaps he might really be a big boss someday like what Little Jiu said?

    Su Jiu rambled on about many things to Song Wanqiu. She talked about the interesting things she encountered in school or online. She even told her about the weird Miss Tang that Rong Si met at the bar, thenined about how Rong Si had hugged her when they had sent him off at the airport.

    ¡°Auntie, when did Rong Si develop this bad habit of wanting to hug people? Who taught him that? Also, has he hugged other girls?¡±

    Although she knew that Rong Si would not hug other girls and knew how he felt about her, Su Jiu just wanted to keep talking to Song Wanqiu.

    Maybe she could hear her.

    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll visit you often. You must wake up soon. We¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡¯

    <b>SOO</b>

    When Su Jiu said this, Sheng Tianci immediately agreed with her. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m waiting too. You can¡¯t be thinking of letting me be single for the rest of my life, right? Then I¡¯ll be too miserable.¡±

    Su Jiu turned to look at him and seriously asked, ¡°Uncle, are you still waiting for Auntie Song?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯m a loyal person, okay? Don¡¯t be fooled by those scandals!¡±

    Su Jiu wanted tough. ¡°But Grandpa and Grandma Sheng want you to get married as soon as possible, right?¡±

    When Su Jiu mentioned this, Sheng Tianci felt a headacheing on. He rubbed his brows and said, ¡°They are pressing me. They said that Sheng Zhiyan is almost at the age to get married, so how can I, his uncle, remain single? They have been arranging blind dates for me. Sometimes, I have to meet two or three women a day. I¡¯m exhausted.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already told them that I have a woman I like. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t asked her out yet.¡± Sheng Tianci felt helpless.

    ¡°But we don¡¯t know when Auntie Song will wake up. Besides¡­¡± Su Jiu¡¯s voice became softer. ¡°She might not ept you.¡±

    Uncle Sheng would be a good husband. If Auntie Song wanted to ept him, she would have done so long ago. Why would she wait until now?

    ¡°¡­¡± Sheng Tianci¡¯s mood suddenly dropped. He bitterly smiled. ¡°Yes, she knows that I like her, but she doesn¡¯t ept me. Perhaps, she thinks that I¡¯m not reliable.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it! Uncle, we all know your character very well. Auntie Song wouldn¡¯t think that of you either. She probably thinks that you¡¯re too outstanding and that she¡¯s not worthy of you.¡±

    This society would always be biased against divorced women who had children as if they were inferior to others. Even if the women themselves did not have such thoughts, they would still be under immense pressure from the outside world.

    Auntie Song probably thought that she was divorced and had such a big child with her. Moreover, she was not from the Sheng family. She couldn¡¯t convince herself to be with Uncle Sheng without any qualms.

 Chapter 734 - To Have Him As Her Own

    <h4>Chapter 734 To Have Him As Her Own</h4>

    However, a person¡¯s life was short. They had to bravely pursue their happiness and not let it slip away!

    Otherwise, by then, it would be toote for regrets.

    Hence, Su Jiu decided that if Auntie Song woke up and Uncle Sheng was still waiting for her, she would persuade Auntie Song to follow her heart and not care too much about what others thought.

    Sheng Tianci gritted his teeth. ¡°What do you mean not worthy? Who said that? I like her, not anyone else!¡±

    Su Jiu nodded and smiled at him. ¡°Uncle, I can only pray for Auntie Song to wake up soon. If not, you might really remain single forever.¡±

    Sheng Tianci choked. ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s still better than marrying a woman I don¡¯t like. If I have to marry some other woman, I¡¯d rather be single.¡±

    Uncle Sheng is truly devoted to love. It¡¯spletely different from what the rumors say.

    Su Jiu sighed as her gazended on Song Wanqiu¡¯s face again. She prayed in her heart.

    Auntie, for Big Brother, for Uncle Sheng, and for yourself, you must wake up soon, okay?

    ***

    At night, after finishing her homework, Su Jiu took out her phone and called Rong Si.

    After dialing the number, she suddenly realized that it should be early in the morning on his side of the world. Right? It¡¯s probably not even dawn yet. If I call him like this, would I wake him up?

    Su Jiu hurriedly wanted to hang up the phone, but the call had already been picked up. Rong Si¡¯s maic and pleasant voice came from the other end. ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, why did you pick up the call? Did I wake you up?¡± Su Jiu was a little annoyed at herself. Next time, I have to clearly check the time before calling.

    Rong Si could tell that the little girl was feeling apologetic and replied, ¡°No. I just got here and I¡¯m not used to the timezone. So I woke up very early. You didn¡¯t wake me up.¡±

    As he spoke, he sat up on the bed and leaned against the head of the bed. He looked out of the window with sleepy eyes. The sun had not risen yet. Her call had indeed woken him up, but he did not mind at all.

    Good!

    Su Jiu heaved a sigh of relief. Since he had already woken up, she would chat with him for a while.

    ¡°Big Brother, I went to visit Auntie after school. Her condition is quite stable now. How about you? Did you have a good day?¡±

    When he heard the concern in her voice, Rong Si¡¯s gaze softened. ¡°Not bad.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t answer that half-heartedly.¡±

    ¡°Then how do you want me to answer? I¡¯ll do

    it.¡±

    If he did not add thest sentence, it would not have been a big deal. However, when he did add that sentence, Su Jiu¡¯s little heart skipped a beat. She was stunned again!

    D*mn it! Can the little viin stop being so damn charming? I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to control myself!

    Do I really want to be an old cougar? It doesn¡¯t seem¡­ impossible¡­

    Su Jiu was a little excited to have the baby she had watched grow up as her own!

    The little viin was handsome and had a good figure. Perhaps, he would really be a big boss in the future. No matter what, she would definitely profit and not lose anything. However, she did not know if she could win against him.

    Although the child seemed to be interested in her now, he had never interacted with other girls ever since he was young. Now that he had gone overseas, he might interact with more girls. Maybe, his thoughts might change.

    At the thought of this, Su Jiu suddenly felt stifled. She did not want to see that happen at

    all.

    She wouldn¡¯t let someone else reap the benefits that she had sowed. How could she let her child fall into someone else¡¯s hands?!

 Chapter 735 - Noticed Pretty Sisters

    <h4>Chapter 735 Noticed Pretty Sisters</h4>

    Seriously, I¡¯m letting my imagination run wild again!

    Su Jiu quickly patted her burning face and said, ¡°You have to tell me what you did and what you ate today. Also, did anyone find trouble with you?¡±

    Rong Si replied, ¡°I feel like I¡¯m giving a report.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! You have to give me a report. It¡¯s your fault for hiding things from me before, so I want to know everything,¡± Su Jiu confidently said.

    ¡°Why should I report to you?¡± Rong Si seemed to chuckle. After a pause, he added, ¡°You¡¯re not my girlfriend.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    Eh? What does my son mean? He just said that he would listen to me, and now he¡¯s saying that? What does he mean ¡®you¡¯re not my girlfriend¡¯? Can¡¯t I understand his daily life if I¡¯m not his girlfriend?

    Wait¡­

    The little viin seems to be hinting at something

    Su Jiu recalled how Rong Si had given her the sunflower and even held her hand. Her face turned red, and she felt a little embarrassed to continue thinking about it.

    Even in her previous life, she had only been an 18-year-old girl who had never had a rtionship. She had no idea what it was like to be in a rtionship, so she was at a loss now.

    Moreover, she had never thought of dating the little viin. Previously, all she could think about was not being killed by him.

    Su Jiu¡¯s face was red, and her heart was beating fast. She pretended to be calm. ¡°Okay, then report to your girlfriend. I won¡¯t bother about you anymore. Goodbye!¡±

    Rong Si quickly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have a girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°Who knows if you have one. How is she? Is your foreign sister pretty? Does she look like a doll? Do you like her?¡±

    Rong Si answered without thinking, ¡°No, I don¡¯t know what she looks like. I didn¡¯t take a close look.¡±

    ¡°Then take a closer look!¡±

    ¡°Why should I?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t look, how can you find pretty girls?¡± Su Jiu curled her lips and continued, ¡°How can you find a girlfriend without pretty

    girls?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t I already have a pretty sister? She¡¯s still on the phone with me now.¡± Rong Siughed again. That lowugh seemed toe from his chest, tugging at one¡¯s heartstrings. It was unbelievably pleasant.

    Su Jiu was astonished.

    Is the little viin¡­ flirting with me?

    At this moment, all she could think about was how cute that was!

    Her heart was racing, and her face was burning. ¡°Big Brother, why do I feel like you¡¯ve changed? Are these your true colors? Or did you run abroad to where no one cares about you anymore, so you can rx?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious. One pretty sister is enough.¡± Rong Si had never paid attention to other girls. In his heart, he always felt that she was enough.

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    Enough, enough! Stop talking. If you continue, I won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight!

    At that moment, someone knocked on her door.

    Then, the door opened, and Su Shengjing appeared at the door with a cup of warm milk. He happened to see Su Jiu hanging up the phone in a hurry and turn to look at him. ¡°Daddy.¡±

    Although Su Jiu was trying very hard to hide her nervousness, as an actor who had been in the industry for many years, Su Shengjing could tell it at a nce.

    He walked in with the cup of milk. ¡°Who were you talking to?¡±

    ¡°A friend.¡±

    Su Shengjing nced sideways at her. ¡°Boyfriend?¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she quickly shook her head. ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Then why are you nervous?¡±

    Meeting Su Shengjing¡¯s suspicious gaze, Su Jiu felt guilty and drylyughed. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not nervous at all. It¡¯s all because you suddenly came in and scared me.¡±

 Chapter 736 - Give Him A Money Buff

    <h4>Chapter 736 Give Him A Money Buff</h4>

    ¡°Really? Tell me honestly. Are you dating some boy?¡± Su Shengjing pretended to be serious as he looked at her.

    ¡°I¡¯m really not, I swear!¡± Su Jiu swore and even raised three fingers in promise.

    Su Jiu wasn¡¯t really lying. Although she and the little viin might be a little flirty at the moment, it wasn¡¯t to that extent.

    As his daughter did not look like she was lying. Su Shengjing did not pursue the matter. He just fiercely warned her. ¡°That¡¯s good. If I find out that you¡¯re dating a rascal, I¡¯ll break his legs! That¡¯s what they¡¯ll get for seducing my daughter!¡±

    No need.

    Su Jiu pretended to be sad and raised her chin. ¡°Daddy, if you do this, I won¡¯t be able to get married. Who would dare to marry me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you can¡¯t get married. Let Daddy support you forever!¡±

    Su Shengjing¡¯s words came from the bottom of his heart. In his eyes, his daughter was the best little saint in the world. How could ordinary people be worthy of her?

    Knowing that her father could not bear her getting married, Su Jiu felt her heart warm. She buried her head in his embrace and snuggled against him like a little kitten. Following his words, she said, ¡°Okay, then I won¡¯t get married. I¡¯ll stay by your side, and you¡¯ll support me for the rest of my life.¡±

    Su Shengjing patted her head. Thinking about how he was going to discuss marriage with her now, he suddenly felt depressed.

    His daughter had grown up. She was no longer the cute little girl from before.

    Actually, what he said were empty words. If she met the man she was destined to marry and wanted to build a small family with him, would he not let her marry him?

    Of course not.

    He had long understood that once a child grew up, they would have to leave their parents and fly far away.

    Every time Su Shengjing thought of this, he would feel a little ufortable, but he didn¡¯t show it. Instead, he changed the topic and asked, ¡°How are you doing in school now? Did the little brat harass you?¡±

    Su Jiu did not know whether tough or cry. Her father kept calling him a brat. Does he feel that I¡¯m surrounded by boys with bad intentions and that I¡¯m in deep trouble?

    ¡°No, Daddy, don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Su Shengjing harrumphed. ¡°I can¡¯t rest assured. As long as you¡¯re my daughter, I have to worry about you. Otherwise, how can I call myself your father?¡±

    Su Jiu smiled and rubbed against his chest. She softly said, ¡°Daddy is so nice. I love Daddy the most. So Daddy, can you give me more pocket money?¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    Even though this girl had said ¡°I love Daddy the most¡± countless times, he still enjoyed it. When he heard it, his body and mind felt extremelyfortable. The fatigue from working during this period seemed to have dissipated.

    It would be even better if thatst sentence wasn¡¯t there.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t your pocket money enough? What do you want to buy? Or do you want to use the money to keep pretty boys?¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    Holy sh*t! How did Daddye to that conclusion?

    Su Jiu had been nning to give the money to the little viin. After all, the tuition fees and living expenses overseas were very high. She wanted to help in relieving Rong Si¡¯s financial burden so that he could focus on his studies. I¡¯m not trying to keep him, alright?

    Although, I want to.

    No, what kind of dangerous thought is that?

    Am I crazy?

    It was hard to say if Rong Si would be a viin, but he would almost certainly be a big boss. After all, that stepmother author was still kind enough to give him a money buff.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in pretty boys. Daddy, you¡¯re thinking too much!¡± Su Jiu retorted.

 Chapter 737 - His Happiness

    <h4>Chapter 737 His Happiness</h4>

    ¡°Sure! As long as you¡¯re not going out with pretty boys, Daddy can give you more pocket money.¡± Su Shengjing reached out and dotingly pinched her cheeks.

    Her cheek was chubby with a little baby fat, just like when she was a child.

    ¡°Thank you, Daddy!¡± Su Jiu smiled, and her eyes curved into crescents. Suddenly, she thought of something and hurriedly asked, ¡°Oh right, Daddy, there¡¯s news recently that you are very close to a new celebrity. Rumors say that you met her in a hotel room. Is that true?¡±

    Su Shengjing immediately widened his eyes. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s true?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s definitely not the case. I believe Daddy. It must be that, that celebrity started those rumors! I think she has bad intentions and wants to use this drama to boost her career!¡±

    When Su Jiu first saw the news, she felt that it was impossible. Hell would freeze over before her father would cheat on her mother!

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡± Su Shengjing gently tapped her forehead with his fingers. ¡°That woman dide to look for me that night. She said that she wanted to practice her lines with me and wanted to ask me for some acting skills. But I knew what she wanted to do, so I chased her out. I didn¡¯t expect someone would take those photos.

    ¡°Her studio has already issued an apology, so I decided not to expose her. However, if she continues her underhanded ways, I¡¯ll make her regret it.¡±

    Su Jiu was filled with righteous indignation. ¡°Yes! You have to make her pay! No one can ruin my parents¡¯ rtionship. They¡¯ll have to fight me too!¡±

    In reality, she couldn¡¯t do anything, but she still had to say it.

    Su Shengjing was amused. Although his daughter had grown up, she was still the source of his happiness.

    Suddenly, his phone rang.

    Su Shengjing took out his phone and frowned when he saw the caller ID on the screen. He picked up the call. ¡°Hello?¡± When he put the call on speaker, Su Jiu heard a familiar voiceing from the phone.

    It was Yang Fangping.

    The director¡¯s voice sounded a little anxious. ¡°Brother, are you really not participating in this variety show? The pay is negotiable. I¡¯m begging you, alright?¡±

    Su Shengjing¡¯s expression did not change. He nced at Su Jiu and said, ¡°There¡¯s no room for discussion. I¡¯ve said that I won¡¯t bring my daughter to film variety shows. I want her to grow up out of the public¡¯s eye.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. Believe me! If you let your daughter appear on screen, it will definitely cause a huge sensation. The program¡¯s viewership ratings will skyrocket. It could even be a phenomenal variety show and will also boost your poprity by a lot. Brother, aren¡¯t you tempted?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not tempted. My daughteres first.¡±

    Yang Fangping tried to persuade Su Shengjing for a while, but Su Shengjing insisted on his decision. Yang Fangping could only helplessly end the call.

    Su Jiu asked curiously, ¡°Daddy, what variety show is it? Is it fun?¡±

    Su Shengjing tapped her forehead again. ¡°You¡¯re so old, and you still want to y?¡±

    ¡°Tell me what variety show it is.¡± Su Jiu hugged his arm and shook it.

    ¡°It¡¯s one of those parent-child variety shows as usual. That old thing Yang Fangping is always asking me to let you participate in it.¡±

    A parent-child variety program?

    Su Jiu said with interest, ¡°Sure. It has been a long time since I recorded a show with Daddy.¡±

    Su Shengjing looked at her from the corner of his eyes and frowned. ¡°What¡¯s so good about it? Once you go on the show, you¡¯ll attract a lot of attention. You might even get scolded.¡±

    ¡°Why would I be scolded?¡±

    ¡°Someizens are really crazy.¡± For example, his daughter wasn¡¯t ugly at all and was as pretty as a little fairy. Yet, some of theizens would say that she was ugly just to start drama.

    There was nock of quarrels online.

 Chapter 738 - Sheâ€™s a Little Greedy Girl

    <h4>Chapter 738 She¡¯s a Little Greedy Girl</h4>

    Su Jiu did not think much of it. ¡°Daddy, that¡¯s just a small group of people. Most people on the inte are still normal people.¡±

    Su Shengjing choked and carefully asked, ¡°So, you want to record a show with me?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s for a lot of money, then we¡¯ll record it!¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    Did I really raise this little greedy thing?

    Su Jiu hugged his arm and smiled at him. ¡°Actually, this is not the main reason. I want to go because I haven¡¯t gone out to y with Daddy for a long time.¡±

    A long time had passed since Su Jiu had gone out with her father.

    Su Shengjing suddenly felt upset.

    Ever since he had regained his footing in the entertainment industry with Little Jiu¡¯s help, his career had been soaring; he had taken on more and more jobs. Especially when it came to filming, he would often not return home for a few months. That was why the time he spent with Little Jiu had be lesser and lesser.

    She had grown up without him realizing it.

    Although he had never treated her badly, he still felt a little regretful.

    Su Shengjing patted her little head. ¡°If you want to y with me, I¡¯ll find some time to bring you around. We don¡¯t have to film variety shows.¡±

    Su Jiu knew that her father did not want to expose her to the public and affect her normal life. If that was the case, he would be very troubled.

    Hence, she obediently said, ¡°Okay! If Daddy doesn¡¯t want to film, then we won¡¯t. But, you have to make time to bring me on a trip!¡±

    Su Shengjing immediately agreed to this. ¡°It¡¯s a deal. Just the two of us will go while your mother is away.¡±

    Su Jiuughed. ¡°If Mom knew that we went on a secret trip behind her back, she would faint from crying.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, has she not taken you on many trips behind my back? It¡¯s my turn to enjoy our time together.¡± Su Shengjing sounded jealous.

    ***

    Yang Fangping had fainted after being rejected again.

    After filming ¡°Daddy, Let¡¯s Go¡± that year, he had relied on Su Shengjing and his daughter to be popr overnight. His life had taken a turn for the better, and he received an important position at the television station. Not only did the station head give him a lot of funding to film a new variety show, he even promoted him to be the deputy station head.

    And because of the poprity of ¡°Daddy, Let¡¯s Go,¡± the viewership ratings of the variety programs that he filmedter on were all pretty good. Since that day, his career had progressed smoothly.

    However, many people online would still ask him to film a parent-child variety show. The first thing Yang Fangping thought of was Su Shengjing and his daughter. Even if Little Jiu had grown up, she could still participate in the show. However, no matter what he said, Su Shengjing refused, saying that he did not want his daughter to be exposed to the public eye.

    Perhaps, it was because he had experienced the suffering of the entertainment industry and had been ruthlessly abused by the inte; Su Shengjing hoped that his daughter would not follow his path. This was also a way for a father to protect his daughter.

    It was simple, pure, and it worked. As long as she was not exposed, nothing would happen.

    Su Shengjing did not want the limelight to be on his daughter, but he did not expect that he had miscalcted.

    During the holidays, Su Jiu and Su Shengjing went to a nearby ind. Unexpectedly, the paparazzi found out about the flight information and followed him all the way there.

    After recognizing Su Shengjing, the paparazzi were pleasantly surprised to find a beautiful youngdy beside him. The youngdy looked very young and was probably a minor.

    This was explosive news!

    The paparazzi were so excited that their hands holding the camera were trembling. One could imagine how big of amotion it would cause if the photo was uploaded online.

    Sure enough, just ten minutes after the photo was uploaded, Weibo crashed!

 Chapter 739 - The Most Popular Male Celebrity: Su Shengjing

    <h4>Chapter 739 The Most Popr Male Celebrity: Su Shengjing</h4>

    ¡°Shocking! A popr male celebrity hugging an underage girlfriend on an ind vacation! The two of them are so intimate!¡±

    The headline that the paparazzi came up with was eye-catching. A popr male celebrity, underage, girlfriend¡­ all of the keywords would capture theizens¡¯ interest!

    They released six photos in a row. All of them were photos of a tall man and a petite girl.

    Su Jiu¡¯s face was hidden, but from her cute bun, slender figure, and two long and fair legs, it was not hard to tell that she was a pretty girl.

    As for the man wearing a ck hat and mask, the paparazzi especially posted in thements section: ¡°The most popr male celebrity: Su Shengjing¡±!

    Initially, theizens could not tell who the man was. Many people had such good figures in the entertainment industry, and they were even so well-hidden. It would be strange if they could tell. But after the paparazzi pointed this out andpared those photos to Su Shengjing¡¯s daily photos, theizens realized it did look like him!

    Theizens could not believe it.

    ¡°F*ck! Is that Su Shengjing? Impossible! Absolutely impossible!¡±

    ¡°Ahhh! I¡¯m going crazy! I don¡¯t believe that¡¯s Su Shengjing! He wouldn¡¯t hook up with an underage girl!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it either. Su Shengjing clearly has a daughter who¡¯s about the same age as her. Why would he seduce such a girl? He doesn¡¯t have that kind of fetish!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m crying. I¡¯m waiting for a rification!¡±

    ¡°Big Brother would never cheat! Otherwise, I¡¯ll twist my head off for you to kick!¡±

    This Weibo post was so popr that it immediately became the top trending topic. Theizens were all waiting for Su Shengjing toe out and rify things. The studio was also in a daze. They weren¡¯t sure who the girl beside Su Shengjing was and didn¡¯t know how to respond. They could only give Su Shengjing a call.

    At this moment, Su Shengjing and Su Jiu were sitting in a coffee shop by the sea, drinking coffee and eating ice cream. Su Shengjing had turned his cell phone to silent mode so that he would not be disturbed.

    However, he could still feel his cell phone vibrating

    He took out his phone and saw that it was from the studio. He pretended not to see it and did not pick up.

    As the poprity of this topic turned from ¡°hot¡± to ¡°boiling,¡± rumors about Su Shengjing having an affair spread like wildfire. Some of the other fans began to expose Su Shengjing¡¯s past scandals.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that strange for Su Shengjing to have an affair. He used to be a scumbag. A leopard never changes its spots. You guys trust him too much.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, men are like this. They¡¯re constantly unsatisfied with what they have. He clearly has a great beauty like An Yuan at home, yet he¡¯s still looking for other women!¡±

    ¡°Your wife is so pretty, and you¡¯re still not satisfied? F*ck, Su Shengjing, go to hell, you¡¯re disgusting!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s bad enough that Su Shengjing is cheating, but he¡¯s also cheating with a minor? How can he be so disgusting? This is illegal, isn¡¯t it? Let¡¯s ban Su Shengjing!¡±

    ***

    The inte was in chaos. Su Shengjing was still leisurely having lunch with his daughter. He cut the steak for her and picked the best pieces to put into her bowl.

    His manager, Han Jiani, couldn¡¯t contact him either. Su Shengjing just wouldn¡¯t pick up his phone. After all, he had already said that he wouldn¡¯t be working for the next few days.

    All these years, Su Shengjing had always been clean and had never had any scandals. He never thought that he would bebeled a cheater.

    The matter of the photos continued to grow. Rong Si had been following his professor for research. When he returned to the apartment, the first thing he did was to take out his phone to see if there were any messages or calls from Su Jiu.

    Strange, there was nothing today.

 Chapter 740 - Darling, Did You Miss Us?

    <h4>Chapter 740 Darling, Did You Miss Us?</h4>

    Rong Si frowned slightly, but he suddenly remembered that Su Jiu had mentioned the previous day that she would be going on a trip with Su Shengjing the next day. That exined why she hadn¡¯t contacted him.

    Rong Si didn¡¯t want to disturb her, so he logged into Weibo to see if she had posted anything. However, he was immediately greeted by the trending topic of the day.

    #Su_Shengjing_underage_girlfriend?

    #Su_Shengjing_cheated

    Rong Si frowned even more and hurriedly opened the post.

    If this were true, it would hurt Little Jiu a lot.

    After all, her rtionship with her father was excellent and she liked her father so much. How could Su Shengjing do anything to let her down?

    When Rong Si saw the photo, however, he instantly rxed. Even if the girl in the photo had a mosaic on her face, Rong Si could recognize that it was Little Jiu.

    He could never be mistaken when it came to her.

    It seemed like the paparazzi had made a mistake.

    That¡¯s good. Rong Si did not want to see Little Jiu sad.

    The young man looked at the photos and saved them all. He even cropped Su Shengjing out, leaving only Su Jiu in the frame.

    *

    *

    *

    When An Yuan heard about the photo, she immediately picked up her phone and called Su Shengjing. Su Shengjing could not pretend that he had not seen the call, so he said to Su Jiu, ¡°It¡¯s Mom. I¡¯ll answer it.¡±

    Su Jiu nodded. ¡°If it¡¯s Mom, you have to answer the call!¡±

    Su Shengjing picked up the phone and smiled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Darling? Did you miss us?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± An Yuan pinched the space between her eyebrows. ¡°Do you know that the paparazzi have taken photos of the two of you? They even posted them on the Inte. Now, theizens are moring for an exnation. Hurry up!¡±

    Both An Yuan and Su Shengjing did not want Little Jiu to be exposed, but who would have expected that Little Jiu¡¯s whereabouts would be exposed and her photos would be taken?

    How negligent!

    What?

    Su Shengjing was stunned for a moment. After ending the call, he hurriedly logged into Weibo to take a look. Wow! Countlessizens had flooded into his Weibo. The post had tens of thousands ofments. In some, theizens scolded him for being a scumbag or a b*tch, and in others, they were his supportive fans.

    The two sides had also started arguing.

    What¡¯s going on?

    After taking a closer look at the situation, Su Shengjing realized that theizens had misunderstood and thought that he had cheated on An Yuan!

    Su Jiu also took out her phone. When she saw the trending topic, she was caught betweenughter and tears.

    How could the paparazzi be so irresponsible nowadays?

    That guy uploaded the photos without even understanding the situation. Did he think that just because it¡¯s the Inte, he¡¯s beyond thew?

    Su Shengjing was furious, especially when he saw some people attacking Little Jiu and saying that she was already with a man at such a young age. How could he tolerate that?

    He quickly and angrily posted on Weibo to rify: ¡°That¡¯s my daughter!¡±

    The moment he sent that post, theizens started screaming.

    ¡°Oh my god! Little Jiu? Is that Little Jiu? I haven¡¯t seen her in a long time!¡±

    ¡°Little Jiu was too cute when she was young. She should be a beauty as she has grown up, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Didn¡¯t you see the photo? Even if you can¡¯t see her face, you can still tell she¡¯s beautiful!¡±

    ¡°This is the first time I hate it when the faces are blurred out! It¡¯s hiding Little Jiu¡¯s face!¡±

    ¡°This is the first time I don¡¯t hate the paparazzi. If it weren¡¯t for them, we wouldn¡¯t even know that Little Jiu had grown so big! Boohoo, my daughter has grown up. In the blink of an eye, that little girl from back then has grown up while I¡¯ve be an old auntie.¡±

    ¡°Su Shengjing, hurry up and show us the picture of our daughter!¡±

    ¡°I think his daughter must be disabled. That¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t dare to bring her out in public, right? When she was young, he would show her around for money. If his daughter is still pretty now, why won¡¯t he let her show her face?¡±

 Chapter 741 - Money for the Little Villain

    <h4>Chapter 741 Money for the Little Viin</h4>

    ¡°Young women are very different from the little girls they once were. She might really have be a cripple, hahaha!¡± Su Jiu¡¯s fans and Su Shengjing¡¯s fans got furious when they saw these words from the haters.

    Little Jiu had inherited her parents¡¯ genes. Even if she had really be disabled, she would still look a hundred times better than these trolls!

    The fans banded together and retaliated against the haters, scaring them and making them back off. However, quite a number of people continued to post nonsense. The fans all hoped that Su Shengjing would post a current photo of Little Jiu. Firstly, it would shut all the haters up, and secondly, they really wanted to know what Little Jiu looked like now.

    She must be a super pretty and cute little girl, right?

    Su Jiu saw thements on Weibo and once again saw how brainless the haters were. She looked at Su Shengjing, who was scrolling through Weibo with a dark expression, and tentatively asked, ¡°Daddy, can I post a photo?¡±

    Su Shengjing looked up at her and reached out to stroke her hair. ¡°Have you thought about the consequences of posting the photo?¡±

    ¡°I did. I don¡¯t care what they think of me. I only care what they say about you.¡± And so, Su Jiu posted a photo with Su Shengjing on Weibo. ¡°Which idiot is ndering my father? Let¡¯s make them pay together!¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh! Is that Little Jiu? She¡¯s so beautiful and adorable!¡±

    ¡°Little Jiu has the face of a nation¡¯s first love! She¡¯s like the female lead in a popr Korean drama. She¡¯s the nation¡¯s first girlfriend!¡±

    ¡°Little Jiu¡¯s skin is so fair, and her eyes are so big. She¡¯s so pretty and cute. Her face is so exquisite!¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m dead! Guys, this is my wife!¡±

    ¡°Hey, what are you thinking? That¡¯s clearly my wife!¡±

    Before long, #Little Jiu_Nation¡¯s_First_Love started trending

    Su Jiu¡¯s followers on Weibo rapidly rose because of her beautiful face, which was loved by everyone. Among them were many male fans.

    ¡°Little Jiu is so good-looking. She should let us take care of her!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Pretty girls can live a long life!¡±

    ¡°Little Jiu, I¡¯m begging you to join the entertainment industry. It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re not in the entertainment circle. You have the talent for it!¡±

    Su Jiu saw that most of thements were praising her for her good looks. Only a small portion of people was mocking her, saying that her photo was photoshopped: Of course, she looks good here, but we do not know what she really looks like.

    Naturally, her fans retorted, saying that these people were jealous and that they were only half as good-looking as Little Jiu.

    ¡°Dad, look, I¡¯ve gained a lot of fans!¡± Su Jiu excitedly showed thements to Su Shengjing.

    The corners of Su Shengjing¡¯s mouth twitched, even as he held his forehead in frustration.

    This was out of his expectations. Little Jiu had been the one to post a picture of herself. He did not know what she nned to do in the future. Does she really want to enter the entertainment industry?

    ¡°Baby, do you want to enter the entertainment industry?¡± he could not help but ask.

    ¡°Maybe.¡± Su Jiuughed. Although she might not have the time to film shows now, she could start a live-stream. For example, she could live-stream when she was eating. I can earn some money that way, right?

    Then, I can give the little viin more living expenses!

    It seems like she¡¯s not against entering the entertainment industry. Su Shengjing felt a little helpless and patted her head again. ¡°Alright, if you want, I¡¯ll support you. It¡¯s just that the entertainment industry is a little chaotic and not as morous as you think. However, I¡¯ll protect you.¡±

    ¡°Mhm! Dad, I don¡¯t really want to enter the entertainment industry; I just want to have some fun. For example, if I have time, I¡¯ll do a live-stream or something to earn some pocket money for myself.¡±

    Live-stream?

 Chapter 742 - Little Jiu Is a Jerk?

    <h4>Chapter 742 Little Jiu Is a Jerk?</h4>

    Live-stream?

    Su Shengjing felt that this was eptable. It would not take too muchmitment and would not be too difficult. Her normal life wouldn¡¯t be affected either. So he did not object.

    The fans strongly requested Su Jiu to enter the entertainment industry. Every day, they would ask if she was going to enter the entertainment industry.

    Many fans also rmended Su Jiu to participate in a talent show and said that she could make her debut no matter what. Su Jiu thought about it. She had yet to graduate from high school and was still underage. The rules stated that she was not allowed to participate in a talent show, so this was obviously unrealistic.

    However, that did not stop her from earning some money to support the little viin. There was more than one method to be an entertainer!

    After seriously analyzing the tastes of theizens, Su Jiu decided to start a live-stream. asionally, she would stream a game or something, but it would not affect her studies. If the live-stream was good, her ie would be quite good.

    At least, there was no problem with giving the little viin pocket money. Baby, Mommy is really worried for you.

    Su Jiu only hoped that after the little viin became a big boss, he would support her. With such a bigshot backing me, wouldn¡¯t I be able to do whatever I want, wherever I want?

    Su Jiu thought happily. There was no time to lose. After she returned from her vacation, she started a live-stream.

    She did not register her ount directly. Instead, she first posted on Weibo, saying that she wanted to start a food broadcast and let everyone introduce delicious food to her. She even wanted to y games with little brothers¡­

    Her fans could not wait for their pretty sister to show her face more. No matter what she would do on the live-stream, even if she slept there, as long as they could see her, they would be satisfied!

    Sheng Zhiyan¡¯s eyes widened in displeasure when he saw the Weibo post Su Jiu posted overseas. It was fine if that were a food broadcast, but what the hell was she doing, ying games with little brothers?

    She already has several little brothers by her side. How many more does she want?!

    Little Jiu, this girl who¡¯s trying to attract so many people, is not worthy of my love!

    But I¡­ I like her.

    Even though Sheng Zhiyan knew that Su Jiu wasn¡¯t interested in him that way and only treated him as her brother, he still liked her. He had liked her since he was young.

    However, liking someone who didn¡¯t like you back was frustrating. Sheng Zhiyan had once tried to get to know other girls and even especially agreed to Old Master Sheng¡¯s request to study abroad. However, no matter how many girls he had met, he still felt that they couldn¡¯tpare to Little Jiu.

    It must be because she¡¯s too cute!

    She was so adorable that he couldn¡¯t forget her even if he wanted to!

    The problem was how would he defeat those bastards around her? None of them were worse off than him. Sheng Zhiyan had a headache just thinking about it.

 Chapter 743 - Number One Fan Leaderboard

    <h4>Chapter 743 Number One Fan Leaderboard</h4>

    Sheng Zhiyan had even asked Sheng Tianci about it. His little uncle told him that there was no chance between him and Su Jiu.

    Sheng Zhiyan was not a person who would easily give up. He decided to wait until Su Jiu¡¯s live stream channel opened to see what game she was ying. He wanted to be the little brother who yed games with her!

    Han Siye also saw Su Jiu¡¯s Weibo post and could not help but frown. His expression was not pretty.

    Why¡¯s Little Jiu doing a live stream for no reason? Is she bored? Or does she need money?

    If she needs money, she could¡¯ve just told me directly. I would¡¯ve given it to her.

    However, if she really wants to start a live stream, I¡¯ll be her loyal fan and give her presents. I want to be the best fan on the leaderboard!

    That would be his n.

    On the other hand, Su Jiu received invitations from several live-streaming tforms; all of them wanted to coborate with her. Ever since Su Jiu had gone public again, her poprity had soared, and she could tell that she had a high market value. Since she had also said that she wanted to live-stream, how could any streaming tform miss out on this delicious opportunity?

    Hence, each bid was higher than the other. In the end, Su Jiu chose the most popr tform with the highest offer and earned a huge sum.

    This was her trick.

    As she had not taken the initiative to make an ount, the tforms had reached out to her.

    After receiving the contract money, Su Jiu transferred 200,000 yuan to the little viin. As long as he did not spend it recklessly, that money should be able tost him a semester!

    mo

    1 sen

    *

    *

    *

    When Rong Si received the money, he looked at the extra 200,000 yuan in his bank ount. Frowning, he called Su Jiu. ¡°Why did you give me so much money?¡±

    ¡°Because I want to give it to you. Can¡¯t I?¡± The youngdy on the other end was very self-righteous.

    Rong Si was a little helpless. ¡°There¡¯s no need for so much.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already given it to you. Just keep it. Use it if you need to. Don¡¯t be frugal. Who wouldin about having too much money?¡±. Afraid that he would not be willing to ept the money, Su Jiu deliberately said, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to reject me. You have to use the money. I still have more left.¡±

    Rong Si knew that Su Jiu wanted to make his life better, so he agreed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you take care of it.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®take care of it¡¯? It¡¯s for you to spend!¡± Su Jiu said in amanding tone.

    Rong Si seemed to smile. ¡°Got it.¡±

    He did not ask about her livestream. Rong Si was probably busy these few days and did not pay attention to Weibo, so Su Jiu did not tell him either; she did not want to disturb him. She only reminded him to take care of his body and not tire himself out before ending the call.

    Rong Si wanted to chat with Su Jiu for a while more. Every time he heard her voice, his mood brightened no matter how upset or tired he was. However, he hadn¡¯tpleted the research project that Professor Zhong had given him, so he could only hang up reluctantly.

    Looking at the words on theputer in front of him, Rong Si remembered the money Su Jiu had given him and made up his mind.

    Whatever she gave him, I¡¯ll return it to her in double.

    *

    *

    *

    Before Su Jiu had even started her live stream, the tform already made advertisements of her in all sorts of ways, bringing in a huge wave of interested viewers. When Su Jiu started streaming, her viewer count instantly shot up to a few million,parable to that of big streamers.

    Her fans had been waiting a long time for her to start the broadcast and were trying their best to send her gifts. When Su Jiu saw this, she hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t send me gifts. If you want to support me, you just need to subscribe to my channel. The cost is quite low. There¡¯s no need to send me additional gifts. Keep the money for yourself to buy candy or give to those who need it!¡±

    When the fans heard this, they startedmenting: ¡°Boohoohoo, what kind of saint is this!¡±

    ¡°Little Jiu is too good, isn¡¯t she? As expected of the daughter I¡¯ve liked for many years!¡±

 Chapter 744 - Big Boss Is So Kind!

    <h4>Chapter 744 Big Boss Is So Kind!</h4>

    ¡°What a kind streamer! I love you!¡±

    Su Jiu had worn a shoulder-length, white puffy-sleeved shirt and a pink checkered skirt. She looked fresh and cute, like a little princess.

    She sat at the dining table. On the table was arge bowl of seafood ramen.

    Picking up a prawn with her chopsticks, she brought it to the camera. She said with a smile, ¡°Do you want to eat it? Here, you guys eat first!¡±

    The livements jumped crazily. ¡°Ahhh, Little Jiu, I want the prawn. Put it in my mouth!¡±

    ¡°I want to rush into the screen to eat!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ I can¡¯t stand Little Jiu¡¯s smile. She¡¯s too damn cute!¡±

    ¡°Honey, feed me!¡±

    Su Jiu peeled the prawns and put the white prawn meat into her mouth. As she ate, she described the food. ¡°This ramen was made at home by an auntie. It¡¯s especially delicious. The soup was boiled for four hours, and the seafood is especially fresh and sweet! Also, there is a te of braised beef here, also made by that auntie. It¡¯s extremely fragrant and chewy. However, it¡¯s not tough at all. It¡¯s full of vor and is extremely satisfying!¡±

    Su Jiu ate with relish, and the audience also watched with relish. ¡°I¡¯m drooling! May I know where I can buy the ramen?¡±

    ¡°I ate while watching Little Jiu. My appetite has improved. I ate two big bowls of rice.¡±

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t the case for me. I forgot to eat my food when I saw Little Jiu eating. My mom scolded me!¡±

    ¡°My dad scolded me for looking at my phone when I was eating, but when he saw Little Jiu, he looked at the screen with me. He couldn¡¯t stop at all, hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Help! I¡¯m drooling all over my phone!¡±

    ***

    At this moment, Han Siye was also watching the livestream. It was rare for him to see Little Jiu eating. After all, every time he wanted to ask her out for a meal, she would reject him.

    Without realizing it, he got more and more entranced by her. Especially when she smiled at the camera, his heart would go numb as if he had been electrocuted.

    Su Jiu saw a notification sh past on the screen. Someone had sent her a gift. That person immediately rose to first ce on the fan list.

    Han Siye clicked on the photo and saw that it was a man¡¯s profile.

    This is intolerable.

    Not to be outdone, Han Siye immediately sent gifts to Su Jiu as well. He sent ten sports cars and ten nes in a row. Dazzling special effects instantly filled the screen, and he climbed up on the rankings, far ahead of that person.

    The chat was in an uproar.

    There¡¯s a generous big boss here!

    Those gifts must have cost tens of thousands!

    On the other hand, Sheng Zhiyan was overseas. He and Su Jiu had a timezone difference. It was midnight for him now, so he had specially set an rm. When Su Jiu started broadcasting, the rm rang.

    Sheng Zhiyan opened his sleepy eyes and blearily looked at her.

    Little Jiu is still so adorable¡­

    Seeing her smile, Sheng Zhiyan could not help but smile as well. He was no longer sleepy. However, the dazzling special effects of the gifts infuriated him.

    He also sent the sports car and ne gifts with all his might. Various special effects lit up his phone screen, blocking Su Jiu¡¯s face.

    The fans in the chat cheered: ¡°Big Boss is so generous!¡±

    ¡°Boss, give Little Jiu more presents! Our daughter seems to like eating. Give her a little more money to buy good food. Don¡¯t let her starve!¡±

    Han Siye¡¯s face darkened.

    Who the f*ck ispeting with me for first ce!

    Not wanting to be pushed down, he continued to swipe his card, sending gifts in a frenzy.

    On the other end, Sheng Zhiyan saw through the other boy¡¯s intentions. Of course, he was not willing to be outdone by that boy either. What a joke! I¡¯m the young master of the Sheng family. I have nothing but money.

    In terms of money, could that guy evenpare to me?

    However, the other guy seemed to be very rich too. He kept buying the most expensive gifts as if he wanted to challenge him.

    Hence, the fans caught a rare sight in the livestream. Two rich whales were crazily sending gifts like they werepeting. Not only were the fans stunned, but even Su Jiu was surprised.

    Seeing that the two parties had no intention of stopping, Su Jiu hurriedly said, ¡°Who is it? I told you guys not to give gifts. Do you have nothing better to spend your money on? Stop it!¡±

    The two parties didn¡¯t seem to have heard anything as they continued.

    Even if their wallets didn¡¯t hurt from spending all this money, Su Jiu¡¯s did. This is a lot of money. Do they think they are buying cabbages at a market?

 Chapter 745 - Daddy, Youâ€™re Worse Than Me!

    <h4>Chapter 745 Daddy, You¡¯re Worse Than Me!</h4>

    Su Shengjing walked into the room. He was wearing a light gray V-neck loungewear, revealing his slender neck and sexy corbone. Under the light of the room, his face looked even more handsome.

    In the past, he had been the nation¡¯s crush who had captured the hearts of thousands of young girls. Now, he was a mature and charming man.

    Su Shengjing stood behind Su Jiu and bent down slightly. He curiously looked at the camera in front. The chat was immediately filled with exmations.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhh, Su Shengjing is so handsome!¡±

    ¡°Let me introduce you! This is my idol, my husband!¡±

    ¡°I say, Su Shengjing is the most handsome father in the entertainment industry. Does anyone object?¡± Indeed, Su Shengjing did not look old at all. He still exuded youthfulness. Even now, he looked like he was only 27 or 28 years old. He did not look like someone who had a teenage daughter.

    Su Jiu passed him her phone, and her face scrunched up. ¡°Daddy, I got bullied while ying games! It¡¯s too difficult for me.¡±

    Su Shengjing pulled a chair over and sat down beside her. He took her phone and said, ¡°Daddy will avenge you.¡±

    The moment he appeared, the originally lively chat became even livelier. The viewer count exceeded ten million. This was something many big streamers could not even dream of.

    Su Shengjing was currently very popr and could be considered an A-list celebrity. All these years, he had been diligently filming advertisements and shows. To be honest, his fan count had already exceeded 70 million and was still rising.

    His appearance definitely attracted a lot of

    fans.

    But he was doing this for his daughter. This was her first livestream. As her father, how could he not support her?

    He had to give her face!

    An Yuan had said the same thing. If she hadn¡¯t had work to do, she would have also appeared on stream.

    Han Siye had been watching the livestream the whole time. Initially, he was unhappy to see Su Jiu lose several games in a row. Coincidentally, he had yed this game before and was doing quite well at it, so he wanted to send the girl an invitation after logging in.

    Nevertheless, in the end, he saw Su Shengjing appearing on screen, offering to help her y. So he immediately dispelled that thought.

    Forget it! I am not interested in Little Jiu¡¯s father.

    The audience in the livestream all thought that Su Shengjing knew how to y. However, after he finished his meal, Su Jiu went from losing five consecutive rounds to losing eight consecutive rounds.

    Su Jiu nced sideways at her father with a face full of disdain. ¡°Daddy, are you sure you can do it? Look, I¡¯ve already been reported! Is 0-12 okay? You¡¯re even worse than me!¡±

    Su Shengjing got a little embarrassed. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Looks like I¡¯m getting old. I¡¯m not suited to y such games.¡±

    Although both father and daughter were lousy, the livestream was unexpectedly good.

    It had amused the audience. ¡°Hahaha, isn¡¯t Su Shengjing too lousy? He¡¯s worse than me.¡±

    ¡°He wants to avenge Little Jiu with such a lousy game? Even primary school students y better than him!¡±

    ¡°Father-inw, I have quite a few uniforms. How about you let me help Little Jiu take revenge and carry her?¡±

    ¡°Little Jiu¡¯s resentful look is so cute!¡±

    Su Shengjing felt a little awkward and reached out to pat Su Jiu¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I couldn¡¯t avenge you.¡±

    Su Jiu nced at him. ¡°Hmph!¡±

    ¡°Why? Are you angry? Isn¡¯t it just a game? Do you have to be angry at Daddy?¡±

    ¡°Daddy was exaggerating!¡±

    Su Shengjing helplessly and dotingly said, ¡°Okay, okay, Dad was wrong. What do you want? I¡¯ll give you more pocket money this month, okay?¡±

    Su Jiu immediately smiled. Her smile was as sly as a little fox. ¡°You said it yourself! Everyone in the livestream heard it. You can¡¯t go back on your words!¡±

    The loving interaction between the father and daughter made the audience jealous.

 Chapter 746 - Give Yourself to Me

    <h4>Chapter 746 Give Yourself to Me</h4>

    Boohoo, what kind of a good father is this? He increased her pocket money without saying a word. Can someone please give us such a father too!

    Su Jiu¡¯s first livestream was very sessful. She had streamed it in a rxed manner, and the audience was also happy to watch it. They leftments telling her to set a livestream schedule so that they could tune in to watch it on time.

    Su Jiu replied that she had to go to school and could not stream on Mondays to Fridays. She only had time on weekends. So, she decided to stream at 7:30 p.m. on Saturdays and Sundays.

    The fans cried. Such a good live-stream will be avable only on the weekend?

    We will have to wait in agony!

    Rong Si had watched the entire livestream from the other side of the ocean. When he saw that Su Jiu was unhappy because she lost the game, the corners of his lips curled up slightly. Then, he downloaded the game she had been ying.

    He hadn¡¯t yed it before, but he could learn.

    It would be great if I can bring her to victory and make her happy.

    ***

    After school on Friday, Su Jiu packed her bag and walked out of the ssroom. As usual, she saw Han Siye leaning against the ssroom door, waiting for her.

    This young man was wearing his dark-gray school uniform and had one hand in his pocket. He looked handsome and cool, and the girls around him were all sneaking nces at him.

    However, no matter how much they looked at him, it was useless. Han Siye¡¯s gaze never stopped on any girl other than Su Jiu!

    Seeing him and knowing that he was waiting for her, Su Jiu felt a little upset.

    Why is this guy so persistent? That day at the airport, I already told him that there will be no endgame between us. Yet he still hasn¡¯t given up. She said helplessly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    §â§Ñ

    Han Siye was displeased to hear that. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Must I have a reason to look for you? I just wanted to wait for you here!¡±

    Alright, I can¡¯t get through to this Little Master.

    The atmosphere was a little awkward, and Han Siye felt as if something was stuck in his heart. If possible, he really wanted to go back to his childhood. At that time, his rtionship with Little Jiu was still quite good.

    At least, she wouldn¡¯t deliberately distance herself from him like she was doing now.

    Han Siye took a deep breath and said to her, ¡°Tomorrow night, you¡¯ll be live-streaming. Are you still ying that game? I can help you.¡±

    He looked away, gazing at a certain spot on the ground and feeling a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Su Jiu was stunned. She had not expected him to say this.

    Not getting an affirmative answer, Han Siye looked at her again and said a little fiercely, ¡°Wat? You don¡¯t believe me? I¡¯m not bad at the game. I¡¯ll definitely carry you to victory. When the timees, you can just invite me. You can find me in your friend list.¡±

    Then, he changed to amanding tone. ¡°Remember to invite me. Otherwise, you¡¯re dead meat!¡±

    As he spoke, he reached out to pat Su Jiu¡¯s head, messing up her hair.

    Su Jiu immediately covered her head and angrily said, ¡°Han Siye, when will you change this bad habit? I don¡¯t think you want your hands anymore!¡±

    Han Siye raised his eyebrows and arrogantly replied, ¡°I like to touch your hair. I don¡¯t care about other people¡¯s hair.¡±

    The corner of Su Jiu¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°And I should thank you because of that?¡±

    ¡°Of course! If you want to thank me, you can give yourself to me.¡± When Han Siye said this, the arrogance on his face disappeared, and his eyes became a little evil yet serious.

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    She said in disdain, ¡°Get lost! Dream on!¡±

    ¡°And if I do dream it, then what?¡± Han Siye said confidently.

 Chapter 747 - Carrying Little Sister

    <h4>Chapter 747 Carrying Little Sister</h4>

    Su Jiu looked at him with even more disdain.

    Han Siye pretended to not have see that and emphasized again. ¡°Anyway, remember to invite me when you¡¯re ying. I¡¯ll bring you to win!¡±

    ¡°No, even if I lose, I won¡¯t invite you. You make me so angry!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll bother you every day until you invite me!¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    ¡°Han Siye, don¡¯t you have any shame? How can you force others to y games with you?¡±

    ¡°What is shame? Can I eat it?¡±

    In front of his stubborn expression, Su Jiu held her forehead, feeling a headache growing

    ¡°So, remember to invite your brother.¡± Han Siye devilishly smiled and patted her hair again. Then, he turned around and walked away.

    Su Jiu tidied her messy hair and gritted her teeth.

    D*mn it, I really want to chop off this brat¡¯s hand!

    *

    *

    *

    As she had a scheduled livestream on Saturday night, Su Jiu took a nap that afternoon. She was still lying in bed when her phone rang.

    Who is it? Don¡¯t they know that disturbing someone¡¯s sleep is a great sin?

    However, when she picked up her phone and saw the caller ID on the screen, she immediately got up. Her anger from being woken up vanished, and she excitedly picked up the phone. ¡°Hello? Big Brother?¡±.

    Rong Si¡¯s maic voice came from the other end. ¡°It¡¯s me. Are you awake?¡±

    Su Jiu choked and suddenly felt embarrassed.

    Does he know that I was sleeping until now?

    To not leave a bad impression of herziness on Rong Si, Su Jiu braced herself and lied. ¡°I¡¯m already up. I woke up very early!¡±

    Rong Si seemed to chuckle. ¡°Is that so?¡±

    He had sent her a message and waited for a long time. When she didn¡¯t reply, he had guessed that she was sleeping in.

    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s no way I slept in till now!¡± Su Jiu refused to admit it.

    Rong Siughed again. ¡°Idiot.¡±

    If Su Jiu had not heard himugh before, she could hear it clearly now. He reallyughed.

    In an instant, her heart started thumping, and her mind was filled with screams. Ahhhh, the little viin¡¯sughter is too nice!

    Su Jiu was extremely excited!

    And when he had said that she was stupid, Su Jiu did not get angry at all. Instead, she felt that¡­ there was a doting note in his tone.

    Am I imagining things?

    Su Jiu quickly adjusted her emotions so that she would not let her imagination run wild. She could not let the little viin find out! That would be very embarrassing!

    She changed the topic. ¡°Big Brother, why did you call me?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Rong Si paused for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Are you still ying that game tonight?¡±

    Stunned, Su Jiu instinctively replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    But why did he ask that?

    Just as she was thinking about it, she heard Rong Si ask, ¡°Can you invite me?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Seriously? The little viin wants to y that game with me?

    This was something Su Jiu did not expect. She asked curiously, ¡°Big Brother, have you yed that game before?¡±.

    ¡°I have yed for a while.¡±

    ¡°Really? Okay then, I¡¯ll invite you tonight!¡± Su Jiu agreed without thinking much.

    At that moment, she suddenly remembered that when she had rejected Han Siye, she had rejected him quite quickly. Why had she agreed so readily when it was the little viin?

    It seemed that her son was indeed important to her.

    But this made sense. That was the child she had watched grow up. How could he bepared to others?

    ¡°Just stick close to me, then.¡±

    Why does this sound like a tiger or a wolf?

    Yaoyao was a support champion in this game. She was famous for being carried. Her skills were attached to other heroes and gave them some attribute bonuses. She was not a powerful champion.

    The moment she encountered an unfavorable situation, she would not be of much use. She was very dependent on her teammates. However, because of her cute appearance, cute voice, and simple maneuvering, many yers still liked to y her.

    Many female yers who yed this support character yed with a powerful jungler or other powerful champions. Their boyfriends would be usually ying those champions.

    ¡°What the f*ck? Instant choice? Stupid bastard, if you lose, I¡¯ll scold you to death.¡±

    Su Jiu could not be bothered with him.

    ¡°Hey, Yaoyao, let¡¯s be a couple. Your big brother¡¯s gear is working well. I¡¯ll carry you!¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    Am I being teased?

    He is¡­ so, so fierce!

    He had already returned to the nexus crystal. The little viin refused to let him off. Even if they had to die together, they would kill him.

    In the end, the other team¡¯s jungler was killed again, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore and started scolding, ¡°Hey, you other jungler, are you crazy! Did I make you mad, why are you always ganking me?¡± The little antagonist neither spoke nor responded, and waited for him to revive before killing him again. The opposing jungler¡¯s was killed five more times before he broke down and gave up, he simply stayed at the nexus crystal and did not move again. Instead, he med them angrily in chat, sending string after string of profanities. His words were incredibly uncivilized, thus they were censored by the system.

    In the end, he finally realized. Had that jungler chased after me because I had teased their support?

    That jungler and support are a couple?

    ¡°That girl is yours? Is that why you¡¯re chasing after me?¡±

    This time, Rong Si finally responded. He simply replied with one word, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s face turned red.

    W-what? What does he mean that I am his? Little viin, don¡¯t just admit it like that!

    ¡°F*ck, isn¡¯t it just a joke? Is there a need to do this?¡±

    ¡°You have a death wish.¡±

    Those words made Su Jiu imagine how Rong Si¡¯s cold and expressionless face would look like when he said those words.

    So fierce, but also so charming!

    Her heart was thumping because of Rong Si, and she could not calm down no matter what.

    ¡°Big Brother, you were too awesome just now!¡± Su Jiu praised sincerely.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I still want to kill him a few more times.¡±

    He called this ¡°nothing¡±? My baby was so modest.

    ¡°Big Brother, are you busy? You don¡¯t have to game with me.¡±

    Looking at the red packet she sent over, Rong Si was stunned for a moment. Then, he slowly asked, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Here¡¯s your living allowance! Big Brother, you¡¯re having a hard time now. You have to eat more nutritious food! Don¡¯t be reluctant to spend! If you don¡¯t have money, ask me for it. I¡¯ll give you more!¡±

    Rong Si chuckled. Why do I feel like I am being looked after by her?

    However, he really liked the feeling when she cared for him.

    *

    *

    *

    The news of Su Jiu and the unknown jungler god spread like wildfire. It touched the hearts of countless girls. They also wanted to meet such a Wild King, but they could not!

    There were also a lot of little sweet words exchanged between the two of them. It was so sweet that it could make teeth rot. Manyizens went to Su Jiu¡¯s Weiboments section and leftments asking her to invite that little brother to y with her again. They desperately wanted to know what would happen next!

    Her male fans were unhappy. These people are brainless. Isn¡¯t it just killing the opponent¡¯s jungler over 20 times? We could do it too!

    Can¡¯t she just give us a chance? We can also protect our younger sister and carry her. Why should that person be allowed to take advantage of her? He might not even be Little Jiu¡¯s fan!

    Under the urging of theizens, Su Jiu invited the little viin again. ¡°Big Brother, are you free? Let¡¯s y a game?¡±

 Chapter 748 - Letâ€™s Form a CP!

    <h4>Chapter 748 Let¡¯s Form a CP!</h4>

    This game indeed had a champion that depended on other people. It was the Young Deer called Yaoyao. Yaoyao was a support champion in this game. She was infamous for being a champion who did not have a lot of initiative. Her skills were reliant on other champions, and she only gave them some attribute bonuses in return. She was not a powerful champion.

    The moment this champion encountered an unfavorable situation, she would not be of much use. She was very dependent on her teammates. However, because of her cute appearance, cute voice, and simple maneuvering, many yers still liked to y her.

    Many female yers who yed this support champion yed with a powerful jungler or other powerful champions. Their boyfriends would usually be the ones ying those champions.

    Su Jiu opened a party and invited Rong Si to it. When she saw his name, however, she was stunned.

    She had picked the username Wine, while he had picked Wine Addiction. It looks like we are a couple, okay?

    Why did the little viin choose such a name?

    Indeed, many viewers in the livestream said that this little brother¡¯s name was interesting and was verypatible with Little Jiu!

    This filled the boys with indignation. It was obvious that whoever this guy was, he was a scheming man. He had deliberately chosen such a name as if he were afraid others wouldn¡¯t realize that he was with this girl!

    Very soon, Su Jiu and Rong Si were matched up with other people.

    When Su Jiu chose the young deer girl, her teammate immediately said, ¡°F*ck, you locked that in already? Stupid kid, if you lose, I will scold you to death.¡±

    Su Jiu could not be bothered with that teammate.

    Rong Si naturally chose the strongest position, the jungler position.

    I don¡¯t know why! Even though I don¡¯t know if he knows how to y, just seeing him makes me feel safe. There¡¯s no need to doubt him at all.

    Su Jiu controlled the young deer girl and made her follow Rong Si like a little sidekick. Her teammate sourly said, ¡°I hate couples the most. They are usually cheaters.¡±

    ¡°If they cheat, we must scold them!¡±

    When Rong Si got the first kill, his teammate shut up and started to y seriously.

    Su Jiu followed Rong Si. When she saw him take the second kill, she suddenly became excited and a little proud.

    My baby is great!

    When Su Jiu helped her teammates scout the surroundings, the opposing jungler met her at the river between the two camps. The jungler deliberately stopped in front of her for a while. Then, a line of words appeared on the bottom left side of the screen. ¡°Hey Yaoyao, be a couple with me. Brother¡¯s equipment is working well. I can carry you!¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    Am I being teased? Rong Si¡¯s expression darkened when he saw this.

    After that, the opposing jungler suffered a vicious beating. Rong Si especially went to gank him, killing him every time he saw him. The opposing jungler was almost instantly killed by him again not long after reviving. He was killed several times in a short while!

    Su Jiu had been following Rong Si. She saw with her own eyes how he had chased after the other party¡¯s jungler. Even if the other party escaped back to the nexus crystal, the little viin would not let him off.

    Even if he had to risk being killed by the defense towers around the nexus crystal, Rong Si had to kill him.

    He was so fierce!

    In the end, the opposite jungler was killed seven or eight times in a row. Other than him, Rong Si seemed to have no interest in the rest of the opposing team. Even if they passed by in front of him, he did not care. His eyes were only on their jungler, chasing after him.

    In the end, the other team¡¯s jungler was killed again, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore and started scolding Rong Si, ¡°Hey, you other jungler, are you crazy! Did I make you mad? Why are you always ganking me?¡±

    The little viin neither spoke nor responded. When the other jungler revived, he chased after him again.

    Without speaking or responding, the little viin waited for the other jungler to revive before killing him again. The opposing jungler was killed five more times before he broke down and gave up. He simply stayed at the nexus crystal and did not move again. Instead, he med them angrily in chat, sending string after string of profanities.

    His words were incredibly uncivilized, and all they could see were asterisks.

 Chapter 749 - That Girl Is Yours?

    Chapter 749 That Girl Is Yours?

    When the game was about to end and the minions were destroying the nexus crystal, the other jungler finally realized. Had that jungler chased after me because I had teased their support?

    That jungler and support are a couple?

    He immediately asked, ¡°Is that girl yours? Is that why you¡¯re chasing after me?¡±

    This time, Rong Si finally responded. He simply replied with one word: ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s face turned red.

    W-what? What does he mean that I am his? Little viin, don¡¯t just admit it like that!

    The opposing jungler was exasperated. ¡°F*ck, wasn¡¯t it just a joke. Is there a need to be like this?¡±

    Rong Si replied, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    It was a simple phrase, but Su Jiu could totally imagine Rong Si¡¯s cold and expressionless face when he said those words.

    So fierce, but also so charming!

    Her heart was thumping because of him, and she could not calm down no matter what.

    The livements were also screaming: ¡°What kind of amazing jungler brother is this? It¡¯s my turn!¡±

    ¡°When he said he¡¯d kill the other guy, he seemed so handsome! Even if I didn¡¯t see what he looked like, I still thought he was handsome!¡±

    ¡°Ah ah ah ah! Where did Little Jiu find this little brother? He¡¯s so suave and is so good at gaming!¡±

    Seeing thements praising Rong Si, Su Jiu felt even happier than she would have been if she were the one being praised.

    When the game ended, Su Jiu excitedly said, ¡°Big Brother, you were too awesome just

    now!¡±

    Rong Si typed: ¡°It was nothing. I still want to kill him a few more times.¡±

    No way, this is called ¡°nothing¡±?

    My baby was so modest.

    Rong Si easily won the next few games.

    Su Jiu could not help but suspect if this was the difference between him and regr people.

    The little viin seemed to learn everything quickly and easily found solutions. He was indeed a heaven-defying big boss.

    Tonight¡¯s livestream was extremely popr. The audience had a deep impression of Rong Si, and many girls had already imagined a few hundred thousand scenes about him and Little Jiu.

    Han Siye, who was in front of the screen, helplessly watched as Su Jiu yed a game with that so-called little brother for two to three hours. The interaction between the two of them was like that of a couple. His eyes became darker and darker, like extinguished lights¡­

    He knew who that little brother was.

    Rong Si.

    Little Jiu¡­ really likes him, right?

    ***

    The news of Su Jiu and the unknown jungler god spread like wildfire. It touched the hearts of countless girls. They also wanted to meet such a god, but they could not!

    A lot of little sweet stories were also written about the two of them. It was so sweet it could make teeth rot. Manyizens went to Su Jiu¡¯s Weiboments section and leftments asking her to invite that little brother to y with her again. They desperately wanted to know what would happen next!

    Her male fans were unhappy. These people are brainless. Isn¡¯t it just killing the opponent¡¯s jungler over 20 times?

    We could do it too!

    Can¡¯t she just give us a chance? We can also protect our younger sister and carry her. Why should that person be allowed to take advantage of her? He might not even be Little Jiu¡¯s fan!

    Under the urging of theizens, Su Jiu called Rong Si before the live broadcast the next night.

    Rong Si picked up the phone very quickly. Su Jiu asked tentatively, ¡°Big Brother, are you free? Shall we y againter?¡±

    Rong Si agreed without hesitation. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll wait for you in the livestream lobby!¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Rong Si put down the work at hand. He sorted out the research materials, then he turned and walked out of the studio.

 Chapter 750 - 0 Little Villainâ€™s Sugar-coated Bomb

    Chapter 750 Little Viin¡¯s Sugar-coated Bomb

    Professor Zhong¡¯s daughter, Zhong Ya, was also in the studio. She wondered, Rong Si was still immersed in his research project just now. Why did he leave so decisively the moment his call ended?

    She looked at his tall and handsome back in surprise and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Rong Si, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Something urgent.¡± Zhong Ya was speechless. He hase here alone. He¡¯s unfamiliar with this ce, so the most urgent thing he would have should be the research project. Rong Si has put a lot of effort into it recently. What could be more urgent than the research project that he cares about?

    ***

    The audience in the livestream had been waiting for a long time. They wanted to watch Little Jiu y games with that little brother!

    Finally, Su Jiu invited Rong Si into the game lobby. Alright, they were waiting for today¡¯s sweet storyline!

    Before starting the game, Su Jiu asked, ¡°Big Brother, do I still y that hero to support

    you?¡±

    Rong Si replied, ¡°How about I help you?¡±

    Eh?

    Stunned, Su Jiu blurted out, ¡°You want to support me?¡±

    Wait, no! What am I saying? I feel so ashamed!

    Su Jiu wished she could bite off her tongue, but she could not take back the words she had said.

    Unexpectedly, Rong Si replied, ¡°Sure.¡± Su Jiu was speechless.

    Sure? He answered so seriously. Why do I feel even more ashamed?!

    She was embarrassed, but what she did not see was Rong Si sitting at the desk in the apartment. His lips curled into a smile that even he himself did not notice. He was genuinely happy.

    As the little viin wanted to y support and the other roles had already been picked, Su Jiu was left with the marksman role. This was a very important position. The oue of a game wasrgely dependent on the marksman. It was one of the main roles in the game.

    Su Jiu had rarely yed this position, so she was not confident in it at all. Moreover, the little viin was by her side as her support, which made her feel even more nervous.

    In a moment of carelessness, she got killed by the opponent¡¯s archer and was the first blood of the match.

    Then, a second time, a third time¡­

    A teammate¡¯s message appeared at the bottom left corner of the screen: ¡°Marksman, stop throwing the game!¡±

    Su Jiu felt wronged. It was not like she was dying on purpose. She was just not as skilled as him¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m too weak. Even with you, I can¡¯t do anything!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll find another hero to support you.¡± Su Jiu curled her lips. ¡°Go help others. I can¡¯t carry us.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Rong Si refused without hesitation.

    ¡°But they¡¯re all better than me. If you support them, we might win.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Rong Si decisively refused.

    ¡°Support,e with me. That marksman is useless.¡±

    Rong Si acted like he had not heard anything and stayed beside Su Jiu.

    Then, he changed his support build into an attack build and actually dealt out a powerful attack, turning the situation around.

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Su Jiu followed him like a little sidekick and felt like he was the support.

    ¡°F*ck, even a support champion can act like this? That¡¯s too awesome. I¡¯m useless now.¡± ¡°Boohoo, this little brother is so nice. He even gave his kill to Little Jiu!¡±

    ¡°He stopped attacking when there was only a small amount of HP left. He gave his kill to Little Jiu. Ahhh, I love it!¡±

    ¡°Who is this little brother? Why can¡¯t I meet someone like him?¡±

    After winning a round, Su Jiu was in an excellent mood. ¡°Big Brother, you should y jungler. I¡¯ll support you!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Can I y a champion that hangs onto you?¡±

    Hearing her soft voice, Rong Si smiled again. ¡°You can hang that onto me, but not the

    rest.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    What¡¯s wrong with this little viin? Does he really like others hanging onto him so much?!

    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Jiu agreed in embarrassment and chose the Young Deer Girl again.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, did Little Jiu get teased?¡±

    ¡°F*ck, this little brother looks serious, but he¡¯s actually evil and is trying to take advantage of Little Jiu! ¡®Only hanging onto him!¡¯ isn¡¯t this taking advantage of her?¡±

    ¡°Baby, wake up! Don¡¯t you know you¡¯re being taken advantage of?!¡± Seeing thesements, Su Jiu became even more embarrassed. Of course, she knew she was being teased by the little viin, but she did not hate it. On the contrary, she was even a little happy. Ah ah ah ah! I used to look down on people who only chased after handsome men. Why have I been reduced to such a person now!

    Su Jiu suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°Big Brother, did the support from your previous games also follow you?¡±

    ¡°No. You were the first.¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s ears heated up.

    The fans noticed something with their sharp eyes. ¡°Am I seeing things? Little Jiu is blushing?¡±

    ¡°Red, red, red! Little Jiu¡¯s ears are red!¡± ¡°They¡¯re not. Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! Little Jiu is so cute when she¡¯s shy. How can there be such a cute girl!¡±

    Through the screen, Rong Si could clearly see Su Jiu¡¯s ears turning red. The smile on his face deepened.

    ¡°Help, help! Stop chasing me! You¡¯ve chased me for half the canyon!¡±

    Just when she thought she was going to be killed, a figure suddenly appeared on the screen. In just a few seconds, the champion who had been chasing her was killed.

    Little viin!

    Su Jiu felt that at this moment, he was like a god that had descended and made her feel touched. Her heart was thumping.

    ¡°Little Brother is so handsome! He immediately rushed over to save Little Jiu!¡±

    ¡°I love this!¡±

    Looking at the time, she realized that it was already four in the morning. Although Rong Si was exhausted, he was enjoying himself.

    Su Jiu gave him a call. ¡°Big Brother, thank you for ying games with me. I¡¯m very happy. Hurry up and rest. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±

    ¡°Okay. If you want to y tomorrow night, I¡¯ll be there at your call.¡±

    Ah¡­ no.

    Su Jiu felt a little dizzy. She really felt that the little viin had changed. His words were like sugar-coated bullets, and she couldn¡¯t take it anymore!

    After hanging up the phone, Su Jiu reached out and patted her burning face. She wanted to go out and get herself a ss of water. When she opened the door, however, she unexpectedly saw Su Shengjing standing in the corridor as if he were waiting for her.

 Chapter 751 - Little Villainâ€™s Sugar-coated Bomb 2

    Chapter 751 Little Viin¡¯s Sugar-coated Bomb 2

    The person who was insta-killed immediately sent them a message: ¡°F*ck! Just you wait!¡±

    Su Jiu took a closer look. The one who had appeared in time to save her was the little viin.

    At this moment, she suddenly felt as though Rong Si was a god that had descended. Her heart thumped.

    This scene hit the hearts of many girls in the livestream. Comments poured one after another. ¡°Little Brother is so handsome! He immediately rushed over to save Little Jiu and even one-shotted the opponent!¡±

    ¡°Amazing! I really love it!¡±

    ¡°Oh my god! What kind of novel plot is this? Are there any great writers here? I beg you to write a story about Little Jiu and this little brother. This is too good!¡±

    ***

    Tonight¡¯s livestream was still excellent. Its poprity was high.

    Rong Si¡¯s skills were not inferior to some powerful streamers. Moreover, he was rather showy in the game and attracted a high viewership. In addition, there seemed to be an ambiguous rtionship between him and Su Jiu. The girls could not stop watching him and felt like they were watching an idol drama.

    Seeing this couple on the livestream, the singles felt offended. However, they wanted to continue watching the stream. Hence, when the livestream ended, they all requested Su Jiu to invite them to y games next week.

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    Are these people more interested in my rtionship?

    They are clearly watching a game, so why does it seem like they are watching a drama?

    However, this meant that tonight¡¯s livestream was very sessful.

    After the livestream ended, Su Jiu called Rong Si again.

    Rong Si picked up his phone and saw the caller ID on the screen. He immediately answered the call and heard Su Jiu¡¯s soft voice. ¡°Big Brother, thank you for ying games with me. I¡¯m overjoyed.¡±

    Rong Si smirked. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    As long as she was happy, he was too.

    When she heard his words, Su Jiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Thinking about the time difference and how she had wasted a lot of his time, she instantly felt guilty. ¡°Big Brother, it¡¯s gettingte. Hurry up and rest. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t disturb me.¡± Rong Si paused and added, ¡°This is something I¡¯m willing to do. Also, if you still want to y next weekend, I¡¯ll be at your service.¡±

    Ah¡­ no.

    Su Jiu felt a little dizzy. She really felt that the little viin had changed. His words were like sugar-coated bullets, and she couldn¡¯t take it anymore!

    After hanging up the phone, Su Jiu reached out and patted her burning face. She wanted to go out and get herself a ss of water. When she opened the door, however, she unexpectedly saw her father standing in the corridor as if he was waiting for her.

    Hearing the sound of the door opening, Su Shengjing turned around to look at his daughter with a serious expression.

    Su Jiu immediately became nervous. ¡°Daddy?¡±

    Su Shengjing coldly looked at her and went straight to the point. ¡°Do you know that rascal who was ying games with you just now?¡±

    He had watched the live broadcast from the beginning to the end. The more he watched, the angrier he got, and the more he suspected that rascal¡¯s identity.

    Su Jiu hurriedly shook her head.

    ¡°Tell me the truth.¡± Su Shengjing did not believe that Su Jiu did not know him. It was obvious that there was some kind of unspoken chemistry between the two of them. Their interactions were so harmonious and natural that they did not seem like strangers randomly pulled over to y games together.

    Knowing that she could not hide it from her father, Su Jiu could only whisper in embarrassment, ¡°Okay, I know him¡­¡±

    Su Shengjing frowned. ¡°Who?¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    Seeing her remain silent, Su Shengjing gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Baby, I don¡¯t object to you guys ying games together, but that guy clearly has ulterior motives. Look at what he¡¯s saying. Is that even appropriate? What do you mean when you said you¡¯ll hang onto him?!¡±

 Chapter 752 - What Gift Do You Want?

    Chapter 752 What Gift Do You Want?

    Su Jiu guiltily whispered, ¡°Daddy, that was a joke. Besides, that champion was supposed to hang onto someone else.¡±

    ¡°No matter what, how can you joke around like this? I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s counting money for someone else after being sold!¡±

    Su Jiu knew that in the eyes of the elders, that was no different from teasing him. Unable to refute her father, she could only go forward to hug his arm and act shy. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll just not y that hero next time?¡±

    His daughter looked at him pitifully as if she were afraid that he would get angry. Su Shengjing took a deep breath; he suddenly couldn¡¯t be angry at her anymore.

    Every time Su Jiu did this, Su Shengjing¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts of why couldn¡¯t he have had a son. If he had a son instead, he would have directly hit him. The key was, what could he do to his daughter?

    As long as she acted shy and he gave in, there was nothing he could do.

    Su Shengjing was helpless. He stroked her hair and said, ¡°There are many scumbags in this world. Girls have to protect themselves. Don¡¯t be fooled by a few words from a scumbag!¡±

    Su Jiuughed and hugged Su Shengjing. She said, ¡°With Daddy protecting me, how could I be fooled? If a scumbag wants to lie to me, he has to get past Daddy first.¡±

    Su Shengjing red at her. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I mean it. If you really get fooled, you won¡¯t even have a ce to cry. I won¡¯t talk to you.¡±

    Su Jiu slyly smiled. ¡°Really?¡±

    Su Shengjing choked. ¡°No!¡±

    Su Jiu knew that he would say that.

    Although her father was a little naggy sometimes and had said the same words dozens of times, she understood that it was because he cared about her; he was doing it for her own good.

    Suddenly, Su Shengjing thought of something and lovingly looked at Su Jiu. ¡°Oh yes, baby, your birthday ising soon. What present do you want this year?¡±

    It was only then that Su Jiu remembered that her sixteenth birthday was in a few days. Her father actually remembered it more clearly than she had.

    Her heart warmed, and she hugged Su Shengjing again. She then looked up at him with her fair face and obediently said, ¡°Little Jiu doesn¡¯t want anything. As long as Daddy and Mommy are with me on my birthday.¡±

    Su Shengjing¡¯s gaze softened. He patted her head again. ¡°Of course.¡±

    Not only would he celebrate her birthday with her, but he would also hold a birthday party for her. How could he let his daughter¡¯s birthday be shabby?

    ***

    Two days before Su Jiu¡¯s birthday, Su Shengjing invited an organizer to prepare a birthday party for his precious daughter and started to send out invitations.

    At night, Su Jiuy on the bed and took out her phone to call Rong Si.

    Rong Si picked up her call as fast as ever. Su Jiu first asked him about his recent situation as usual and whether his research was going smoothly. Then, she tentatively asked, ¡°Big Brother, do you know what day it will be in two days?¡±

    ¡°I do. It¡¯s your birthday.¡±

    Rong Si had never forgotten her birthday.

    He still remembers.

    Su Jiu smiled and asked in anticipation, ¡°Then, will youe back?¡±

    Rong Si was silent for a few seconds. ¡°I might not be able to. The professor wants to submit the research report in the next two days. There¡¯s not enough time.¡±

    So he can¡¯te back?

    Su Jiu suddenly felt an indescribable sense of loss in her heart. She didn¡¯t feel excited about her birthday anymore. Pursing her lips, she said, ¡°I see¡­¡±

 Chapter 753 - The Male Lead Is A Scheming Boy!

    Chapter 753 The Male Lead Is A Scheming Boy!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Su Jiu could hear the guilt in the little viin¡¯s voice and quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Big Brother. Your research is more important. You should focus onpleting the task the professor has assigned to you. Just send me a birthday wish when the timees.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I will.¡±

    After ending the call, Su Jiu looked down at her phone and sighed.

    It¡¯s such a pity that the little viin can¡¯t attend my birthday party.

    She really wanted to celebrate her birthday with him, but if he could seize this opportunity and really be a big boss, it was fine if he didn¡¯te back.

    As sheforted herself, Su Jiu slowly closed her eyes. The moment she closed her eyes, the little viin¡¯s handsome face appeared in her mind.

    Even in my dreams, he¡¯s so attractive.

    What should I do? My feelings for him seem to have gradually deviated from their original path. It¡¯s no longer as simple as a mother¡¯s feelings toward a child¡­

    ***

    Two dayster, Su Jiu¡¯s 16th birthday party was held at the Su family¡¯s vi. Su Shengjing and An Yuan had invited no less than 50 guests for her. Many of Su Jiu¡¯s friends in their circle hade, and Su Jiu received many gifts.

    Song Xinyan excitedly walked in front of Su Jiu and asked her chauffeur to take out a gift box wrapped in pink ribbon. After taking the box, she passed it to Su Jiu. ¡°Little Jiu, this is my gift to you. Do you like it?¡±

    Under her expectant gaze, Su Jiu opened the gift box.

    Inside the box was a small shopping bag. The diamonds on it looked expensive. This bag was from the world¡¯s best luxury brand!

    Song Xinyan leaned closer to Su Jiu and whispered mysteriously, ¡°This is a limited-edition that hasn¡¯t been released yet. There are only three in the world. I begged Li Mohan for a long time before he agreed to help me get it.¡±

    Huh?

    Su Jiu was surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t it very precious then? Sister Xinyan, why don¡¯t you keep it for yourself?¡±

    ¡°What? This is my gift to you. Hurry up and ept it, or else I¡¯ll have begged Li Mohan for nothing. Do you know how much effort I¡¯ve spent on that?¡± Song Xinyan pursed her lips and subconsciously nced sideways at Li Mohan, who was not far away.

    Li Mohan was in his early twenties, and his young, handsome face attracted the attention of countless women. Dressed in a ck suit, he leaned against the bar counter. His slender fingers held a ss of red wine as he stared at Song Xinyan.

    Tsk tsk! He¡¯s indeed the male protagonist. He¡¯s deeply in love with the female protagonist and has not changed even after so many years.

    Moreover, the reason Song Xinyan had to go through so much trouble to get him to help her carry her bag was that he wanted to talk to her more, right?

    Indeed, the male lead is such a scheming boy!

    Su Jiu sighed and happily epted the gift. ¡°Thank you, Sister Xinyan! You are so nice!¡±

    Hearing her sweet voice, Song Xinyan screamed in her heart. Ahhhh, Little Jiu is so cute no matter what. I really like her!

    If only she were a boy. That way, I could chase after Little Jiu and marry her!

    Su Jiu took the gifts Song Xinyan had given her and put them away in a room. Inside the room, the gifts had already piled up like a mountain. When Su Jiu came out, she suddenly saw someone standing outside.

    Seeing who it was, Su Jiu had mixed feelings.

    Han Siye was dressed very handsomely today. He had worn a casual English suit, which made him look tall and slender like a young master. The young man looked so good that even though his expression was arrogant and cold, he was eye-catching.

    Many girls saw him and wanted to get to know him, but he ignored every girl who walked over to chat with him.

 Chapter 754 - The Little Bratâ€™s Gift

    Chapter 754 The Little Brat¡¯s Gift

    A moment ago, many people were giving Su Jiu birthday blessings and gifts. Han Siye could only wait for them to disperse before personally delivering his gifts to her. Now, there was finally a chance.

    Besides, this area had only a few people. He could still talk to her.

    With that thought in mind, Han Siye handed Su Jiu the small pink gift box and proudly raised his chin. ¡°Here! This is for you. Happy birthday!¡±

    Su Jiu looked down at the gift and felt that she could neither ept it nor reject it. However, if she did not ept it, this guy would definitely not give up.

    She had no choice but to take it. ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Seeing that Su Jiu had no intention of opening the gift, Han Siye frowned. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to open it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll open itter.¡±

    ¡°No, open it now! If you don¡¯t like it, just tell me and I¡¯ll give you something else!¡± His tone was overbearing and did not allow for any objections.

    Su Jiu had no choice but to open the gift in front of him.

    After opening it, she realized that the gift contained a small Hello Kitty figurine inside it. The figurine was about 30 centimeters tall. That wasn¡¯t the most impressive part. The unbelievable part was that the figurine was made out of tinum and was embedded with many diamonds. It was definitely not cheap!

    Su Jiu took a deep breath and could not help but ask, ¡°How much was this?¡±.

    Han Siye clicked his tongue. ¡°Is that important? You just have to tell me whether you like it or not.¡±

    Hello Kitty was a cartoon figure that Su Jiu liked a lot, so she naturally liked the gift. Therefore, she nodded without going against her conscience. ¡°I do.¡±

    Han Siye seemed to heave a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°How much?¡± Su Jiu asked again.

    He immediately red at her. ¡°I already said that the price is not important as long as you like it!¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    Fine.

    If she were being honest, she did not want to ept his gift. Not to mention it was so expensive, she would feel bad taking it. However, given the current situation, forcing this little tyrant to take the gift back was impossible. She could only n to give him an expensive gift on his birthday in return.

    At this moment, Xiao Wei walked over to them and gave Su Jiu a gift.

    Su Jiu felt a little conflicted. Could it be another precious gift? She really felt bad.

    As if he had read her mind, Xiao Wei gently and elegantly smiled. ¡°Little Jiu, my gift is not expensive. You can ept it without any worries.¡±

    As she had been seen through, Su Jiu stuck out her tongue in embarrassment and reached out to open Xiao Wei¡¯s gift. It turned out to be a few tickets to a concert in Vienna.

    Her eyes lit up immediately. ¡°These are tickets for your piano concert with your father! I heard that getting a ticket for those concerts is hard. Many people online can¡¯t buy one even if they pay tens of thousands. And you actually gave me so many. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll sell them and make a huge profit?¡±

    Xiao Wei smiled again. He always looked like a gentleman. ¡°It¡¯s okay. These are already yours. You can do whatever you want with them.¡±

    In Su Jiu¡¯s eyes, Xiao Wei was like a big brother next door. There was no pressure to interact with him, and he was always rxed and happy.

    She smiled as well. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t sell them. I¡¯ve always liked to listen to piano music, and this is your concert with your father. I can¡¯t just not show. I¡¯ll definitely attend it!¡±

    The smile in Xiao Wei¡¯s eyes deepened. ¡°Good, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    Han Siye watched the two of them from the side. His jaw was clenched so tight that his teeth were about to break.

    When did Little Jiu and Xiao Wei be so close?

 Chapter 755 - Showing off

    Chapter 755 Showing off

    Not only did she talk to him, she even smiled at him!

    Have I ever¡­ received such a smile from her?

    Han Siye felt wistful and bitter. He instantly felt that Little Jiu and Xiao Wei were verypatible, and he was like a third wheel.

    However, he didn¡¯t want to admit this, nor did he want to turn around and leave. Instead, he nced at Xiao Wei and arrogantly said, ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for so long. Aren¡¯t you going to give me a ticket too?¡±

    Xiao Wei shrugged and casually replied, ¡°No. Get one yourself.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Han Siye clenched his fists, but he had no way to reply.

    As if Xiao Wei were not enough, Sheng Zhiyan, who had especially returned from overseas to celebrate Su Jiu¡¯s birthday, also came over to them.

    He pulled Su Jiu to the side and handed her a purple gift box. Grinning at her, he said, ¡°Little Jiu, this is my gift to you. Do you like it? I especially bought it for you overseas and even came all the way here to personally deliver it to you. If you don¡¯t like it, I will be heartbroken.¡±

    Su Jiu did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°You¡¯ve already said that. How can I still say that I don¡¯t like it?¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and open it!¡± Sheng Zhiyan expectantly looked at her, his eyes shining.

    When Su Jiu opened the gift box, what greeted her eyes was a bright and shiny diamond ne with a small wine bottle below it. It was obviously custom-made, and this made it even more expensive.

    Su Jiu felt helpless. ¡°Why did you give me such an expensive gift?¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan did not think much of it. ¡°It¡¯s fine. This is not expensive. Besides, I don¡¯t have much other than a lot of money. It¡¯s meaningless if I don¡¯t spend it.¡±

    He was just showing off at this point.

    After thanking them, Su Jiu took out her phone. Many message notifications were crowded on the screen.

    She looked around but did not see anything the little viin had sent.

    Although he said that he couldn¡¯te back to celebrate my birthday, he could have at least wished me a happy birthday, right?

    But, there was no news from him.

    Su Jiu suddenly felt disappointed again, just like when she had heard Rong Si saying over the phone that he could note back.

    Has he forgotten my birthday because he was too busy? As she was thinking about this, Su Jiu unintentionally turned her head and spotted Su Guobang waving at her as if he had something to tell her. She walked over to him. ¡°Grandpa?¡±

    More than ten years had passed, and Su Guobang had aged a lot. His hair was already white, and he was no longer as healthy and hearty as before. However, his eyes were still sharp and spirited; his entire body exuded the dignity of an executive even now. It was a little intimidating.

    Ordinary people would not dare to approach him, but Su Jiu was no longer afraid of him.

    After setting his pride aside, Su Guobang had be no different from a grandfather of an ordinary family.

    Su Guobang nced at Han Siye and the rest, then asked with interest, ¡°Little Jiu, what¡¯s your rtionship with those boys?¡±

    Su Jiu did not expect him to ask this and casually replied, ¡°They¡¯re just¡­ friends.¡±

    ¡°Just friends?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Su Guobang smiled and made a face as if he didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°But I think those guys are interested in you? Is there no one among them that you like?¡±

    Su Jiu was embarrassed and quickly exined, ¡°I like them, but not that kind of like. I only like them as brothers.¡±

    ¡°I see, but I think those guys are not bad. They have good looks and family backgrounds. You can consider them.¡±

    §å

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    What the hell? Is Grandpa trying to matchmake for me this early?

    Su Guobang added, ¡°If you really don¡¯t like them, I have many old friends. Their grandsons should be about the same age as you. Grandpa can introduce them to you. No, it should be the other way around. Introduce me to the boy you like. Just tell me. Grandpa will tie him up for you even if he has to!¡±

 Chapter 756 - Little Jiu, Happy Birthday

    Chapter 756 Little Jiu, Happy Birthday

    Helpless, Su Jiu replied, ¡°Grandpa, isn¡¯t this too much? Wouldn¡¯t that be kidnapping?¡±

    Su Guobang disapprovingly snorted. ¡°So what? You¡¯re my granddaughter. You have the right to do whatever you want!¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    How straightforward.

    It¡¯s in line with Grandpa¡¯s swift and decisive style.

    She hugged Su Guobang¡¯s arm and shook it. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m still young. I¡¯m not even an adult yet. I haven¡¯t even graduated from high school, so I don¡¯t have to think about my love life. Besides, Daddy said that before I go to university, I¡¯m not allowed to date anyone. I don¡¯t want to make him angry.¡±

    Su Guobang disdainfully said, ¡°Is that so? Heh, he dated a lot when he was in high school! Aren¡¯t you embarrassed?¡±

    Su Jiu sniggered. ¡°Grandpa, those things about Daddy in the past are just rumors. Don¡¯t believe them.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if they were rumors or not, and I don¡¯t want to care anymore. Anyway, I stand by what I said. If you meet a boy you like, you must tell Grandpa. Grandpa will help you get him!¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s lips twitched.

    Alright, as long as you¡¯re happy.

    ***

    When Su Jiu came back from Su Guobang¡¯s side, her phone suddenly vibrated, indicating that she had received a message. Su Jiu took out her phone and saw that the message was from the little viin.

    ¡°I¡¯m outside.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    Am I seeing things?

    The little viin actually said that he was outside?!

    Su Jiu hurriedly looked around. Her parents were busy entertaining the guests, and no one seemed to notice her; she immediately sneaked out.

    She ran all the way outside the Su Family vi. The trees along the road were lush, and the lights were dim, illuminating the surrounding area. Under a streetmp stood a tall and slender youth. Below his dark hair was an impably handsome face. He was wearing a white shirt, jeans, and a pair of ck canvas shoes. The attire was simple, but he exuded a noble aura from head to toe.

    The light shone on him, and he seemed to be glowing

    Su Jiu instantly felt that she had seen a beautiful youth walking out of aic.

    Her heart suddenly started thumping. It was the excitement fans experienced when they saw their idol. She quickly ran over to him. ¡°Big Brother, you¡­ didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯te back? Why are you here!¡±

    When Rong Si looked at the little girl who ran up to him, his deep eyes revealed an unnoticeable gentleness. ¡°How can I note back for your birthday?¡±

    His voice was softer than usual. This unintentional gentleness made Su Jiu¡¯s heart jump, and her ears started to burn.

    To hide her embarrassment, she pretended to be angry and asked, ¡°So you lied to me! You made me think that you weren¡¯ting back. Why are you like this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Logically speaking, there was no way he could return. He had sneaked out and flew back.

    Su Jiu curled her lips. ¡°Hmph, since you¡¯re so handsome, I will not argue with you.¡±

    Rong Si smiled.

    Should I be d that my face was alright?

    Then, he passed a gift box to Su Jiu and seriously said, ¡°Little Jiu, happy birthday!¡±

    When his deep and maic voice said her name and wished her a happy birthday, Su Jiu felt her heart melt.

    No, why do I feel so soft? What am I thinking?!

    Su Jiu quickly pulled her thoughts back and took the gift. ¡°Thank you, Big Brother! Can I open it now?¡±

    Rong Si saw the happiness and anticipation in her eyes, and his gaze became gentler. ¡°Of course.¡±

 Chapter 757 - Marry Me?

    Chapter 757 Marry Me?

    Su Jiu immediately opened the box and saw a cute teddy bear doll in suspenders and a lotus root pink scarf.

    However, when she saw that the teddy bear doll was embroidered with a rather famous brand, she knew that it was not cheap. Thus, she could not help but ask, ¡°Big Brother, this gift is very expensive, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that expensive,¡± Rong Si emphasized, ¡°I bought it with my own money.¡±

    Eh?

    Su Jiu was stunned.

    He added, ¡°My schrship money.¡± Su Jiu widened her eyes. ¡°How can you spend your schrship money? Why didn¡¯t you keep it for yourself? Then do you still have the schrship?¡±

    ¡°Not anymore.¡±

    What? He doesn¡¯t have it anymore?

    ¡°Big Brother, it¡¯s not easy for you to get a schrship. How can you spend all of the money? Just to buy me a gift? Why didn¡¯t you keep some for yourself?¡±

    Rong Si seemed to smile. He nonchntly said, ¡°Don¡¯t I still have you?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean you still have me?¡± Su Jiu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Let me tell you, I¡¯m not giving you money for nothing. You have to be a very powerful person!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±

    ¡°What else?¡± Su Jiu raised her eyebrows. ¡°If you want to pay me back, that¡¯s fine too. Remember to pay the interest.¡±

    Rong Si stared at her with a hint of a smile in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t I have to marry you?¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    Does he really want to marry me?

    In my memory, this isn¡¯t the first time he has said this, right?

    Seeing the little girl¡¯s stunned expression, Rong Si said again, ¡°I don¡¯t mind it.¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s ears burned even more.

    Alright, to be honest, I feel that it¡¯s possible too!

    Previously, she had wanted to spoil Rong Si. However, she could not admit that she had some dirty thoughts about the little viin. She stammered, ¡°What era is it now? It¡¯s no longer fashionable to marry someone!¡± Rong Si seemed a little helpless. ¡°But I don¡¯t have the money to pay you back. I can only repay the debt with my body.¡±

    Su Jiu widened her eyes. D*mn! Why do I feel that the little viin has changed? He¡¯s no longer the innocent and easily blushing child from before!

    Rong Si suddenly reached out to hold her hand,pletely wrapping her hand in his. He leaned closer to her and said, ¡°Can I?¡±

    Su Jiu gasped.

    no

    Looking at the increasingly handsome face in front of her, from his long eyshes to his eyes, which were as deep as the night, his nose bridge, which was as tall as jade¡­ every part of his face was so good-looking that it made her lose herself. Su Jiu¡¯s heart was thumping, and her ears werepletely red, all the way to her fair and slender neck.

    Rong Si¡¯s eyes flickered. He felt that Su Jiu¡¯s red earlobes were so cute that his throat turned dry.

    When Su Jiu¡¯s gazended on his thin lips, she could not help but gulp. An unknown impulse jumped in her heart, but she quickly suppressed it.

    No, no!

    As a motherly fan, how can I always have improper thoughts about my child? Could I still be considered a motherly fan?

    Something is really wrong with me!

    Su Jiu tried her best to restrain herself, but Rong Si was restless.

    Now that he was seeing her after so long, his heart could not calm down. He really wanted to take her away and make her stay by his side forever.

    But now, all he could do was sneak away to see her.

    His heart was filled with longing for her. Initially, he had thought that he would be satisfied as long as he could see her. However, after seeing her, he realized that he was not satisfied with just meeting her.

 Chapter 758 - Greedy

    <h4>Chapter 758 Greedy</h4>

    Rong Si was greedy for more.

    He wanted to hug and kiss her, but he was afraid of scaring her. Besides, was his status good enough for him to do that?

    He was nothing now.

    Rong Si was careful even when he held her hand. He wanted to get close to her, but if he got too close to her, she would feel repulsed. This conflicting feeling was an indescribable torture to him.

    With theplexity and heat in his eyes, the surrounding atmosphere seemed to have be ambiguous. Su Jiu¡¯s face turned red, and her mind went nk for a moment. She did not know what to say; she could only pretend that nothing had happened and change the topic. ¡°Big Brother, how long will you be staying this time?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave tomorrow morning.¡±

    Stunned, Su Jiu eximed, ¡°So fast?¡±

    Rong Si nodded. ¡°The research project is at a turning point. The professor doesn¡¯t allow us to take leave. I want to go back before he finds out.¡±

    So, he came back secretly?!

    The little viin snuck all the way back here just to give me a gift?

    Su Jiu suddenly felt an indescribable feeling surge in her heart. It was a little sweet, a little sour, and a little bitter. She puffed up her cheeks and indignantly said, ¡°Rong Si! Are you stupid? If you want to give me a gift, you could just send it to me. Why did youe back?¡±

    Rong Si deeply looked at her and pursed his lips. ¡°Because¡­ I wanted to see you.¡±

    I wanted to see you.

    Those simple words made Su Jiu¡¯s heart soften.

    It¡¯s so soft.

    Ahh! She strongly suspected that the little viin had that kind of feelings toward her!

    However, she was notpletely sure. After all, the viin who loved the female protagonist in the original novel had fallen in love with the second female lead. This plot had gone astray!

    Seeing Su Jiu remain silent and only looking at him in a daze, Rong Si pursed his thin lips. He suddenly felt that he had said something he should not have.

    Loneliness shed in his eyes. ¡°You should go back. They¡¯ll get suspicious if they find you missing.¡± Su Jiu shook her head. ¡°Big Brother, why don¡¯t youe back with me and eat some cake?¡±

    ¡°No need! You can go back.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Big Brother. Let¡¯s eat cake together. Don¡¯t worry! My parents won¡¯t have any objections. Don¡¯t forget! You saved me. It¡¯s only right that I invite you to my birthday party!¡±

    As Su Jiu spoke, she grabbed his wrist and brought him inside. Rong Si did not want to go, but he looked down at her hand, which was holding his wrist, and followed her.

    When Su Jiu brought Rong Si in, everyone looked at him.

    Many girls were stunned.

    Initially, they had thought that the handsome guys they saw tonight were enough to attract their eyes. Who would have thought that there would be a grand finale?

    They suddenly felt envious and jealous of Su Jiu. How does she know so many good-looking boys?

    When Han Siye and Sheng Zhiyan saw Rong Si, their expressions changed. Although Xiao Wei¡¯s expression did not change much, his lips were also slightly pursed.

    They all knew the rtionship between Su Jiu and this boy.

    They had known each other since they were young. Furthermore, when Little Jiu faced Rong Si, she would always reveal a smile that she did not usually have when facing others.

    Su Shengjing and An Yuan also saw him. Su Shengjing frowned and said to An Yuan beside him, ¡°Why is that kid back?¡±

    An Yuan chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s understandable that he came back to celebrate Little Jiu¡¯s birthday.¡±

 Chapter 759 - To Love Her Forever

    <h4>Chapter 759 To Love Her Forever</h4>

    Su Shengjing suddenly noticed that his daughter was holding hands with that boy. This is a serious problem!

    He was starting to wonder if his daughter would bring that brat to him one day and tell him, ¡°Dad, this is my boyfriend.¡±

    Su Shengjing promised himself that if Little Jiu dared to say that, he would immediately kick that brat out.

    Su Jiu felt her father¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, and her heart skipped a beat. She immediately let go of Rong Si¡¯s hand.

    Rong Si was stunned when his hand was suddenly released. His heart sank.

    When would I be enough to be a promising person worthy of her pride? When would I be able to stand here in a dignified manner while she introduces me to others with confidence?

    Other than Su Shengjing, Rong Si also noticed the various looks many people were giving him. If not for Little Jiu, he would not havee here.

    He didn¡¯t like being the center of attention.

    Su Jiu led Rong Si to stand in front of Su Shengjing. Su Shengjing was nervous, afraid that his daughter would really say what he was thinking. Luckily, she only said, ¡°Daddy, Big Brother just arrived. He will be leaving soon, so I invited him to have some birthday cake with uster.¡±

    An Yuan nced at Rong Si and said with a smile, ¡°It has been hard on you toe all the way here. Thank you foring to Little Jiu¡¯s birthday party. Little Jiu, give Rong Si some cake.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Su Jiu agreed and immediately turned to look at Rong Si. She smiled and said, ¡°Big Brother, let¡¯s go and eat!¡±

    Rong Si nodded at Su Shengjing and An Yuan before following Su Jiu.

    He was almost a head taller than Su Jiu, and she only reached his chin. From the back, their figures looked surprisinglypatible.

    Su Shengjing harrumphed. Alright, this little brat seems to be quite capable.

    Updates by

    .

    Little Jiu must be overjoyed to see hime all the way back. If this continues, he might really capture her heart.

    In short, these brats nowadays are really good at wooing girls. My daughter is such an innocent and cute little girl. What if she can¡¯t resist the temptation?

    Not to mention, this brat is the type that girls like very much in terms of looks. It¡¯s hard not to be tempted!

    Su Jiu brought Rong Si to the bar and personally poured a ss of fruit juice for him. She even cut a piece of cake for him. ¡°Big Brother, here!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Rong Si reached out to take it. He thought of something and pursed his lips. ¡°You¡­ haven¡¯t told me yet. Did you like the gift?¡±

    Su Jiu blinked and vigorously nodded. ¡°Of course I did.¡±

    How could she not like a gift from her son? No matter what he gave, I would like it, alright?

    Su Jiu held the gift box in her arms like it was a treasure and asked, ¡°By the way, Big Brother, that scarf in the box, did you knit it for me?¡±

    Rong Si was stunned. His expression suddenly became ufortable. ¡°How did you know?¡±

    Did he really knit it himself?

    Su Jiu suddenly wanted tough. She had not expected the little viin to know how to knit. This is not right!

    She had just realized that the scarf was not as neatly knitted as a machine-knitted product. The stitches were a little crooked, but overall, it was still eptable. Therefore, she suspected that he had knitted it himself.

    Rong Si was slightly embarrassed. ¡°It was my first time knitting; I¡¯m not very familiar with it.¡±

    He could learn a lot of things quickly and skillfully. However, this gift that he gave her stumped him. He had to knit, dismantle it, and knit again for a few days.

    As for why he chose such a gift, it was because he had always wanted to give her warmth since he was young.

    Besides, he found out that giving scarves had another meaning.

    It meant that he would surround her for life and love her forever.

 Chapter 760 - Need Brothers Jungling God

    Chapter 760: Need Brother¡¯s Jungling God

    ¡°It¡¯s already impressive for you to knit something like this for the first time! I really like it. This color is really nice, and I love the pattern on it!¡± Su Jiu continuously praised the scarf.

    Rong Si¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°As long as you like it.¡±

    Just then, Han Siye walked over to them and purposely stopped beside Su Jiu. He vigntly and unhappily looked at Rong Si, then coldly asked, ¡°When did youe back?¡±

    If he had note back, Han Siye might have been able to spend more time with Little Jiu. However, since he came back, Little Jiu would definitely ce her attention on him.

    Rong Si nced at him. ¡°What does this have to do with you?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it has something to do with it!¡± Han Siye angrily said, ¡°It¡¯s Little Jiu¡¯s birthday party today. It¡¯s bad enough that you¡¯rete, but you even asked her to especially pick you up. Is that even appropriate?¡±

    Although he knew that his matter had nothing to do with him, Han Siye just didn¡¯t like Rong Si and wanted to find trouble with him.

    Su Jiu felt that the Han Siye now was like a kid who lost out on a little candy. He was a little childish.

    She helplessly said, ¡°Han Siye, stop talking. It¡¯s my birthday today. Are you going to quarrel with someone?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Hearing Su Jiu protect Rong Si, Han Siye felt even more depressed as if something was stuck in his chest.

    Su Jiu saw that Han Siye was still looking at Rong Si with a hostile expression and helplessly said, ¡°Alright, stop pulling a long face and go eat the cake.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Han Siye snorted. If it weren¡¯t for Su Jiu, Han Siye felt that he might have confronted Rong Si and even fought with him.

    When the party ended, it was almost ten in the night. The guests said their goodbyes, then left one after another.

    Updates by

    .

    When Han Siye was leaving, he saw that Rong Si was still present. He could not help but remind Su Jiu, ¡°Little Jiu, I¡¯ll leave first. Don¡¯t get too close to other boys. Your current goal in life is to study hard. It¡¯s not the time to fall in love yet, okay?¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s mouth twitched.

    <i>He¡¯s asking me not to date, but which of them has been waiting for me outside my ssroom every day?</i>

    She felt even more helpless. ¡°Alright, alright. You should leave now.¡±

    Han Siye pursed his lips and stared at her. ¡°Are you chasing me away?¡±

    Rong Si looked at him from the side and lightly said, ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Han Siye immediately red at him, the hostility in his dark eyes bing stronger. ¡°You shut up! Do you think you¡¯re so good? You just happened to¡­¡±

    <i>Just happened to be liked by Little Jiu.</i>

    Thinking of this, Han Siye felt stifled, but there was nothing he could do.

    The only thing he could think of now was to work hard to be someone stronger than that guy. Only then would he have the ability topete with him!

    After all the guests left, Rong Si had no reason to stay there either. Since he had suddenly returned, Su Shengjing did not say anything, but he still looked at Rong Si coldly. It was as if he would chase him out if he did not leave. Hence, Rong Si said to Su Jiu, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Su Jiu hurriedly asked, ¡°Big Brother, what time is your flight tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°At eight in the morning.¡±

    ¡°So early?¡± Su Jiu pouted. ¡°How about I send you there?¡±

    ¡°No need. It¡¯s the weekend tomorrow. Rest well at home.¡± Rong Si reminded her. ¡°Don¡¯t you still have a livestream in the evening?¡±

    Only then did Su Jiu remember that she was going to livestream that night. Her mind was so filled with thoughts of the little viin leaving soon that she had almost forgotten about it!

    Rong Si stroked her hair. ¡°If you need brother¡¯s jungler, call me anytime.¡±

 Chapter 761 - Did She Like The Little Villain?!

    Chapter 761: Did She Like The Little Viin?!

    Rong Si¡¯s flight was scheduled for eight tomorrow morning. If he returned in time, he could still be on time for her livestream.

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart started beating wildly again, and she immediately felt touched.

    Why is the little viin so flirtatious recently? I¡¯m not someone with strong enough willpower to resist, okay?

    If this continues, I¡­ I would really¡­

    Su Jiu did not continue thinking about it. She still could not imagine what it would be like to be with the child she had watched grow up.

    Seeing her remain silent and in a daze, Rong Si casually asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Su Jiu came back to her senses, and her face was a little hot. She quickly shook her head. ¡°N-nothing.¡±

    She was clearly distracted just now, but since she didn¡¯t say anything, Rong Si didn¡¯t ask further. He only said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, then¡­ I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Su Jiu thought of something. ¡°Big Brother, where are you staying? A hotel?¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°It¡¯s a hotel. It¡¯s nearby, a short walk away.¡±

    Su Jiu rxed a little. ¡°That¡¯s good. Big Brother, you should go back and rest early. You still have to catch the ne tomorrow morning. Do you really not want me to send you?¡±

    Su Jiu asked again. She really wanted to send him off because she didn¡¯t know when they would meet again. However, Rong Si still said, ¡°No need, rest well.¡±

    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Su Jiu pursed her lips and sent him to the main door, watching him leave. When his tall figurepletely disappeared from her sight, she then turned around and went back.

    Updates by

    .

    After entering the door, Su Jiu saw Su Shengjing, An Yuan, and Su Guobang sitting on the sofa. The butler was also respectfully waiting behind the Old Master. Everyone was looking at her as if they were about to interrogate her.

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart was in her mouth.?Okay, I don¡¯t have to think to know what they want. They will definitely question my rtionship with the little viin!

    Under their scrutinizing gazes, Su Jiu braced herself and walked over to them. She deliberately sat beside An Yuan and intimately leaned her head on her shoulder, sweetly saying, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m especially happy today. Thank you for the birthday party that you prepared for me. I received a lot of presents today. I haven¡¯t finished opening them, so I¡¯ll go and open them first!¡±

    After saying that, she wanted to run away, but before she could get up, Su Shengjing stopped her. ¡°Stop right there.¡±

    Su Jiu felt a chill run down her back; she could only sit down obediently.

    Su Shengjing looked at her from the corner of his eyes and asked, ¡°Baby, you¡¯re still saying that you¡¯re not in a rtionship with that guy? Tell me honestly. What¡¯s your rtionship with him now?¡±

    As a man, how could he not tell what that fellow was thinking?

    That boy was obviously trying to seduce my daughter!

    However, Little Jiu did not seem to be resisting at all. On the contrary, she was so surprised by his return. Not only did she run out to fetch him, but she was also so reluctant to send him off.

    He would never believe that they were just friends!

    Su Jiu said in embarrassment, ¡°Daddy, would you believe me if I told you that we are just friends?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Su Shengjing replied without hesitation.

    Su Jiu replied, ¡°But we are really just friends.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, friend? I guess you like that kid, right? You¡¯re just short of confirming your rtionship!¡±

    I like the little viin?!

    Su Jiu did like him, but she suddenly could not tell which kind of ¡°like¡± it was. Her heart was a mess whenever she thought about it.

 Chapter 762 - Responsible for Her

    <h4>Chapter 762: Responsible for Her</h4>

    Her mind was a mess as if she could not think anymore.

    Actually, every time she saw the little viin now, apart from getting stunned at him, she would also blush and her heart would beat faster. This had never happened before to her. So, she no longer simply liked the little viin like how she liked her children. Instead, Su Jiu had a feeling that she was too embarrassed to admit.

    Although she had such thoughts in her heart, Su Jiu could only shake her head in the face of Su Shengjing¡¯s thoughtful gaze. ¡°No, Daddy. My rtionship with him is not what you think.¡±

    An Yuan could not bear to see her daughter¡¯s nervous look. She nced at Su Shengjing and tried to persuade him. ¡°Alright, today is Little Jiu¡¯s birthday. What do you mean by this? Little Jiu and Rong Si have known each other since they were young. It¡¯s normal for them to be on good terms. If she says she¡¯s not in a rtionship, then she¡¯s not. Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡±

    Su Guobang added, ¡°That¡¯s right. Besides, what if Little Jiu is dating? She¡¯s grown up now. It¡¯s normal for her to have a boy she likes. Does she really need your permission?¡±

    ¡°Of course, she does. I¡¯m her father, so I have to be responsible for her. She¡¯s grown up, but she¡¯s not an adult yet. She¡¯s not allowed to date before that. And I have to see if the boy she chose is good enough before she can date. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be worried!¡±

    Su Shengjing spoke firmly.

    When Little Jiu was young, he had decided to be a good father and take good care of her while she grew up. Thus, he wanted to keep everything that could hurt her outside.

    It was unknown if young boys like Han Siye and Rong Si were mature enough. Did they really know what love was?

    Would they take a rtionship seriously?

    As for Little Jiu, she was even more innocent because of her age. She was easily fooled by boys¡¯ sweet words. When Su Shengjing was still in high school, he had seen many cases where girls had been cheated on.

    Su Guobang felt what his son said was not without reason. Naturally, he did not want to see his little granddaughter hurt either. So, he put on a stern face and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! If anyone dares to cheat on Little Jiu and hurt her feelings, I will not forgive him. I will definitely kill him!¡±

    The butler behind him shivered.

    <i>Kill him?</i>

    Updates by

    .

    <i>Sure, but that¡¯s not necessary, is it, Old Master?</i>

    Su Jiu did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Daddy, did you hear what grandpa just said? How would I dare to date a boy? It would be bad if someone died.¡±

    Su Shengjing snorted. ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t dare!¡±

    It was no wonder that he was so concerned about this matter. He really did not want to send his most precious daughter off to another man so soon. Just thinking about it made his heart ache.

    However, Su Jiu was getting closer and closer to adulthood, and she would still leave them for someone else. He could only try his best to dy this opportunity so that the day she left wouldn¡¯te so soon¡­

    Seeing that her father did not probe further, Su Jiu felt relieved and quickly ran upstairs.

    Su Shengjing looked at her retreating figure. Su Guobang asked, ¡°Which family is that boy from?¡±

    Apart from his character, he was most concerned about his family background.

    Little Jiu was the heir of the Su family and was like a little princess. Naturally, she had to find a boy whose family background was simr to the Su family¡¯s. Only then would they bepatible. If their family background was not good, wouldn¡¯t Little Jiu be at a disadvantage if she married him?

    If there was a huge gap between their family backgrounds, then he was not qualified to be the Su family¡¯s son-inw!

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have a good family background,¡± An Yuan replied. ¡°But he¡¯s still a good person.¡±

    <i>Doesn¡¯t have a good family background?</i>

    Su Guobang¡¯s expression suddenly turned serious. ¡°It¡¯s not okay if his family background isn¡¯t good! There are so many outstanding boys with good family backgrounds. I know a few of them. Shall I introduce them to her?¡±

    ¡°If Little Jiu wants to get married in the future, someone from a poor family background doesn¡¯t need to be considered at all. The granddaughter of Su Guobang can¡¯t get married to such a person. It would be a tragedy!¡±

    Su Guobang¡¯s tone was firm. He had the same thoughts as Su Shengjing. An Yuan wanted tough.

    It seemed that if Rong Si liked Little Jiu and wanted to be with her, he would have to work a hundred times harder than normal people.

    Otherwise, he probably wouldn¡¯t have a chance.

    At that moment, Rong Si had not left. Instead, after Su Jiu entered her house, he turned back and stood not far away from the Su family¡¯s vi. His deep eyes stared at the window of a room on the second floor. The curtains there were half-closed, and the room was lit with a yellow light.

    It was Little Jiu¡¯s room.

    Although she did not appear there, he felt satisfied just by looking at her.

    The cool night breeze blew, causing the trees to sway and his ck hair to flutter. Rong Si stood like this for an unknown period until the night deepened and the surrounding mor gradually became quiet. Only then did he turn and leave.

    ***

    At night, Su Jiu tossed and turned but could not fall asleep. The scene of the little viin standing under the streetmp and waiting for her kept reying in his mind like a movie.

    And what he said to her; he even stroked her hair¡­

    Su Jiu subconsciously reached out to touch the top of her head. There seemed to be some warmth left over from his palm.

    Unlike how she treated Han Siye, Su Jiu didn¡¯t resist the little viin.

    <i>He¡¯s leaving tomorrow morning. I really want to send him off. What should I do?</i>

    Su Jiu thought for a long time and only fell asleep at two in the morning. The next morning at six, the rm clock that she had setst night woke her up.

    She opened her sleepy eyes and got up with two dark circles under her eyes. After washing up, she changed her clothes, carried her bag, and left the house without eating breakfast.

    It was still early, and the vi was empty. Her nanny had not even woken up yet. Su Jiu especially chose this time to sneak out and went all the way to the hotel where Rong Si was staying.

    Rong Si stayed in a hotel nearby and was only ten minutes away from the vi. When Su Jiu arrived at the entrance of the hotel, there were a few more cars and people on the street. She wondered if the little viin was awake.

    She estimated that it would take at least an hour to get to the airport from here.?<i>Given the little viin¡¯s personality, he should have already woken up, right?</i>

    Su Jiu took out her phone and called him.

    As expected, the call was picked up very quickly. ¡°Hello?¡±

    His voice in the morning sounded especially low and maic, and it was also exceptionally pleasant to the ears. Su Jiu¡¯s heart beat fiercely, but she pretended to be calm. ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m at the entrance of the hotel!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Rong Si was stunned.

    <i>She is at the hotel entrance?</i>

    He frowned and walked out of the room quickly as he listened to the phone call. Then, he hurriedly took the elevator down. When he rushed out, he saw a petite figure that he could not be more familiar with.

    At this moment, Su Jiu also saw him and instinctively gave him a bright smile. ¡°Big Brother.¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s heart skipped a beat; he was clearly not expecting her to appear here. He immediately stopped in front of her. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

 Chapter 763 - Little Princess In An Ivory Tower

    <h4>Chapter 763: Little Princess In An Ivory Tower</h4>

    Su Jiu¡¯s smile widened. ¡°I¡¯m here to send you off.¡±

    She thought Rong Si would be surprised, but the young man frowned and said, ¡°No need. Go back!¡±

    <i>Go back?</i>

    Su Jiu froze and confusedly looked at him. ¡°Why?¡±

    Rong Si looked down at her with a serious expression. ¡°You¡¯re a girl.¡±

    ¡°So what if I¡¯m a girl? Can¡¯t I send you back?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not safe.¡±

    Su Jiu was stunned.?<i>So that was what he thought?</i>

    ¡°It¡¯s already daybreak, not even midnight. How could it be unsafe?¡± she said nonchntly.

    Looking at the smiling girl in front of him, Rong Si tightly pursed his lips and did not say anything. Then, he took her hand and led her forward. Su Jiu hurriedly asked, ¡°Big Brother, where are we going?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m bringing you back.¡±

    Su Jiu stopped and tugged on his hand. ¡°I¡¯m not going back. I especially came here to send you to the airport. If I go back, wouldn¡¯t I havee for nothing?¡±

    Rong Si stopped too and turned to look at her. ¡°If anything happens to you, I won¡¯t be able to bear it.¡±

    She was the beloved daughter of the Su Family. Nothing could happen to her, and he did not want to see anything happen. Usually, other than during lessons, when she went out, a chauffeur would be following her and bodyguards would be protecting her secretly. But now, she hade here alone. How could he not worry?

    Updates by

    .

    However, Su Jiu felt that his worries were unnecessary. It was as if in his eyes, she was still the child from many years ago. She could not help but say, ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m not a child anymore. I can take care of myself.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll send you back.¡±

    His attitude was firm, and Su Jiu felt a little depressed. ¡°Alright.¡±

    She followed Rong Si in the direction of her home and stole a nce at him. Seeing his cold side profile and set jaw, she quickly said, ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    Rong Si stopped in his tracks and looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡±

    How could he be angry with her?

    <i>Never!</i>

    Su Jiu walked in front of him and faced him. She looked into his eyes and said, ¡°If you¡¯re not angry, then smile!¡±

    Rong Si stared at her. ¡°Don¡¯t sneak out next time. Your parents will be worried.¡±

    Su Jiu was unconvinced and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you also secretly sneak out too?¡±

    Rong Si choked. ¡°It¡¯s different.¡±

    He had met all kinds of people, but in his eyes, Su Jiu was different. She was the little princess who lived in the ivory tower. The outside world was so dangerous, and too many things here could hurt her.

    Su Jiu was even more unconvinced as she curled his lips. ¡°How is it different? Hmph, are you looking down on me? Do you think I¡¯m an idiot who doesn¡¯t know anything?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You do! You called me earlier and said that I was an idiot!¡± She still remembered it.

    She looked adorable when she was angry. Rong Si seemed to smile. ¡°Sometimes, you¡¯re a little silly, but it has nothing to do with intelligence.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Is he calling me silly?</i>

    <i>How am I silly? Isn¡¯t this too mean?</i>

    Feeling indignant, Su Jiu followed Rong Si back to the vi area. It was still early, and the sky above the boulevard was quiet. Only a few people were running in the morning. When they saw the two of them, they all looked over.

    Some of the older ones could not help but feel that this couple was verypatible. They were so harmonious and beautiful when they walked together. It made them feel that it was good to be young.

 Chapter 764 - Many Sweet Fantasies

    <h4>Chapter 764: Many Sweet Fantasies</h4>

    Su Jiu stopped in front of her vi and turned to look at Rong Si, who was beside her. She did not want to go back like this at all. She had risked her father¡¯s anger and snuck out, yet in the end, she had been forcefully sent back by the little viin!

    But no matter what, the little viin was worried about her. She could only give up and ask, ¡°Big Brother, when will you be back next time? Will you be back during the New Year?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Rong Si nodded affirmatively.

    The Lunar New Year was an important celebration. Of course, he had toe back and spend it with her.

    Su Jiu suddenly smiled. ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll wait then.¡±

    When he looked at her sweet smile, Rong Si¡¯s eyes darkened and he could not help but reach out to stroke her hair. ¡°Mm, go in.¡±

    Su Jiu shook her head. ¡°Leave first. I¡¯ll go in after you leave.¡±

    ¡°No, you go in first.¡±

    <i>If I leave first, what if this girl sneaks out to follow me again?</i>

    ¡°No, you go first.¡± Su Jiu was also stubborn.

    The two of them looked at each other and slowly, a tension seemed to be spreading between them. Looking into his eyes, which were as deep as the night, Su Jiu suddenly blushed and her heart started beating. She was a little embarrassed to look at him again.

    Rong Si¡¯s ears were a little hot, and his throat bobbed. In the end, he still felt that as a boy, he had to be brave. So, he mustered up his courage and asked, ¡°Can I hug you?¡±

    Su Jiu remembered that every time Rong Si wanted to leave, he would hug her. However, this seemed like the first time he had asked for her permission to do that.

    It was his serious look that made her heart beat faster.

    Updates by

    .

    Su Jiu took a step forward and hugged him before quickly letting go. ¡°Is this okay?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that,¡± Rong Si said as he reached out and pulled her to him. Then, he hugged her tightly.

    Just like that, she was pulled into his embrace. Her little face was pressed against his chest, and she could clearly hear his pounding heartbeat. She could even smell his refreshing and pleasant scent. For some reason, Su Jiu buried her head in his chest and rubbed against it like a kitten.

    Rong Si froze, his entire body tense.

    He lowered his head to look at the girl in his arms. The faint fragrance from her hair made his breathing quicken.

    Rong Si could not help but hold her face as his heart pounded¡­

    Su Jiu raised her head following Rong Si¡¯s sudden action and met his slightly dazed eyes.

    The little viin¡¯s eyes had always been so cold that they seemed to have no emotions. Only when he looked at the people he cared about would there be some warmth in them. But the way he looked at her now was more than warm.

    This gaze was somewhat unfamiliar, but it made her face burn and her heart beat faster!

    Just as she was distracted, Rong Si suddenly bent down and lowered his head.

    His handsome face was getting closer and closer, and his thin lips were getting closer and closer. She could even feel his breath on her face¡­

    <i>What¡­ what is he doing?</i>

    <i>Is he going to kiss me?!</i>

    Su Jiu¡¯s mind instantly became a mess. She did not know what to do and could only close her eyes.

    Rong Si stared at her pink and red lips. He really wanted to kiss her hard and snatch away this sweetness that he had fantasized about many times. However, the closer he got to her, the more nervous he became. He started to question himself.?<i>What right do I have to do this?</i>

    In the end, he forcefully restrained his impulse, and his lips onlynded on her forehead.

 Chapter 765 - The Potential of a Scumbag

    <h4>Chapter 765: The Potential of a Scumbag</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    Although it was her forehead, when his warm lipsnded on her skin, she felt as if she had been electrocuted. She became paralyzed, and her heart beat so fast as if it would give out in the next second.

    The temperature of her body was also rising as though she had been thrown into a sauna!

    She could feel that the little viin had merely touched her forehead and lifted his head in less than two seconds, yet it still stunned her.

    Moreover, she had no intention of pushing him away.

    So, her rtionship with the little viin was really starting to change!

    Rong Si¡¯s ears were already red. He let go of her. ¡°Go back. Don¡¯t run around by yourself in the future.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not running around. I want to send you off. Also, what did you mean by that?¡± Su Jiu covered her forehead and pretended to be angry.

    Rong Si looked away, not knowing how to reply.

    His mind seemed to be a little muddled just now, and he had done something like that in a sudden loss of control.

    Embarrassed, he said, ¡°Pretend nothing happened.¡±

    Su Jiu widened her eyes. ¡°How can I pretend nothing happened? Rong Si, I didn¡¯t expect you to be this kind of person. If you won¡¯t admit it, I think you have the potential to be a scumbag!¡±

    Her words sounded unreasonable, but to Rong Si, it was still cute.

    Su Jiu had said that on purpose to hide her embarrassment. If she were being honest, she was a little shy.

    Updates by

    .¡°I won¡¯t be a scumbag,¡± Rong Si seriously answered as if he was making a promise to her.

    ¡°Who knows? I saw a lot of girls looking at youst night. I think that as long as you¡¯re willing, they will all pounce on you.¡± Thinking about how those girls looked at Rong Si in shockst night, Su Jiu felt ufortable.

    She could also tell that many of them wanted to get to know Rong Si. Fortunately, the little viin had stuck to her side and did not give them a chance.

    Rong Si felt helpless. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in them.¡±

    He hadn¡¯t noticed the girls watching him at allst night. Even if he had, he wouldn¡¯t have cared.

    Su Jiu raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Men always lie. How can they resist temptation? As long as pretty girls flirt with them, they won¡¯t be able to take it, right?¡±

    ¡°That depends on who flirts. Not everyone is tempting.¡± Rong Si stared at Su Jiu. He seemed to be implying something.

    Under such a deep gaze, Su Jiu¡¯s face heated up. She mumbled, ¡°Then, then who can flirt with you?¡±

    Rong Si didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at her.

    A faint blush appeared on Su Jiu¡¯s face, which made her cheeks look even pinker. She was so cute that¡­ he really wanted to take a bite out of her.

    The answer was obvious.

    Su Jiu was even more at a loss. She suddenly felt that she was bing more and more cowardly, especially when she was facing the little viin.?<em style="user-select: initial !important;">No wonder people say that beauty is a source of trouble. Is it good to have such a pretty face? </em>

    <em style="user-select: initial !important;"> She took a deep breath and tried her best to appear calm before changing the topic. ¡°Erm¡­ Big Brother, it¡¯s gettingte. You should hurry to the airport. Otherwise, you might not make it in time for the flight.¡±

    </em>

    <em style="user-select: initial !important;"> ¡°Okay!¡± Rong Si agreed and said, ¡°Let me see you go in first.¡±

    </em>

    <em style="user-select: initial !important;"> Su Jiu was speechless.

    </em>

    <em style="user-select: initial !important;"> <em style="user-select: initial !important;">Is he so worried about me? </em></em>

    <em style="user-select: initial !important;"><em style="user-select: initial !important;"> ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back then!¡± Su Jiu said and looked at him again. She then turned around and walked into the main entrance of the Su family¡¯s vi. In the end, she turned back to look at him and waved at him before running in.</em></em><em style="user-select: initial !important;"><em style="user-select: initial !important;">

    </em></em>

 Chapter 766 - Her Baby

    <h4>Chapter 766: Her Baby</h4>

    When Rong Si looked at her like that, she felt too embarrassed to walk slowly, so she simply ran.

    Rong Si¡¯s lips curled up slightly as his gaze followed her fleeing figure. He stood there for a while longer before turning to leave.

    On the second floor, Su Jiu leaned on the window sill of her room and watched Rong Si leave. When his tall and handsome figure disappeared, her heart suddenly felt empty and lost.

    She raised her hand and involuntarily touched her forehead. It was as if the touch of his lips still lingered on it.

    <i>The little viin actually kissed me. Fine! If I still feel that we are just ordinary friends, then¡­ then I¡¯m a silly little pig!</i>

    From the looks of it, the viin had really been seduced by her, the female supporting character. The original novel¡¯s male protagonist and female protagonist seemed to have be irrelevant. The little viin didn¡¯t have much interaction with them.?<i>In that case, he probably wouldn¡¯t be evil and try to take revenge on society, right?</i>

    After so many years of hard work, the little viin was now a gentle and kind young man. How could she not love such a boy? If he really wanted to marry her, she would dly ept it.

    She could not resist that handsome face.

    If she could see him every day, she would never die. Moreover, the little viin¡¯s figure was so good. That perfect jawline, slender neck, sexy Adam¡¯s apple, firm chest, and those abdominal muscles that gave people nosebleeds¡­

    How could she let another woman have such a precious thing?

    <i>Never!</i>

    Su Jiu¡¯s face was red, and her heart was racing. Suddenly, she did not want to be Rong Si¡¯s motherly fan anymore. She wanted to be an unreasonable bastard and keep her child for herself. She wanted everything about him, his body and heart!

    Although this thought was a little dangerous, Su Jiu still revealed a devilish smile.

    <i>Since I don¡¯t want to give my baby to others, I¡¯ll make him belong to me alone!</i>

    Updates by

    ***

    During the livestream at night, Su Jiu did not call Rong Si. She thought that since he had just returned to his college, it was more important for him to have a good rest. This, she did not disturb him. However, he called her instead.

    ¡°Are you nning to y by yourself tonight?¡±

    There seemed to be some resentment in his tone.

    Su Jiu thought that she had heard wrongly and was stunned. She quickly said, ¡°Big Brother, you just got off the ne not long ago.¡±¡± You should rest well. Aren¡¯t you tired?¡±

    ¡°No need. I have a lot of stamina. I don¡¯t need to rest.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    She suspected the little viin was flirting, but she had no proof.

    She blushed. ¡°Th-that¡¯s fine.¡±

    After Rong Si went online, the fans in the livestream room erupted again. They refused to believe that Little Jiu had nothing to do with this Jungler God!

    Now, more and more fanfictions were being written about her and the Jungler God on the Inte. The audience was enjoying it and really wanted to see what this little brother looked like and whether he was as handsome as his ying!

    ¡°Little Jiu, be honest. What¡¯s your rtionship with this little brother? Are you two really just ordinary friends?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so! Can a normal friend y games with her all the time? The kind thates when she calls. He¡¯s definitely someone who likes Little Jiu.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Can the fans tell?!</i>

    Han Siye was watching the livestream on theputer screen. Seeing that her fans were making a ruckus as if they wanted Little Jiu and that brat to get together, he gritted his teeth.

    <i>Why? That fellow has yed games with Little Jiu only a few times and her fans have never even seen him before. Why do they think that he¡¯spatible with Little Jiu?</i>

    <i>When we were younger, hadn¡¯t the fans said that Little Jiu was a good match for me?</i>

    <i>What kind of fans are these? They have such bad taste.</i>

 Chapter 767 - A Dozen Little Brothers!

    <h4>Chapter 767: A Dozen Little Brothers!</h4>

    However, Rong Si had indeed disyed extraordinary gaming skills. He could do things that only professional gamers could do, such as changing equipment in seconds, counterattacking extremely quickly¡­ He was so impressive that the viewers in the livestream were dumbfounded.

    The male yers who looked down on him and said that he could y games with Su Jiu were now convinced.

    With his skills, they had no choice but to submit.

    The female yers¡¯ hearts surged. They wanted to have a dozen of such little brothers!

    The more games Su Jiu yed with Rong Si, the more excited she became. She suddenly felt that it was great to have someone to carry her!

    ***

    The poprity of the livestream was increasing. Many people in the school knew that Su Jiu was now live streaming. Even her form teacher knew about it. He especially came to her to talk to her and earnestly advised her, ¡°Su Jiu, do you want to enter the entertainment industry or something in the future? Why are you live-streaming? You¡¯re a student now. You have to prioritize your studies. Don¡¯t spend too much time and energy on live-streaming.¡±

    Su Jiu nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Teacher. I know my limits. It won¡¯t affect my studies.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way it won¡¯t affect your studies. I¡¯ve always thought highly of you and I feel that you might be the top scorer in the college entrance examination in the future. That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you this. Really, don¡¯t let it affect your studies.¡±

    Su Jiu nodded again. At this moment, a girl appeared at the office door. She walked in with her homework and nced at Su Jiu with a hint of disdain in her eyes. She then walked up to the form teacher and obediently said, ¡°Teacher, the homework has been collected. I¡¯ve registered those who didn¡¯t hand in theirs. The list is here.¡±

    ¡°Okay, put it on the table.¡±

    Su Jiu watched as the girl ced her workbook and list on her desk. The girl nced at her again before leaving.

    This girl was Li Siyu, the ss monitor. Su Jiu did not remember having any quarrel with her.?<i>Why do I feel that the girl is looking at me strangely? Her gaze did not seem to be friendly.</i>

    After returning to the ssroom and sitting down, Su Jiu heard her deskmatee over and ask, ¡°Little Jiu, are you in love?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± she said. ¡°Who told you that?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you y games with a young man when you stream on weekends? Are you dating him?¡±

    Su Jiu winced. ¡°Of course not. He¡¯s just a friend I¡¯ve known since I was a child.¡±

    ¡°Seriously? But why would someone say¡­¡± Her deskmate¡¯s voice trailed off as if she were whispering to her. ¡°That you had an affair with that boy and slept with him. That¡¯s why he keeps joining you in your games. After all, only a few gods y that game that well. There¡¯s no reason why he would keep ying with you.¡±

    <i>What?!?</i>

    <i>Slept together?</i>

    <i>D*mn, who spread these rumors? Were they even thinking?</i>

    <i>No wonder when I returned to school these past two days, people always looked at me strangely and pointed at me behind my back.?</i>At first, Su Jiu had thought they were just talking about her live broadcast. She didn¡¯t expect there to be such rumors.

    Su Jiu was furious. This rumor was an insult to both her and the little viin. ¡°Who said that?¡± she asked quickly.

    Her deskmate shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ it just came out these past two days. I thought it was ridiculous when I heard it. How could you be like that, talking to boys for a game¡­¡±

 Chapter 768 - Why Do You Like Her?

    <h4>Chapter 768: Why Do You Like Her?</h4>

    She trailed off. ¡°I¡¯m just friends with him. It¡¯s not what you think!¡±

    Su Jiu gritted her teeth and pressed again, ¡°Where did you hear this rumor?¡±

    Her deskmate leaned closer to her. ¡°I just happened to hear from the girls walking in front of me on the way home from school. I don¡¯t know them. They also said that girls who livestream aren¡¯t good people; they are always flirting with men and are an embarrassment to women¡­ That is, they seemed biased against live-streaming.¡±

    Su Jiu pursed her lips as the small me in her heart burned.

    <i>I¡¯m just a streamer that eats food and gets carried in games. How did such rumors spread? It seems those people really have nothing better to do; their imagination is really rich.</i>

    ¡°Hmph, they must be jealous of my talent and beauty!¡±

    Her deskmate snorted withughter at her words. ¡°That¡¯s true. But they really go too far. Don¡¯t they know that such rumors can be very damaging to a girl¡¯s reputation?¡±

    Su Jiu sneered. ¡°It won¡¯t hurt me.¡±

    In her previous life, she had been an orphan who had been despised since she was young. She had heard many rumors and been the target of malicious intentions. Now, such rumors could not hurt her at all.

    Still, it was ufortable.

    When she found out who had started it, she would definitely teach that person a lesson!

    ***

    What Su Jiu did not expect was that the rumors about her in school were getting more and more ridiculous. It was fine if they said that she had slept with the so-called Jungler God, but what was even more unbelievable was that they actually said that she had an abortion for that man¡­ For a moment, Su Jiu felt that the students were looking at her even more strangely.

    The girls were scornful, the boys bitter.

    Updates by

    She was a good girl, but instead of studying, she was doing a live broadcast and seducing boys. What was worse, as an underage girl, she had be pregnant out of wedlock and had an abortion. It was unimaginable.

    Her little princess image was ruined.

    The next morning, when Su Jiu walked into the ssroom, she happened to hear a few girls gathered together and whispering, ¡°Do you think Su Jiu really had an abortion? I don¡¯t believe it.¡±

    ¡°Who knows? She¡¯s always surrounded by boys. ¡°¡±God knows what her rtionship is with them and what she¡¯s done.¡±

    ¡°Sigh! She looked like such an obedient girl. How did she¡­ I guess you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m very curious if Han Siye knows about this. If he knows, will he still like Su Jiu? A woman like Su Jiu is not worthy of him liking her, okay? Siyu, what do you think?¡±

    The girls were sitting near Li Siyu. Li Siyu was sitting upright and obediently reading her textbook as if she were not listening to them at all. When she heard them call her name, she looked up and asked in confusion, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I said, don¡¯t you think Su Jiu is not worthy of Han Siye¡¯s love? How can Han Siye like a girl who doesn¡¯t have a shred of self-respect?¡±

    Li Siyu was about to speak when she suddenly saw Su Jiu walking in from the corner of her eye.

    Seeing her dark expression, Li Siyu knew that she was furious now. Pretending to exin, she said, ¡°No self-respect? How can that be? Don¡¯t believe everything you hear. I don¡¯t think Su Jiu is that kind of person.¡±

    ¡°What? Siyu, so many people are saying that now, and you¡¯re still speaking up for Su Jiu? You¡¯re too kind.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. She has the nerve toe back to school after all that. If it were me, I¡¯d be so ashamed I¡¯d dig a hole and hide in it!¡±

    The girl was talking disdainfully when a cold voice suddenly came from behind her. ¡°How about I dig a hole and bury you?¡±

 Chapter 769 - Untitled

    <h4>Chapter 769: Untitled</h4>

    <i>This voice¡­</i>

    The girl hurriedly turned around and saw Su Jiu walking behind them with a cold expression.

    Su Jiu was usually sweet, obedient, and cute. But when her face darkened, it made their hearts tremble. They could not help but gulp in fear.

    How could they not feel guilty after being caught gossiping behind her back?

    Under Su Jiu¡¯s intense gaze, the girls quailed. They suddenly did not know what to say.

    Su Jiu coldly looked at them and sneered. ¡°So I had an affair with a boy and then had an abortion for him? No self-respect? Who told you all this? Why don¡¯t I know?¡±

    The girl from before bit her lip and mustered her courage. ¡°You¡­ Of course, you won¡¯t admit it. Everyone knows!¡±

    ¡°Oh, then how did you know? Can you let me know too?¡± Su Jiu smiled unkindly.

    ¡°How did we know? That¡¯s what they¡¯re all saying in school. Didn¡¯t you hear them?¡± Implicating the entire school with her gave the girl an inexplicable boost of confidence. Her voice became louder.

    ¡°And you believe such rumors? You should donate your brain to those who need it instead. No, brains like yours can¡¯t even think; it¡¯s useless to donate them. You should keep it for yourself,¡± Su Jiu mocked.

    The girl immediately red at her. ¡°Su Jiu! Are you saying that we¡¯re stupid?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. I see you¡¯re not too stupid to understand human speech.¡±

    ¡°You¡ª¡± The girl gritted her teeth, but she still felt guilty. She could only choke back the words she wanted to curse.

    Su Jiu coldly nced at the girls before turning to walk to the front of the ss. Facing the gaze of the entire ss, she firmly said, ¡°The rumors in the school are all fake. I didn¡¯t do anything like that. And spreading such rumors is illegal. So if you choose to continue, then I¡¯ll just have to act ordingly! I don¡¯t mind inviting you to the police station for tea!¡±

    The ssroom turned silent. Everyone nkly stared at her.

    With that, Su Jiu ignored the students¡¯ reactions and walked off to return to her seat.

    Her deskmate leaned closer again, her eyes full of excitement. She lowered her voice and said to Su Jiu, ¡°You were so cool, Little Jiu! You scared them silly.¡±

    Su Jiu disdainfully said, ¡°These people have nothing better to do than gossip.¡±

    Her deskmate added, ¡°Little Jiu, don¡¯t worry. Those who believe you still believe you, like me. As for those who don¡¯t have the brains to spread rumors, don¡¯t worry about them. Just treat them as idiots.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Su Jiu smiled at her. ¡°I don¡¯t care about those people at all. It¡¯s a waste of time to bother with them.¡±

    However, if the rumors were still around after her warning, then she really could not be med for taking action. The topwyers from her father¡¯s managementpany were not to be trifled with. They would definitely teach the person spreading the rumors a lesson!

    But even though she said that she didn¡¯t care, she was still furious.

    ***

    At night, Su Jiu could not help but call Rong Si and tell him about the matters at school. ¡°Big Brother, did you know those people in school are spreading rumors? I¡¯m so angry!¡±

    Rong Si heard the resentment in her voice and a hint of grievance. He frowned and immediately asked, ¡°What did they say?¡±

    ¡°They said¡­¡± Su Jiu was furious at the thought. ¡°They actually said that I had an affair with you and slept with you. What¡¯s more ridiculous is that I had an abortion for you! Aren¡¯t you angry? If they have such a rich imagination, why don¡¯t they write a novel!¡±

    Rong started, then burst outughing.

    Although the rumors were indeed outrageous, and Little Jiu was furious at the moment, somehow he felt likeughing.

    ¡°You¡¯reughing?!¡± Su Jiu got even angrier. ¡°They¡¯ve gone too far. People in school look at me strangely now, you know?¡±

    Her angry voice came from the other end. Rong could imagine her angry expression. He quickly hid his smile andforted her. ¡°They¡¯re wrong.

    ¡°How could you ever have an abortion? I would never agree.¡±

    <i>Eh?</i>

    <i>What the h*ll?!</i>

    Su Jiu felt that her brain might have short-circuited in her anger. She did not understand what the little viin was saying.

    How did he just skip the part where she said ¡°having an affair¡± and ¡°having slept together¡±? Was he not denying it?

    <i>And he just said he would never agree¡­</i>

    At this moment, Su Jiu suddenly realized what Rong Si meant, and her ears turned red.

    <i>What¡¯s the little viin thinking? He¡¯s thinking too far ahead!</i>

    ¡°Rong Si! Are you kidding me? Can such rumors be spread around? My reputation has been ruined. Now, many people in school think that I¡¯m a girl with no self-respect. I¡¯m really angry!¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Rong Si didn¡¯t know how tofort her. He had never been good with words, and he was rarely good atforting people. But at that moment, he suddenly hated his clumsy tongue. If he could say a lot of pretty things, he wouldn¡¯t be in this situation where he couldn¡¯t evenfort her.

    Su Jiuy down on the bed and wrapped an arm around the bear at the head of the bed. It was Rong Si¡¯s birthday present to her. She pinched the bear¡¯s ears and said, ¡°What are you sorry for? It¡¯s not your fault. I just¡­ called toin to you. I didn¡¯t mean to me you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m at fault, too. It¡¯s because I¡¯m not with you now. I can¡¯t help you.¡± Rong Si¡¯s voice was low and lonely.

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart softened, and her anger dissipated. She quickly said, ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t think that way. I can handle this kind of thing myself. I¡¯ve already warned them. I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll spread it anymore.¡±

    Rong Si knew that Su Jiu had always been opinionated and believed that she could handle such matters. It was just that he had not expected such rumors to spread.

    He had to ask, ¡°So, are we still going to y games together?¡±

    Su Jiu nodded without thinking. ¡°Of course! Wouldn¡¯t I look guilty if I stopped?¡±

    Besides, she wasn¡¯t going to let those loose-lipped people affect her rtionship with the little viin.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being used of having an affair with me again?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not!¡± Anyway, she did have an affair with the little viin. They had held hands and kissed. If that wasn¡¯t an affair, what was?

    So she admitted to that.

    Rong Si said in a low voice, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to cause you any trouble.¡±

    Su Jiu smiled casually. ¡°D*mn, would I be bothered by such a boring thing? The only thing that bothers me is how are you doing, Big Brother? You¡¯ve been very busy recently, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    <i>If¡­ I could stand by her side openly one day, it would be worth it.</i>

    Su Jiu chatted with him for a while more and suddenly thought of a question. ¡°Big Brother, if¡­ someone spread rumors about you like this, how would you react?¡±

    ¡°Rumors about me having an affair with you?¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Why do I feel inexplicably ashamed when the little viin said this in all seriousness?</i>

 Chapter 770 - Admit That He Likes Her?

    <h4>Chapter 770: Admit That He Likes Her?</h4>

    Rong Si answered seriously. ¡°I can ept that, but not the rest.¡±

    If she was having his baby, he couldn¡¯t be happier. How could he let her abort it?

    It was what he resented most about those rumors.

    Su Jiu was stunned.?<i>Is the little viin indirectly admitting that he likes me?</i>

    That thought made her heart skip a beat.

    ***

    Su Jiu thought after she had warned those people, the rumors would die down. She did not expect the students to look at her even more strangely when she returned to school the next day. Their eyes held contempt and disdain.

    Su Jiu vaguely heard a few students whispering not far behind her. ¡°That¡¯s her. She slept with her online boyfriend and doesn¡¯t have any self-respect at all. She even has the cheek to warn her ssmates not to spout nonsense or she would invite them to the police station for tea. Who are you trying to scare!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m dying ofughter. Su Jiu is shameless. So what if your father is a celebrity? An actor is an actor. His daughter has really taken after him.¡±

    ¡°I thought she had good grades and was a good girl. I didn¡¯t expect her private life to be so spicy. I heard that she dated several men just to find someone to carry her in her game?¡±

    ¡°She has earned the money from her streams. What does it matter if she slept around?¡±

    Some students expressed their disbelief. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Her parents are so rich. Is there a need to sleep with them to earn money? I really don¡¯t understand!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if Su Jiu doesn¡¯t stream, the money her parents earn is enough for her to spend for a few lifetimes. There¡¯s no need to do that!¡±

    ¡°Haha, what¡¯s not to understand? Entertainment stars make so much money that they think they¡¯re above the rules, don¡¯t they?¡±

    Su Jiu stopped and turned back to look coldly at the students. Her eyes were filled with warning. ¡°Try saying that again.¡±

    ¡°Su Jiu, who are you trying to scare? How dare you do that and not let anyone say it?¡±

    ¡°You say I did those things. Do you have proof? Show it to me. Don¡¯t simply stand here and talk!¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s voice was loud and clear. The student choked and blushed, not knowing how to answer.

    Indeed, they had no proof. It was all hearsay.

    Su Jiu turned around and ignored the gazes of the students as she walked into the school building with her head held high.

    Such rumors even reached the form teacher¡¯s ears. He called Su Jiu to his office and sternly asked, ¡°Su Jiu, what¡¯s going on with your livestream? Why are people in school spreading rumors that you¡¯re¡­ in a rtionship?¡±

    He was putting it mildly.

    Su Jiu gloomily replied, ¡°Teacher, I didn¡¯t do anything like that. Those are just rumors.¡±

    ¡°You really didn¡¯t?¡±

    She nodded seriously.

    The form teacher sized her up for a while and sighed. ¡°I also believe that you didn¡¯t. These rumors won¡¯t affect your studies, right?¡±

    He also wanted to know how the rumors had gotten around.

    Su Jiu shook her head. ¡°No, I won¡¯t let them affect me. I just want to know who spread them.¡±

    The form teacher¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. There are so many rumors now. It¡¯s really difficult to find out who spread it first.¡±

    Su Jiu nodded. ¡°I know, Teacher. As long as you trust me.¡±

    As she walked out of the office, Su Jiu clenched her fists.?<i>These rumors have been circting for days. Do I have to get a professional to investigate this</i>?

    <i>If I have to do it, then I would.</i>

    Even if she was not affected, she could not be criticized for no reason and suffer this false infamy!

 Chapter 771 - Liking It At First Sight

    <h4>Chapter 771: Liking It At First Sight</h4>

    After school, Su Jiu packed her bag and walked out of the ssroom. She took out her phone. She was about to call her father to tell him about this matter and ask him to help her find a professional to investigate when suddenly, she saw Han Siye walking toward her from the corridor.

    One of his hands was in his pocket, and the other held a girl by the cor. His face was dark and cold, and his aura was strong and overwhelming. The students around him looked at him in surprise, not daring to approach him.

    Although Han Siye was an unruly boy, it was rare to see him so angry!

    <i>And the girl¡­</i>

    Su Jiu¡¯s eyes widened in shock.?<i>Is that Li Siyu?</i>

    At this moment, Li Siyu¡¯s eyes were red, and she was crying pitifully.

    Han Siye coldly pushed her in Su Jiu¡¯s direction. ¡°Tell her: what did you do?¡±

    Li Siyu looked at Su Jiu with teary eyes and bit her lip. ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Speak!¡± Han Siye switched to amanding tone, and Li Siyu immediately shivered.

    Su Jiu looked at her in surprise, then at Han Siye. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Han Siye looked at Li Siyu with undisguised disgust. ¡°Let her tell you herself.¡±

    Li Siyu turned to look at Han Siye. When she met his gaze, her tears flowed even more fiercely as if she had been greatly wronged.

    Han Siye frowned and angrily said, ¡°Speak!¡±

    Shocked, Li Siyu quickly cried and said to Su Jiu. ¡°Su Jiu, I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have spread rumors about you¡­¡±

    Those words led to an uproar.

    The students looked at her in disbelief.?<i>No way! Did she spread the rumors about Su Jiu in school?</i>

    ¡°You?¡± Su Jiu frowned.

    Faced with the students¡¯ gazes, Li Siyu lowered her head. Tears streamed down her face. ¡°It¡­ it was me¡­¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s anger immediately rose. She coldly asked, ¡°Li Siyu, I didn¡¯t offend you, did I? Why did you do this?¡±

    ¡°Because I can¡¯t stand you!¡± Li raised her head, her red eyes filled with anger and indignation. ¡°I¡¯ve studied so hard, but I¡¯ve never been able to catch up with you. And you¡¯re even live-streaming. All you did was eat and y games, but you easily made so much money! We¡¯re both human, but why are you so sessful?!¡±

    Actually, she kept the most important reason to herself.

    She had always liked Han Siye, from the moment she saw him. However, Han Siye had eyes for only Su Jiu. Even though Su Jiu rejected him, he still came over every day to wait for her.

    <i>I wonder what he likes about her?</i>

    Li Siyu had thought?<i>if Han Siye finds out that Su Jiu is not as good as he thinks, would he still like her?</i>

    She had secretly observed Han Siye¡¯s reaction. In the end, not only did he not believe her, but he was also furious. He had immediately grabbed the student he had overheard talking about the rumors, then interrogated him.

    It took Han Siye two days to trace the rumors back to Li Siyu. Li Siyu had always liked him, and she had been nervous when she saw him. Under his threatening gaze, she had naturally spilled the beans.

    However, it was really embarrassing to be dragged over and apologize to Su Jiu in front of so many people!

    At this thought, Li Siyu cried even harder.

    Those who didn¡¯t know better would think she was being bullied.

    Su Jiu took two steps closer to her and coldly looked at her. ¡°Li Siyu, I earned what I have with my abilities. Why should you dislike me? You¡¯re pathetic. Do you think a despicable and stupid person like you can surpass me?¡±

 Chapter 772 - Restless Claws

    <h4>Chapter 772: Restless ws</h4>

    Su Jiu was merciless with her words. She wanted Li Siyu to have a taste of being insulted!

    Li Siyu was stunned at first. Then, she burst into tears, her shoulders heaving.

    Han Siye nced at Li Siyu and snorted. After that, his cold gaze swept across the stunned students around him. ¡°I¡¯ll make this clear. From now on, if anyone dares to spread these rumors again, I¡¯ll make sure they suffer!¡±

    The handsome and tall young man stood against the light, exuding an overwhelming aura.

    The students cringed at his words. No one in school dared to go against this little tyrant.

    Especially at this moment, Han Siye seemed to have a strong sense of oppression that made people not dare disobey him.

    The girls could not help but say, ¡°Ahhh¡­ Han Siye is so handsome. I¡¯m envious of Su Jiu!¡±

    ¡°Yes. Actually, I can understand Li Siyu¡¯s feelings. I¡¯m quite jealous of Su Jiu now¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that Li Siyu spreading rumors is despicable. That¡¯s very harmful to a girl!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to be so mean even though she usually looks like such a refined student¡­¡±

    Li Siyu couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She covered her face and ran.

    Han Siye coldly stopped her. ¡°Stop right there!¡±

    Li Siyu instantly stopped as if a pause button had been pressed. She turned slowly and looked at him with red, pitiful eyes.

    However, Han Siye did not have any intention of taking pity on her. He just coldly said, ¡°Go to the dean and exin yourself. Don¡¯t force me to get someone to bring you there.¡±

    Tears welled up in Li Siyu¡¯s eyes when she heard this. She whimpered and ran away.

    Su Jiu knew that what awaited Li Siyu would at least be a warning and a school announcement. Her life in school would probably not be easy in the future. She would experience for herself, in turn, many times the public ridicule that she had made Su Jiu suffer.

    However, she deserved it. Su Jiu had no sympathy for her at all.

    The surrounding students were still watching the scene. Han Siye angrily said to them, ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen enough?¡±

    The students immediately scattered.

    Han Siye¡¯s gaze returned to Su Jiu¡¯s face. He did not speak but raised his eyebrows arrogantly.

    However, he had indeed been very helpful and saved her the trouble of getting a professional. Su Jiu looked at him and sincerely said, ¡°Han Siye, thank you! How did you find out that she was the one who spread the rumors?¡±

    ¡°I questioned them one by one. They didn¡¯t dare to lie.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Is this the school bully speaking?</i>

    Han Siye leaned against the wall, still looking arrogant, but there was a hint of resentment in his eyes. ¡°Also, did you just say thank you?¡±

    Su Jiu was instantly embarrassed. ¡°Then what do you want me to do?¡±

    Han Siye calmly looked at her and said in a low voice, ¡°You won¡¯t agree to what I want either.¡±

    Su Jiu was suddenly speechless.

    She knew what he wanted, but she really couldn¡¯t give it to him.

    ¡°Forget it! I¡¯m helping you voluntarily. I don¡¯t want anything in return. As long as you don¡¯t hate me,¡± Han Siye said as he reached out and ruffled her hair.

    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you. It¡¯s just¡­ Can you respect my hair and stop ruffling it!¡± Su Jiu red at him. If he hadn¡¯t helped her, she would have pped his restless ws away!

    Han Siye looked down at her indignant expression and could not help but smile.

 Chapter 773 - The Overbearing CEO Male Lead

    <h4>Chapter 773: The Overbearing CEO Male Lead</h4>

    Even if Su Jiu wouldn¡¯t ept him now, at least she wasn¡¯t distancing herself. It would be nice to maintain things as they were.

    Of course, Han Siye hadn¡¯t given up. Until the time came, it was still unknown who Little Jiu belonged to!

    To surpass Rong Si, Han Siye, who originally did not like to study, now regarded studying as his top priority. Han Xiao found it unbelievable that his son suddenly worked hard to study. It seemed that he really liked Little Jiu.

    But it made sense. Who wouldn¡¯t like a cute girl like Little Jiu!

    <i>If she could be my daughter-inw in the future, she would have to call me Daddy. Wouldn¡¯t that make up for my regret of not having a daughter?</i>

    Han Xiao thought about it and especially encouraged Han Siye. ¡°Son, if you want to woo Little Jiu, Dad will support you. If you can woo Little Jiu and make her a member of our family, that will bring honor to our ancestors. Do you understand?¡±

    Han Siye¡¯s lips twitched. Although he felt that his father was a little clueless, he still firmly said, ¡°Of course. Just wait and see.¡±

    Hence, during the final exam, Han Siye ranked first in the cohort for the first time and appeared on the honor roll with Su Jiu.

    He suddenly felt extremely proud of himself, but that wasn¡¯t enough. In the future, his name would appear on a marriage certificate with Little Jiu.

    ***

    After the exams, it was time for the summer vacation.

    Xiao Yang and Xiao Wei¡¯s concert happened to be held at this time. On her birthday, Su Jiu had received tickets from Xiao Wei. She originally wanted Su Shengjing and An Yuan to go with her. However, both of them had work, so she could only drag Song Xinyan along with her.

    Song Xinyan had immediately agreed. But not long after, Su Jiu had received a call from her saying that Li Mohan would be there too.

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>I guessed as much.</i>

    As the possessive male lead, Li Mohan would definitely not allow the female lead to watch another man¡¯s concert. He would definitely follow her.

    After arriving in Vienna on Li Mohan¡¯s private ne and watching a wonderful concert, Su Jiu got a little excited. She suddenly felt that being able to fly on a private ne, attend a concert, and so on was a life of enjoyment!

    She excitedly rushed backstage and found Xiao Yang and Xiao Wei. Sincerely praising them, she said, ¡°Uncle, Brother, your concert was too exciting!¡±

    Dressed in a ck tuxedo, Xiao Wei looked like a noble gentleman in an oil painting. He was handsome and elegant. He smiled at her. ¡°Was it really exciting?¡±

    Su Jiu vigorously nodded. ¡°Yes! I mean it. I¡¯m not lying to you.¡±

    ¡°As long as you think it¡¯s exciting.¡± Xiao Wei¡¯s eyes were gentle.

    Xiao Yang nced at her son and had an idea. He smiled at Su Jiu and said, ¡°Little Jiu, are you freeter? Let¡¯s have a meal together? It¡¯s not easy for you toe all the way here. How about you let Uncle treat you to a meal?¡±

    Xiao Yang knew that his son would definitely be embarrassed to take the initiative to ask Little Jiu out. As his father, he would help him. If he asked, Little Jiu probably wouldn¡¯t refuse.

    Su Jiu really could not reject Uncle Yang. She could not think of any reason to reject him, so she agreed. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Xiao Yang smiled again. ¡°Then wait for us. We¡¯ll go change first.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Su Jiu replied obediently.

    After they left, Su Jiu walked to the safe exit. There were few people here. She took out her phone, found Rong Si¡¯s number in her address book, and made the call.

    The call was answered almost immediately. ¡°Hello?¡±

 Chapter 774 - Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 774: Punishment</h4>

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart thumped as she listened to the little viin¡¯s pleasant voice. Then she said, ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m in Vienna now. It¡¯s very close to where you are now. Why don¡¯t Ie to look for you?¡±

    Rong Si was sitting at his desk, writing a research report. When he heard this, he immediately stopped what he was doing and frowned. ¡°You came alone?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m with Xinyan and Mohan.¡±

    <i>That¡¯s good.</i>

    Rong rxed a little. ¡°Shall Ie to you?¡±

    ¡°No, Big Brother, I¡¯ll find you. Why don¡¯t you give me your address?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll find you,¡± Rong stubbornly said.

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>How worried is he about me? It¡¯s as if something will happen if I walk alone. Does he still treat me as a child?</i>

    Resigned, she told him where she was. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you here. Let me know when you get there.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Su Jiu was looking forward to it. Suddenly, she thought of something and hurriedly asked, ¡°Big Brother, if youe over, will it affect your studies?¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Su Jiu puffed out her cheeks. Even if she did, the little viin would never admit it.?<i>All right, then. I¡¯ll just wait here until he gets here. I¡¯ll see him soon. I¡¯m a little excited just thinking about it!</i>

    After she ended the call, Song Xinyan¡¯s yful voice rang behind her. ¡°Little Jiu, who are you talking to?¡±

    Su Jiu looked up, unsure of when Xinyan had arrived or whether she had heard the content of her conversation with the little viin. Embarrassed, Su Jiu replied, ¡°Just¡­ a friend.¡±

    Xinyan raised her eyebrows. ¡°Boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Really? If that¡¯s not your boyfriend, why are your ears red?¡± Song Xinyan leaned closer to Su Jiu and pinched her red ears.

    Su Jiu quickly covered her ears. They were indeed a little hot. She got even more embarrassed. ¡°He¡¯s really not my boyfriend.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not a boyfriend, but he¡¯s definitely a boy, right?¡± Song Xinyan nced sideways at her and ced a hand on her chin. ¡°Let me guess. It¡¯s that little brother you¡¯ve known since you were young, right? Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t seen him in a long time. He was very handsome when he was young. I wonder what he looks like now. He should be very handsome too, right?¡±

    As Song Xinyan spoke, she suddenly felt a chill on her back as if she were being targeted by something dangerous.

    Song Xinyan carefully turned around and met a pair of cold, dark eyes. Li Mohan was standing not far behind her, staring at her. He must have heard what she had just said.

    Song Xinyan was speechless.

    <i>Oh no, oh no. Could he have overheard me?</i>

    She had just praised another man for being handsome, so Li Mohan would definitely be unhappy. He was already unhappy that she had followed Little Jiu to watch the performance of Xiao Yang and Xiao Wei, the handsome father and son duo. And once this young master was unhappy, handling him would be very difficult. He was very difficult to mollify.

    Su Jiu also looked at Li Mohan and raised her eyebrows.

    <i>Oh, how long has the possessive male lead been standing there? Did he hear what Song Xinyan said just now?</i>

    Recalling how the male protagonist in the original novel would throw the female protagonist onto the bed to punish her whenever he was unhappy, Su Jiu coughed awkwardly and chose to escape.

    <i>Song Xinyan is still young, not yet 18. The male lead will not be so beastly, right?</i>

    <i>He just wouldn¡¯t let her get away with it easily.</i>

 Chapter 775 - The Overbearing CEO Falls In Love With Me

    <h4>Chapter 775: The Overbearing CEO Falls In Love With Me</h4>

    Su Jiu tactfully slipped away. She prepared to follow Xiao Yang and Xiao Wei to the restaurant, leaving Song Xinyan to face the expressionless Li Mohan in embarrassment.

    When Li Mohan was expressionless, it meant he was unhappy.

    Song Xinyan drylyughed and turned to run, but Li Mohan grabbed her wrist and brought her close to him. His deep eyes looked at her warningly. ¡°What did you just say, huh? Say that again?¡±

    Song Xinyanughed dryly. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t say anything. I was just chatting with Little Jiu.¡±

    ¡°About what? How about you tell me about it?¡±

    He looked like he wanted to get to the bottom of this. ¡°It¡¯s really nothing! Li Mohan, what are you thinking? Just because I said a boy is handsome doesn¡¯t mean I like him, okay?¡±

    Li Mohan stared at her. ¡°Then who do you like?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Song Xinyan choked. As she looked at the handsome face close to her, her beautiful face blushed. ¡°I¡­ like you, okay?¡±

    Li Mohan¡¯s expression softened. ¡°At least you still know who you like.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I do. It¡¯s you!¡±

    Li Mohan raised his eyebrows. ¡°Are you going to prove it?¡±

    Song Xinyan couldn¡¯t do anything to him. She could only reach out and hold his face every time he was unhappy in the past. Then, she tiptoed and kissed him.

    Li Mohan was pleased with her performance. He put his arm around her waist and lowered his head¡­

    As Su Jiu followed Xiao Yang and his son out, she inadvertently nced back. The male and the female lead were kissing each other. Li Mohan supported himself against the wall with one hand and pinched Song Xinyan¡¯s chin with the other. He kissed her fiercely. It waspletely like the scene in a novel where a domineering CEO fell in love with me.

    <i>As expected of the male and female leads.</i>

    Su Jiu blushed a little and hurriedly retracted her gaze to follow Xiao Yang and Xiao Wei.

    ***

    When the trio arrived at a nearby French restaurant, Xiao Wei originally nned to sit beside Xiao Yang. However, Xiao Yang nced at him and said, ¡°Sit opposite me. You and Little Jiu are the same age, so you should sit with her. Besides, you¡¯re already grown up, so stop sticking to me.¡±

    Xiao Wei nced at Su Jiu, who had already sat down opposite him, and his ears heated up. After hesitating for two seconds, he finally mustered his courage and walked to her side. He looked down at her and asked, ¡°Can I sit here?¡±

    Su Jiu nodded. ¡°Sure! Have a seat, Brother.¡±

    Under the circumstances, she couldn¡¯t very well deny him a seat, could she?

    Xiao Wei smiled and sat down next to her. He was nervous about having the chance to sit with Su Jiu for the first time. So he was rather stiff. To hide his difort, his long fingers picked up the lemonade on the table, and he took a sip.

    Xiao Yang clicked his tongue. When he had been young, he had been so proactive and bold in wooing this child¡¯s mother.?<i>If he likes her, he should say it bravely. Why is this kidpletely different from me? With his current state, is there any hope of him wooing Little Jiu?</i>

    <i>He said it himself that many boys in school like Little Jiu. Especially Han Xiao¡¯s son, who waits for Little Jiu to finish ss every day and can¡¯t be more obvious about his affections for her.</i>

    <i>Look at them. Even if they don¡¯t seed in the end, they at least took action, right?</i>

    Xiao Yang looked at Su Jiu and asked with a fatherly smile, ¡°Little Jiu, how are your studies now? Are you alright? I heard from Xiao Wei that you started a livestream. Can you manage that and your studies at the same time?¡±

    Su Jiu smiled. ¡°Sure, Uncle. I¡¯m doing well in my studies. Besides, the live broadcast was something I started on a whim. I don¡¯t intend to make it my main career. Learning is still the most important thing.¡±

 Chapter 776 - Brother, This Is Good Too

    <h4>Chapter 776: Brother, This Is Good Too</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m d you think so. Xiao Wei has good grades and has always been in the top three of his ss. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you can ask him. He¡¯ll definitely teach you patiently, right?¡±

    Xiao Yang said as he gave Xiao Wei a look. Xiao Wei coughed lightly. ¡°Little Jiu is now the top student in the school as well. She probably doesn¡¯t need me to teach her.¡±

    ¡°Number one?¡± Xiao Yang was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Little Jiu is so amazing. In that case, my silly son doesn¡¯t have to teach you. Why don¡¯t you teach him?¡±

    Amused, Su Jiu replied, ¡°Uncle, he doesn¡¯t need me to teach him.¡±

    ¡°Who says he doesn¡¯t? He¡¯s more introverted and doesn¡¯t know how to talk to people. You¡¯ll have to teach him that. You¡¯re a lot livelier and more cheerful than he is.¡±

    Xiao Wei was immediately embarrassed and quickly took another sip of water.

    <i>But Dad is right. Sometimes I feel too introverted. If only I had Han Siye¡¯s courage.</i>

    Su Jiu turned to look at him and smiled. ¡°Brother Wei is very good like this. He¡¯s gentle and refined. I feel veryfortable interacting with him. There is no need for him to change his personality.¡±

    Xiao Wei was stunned. He immediately turned his head and met her smiling clear eyes.

    His heart lurched, then he began to blush.

    <i>Little Jiu, is that apliment?</i>

    <i>She still has a good impression of me, doesn¡¯t she?</i>

    This was good for him. Xiao Wei didn¡¯t want to be like Han Siye and tell Su Jiu what was in his heart directly. He didn¡¯t want to hear her reject him, nor did he want her to distance herself from him as she did to Han Siye. Therefore, it was good for them to maintain their current rtionship.

    Soon, the waiter brought the menu over and handed it to Xiao Yang. Xiao Yang took it and passed it to Su Jiu. ¡°Little Jiu, Uncle is treating you today. Order whatever you want. You¡¯re wee.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Thank you, Uncle!¡±

    After the waiter served the steak, Xiao Wei took the initiative to cut it and ced the best part on Su Jiu¡¯s te.

    Xiao Yang, who was opposite him, was immediately heartbroken.?<i>Look! This is the son I painstakingly nurtured. In the end, his mind is all on girls. He did not even look at me, let alone cut my steak.</i>

    <i>Hmph, it would be fine if this kid can marry Little Jiu in the future. If not, I wouldugh!</i>

    ***

    The lunch ended an hourter. Xiao Wei deliberately ate much slower than usual to spend more time with Su Jiu.

    Su Jiu felt anxious, wondering where the little viin was now. She nced at her cell phone from time to time. He had not called or sent a message.

    Xiao Wei picked up a napkin and elegantly wiped the corner of his lips. He looked at her and asked, ¡°Do you have something urgent?¡±

    Su Jiu came back to her senses andughed dryly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. A friend ising over. I have to pick him upter.¡±

    Xiao Wei¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°A friend?¡±

    <i>Yeah, friend.</i>

    Xiao Wei fell silent.?<i>The friend she is talking about is that Rong Si, right?</i>

    Although he wasn¡¯t sure, his strong intuition told him it was. He could tell from Little Jiu¡¯s expression that he was someone she cared about.

    Xiao Yang could tell that something was unusual and asked curiously, ¡°A friend? Little Jiu, who is it? Do I know him?¡±

    She smiled at him. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ so, is it a boy or a girl?¡±

    Su Jiu was suddenly embarrassed. ¡°Boy.¡±

    ¡°Just friends, huh?¡±

 Chapter 777 - The IQ of a Little Villain

    <h4>Chapter 777: The IQ of a Little Viin</h4>

    Su Jiu nodded. ¡°He happens to be studying here. We haven¡¯t seen each other in a long time, so we¡¯re going to meet up.¡±

    When Xiao Yang saw Xiao Wei lower his eyes to hide theplicated emotions in them, he understood something. He sighed in his heart, but still smiled and said, ¡°In that case, you¡¯ll be leaving soon right? Uncle wanted to take you to the movie theater, but let¡¯s talk about it next time. When the timees, call your father along. I haven¡¯t seen him in a long time, and I miss him.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll help you ask Daddy once he¡¯s done with his work.¡± Su Jiu agreed.

    Xiao Wei was in a low mood. He adjusted his mood and pretended to be nonchnt. ¡°Little Jiu, where are you going to pick him up? Do you need us to send you there? This is your first time here, right? If you go alone, you might get lost.¡±

    As he spoke, his lips curved into a faint smile. His eyes and voice were so gentle that Su Jiu suddenly felt guilty.

    Actually, she also knew what Xiao Wei was thinking. Just like Han Siye, she could not give him what he wanted.

    She already felt bad about eating with him. How could she ask him to send her there?

    Su Jiu shook her head. ¡°No, Brother. I¡¯ll just have Xinyan¡¯s driver take me there.¡±

    Xiao Wei did not force Su Jiu. He smiled and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    ***

    After leaving the restaurant, Su Jiu returned to her hotel room. Half an hourter, she received a message from Rong Si. ¡°I¡¯m at the airport. Where are you?¡±

    <i>He has already arrived?</i>

    Su Jiu suddenly felt a little excited and inexplicably nervous, like a little girl who wanted to meet her boyfriend.?<i>Bah, what am I thinking now?</i>

    <i>The little viin isn¡¯t even mine yet.</i>

    She quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯m at the hotel. Shall I pick you up from the airport?¡±

    ¡°Tell me the hotel address. I¡¯ll be there.¡±

    <i>Alright.</i>

    <i>The little viin is most likely worried that I¡¯m unfamiliar with the ce and would get lost.</i>

    <i>Isn¡¯t he worried about getting lost himself?</i>

    However, Su Jiu felt that her thoughts were unnecessary. With the little viin¡¯s intelligence, he could probably memorize a map. How could he get lost?

    Su Jiu had no choice but to give Rong Si the hotel address and go to the lobby to wait for him. Another half an hour passed, and a taxi stopped by the roadside. Su Jiu saw everything and could not help but sigh at the charm of the little viin. Wherever he went, he would stun the people around him.

    Rong Si was still wearing a simple white shirt and ck pants, but he looked especially good. He could totally be a male model.

    At this moment, he also saw Su Jiu. His eyes darkened as he walked toward the hotel entrance.

    He stopped when he reached her, his dark eyes fixed on her. Then he reached out and pinched her cheek. ¡°Good girl.¡±

    Su Jiu would have described his actions as doting. However, when she heard him say that, a question mark slowly appeared in her mind. ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±?<i>Why did he suddenly say that?</i>

    Rong Si felt the softness and warmth of her face with his fingertips. A smile seemed to appear in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re waiting for me obediently.¡±

    Su Jiu gasped.

    <i>Hiss, the little viin is so provocative!</i>

 Chapter 778 - Do You Want to Live With Me?

    <h4>Chapter 778: Do You Want to Live With Me?</h4>

    Her brain short-circuited. She blushed and stammered, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve always been obedient!¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s lips curved. ¡°Sure.¡±

    His smile was so beautiful that Su Jiu forced herself to return to her senses and ask, ¡°Big Brother, how long are you nning to stay here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave when you go back.¡±

    Carefully, Su Jiu said, ¡°Have you forgotten that I¡¯m on summer vacation? I¡¯ll be here for ten days to half a month without leaving. Are you staying here with me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡±

    ¡°Your professor might get angry.¡±

    Rong Si intently looked at her. ¡°That¡¯s not important.¡±

    She was the most important person in his heart other than his mother. It was rare for her toe over to visit him, so of course, he had to focus all his attention on her. Everything else was secondary.

    Su Jiu suddenly smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good. Big Brother, are you staying in this hotel too?¡±

    Rong Si nodded.?<i>Naturally.</i>

    If he could live next door to her, that would be so much better.

    However, when they reached the front desk, the receptionist said that the hotel rooms were all booked and there was no way to check-in.

    ¡°Fully booked?¡± Su Jiu was instantly disappointed. After some thought, she turned to Rong Si and said, ¡°Big Brother, there¡¯s another hotel nearby. It¡¯s not far from here. Why don¡¯t you stay there?¡±

    Rong Si said nothing. He seemed reluctant.

    The receptionist sized the two of them up and said to Su Jiu, ¡°Are you dating this boy? You booked a double room. If you¡¯re a couple, you can stay with him.¡±

    Su Jiu was stunned.

    <i>Stay together?</i>

    <i>However, it could work. This was a good time to develop a rtionship with the little viin!</i>

    ¡°She¡¯s right, Big Brother. I do have a double room in that room. Do you want to stay with me?¡±

    The little girl blinked her big, clear, innocent eyes. It was impossible to imagine that she had any evil intentions. Instead, he was worried that she would suffer.

    Rong Si stared at her in shock. ¡°Stay together? Seriously?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious! Big Brother, we¡¯ve known each other for so many years anyway. We¡¯re more than friends at this point. We¡¯ve long been inseparable, right?¡± Su Jiu said with a smile.

    Rong Si was speechless.

    <i>Is this girl innocent or stupid? Doesn¡¯t she know that there is a difference between men and women?</i>

    <i>We aren¡¯t children anymore. Doesn¡¯t she think it would be dangerous for us to share a room alone at our age?</i>

    Rong Si was suddenly d that he was the one standing in front of her. If it had been any other man, she might have been in danger. He had to remind her.

    At that thought, Rong Si¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°You¡¯re not a kid anymore. How can you share a room with someone of the opposite gender?¡±

    His expression was exactly the same as when Su Shengjing was trying to reason with her. Su Jiu wanted tough and said righteously, ¡°I don¡¯t casually stay with a man. It¡¯s precisely because that person is you that I¡¯m willing!¡±

    Rong Si winced. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because¡ª¡± Su Jiu leaned closer and stood on tiptoe to speak in his ear. ¡°I trust my big brother.¡±

    The girl¡¯s warm breath brushed against his ear, bringing with it an indescribable itch. It also made his heart suddenly throb fiercely, and even his eyes darkened.

    Rong Si¡¯s throat worked as he stared at her with his dark eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯m not as good as you think?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not good, then there¡¯s no good person in this world!¡± Su Jiu said confidently, her eyes filled with trust in him without any doubt.

 Chapter 779 - Declaring His Own Ownership

    <h4>Chapter 779: Dering His Own Ownership</h4>

    The receptionist curiously looked at them, then asked, ¡°Are you a couple?¡±

    Su Jiu stole a nce at Rong Si. Seeing that he had no intention of denying it, she did not do that either. She only said to the receptionist, ¡°Sister, he can stay with me.¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Su Jiu vigorously nodded. ¡°Big Brother, I really trust you.¡±

    She was speaking in Chinese. Although the receptionist couldn¡¯t understand what the girl was saying, she could sense that her rtionship with the boy was extraordinary. She was certain that they were a couple, so she smiled and said, ¡°You two seem to be very close. I wish you happiness.¡±

    Rong blushed and followed Su Jiu inside the hotel. When they reached the elevator, he walked in with her.

    Both of them were alone in the elevator. They stood side by side in the small space, not speaking to each other. The atmosphere suddenly became intimate.

    Out of the corner of her eye, Su Jiu saw Rong Si¡¯s slender and well-defined hand. She suddenly got the urge to hold it. His palm was warm, not as cold as he looked.

    However, she was a girl after all. She was embarrassed to take the initiative to hold his hand and had to pretend that nothing had happened.

    Rong Si was also very nervous now, his entire body stiff. He had never expected things to turn out this way. He was actually going to share a room with her.

    Such a thing had only appeared in his dreams.

    As he thought about it, the elevator doors suddenly opened and several people walked in from the restaurant on the second floor. They were all guests of this hotel. As soon as they entered the elevator, the elevator seemed cramped. Among them were two fat women. Su Jiu was squeezed into a corner.

    When a man nced at Su Jiu and was about to stand beside her, Rong Si¡¯s eyes turned cold. Rong Si hurried to Su Jiu¡¯s side and stood with her as if he were dering his ownership. Then he looked coldly at the man, a warning in his gaze.

    The man originally wanted to take advantage of Su Jiu while there were many people. When Rong Si rushed to Su Jiu, however, the man thought that Rong Si was Su Jiu¡¯s boyfriend. Therefore, the man looked away resentfully and did not look at her again.

    Su Jiu could sense that the little viin was protecting her.

    Besides, he was standing so close to her now that their arms were touching. If she wasn¡¯t careful, she would touch his hand. Her heart sped up and her face burned.

    Rong Si touched her hand too. He had a strong urge to hold it, but he remembered that he would be sharing a room with herter. He couldn¡¯t push his luck, so he dismissed the idea.

    When they arrived at the hotel room, Su Jiu swiped her card and entered the room. She turned to Rong Si, who was still standing at the door. ¡°Big Brother, what¡¯s wrong? Come in.¡±

    Rong Si was a little embarrassed as he followed her in. Su Jiu closed the door and pointed to the bed closest to the door. ¡°You can sleep in this bed.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Rong Si nodded and put his backpack on the bedside table.

    Watching his every move, Su Jiu really felt like she had secretly brought her boyfriend home without telling her parents. She felt a little guilty.

    Trying to calm herself, she casually asked, ¡°Big Brother, have you eaten? Do you want to go eat?¡±

    Rong Si turned to her. ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten. But if you haven¡¯t, I can eat with you.¡±

    ¡°Eaten?¡± Rong Si raised his eyebrows. ¡°Who did you eat with? Xiao Wei?¡±

    Su Jiu choked.

    <i>No way! How could he have guessed so urately?</i>

 Chapter 780 - Bullying the Little Villain (1)

    <h4>Chapter 780: Bullying the Little Viin (1)</h4>

    When Su Jiu didn¡¯t answer immediately, Rong Si knew he was right.

    Su Jiu hade to Vienna to watch Xiao Wei¡¯s concert. If Rong Si were Xiao Wei, he would definitely not miss the opportunity to eat with her. Of course, he would not miss the opportunity to have her apany him either. Nodding, he said, ¡°Then, apany me to eat.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Get some rest. We¡¯ll eatter.¡±

    Rong Si nodded again and sat down on the edge of the bed. This was the first time both of them had been alone together. They were nervous, after all. Neither of them spoke for a moment, both feeling a little uneasy.

    He just looked at her with deep eyes. Su Jiu was helpless under his gaze and did not know what to do with her hands. She could only pretend not to care and continue looking out of the balcony.

    Rong Si smiled when he saw that Su Jiu was nervous too.

    <i>Is the little viinughing at me?</i>

    <i>Does he think I¡¯m being coy now?</i>

    Su Jiu got even more embarrassed. If she had known that it would be so awkward, she would not have impulsively agreed for the little viin to stay with her. After all, he was the child she liked.

    Facing him, she could not remain calm at all!

    She decided to step outside the balcony and take two deep breaths to calm herself. To her surprise, a deep, maic voice rang behind her. ¡°This city is beautiful.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    She quickly turned and almost bumped into Rong Si¡¯s sharp chin. Her eyes widened. ¡°W-why did you suddenly appear behind me? You scared me.¡±

    Rong Si looked down at her. ¡°Sorry!¡±

    As he spoke, he moved to stand beside her. From this vantage point, he could see most of the city. Perhaps, it was because she was beside him, but he found the city exceptionally beautiful.

    He would live here with her always, if he could.

    Su Jiu pouted. ¡°You¡¯re forgiven. Big Brother, since you¡¯re not resting, why don¡¯t we go eat? After dinner, shall we take a walk outside?¡±

    She had to try to minimize her time alone in this room with him. That way, it wouldn¡¯t be so awkward.

    With this in mind, she brought Rong Si out until the evening, walking until her legs almost broke. She really couldn¡¯t walk anymore, but Rong Si calmly followed her as if nothing had happened. He was still carrying bags of things that Su Jiu had bought on the way. Su Jiu couldn¡¯t resist cute things, especially cute dolls. She wanted to buy them whenever she saw them.

    When Su Jiu sat down on a bench by the road to massage her feet, Rong Si raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you still able to walk?¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s face fell. ¡°No, I¡¯m tired.¡±

    Rong Si felt helpless. ¡°Then why walk for so long?¡±

    Su Jiu choked inwardly.?<i>Isn¡¯t it to avoid the awkwardness in the room??</i>She really regretted letting him stay with her now!

    Just the thought of her being alone with him in the middle of the night when she got back made her nervous. But she couldn¡¯t tell the little viin to go to another hotel at this time, could she?

    He had even asked her two or three times before.?<i>Are you sure you¡¯re ok if I stay with you?</i>

    Su Jiu was vexed. She felt like she had shot herself in the foot. She was clearly timid in front of the little viin. Why had she pretended to be bold?!

    She evasively answered him, ¡°It¡¯s my first time in Vienna. It¡¯s interesting, so I want to wander here.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Rong Si suspiciously looked at her.

    <i>Actually, isn¡¯t it because she is shy?</i>

    <i>She¡¯s embarrassed to live with me, but what is this girl trying to do now?</i>

    <i>But it¡¯s toote now. I¡¯m not leaving.</i>

 Chapter 781 - Bullying the Little Villain (2)

    <h4>Chapter 781: Bullying the Little Viin (2)</h4>

    When Rong Si saw that Su Jiu was still rubbing her sore ankles, he helplessly smiled and squatted with his back to her. ¡°Come up.¡±

    For a moment, Su Jiu didn¡¯t understand. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll carry you.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>No way! The little viin is talking about carrying me? In public?</i>

    Sheughed dryly. ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m fine. I can still walk.¡±

    ¡°Get on,¡± Rong repeated, his dark eyes fixed on her. His tone brooked no argument.

    Rong Si was by her side now. He hoped Su Jiu could rely on him more and make him feel he could be useful.

    Su Jiu looked at his back.?<i>Even his back is so handsome.?</i>Su Jiu gulped and secretly told herself not to be a coward. Didn¡¯t she want to seduce the little viin and take him for herself?

    <i>I have to find more opportunities to develop a rtionship, okay? How am I going to do that if I¡¯m so cowardly?</i>

    <i>This good opportunity would be wasted!</i>

    <i>In for a penny, in for a pound.</i>?Su Jiu stood up and climbed onto Rong¡¯s back. ¡°Okay, Big Brother, just carry me back!¡±

    This ce wasn¡¯t far from the hotel. They would be there soon. She wouldn¡¯t have let him carry her otherwise.

    As she had hoped, Rong Si carried her on his back and headed back to the hotel. As for Rong Si, the girl he liked was on his back. He felt an indescribable satisfaction, a kind of happiness he had rarely experienced since he had been a child.

    Su Jiu suddenly realized that the little viin seemed to be walking much slower after carrying her. She began to suspect that it was her weight. ¡°N?WN0V?L.0?G¡±So, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Big Brother, am I very heavy?¡±

    Rong Si tilted his head and nced at her. His lips curled up slightly. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re quite heavy.¡±

    ¡°Are you calling me fat?!¡± Su Jiu got furious. ¡°Then I don¡¯t want you to carry me anymore. Put me down!¡±

    Rong Si snorted. ¡°No. I¡¯m happy to carry you even if you¡¯re heavy.¡±

    When Su Jiu heard this, she could not say anything, especially when she heard his arrogant snort. It made her heart race!

    <i>Oh no, oh no! Why do I always find the little viin easy to flirt with now? Is his voice too pleasant?!</i>

    Along the way, many people looked at them. Su Jiu got a little embarrassed and subconsciously buried her face in the little viin¡¯s shoulder.

    Rong Si stiffened. He could clearly feel her warm breath and the way her hair fell, tickling his neck. Something was wrong.

    He had to remind her. ¡°Don¡¯t breathe into my neck.¡±

    <i>Eh?</i>

    Only then did Su Jiu realize that Rong Si¡¯s ears were red.?<i>Tsk tsk! What a pure young man! He just couldn¡¯t take it anymore, huh?</i>

    She suddenly wanted to tease him, so she braced herself and blew gently into his ear.

    Rong stiffened and immediately turned to look at her, his eyes dark. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Su Jiu slyly smiled. ¡°I¡¯m bullying you.¡±

 Chapter 782 - Donâ€™t Flirt with Boys

    <h4>Chapter 782: Don¡¯t Flirt with Boys</h4>

    <i>If she doesn¡¯t behave herself, I¡¯ll show her she was wrong when we get back to the hotel!</i>

    Su Jiu had indeed overestimated the little viin¡¯s self-control and tolerance in this aspect. She had thought that no matter what she did, he could tolerate it.

    So from time to time, she pinched his ear, his face, or blew into it again. She didn¡¯t notice that the little viin¡¯s eyes were darkening, even bing dangerous.

    They walked all the way back to the hotel. After reaching the hotel, Rong Si set Su Jiu down and put down what he was carrying.

    Only then did he turn around. He grabbed her wrist and pulled her back. Caught off guard, Su Jiu almost bumped his chin. She looked up in shock and met his dark eyes.

    Now his gaze was fixed on her, and there seemed to be a hint of danger in his eyes. It suddenly made her nervous.

    Seeing that the situation was not good, Su Jiu quietly exerted strength, trying to pull her hand back from his, but Rong Si tightened his grip.

    Bracing herself, she met his gaze. ¡°Big Brother?¡±

    Rong Si lowered his eyes and gritted his teeth. ¡°After teasing me so much, you want to act like nothing happened?¡±

    Su Jiu said guiltily, ¡°When did I tease you?¡±

    ¡°No? You¡¯ve forgotten what you just did so quickly?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Rong Si leaned closer to her, his eyes burning. ¡°Silly, didn¡¯t anyone tell you not to flirt with boys?¡±

    ¡°How am I flirting?¡°¡± It¡¯s my first time doing this! Besides, I¡¯m just teasing you.¡± Su Jiu¡¯s voice became softer and softer as she spoke. She felt very guilty.

    ¡°Teasing me?¡± Rong raised his eyebrows. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    ¡°Really!¡± Faced with his burning gaze, Su Jiu became even more nervous. Only then did she realize that she had done something dangerous.

    <i>Had I been¡­ tempting fate?</i>

    Now that he was so close to her, she was afraid that he would do something that she could not resist. Su Jiu quickly said, ¡°Big Brother, if you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t do it again.¡±

    ¡°Next time, it¡¯s okay. Not now.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Rong said seriously, ¡°You¡¯re too young. Don¡¯t learn bad things.¡±

    Suddenly, Su Jiu wanted tough.?<i>I just flirted with him. How is that a bad thing?</i>

    <i>Hasn¡¯t he flirted with me, too? Doesn¡¯t he know better?</i>

    Deliberately, she asked, ¡°Then I can do it when I grow up, right?¡±

    <i>Depends on who it¡¯s being done to.</i>

    Rong Si¡¯s face was serious, but there seemed to be a hint of jealousy in his tone. Su Jiu knew what answer he wanted to hear and vowed, ¡°I¡¯m a woman of principles. I won¡¯t flirt with others so casually!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± He trapped her against the wall, braced his hands against it, and just stared at her.

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat. Not knowing what he was going to do, she saw him lower his head a little¡ª

    <i>Oh God! Is the little viin going to kiss me?</i>

    Su Jiu¡¯s eyes widened, and she was stunned. It was as if she couldn¡¯t move. She watched as his handsome face drew closer to hers. Their breaths mingled and their lips almost touched¡­

    However, his lips didn¡¯t fall where she¡¯d expected. Instead, theynded on her ear.

    For a moment, Su Jiu felt as if she had been electrocuted!

    His warm lips scraped along her ear. She could clearly hear his slightly rapid breathing, and for the first time, she experienced the unbearable itch.

    That itch was not as ufortable as being bitten by a mosquito. Instead, it was like scratching her heart and liver, making her want more. She wanted relief.

 Chapter 783 - The Little Villain Has Learned Bad Things!

    <h4>Chapter 783: The Little Viin Has Learned Bad Things!</h4>

    When Rong Si reached her earlobe, Su Jiu went numb from head to toe. She could not help but push him away and cry, ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Rong Si let it go and stared at her. ¡°Do you still dare to do it?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t do it again!¡± Su Jiu admitted defeat.

    The feeling just now was too suffocating. She waspletely unprepared.

    If she were mentally prepared, she would not be afraid. She would definitely turn the tables on him. At that time, the person who wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it would be the little viin!

    Rong Si released her and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Good.¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t dare for the time being. I¡¯m not that cowardly.¡± Su Jiu raised her chin and said fearlessly, ¡°Even if I flirt with you like that again, you¡¯ll only scare me. What can you do to me?¡±

    <i>So this girl is really certain that I can¡¯t do anything to her?</i>

    <i>Later, I¡¯ll make sure she knows she was asking for trouble with such thoughts.</i>

    Rong Si¡¯s eyes were dark. ¡°Maybe not now. But next time, I will.¡±

    <i>Eh?</i>

    Before Su Jiu could fully appreciate the meaning of his words, Rong Si released her and tapped her forehead. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s wash up and go to bed.¡±

    Su Jiu blushed and softly asked, ¡°Who¡¯s going to shower first?¡±

    Rong Si looked ufortable. ¡°You shower first.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going for a walk.¡±

    <i>A walk?</i>?Su Jiu suddenly thought that he was trying to avoid embarrassment.

    Seeing her surprised expression, Rong Si said casually, ¡°Do you want toe with me?¡±

    Su Jiu was astonished.

    <i>Good God! Is the little viin flirting with me again?</i>

    She did not avoid his gaze. Lifting her chin, she said haughtily, ¡°Sure. Who¡¯s afraid of who?¡±

    Su Jiu expected him to blush and feel embarrassed. To her surprise, his lips curled into a rare, devilish smile. Then he reached out and unbuttoned a button of his shirt. ¡°Really? I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Seeing his actions, Su Jiu could not remain calm!

    She nearly lost control of her inner scream at the sight of his sexy Adam¡¯s apple and corbone fully revealed to her.

    <i>Ahhhhhhh!</i>

    ¡°What ¡­ what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say together?¡± Rong Si took two steps towards her. His face was impably handsome, especially his dark, deep eyes. When he looked at her, they were like a bottomless ocean vortex that could suck people in and leave them unable to escape.

    Su Jiu took two steps back andughed dryly. ¡°I¡­ I was just joking!¡±

    ¡°But what if I take it seriously?¡± said Rong Si, about to release the second button on his shirt.

    Su Jiu¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She turned around and ran into the bathroom, quickly locking it!

    <i>Flirting with the little viin doesn¡¯t work now. Something is wrong with him. He has learned bad things too, and he can even flirt back!</i>

    As her heart beat wildly, Su Jiu suddenly heard a low and pleasantugh outside the bathroom door. Then, she heard the little viin¡¯s footsteps leaving and the sound of him opening the door and going out.

    <i>Did he¡­ really go out?</i>

    Su Jiu had been anxious, but now that he had left, she suddenly felt lost.

    <i>Alright, the little viin can be said to be quite a gentleman. He¡¯s giving me full respect. He¡¯s just unwilling to be flirted with, even if he¡¯s flirting with me.</i>

    <i>Such a good boy can not be found anywhere else!</i>

    After afortable hot shower, Su Jiu crawled under the nket and pretended to sleep to avoid embarrassment when the little viin returnedter. At this moment, her phone suddenly rang.

 Chapter 784 - His Darling

    <h4>Chapter 784: His Darling</h4>

    She reached out and picked up the phone from the bedside table.?<i>It¡¯s Dad!</i>

    Su Jiu immediately got out of bed and picked up the phone. ¡°Hello? Daddy!¡±

    Su Shengjing had just finished a day of work. Not long after he returned home, he saw that his daughter was not at home. His heart had felt empty, and he could not help but call her.

    It was the first time she had left home to go so far away, and he missed her and worried for her. Hearing her sweet voice made him feel better.

    Su Shengjing concernedly asked, ¡°Baby, how was the concert today? Daddy will be done with work in the next two days. When are youing back?¡±

    The earlier question wasn¡¯t the point. Thetter was.

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Is Daddy finished so soon?</i>

    She had nned to stay here a few more days. If she had time, she wanted to stop by the little viin¡¯s ce to see where he lived now.

    Su Jiu tentatively said, ¡°Daddy, I rarely get a chance to fly out. I want to stay here for a few more days. I don¡¯t want to go back so soon.¡±

    ¡°How long are you nning on staying? If you want to go on vacation, Daddy can take you there sometime. Daddy¡¯s worried about you being out there alone.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m not a kid anymore. I can take care of myself. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Su Shengjing¡¯s tone was serious. ¡°No, no matter how old you are, you¡¯re still a child in my eyes. You¡¯re not allowed to stay there for so long. You have toe back in two days. Otherwise, Daddy will go look for you.¡±

    <i>Doesn¡¯t she know that overseas is not as safe as home? What if she falls in danger?</i>

    <i>Who would help her?</i>

    As long as he imagined his daughter¡¯s helpless appearance, Su Shengjing could not stand it. He wished he could bring her back immediately and make her stay under his watch. Only then would he be at ease.

    Su Shengjing asked again, ¡°Baby, where are you staying now? Is it a hotel?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a hotel. A five-star hotel. There¡¯s a lot of security, and I¡¯ve had no issues so far.¡±

    ¡°No issues? In the end, you¡¯re still a young girl with little social experience. There are many problems with hotels overseas. So what if there are security guards? Some security guards will still collude with bad people to target silly girls like you.¡±

    He had seen a lot of news about foreign hotels colluding with criminals to attack hotel guests. Many of those hotels were five-star hotels, so she couldn¡¯t think that it was enough just to stay in a five-star hotel!

    Su Jiu said helplessly, ¡°Daddy, why do you make it sound so scary? I¡¯m really fine. Besides, I¡¯m not that stupid. Besides, there¡¯s the little¡ª¡±

    She was about to say ¡°little viin¡± before suddenly realizing that something was wrong and hurriedly changed her words. ¡°¡­ Little Yan and Young Master Li are here. It¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not safe either! Li Mohan is focused on Song Xinyan. Why would he care about you? Who asked my daughter to be so beautiful and cute? I can¡¯t help but worry!¡± Su Shengjing said strongly. ¡°By the way, Baby, which hotel are you staying in now? Let me see if you¡¯re safe.¡±

    Su Jiu felt even more helpless. It seemed that her father would not be at ease until she showed him, so she turned on the phone camera.

    She showed him the room¡¯svish oil painting decorations, the big European-style bed, and the balcony with its view of the starry sky. ¡°There, Daddy. Do you see it? Not bad, huh?¡±

    The first thing Su Shengjing saw was his daughter. After eximing that his daughter was really beautiful and cute, he started to size up the room.

 Chapter 785 - Staying With A Boy?

    <h4>Chapter 785: Staying With A Boy?</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    Suddenly, Su Shengjing s saw something and frowned. ¡°Baby, why did you book a double room?¡±

    <i>Also, if I am not mistaken, there is a ck backpack on the nightstand of the other bed. The bag looks like it¡¯s for a boy.</i>

    ¡°Because the receptionist said there were no more single rooms, so I booked a double room. It¡¯s good to have more space.¡± That was true, so she didn¡¯t sound guilty when she said it.

    Su Shengjing looked at her carefully and asked, ¡°Is that backpack yours? Why don¡¯t I remember you having such a bag?¡±

    <i>¡­ Backpack?</i>

    Su Jiu was stunned for a moment before she reacted. Her heart was in her throat!

    Su Shengjing¡¯s question was so sudden that Su Jiu did not have time to hide her emotions. He could clearly see her expression change, and his eyes darkened. ¡°It¡¯s a boy¡¯s? Su Jiu! You¡¯ve really grown up. You dare to stay with a boy. No wonder you don¡¯t want toe back!¡±

    He had never called her by her first name before. It showed how angry he was.

    Su Jiu quickly said, ¡°Daddy, that¡¯s not it. Let me exin. That backpack¡­ I bought it here at thest minute. It doesn¡¯t belong to a boy.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really yours? I don¡¯t believe it. Don¡¯t I know you? You definitely don¡¯t like this style!¡± Su Shengjing¡¯s voice was stern. ¡°Tell me honestly, whose bag is this?!¡±

    There was no way Su Jiu would admit that the backpack belonged to the little viin. If her father found out that she was sharing a room with the little viin, she could not imagine how angry he would be. He might really fly over and beat the little viin up!

    Su Shengjing was enraged. He had never expected that despite all his warnings, his daughter was still in a situation where she could be taken advantage of by a boy.

    Not only did she not listen to his warnings, she was even staying with a boy!

    He said angrily, ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve spoiled you so much that you¡¯re being disobedient now. If you want to stay with a boy, then don¡¯te back. Stay with him forever!¡±

    ¡°Daddy! I¡­¡± Su Jiu had never seen Su Shengjing so angry. She was a little stunned and did not know how to exin.

    At that moment, the door suddenly opened and a slender figure ran in. She shouted excitedly, ¡°Little Jiu!¡±

    Su Jiu turned around. It was Song Xinyan.

    <i>Why is she here?</i>

    When Song Xinyan entered the room, she realized that Su Jiu was on the phone. When she came to her, she saw Su Shengjing on the screen. She greeted him politely, ¡°Hello, Uncle. Long time no see!¡±

    ¡°Long time no see.¡± Su Shengjing tried his best to calm down and asked Song Xinyan, ¡°Uncle wants to ask you a question. You have to tell the truth.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Ask away, Uncle.¡±

    ¡°Tell Uncle, is Little Jiu staying with a boy now?¡±

    Xinyan looked surprised, as if she had heard something unbelievable. ¡°Uncle, what are you talking about? Why would Little Jiu stay with a boy?¡±

    ¡°Then why did she book a double bed and why is there a backpack on the other bed?¡± Su Shengjing questioned sternly.

    If he did not get a satisfactory answer today, he would immediately take a ne over to teach that brat a lesson!

    Song Xinyan blinked and looked enlightened. ¡°Uncle, why do you look so angry? You¡¯ve misunderstood Little Jiu. She booked a double room because the other rooms in the restaurant were all booked. As for the backpack¡­¡±

    Song Xinyan turned to the ck backpack on the bedside table. ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡±

 Chapter 786 - Daddy Spoils His Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 786: Daddy Spoils His Daughter</h4>

    Su Jiu quickly gave her a look.<i>?Boohoo! Whether the little viin and I would have a good time in the future depends on her!</i>

    Song Xinyan received Su Jiu¡¯s gaze, and her face was filled with calmness and confidence. From an angle that Su Shengjing could not see, she secretly made an ¡°OK¡± gesture to Su Jiu.

    Then, she said to Su Shengjing, ¡°Uncle, Little Jiu bought that bag on the way. She went shopping with me today and bought a lot of things. I¡¯m also wondering why she bought this bag. If she wanted to buy something, she should have bought something better. This looks like something a boy would carry. But she said that she would only use it to store things and there was no need to care about the style.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Su Shengjing was skeptical about it.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. Uncle, do you suspect that I¡¯m lying to you? Li Mohan was also there when Little Jiu bought this bag. If you don¡¯t believe me, should I call Li Mohan over?¡±

    Su Shengjing naturally would not agree to let a boy enter Su Jiu¡¯s room. He immediately rejected the suggestion. ¡°No need. What¡¯s wrong with you girls? He¡¯s a boy. How can you let him enter a girl¡¯s room so casually? Men are not good. As a girl, you have to be more vignt. Don¡¯t believe their lies!¡±

    He spoke with some exasperation.

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Daddy, you¡¯re a man too. You don¡¯t have to think so badly of others. There are scumbags, but there are also many good men. You are one!</i>

    She nodded obediently. ¡°Got it, Daddy. I will.¡±

    ¡°So that backpack was really bought by Little Jiu?¡±

    Song Xinyan vigorously nodded. ¡°Really! Uncle, do you really suspect that it¡¯s a boy? Do you think that Little Jiu is staying with a boy?¡±

    ¡°She dares? See if I don¡¯t break her¡­¡± At this point, Su Shengjing choked and hurriedly corrected himself. ¡°His leg! I¡¯ll make him regreting into this world! ¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    She was suddenly very d that the little viin had gone out. Otherwise, the consequences would have been dire!

    Her father loved to spoil her. She was more important to him than anything else. Any boy who was interested in her was his enemy.

    At least until she was of age, he wouldn¡¯t allow boys to have any interest in her. And he certainly wouldn¡¯t tolerate her suffering.

    ¡°By the way, baby, open your bag and let me see what¡¯s inside.¡± Su Shengjing still did not believe herpletely and wanted to verify it further.

    If the backpack contained something for boys, then these two girls were working together to deceive him!

    Su Jiu was astonished.

    Song Xinyan was also stunned. She sympathetically looked at Su Jiu and secretly spread her hands.

    <i>Oh no, oh no! There is nothing I can do to help her now.</i>

    <i>Who would have thought Mr. Su would pull such a stunt?</i>

    ¡°Daddy, in the end, you still don¡¯t believe me.¡± Su Jiu puffed out her cheeks and pretended to be angry.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing to hide, why can¡¯t I look?¡± Su Shengjing said righteously, gesturing for her to quickly open her backpack.

    She had no choice. Su Jiu took the backpack with trembling hands and unzipped it in front of the camera¡­

    She gulped. A cold sweat broke out on her back. She was beyond nervous.

    <i>What to do, what to do?</i>

    <i>The bag most likely contains the little viin¡¯s clothes and daily necessities. What should I do?</i>

    After opening his backpack, she first took a look for herself.

    When she saw what was inside, she was stunned. Her emotions were suddenly extremelyplicated!

    Seeing her reaction, Su Shengjing frowned. He felt that something was fishy about this backpack. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Hurry up.¡±

 Chapter 787 - Girl Things

    <h4>Chapter 787: Girl Things</h4>

    Xinyan was also nervous, staring at the backpack without blinking. If Little Jiu took out anything that belonged to a boy, it was obvious how her father would react.

    <i>He¡¯ll be furious. He¡¯ll want to crawl out of the phone screen and bring Little Jiu back, won¡¯t he?</i>

    Su Jiuughed dryly. ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s in¡­ inconvenient to show you this.¡±

    Su Shengjing frowned. ¡°I¡¯m your father. Why is it inconvenient? Or are you feeling guilty?¡±

    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s really inconvenient¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Su Shengjing¡¯s eyes turned dangerous. He had no intention of giving up.

    ¡°Little Jiu¡­¡± Xinyan called out to her worriedly.

    Helpless, Su Jiu took something out of that backpack. ¡°Here, Daddy, take a look.¡±

    Su Shengjing was stunned when he saw what she was holding.

    It was a pack of sanitary pads.

    Su Jiu blushed. ¡°Daddy, this is for girls. I told you it was inconvenient.¡±

    Looking at the packet of pink sanitary pads, Su Shengjing felt a little embarrassed.

    <i>So that was it</i>. Now he understood why Little Jiu hadn¡¯t wanted to show him.

    Song Xinyan didn¡¯t expect Little Jiu to take this out of her backpack. After being stunned for two seconds, she immediately said, ¡°Uncle, actually, Little Jiu bought this backpack to store this. Because Li Mohan is here. It¡¯s not good for him to see it, so I bought this bag.¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    <i>Fine. I guess I¡¯m reading too much into it.</i>

    <i>Little Jiu has always been a good girl. How could she be open enough to sleep in the same room as a boy? That was hard to imagine.</i>

    But then he asked, ¡°What else is there in the bag?¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>D*mn! Does he have to be so thorough?</i>

    She had reassured him so many times already; she really could not take it anymore!

    She had no choice but to reach into her backpack for another pack of¡­ dark purple-wrapped sanitary pads.

    It was exactly the same as the previous bag, but the previous one was for day use, and this one was for night use.

    Su Shengjing was speechless. He coughed lightly. ¡°Alright, put it back.¡±

    Now it was Su Jiu¡¯s turn to be righteous. ¡°Now you¡¯ll believe me, won¡¯t you, Daddy?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I misunderstood you. But, yes!¡± Su Shengjing changed the topic. ¡°I¡¯m not wrong. You¡¯re still not allowed to stay with boys, especially adolescent boys. They look serious on the surface, but they¡¯re all beasts!¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    Although she felt that her father¡¯s words were a little exaggerated, she remembered that the little viin had trapped her against the wall just now and kissed her ear. His irregr and rapid breathing were in her ear¡­ as if he was feral.

    ¡°Got it, Daddy. I¡¯ll protect myself.¡± Thinking of the little viin¡¯s handsome face, Su Jiu confidently said, ¡°If anyone has ulterior motives toward me, I¡¯ll plot against him in return and let him suffer!¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    <i>Why does that sound a little off?</i>

    However, he did not pursue the matter. After reminding Su Jiu again, he reluctantly hung up.

    Finally done with the call, Su Jiu copsed on the bed. Her heart was still thumping, and she was still in shock.

    It took Song Xinyan a while to recover from her nervousness. She put a hand on her chest and said, ¡°Little Jiu, that was close. I almost exposed myself! I was afraid that you would take out something for boys from that bag. That would be terrible. But why is this in your little brother¡¯s bag?¡±

 Chapter 788 - Definitely a Vinegar Jar in His Past Life

    <h4>Chapter 788: Definitely a Vinegar Jar in His Past Life</h4>

    Song Xinyan picked up a packet of sanitary pads and examined it suspiciously.

    Su Jiu wanted to know about it too, but she remembered something Xinyan had said earlier. ¡°Big Brother? You saw him?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Song Xinyan nodded. ¡°I wanted to ask you to have supper with me, but I saw your little brother at the door. He asked me toe in and tell your father that, so I rushed in.¡±

    Su Jiu was stunned. She had wondered why Song Xinyan had appeared so timely as if she knew what had happened. On top of that, she had spoken up for her and acted so naturally.?<i>So this had been nned from the beginning.</i>

    <i>It seems that when Daddy called me, the little viin had just returned. When he heard my conversation with Daddy, he immediately retreated outside the door, right?</i>

    At the mention of Rong Si, Song Xinyan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Little Jiu, your little brother is so handsome. Why do I feel that he¡¯s even more handsome than Li Mohan? He¡¯s so good to you. He actually prepared sanitary pads for you in his bag. You¡¯ve picked up a treasure!¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s face heated, and she stuttered. ¡°How¡­ how did you know he was preparing this for me?¡±

    Song Xinyan teased her, ¡°If they¡¯re not for you, are they for me? I don¡¯t use this brand. Take a look yourself. Is it the brand you usually use?¡±

    Su Jiu stared at it.?<i>It is.</i>

    She was more sensitive when it came to sanitary pads. She only used this brand; she didn¡¯t feelfortable using the others. Moreover, she was even allergic to the others, so she never used them.

    Song Xinyan curiously asked, ¡°Little Jiu, what¡¯s your little brother¡¯s name? Is he a young master? Why haven¡¯t I seen him before?¡±

    Song Xinyan had attended countless banquets since she was young. She basically knew everyone in their wealthy circle, especially the rich children and youngdies, but she had no impression of Rong Si.

    Su Jiu shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s not a young master. He¡¯s just an ordinary person.¡±

    Even if it was in the past, the little viin probably did not want to have anything to do with the Rong family anymore, so it was pointless to bring that up.

    ¡°An ordinary person?¡± Song Xinyan was surprised. ¡°But he doesn¡¯t look like an ordinary person. His looks and temperament are even better than those rich young masters. He¡¯s¡­ simr to Li Mohan!¡±

    Su Jiu nced at her sideways and yfully said, ¡°If Li Mohan heard you say that, he would definitely be angry again.¡±

    When this came up, Song Xinyan curled her lips. ¡°Hmph, that guy must have been a big jar of vinegar in his previous life. He¡¯s easily jealous and angry. Sometimes, I can¡¯t get what he¡¯s jealous about!

    ¡°Let me tell you. When I watch television, even if I watch a few more seconds of male celebrities, he gets unhappy. Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s a pervert?!¡± Xinyanined angrily.

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    She shrugged. ¡°I can¡¯t help it. All the overbearing CEOs in novels do that.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Song Xinyan was confused.?<i>What novel?</i>

    ¡°Nothing, nothing.¡± Su Jiu quickly smiled. ¡°Li Mohan is a little possessive, but he loves you deeply. If you really can¡¯t stand it, tell him and threaten him when necessary. I guarantee that he willpromise immediately.¡±

    Song Xinyan¡¯s eyes widened as if she had heard something unbelievable. ¡°How can I threaten¡­ I don¡¯t dare to do that.¡±

    From her own experience of reading novels, Su Jiu suggested, ¡°The simplest way is to ignore him and make sure he can¡¯t stand it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Will it work?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely! Trust me.¡± This was how it was in the original novel. When Song Xinyan ignored Li Mohan, Li Mohan could not stand it and always ended up relenting.

    Song Xinyan thought for a moment. ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ll try it!¡±

 Chapter 789 - Careless Tenderness

    <h4>Chapter 789: Careless Tenderness</h4>

    At this moment, Su Jiu suddenly remembered that the little viin was still outside! It instantly annoyed her. ¡°Sister, why don¡¯t you go back first? He¡¯s still waiting outside.¡±

    Knowing who ¡°he¡± referred to, Song Xinyan smiled and patted Su Jiu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Little Jiu, you¡¯re so cute. No one can escape you. I believe you can snag that special little brother outside!¡±

    Su Jiu smugly raised her chin. ¡°Of course! The reason I shared a room with him is to have a chance to snag him!¡±

    ¡°I see. I didn¡¯t expect you to be like this, Little Jiu. You¡¯re not obedient or reserved at all!¡± Suddenly, Song Xinyan¡¯s expression became a little serious. She seriously said, ¡°But, Little Jiu, your father is right. You¡¯re still young. You have to protect yourself. You can¡¯t let yourself get into bad situations, understand? Especially¡­ especially¡­¡±

    She blushed a little, but out of consideration for Su Jiu, she continued, ¡°You can¡¯t sleep in the same bed as him. You can¡¯t let him touch you. Absolutely not!¡±

    Knowing that Xinyan was concerned about her, Su Jiu felt warm inside and vigorously nodded. ¡°Yes! I understand.¡±

    Su Jiu was certain that if she did not take the initiative to flirt with the little viin, the little viin would nevery a finger on her.

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough to understand. You can¡¯t do it!¡± Song Xinyan reminded her again. Only after Su Jiu nodded and agreed did she leave the room.

    While walking out, Song Xinyan saw Rong Si still waiting in the hallway.

    The young man was over six feet tall. He wore an ordinary white shirt and ck trousers, but his face and body were perfect. He had an even better body than the top male models and looked pleasing to the eye.

    Even standing in the dimly lit hallway, he was dazzling.

    Although she faced Li Mohan¡¯s beautiful face every day, Song Xinyan was still stunned by the face in front of her.

    It took a few seconds for her to recover. ¡°I¡¯ll leave Little Jiu to you,¡± she told him. ¡°You have to protect her. But I¡¯m warning you not to do anything to her that you shouldn¡¯t. Don¡¯t hurt her. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    Rong Si calmly replied, ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    That was a girl he had liked for a long time. Why would he do anything to hurt her?

    <i>Boohoo, this little brother¡¯s voice is so nice too!</i>

    <i>Although he looks as cold as Li Mohan, when ites to Little Jiu, there is an unintentional gentleness in his eyes. It¡¯s enticing!</i>

    Song Xinyan sighed and said, ¡°As long as you remember. I really hope you mean what you say!¡±

    She finished her warning without a hint of fierceness, then turned away and went to her room.

    Li Mohan, who was standing at the safe exit at the end of the corridor, took in this scene.

    At this moment, he stood there with one hand in his pocket. His body emitted a cold aura that made people shiver.

    <i>Who¡¯s that guy?</i>

    <i>That silly girl, Song Xinyan, has spoken to him more than once!</i>

    After Song Xinyan left, the room¡¯s door opened and a small head popped out. When Su Jiu saw Rong Si, her eyes lit up. ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯ve been standing in the corridor for a long time, right? Come in!¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s gaze fell on her. The sight startled him a little.

    Su Jiu had just taken a shower, and her hair was slightly wet. Her fair face was slightly flushed from the heat. She was wearing white rabbit pajamas and looked ridiculously cute.

    Rong Si¡¯s heartbeat quickened when he unintentionally caught a glimpse of the fair skin of her corbone.

 Chapter 790 - What Kind Of Dirty Old Pervert Is She?

    <h4>Chapter 790: What Kind Of Dirty Old Pervert Is She?</h4>

    He avoided meeting eyes with her, embarrassed to look at her. Then, he walked into the room.

    Su Jiu closed the door and followed him. ¡°Big Brother, did you hear me talking to Daddy just now?¡±

    Rong Si nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°No wonder! It¡¯s lucky you heard me. Otherwise, if my father saw youing in like this, we¡¯d both be dead! It¡¯s a good thing you asked Xinyan to speak up for me! We barely made it out alive.¡±

    Su Jiu felt a lingering fear as she spoke. The next time she video-called her father, she had to be extremely careful not to let him notice anything!

    ¡°By the way, Big Brother, why do you have this in your bag?¡± Curious, Su Jiu picked up the pack of pads.

    Rong Si was instantly embarrassed. ¡°Would you believe me if I said I brought this for you?¡±

    ¡°For me?¡±?<i>No way! It really was for me!</i>

    ¡°Who else?¡± Rong Si asked. Seeing her surprised expression, he said seriously, ¡°If I remember correctly, your period ising up.¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s eyes widened.

    She thought hard about it and¡­ yes, it seemed that her period would being soon!

    <i>No way! The little viin actually remembered it better than me?</i>

    Rong Si took a jar out from his bag and handed it to her. ¡°This is for you, too.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°Brown sugar ginger tea.¡± Rong Si¡¯s eyes were dark. He remembered her first period had been three years ago. He also happened to be the one who had bought her a pad then. Her stomach had hurt so much that she had wanted to cry. At that time, Rong Si had read online that drinking hot brown sugar ginger tea could help, so he learned to make her a cup.

    After she had drunk it, she had indeed felt much better. Since then, he made a note of when her period came, and when it was about time, he would keep both items in his bag in case he needed them.

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart warmed at the sight of the jar of ginger tea.

    <i>Wow, I have only seen such a warm man who remembers girls¡¯ periods in novels. Yet, now I¡¯m actually meeting one in reality!</i>

    <i>Moreover, he¡¯s someone who would have be a ruthless viin. It¡¯s unbelievable.</i>

    Rong Si put the jar and pads back in his backpack. His movements were quite natural. ¡°Take them if you need them,¡± he said calmly.

    His actions reminded her of what a boyfriend would do.

    Su Jiu nodded, blushing. ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower,¡± Rong Si said, taking his clothes into the bathroom.

    Su Jiu hurriedly crawled under the nket and listened to the sound of watering from the bathroom. Her heart suddenly beat very fast. Once again, she could not calm down!

    Uncontrobly, her mind conjured up a picture of a handsome maning out of the shower¡­

    The little viin came out of the bathroom wearing nothing but a towel around his waist. His hair was dripping wet, and crystal clear drops of water ran down his handsome face, to his sharp jaw, to his long neck, his seductive corbone, then his firm chest and abs, and finally¡­

    <i>Stop!</i>

    <i>What kind of dirty old pervert am I? Why do I keep thinking about such unhealthy things?</i>

    <i>The little viin is such a decent man. It¡¯s an insult to him to think of him that way!</i>

    Closing her eyes, she tried to shake off the image that made her blush and her heart race. That was when she heard the bathroom door open.

    She wanted to pop her head out of the covers to see the little viine out of the shower. Was it the same as she had imagined?

    However, for some reason, she chickened out again and did not move for a long time.

 Chapter 791 - Can I Do That to You?

    <h4>Chapter 791: Can I Do That to You?</h4>

    Rong Si came out of the bathroom and saw the lump on the bed.

    <i>What is that girl doing?</i>

    <i>Isn¡¯t she afraid of suffocating herself?</i>

    He walked over to her and reached to pull her nket down. He was amused to see her small head. ¡°Why are you hiding under the nket? Aren¡¯t you bored?¡±

    Only then did she turn to him and gasp.

    He wasn¡¯t wearing anything as she had just imagined. On the contrary, he was wearing a light gray sweater and pajama bottoms. The parts of him that she wanted to see weren¡¯t showing at all. However, his face was gorgeous!

    <i>How could anyone look so magnificent!</i>

    Under the light, the little viin¡¯s face had perfect facial features. His skin was so good that even people who advertised cosmetics would feel ashamed of themselves. His skin had almost no pores, only tiny hairs. It was not an exaggeration to say that he was beautiful.

    Seeing her steadily look at him, Rong Si suddenly became ufortable.

    <i>What is she looking at?</i>

    <i>Is there something wrong with my face?</i>

    Rong Si couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What is it?¡±

    <i>What? It¡¯s because you¡¯re too good-looking!</i>

    She was screaming inwardly. Su Jiu remembered a little joke used to praise someone for looking good. She blurted out, ¡°Big Brother, if you were uglier, I could still be friends with you. But with you looking like this, I just want¡­¡±

    She was too embarrassed to say ¡°sleep with you,¡± so she changed it to ¡°to touch you!¡±

    Rong Si raised his eyebrows. ¡°Just touch?¡±

    ¡°Is touching you not enough? Then what do you want?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sleep with me?¡±

    Su Jiu almost spat out her saliva.

    <i>The little viin has seen this joke before!</i>

    Su Jiu argued, ¡°Sleeping with you is too much! How can a beautiful little saint like you be tainted by mortals?¡±

    ¡°Then can¡¯t I let another beautiful saint taint me?¡±

    When the little viin said this, his eyes held a hint ofughter and gentleness. It was as if starlight was seeping out bit by bit. It instantly stunned Su Jiu, and her heart raced!

    As it turned out, the beautiful young man was already attractive enough. When he was gentle, he was simply irresistible!

    It made one wish they could fall into his deep and gentle eyes.

    Su Jiu blushed and whispered, ¡°I-I¡¯m not a saint.¡±

    Rong Si countered, ¡°If you¡¯re not, who is?¡±

    <i>Is the little viinplimenting me?</i>

    Su Jiu enjoyed it. Her heart felt as sweet as if she had eaten strawberry-vored ice cream. She added deliberately, ¡°Then you mean I can be like that with you?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re more than wee.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    She had not expected him to be such a little viin. She had thought that he was cold and abstinent, but it turned out that he was just being coy!

    Seeing that she was a little surprised, Rong Si continued, ¡°You don¡¯t dare again? As expected, you¡¯re all talk.¡±

    Su Jiu pouted. ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you, too? Don¡¯t you dare to do anything?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± Rong Si admitted bluntly. ¡°Your father wouldn¡¯t let me go. He¡¯d break my legs.¡±

    Recalling what her father had just said just now, Su Jiu felt a lingering fear. However, she still clenched her fists and said firmly, ¡°No! I will protect you and never let him break your legs.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Rong Si smirked. ¡°Good. When the timees¡­ you must remember to protect me.¡±

    <i>Eh?</i>

    Su Jiu was stunned again.?<i>Does he mean that I have to protect him if he really did something to me ¡°when the time came¡±?</i>

    <i>What is the little viin up to?</i>

 Chapter 792 - Alone in a Room

    <h4>Chapter 792: Alone in a Room</h4>

    Feeling that he had gone too far, Rong Si reached out and ruffled Su Jiu¡¯s hair. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Su Jiu murmured, watching as he walked over to the other bed. Her erratic heartbeat eased only when hey down.

    ¡°Good night,¡± Rong Si muttered. Then, he reached out and turned off the light, leaving only a small wallmp on, which illuminated a small area in its soft yellow glow.

    When he said ¡°Good night,¡± Su Jiu¡¯s heart melted again. She huddled under the nket and whispered, ¡°Good night.¡±

    Then she turned away and closed her eyes.

    She was really sharing a room with him. As long as she didn¡¯t look at him, she wouldn¡¯t be nervous!

    Rong Si tilted his head to look at her. Su Jiu was wrapped up so tightly that only the back of her head was visible. He couldn¡¯t help but find it funny. His gaze never left her. He looked at her for a long time without realizing it.

    She didn¡¯t move and was probably asleep. But he wasn¡¯t sleepy at all, and his heart couldn¡¯t calm down.

    Although nothing had happened between them, this was the first time he had been alone in a room with her at night. He would never forget it.

    ***

    Su Jiu woke up in the middle of the night due to pain.

    She felt a throbbing pain in her lower abdomen, and her brows furrowed as she instinctively curled up to ease her abdomen. The pain persisted, however. So she opened her sleepy eyes, got out of bed, and hurried into the bathroom, clutching her stomach.

    Not wanting to wake up the little viin, Su Jiu tried her best to be quiet. Nevertheless, Rong Si still woke up.

    He opened his eyes to see her clutching her stomach and closing the bathroom door with an ufortable expression.

    <i>What¡¯s wrong with her? Is she unwell?</i>

    Rong Si frowned.

    Su Jiu thought she had eaten something bad. In reality, it was just that her period hade!

    She immediately felt embarrassed.?<i>No way! Why did it have toe when I¡¯m with the little viin? It¡¯s several days early. This is too awkward.</i>

    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, she also hadn¡¯t prepared a pad. She had no choice but to ask the little viin.

    When she walked out of the bathroom, Rong Si immediately closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep. Thinking that he wasn¡¯t awake, Su Jiu heaved a sigh of relief. Then she stole the packet of sanitary pads from his bag at the head of the bed and hurried into the bathroom.

    Only then did Rong open his eyes. He hadn¡¯t expected what he had prepared for her toe in handy so quickly. He smiled with pleasure.

    Except that she looked as if she wasn¡¯t feeling well.

    From the research he had done before, he knew that many girls would feel terrible when they were on their period. Their tempers would be short, although that was a small matter. The most unbearable thing was the pain. Some would faint from the pain. And this difort wouldst for days. It was torture.

    Su Jiu put on a pad. The throbbing in her lower abdomen continued. Her face was pale, and cold sweat had broken out on her forehead.

    She needed a cup of hot water.

    But where could she find hot water in the middle of the night?

    Her stomach hurt so much that she could barely walk, let alone go out and find a hotel attendant.

    Su Jiu gritted her teeth and walked out of the bathroom. Suddenly, she realized that the figure of the little viin that had been on the bed had disappeared. She froze on the spot and her face burned.

    The little viin must have heard the noise!

    <i>But where did he go?</i>

    Her stomach hurt so badly that she did not have the heart to think so much. Shey back on the bed and curled up into a ball. Cold sweat broke out on her forehead and back, and she could only grit her teeth and endure it.

    <i>D*mn! Why do girls have periods when boys don¡¯t?</i>

    <i>It¡¯s one thing to have periods, but to make a girl feel so awful during it, the Heavens are so unfair!</i>

 Chapter 793 - Such A Good Child

    <h4>Chapter 793: Such A Good Child</h4>

    At that moment, the door to her room opened. Su Jiu jumped and turned to see the little viin enter the room, holding a steaming cup.

    When he saw her pale and curled up, obviously in pain, Rong Si hurried over and stopped beside her bed. The worry and concern in his eyes were obvious. ¡°Does it hurt a lot?¡±

    When she met her gaze, for some reason, Su Jiu¡¯s eyes suddenly stung.

    Perhaps, it was because he had appeared at her side in the nick of time when she needed help most. It was hard to describe the feeling.

    Su Jiu miserably nodded. ¡°It hurts¡­¡±

    She was usually a cheerful and smiley girl. So now that her eyes were red, Rong Si realized that she was in a lot of pain. He felt like his heart was being squeezed. He quickly blew on the ginger tea in his cup and handed it to her. ¡°This is brown sugar ginger tea. Get up and drink some.¡±

    <i>So he went out to make ginger tea.</i>

    <i>My child is too amazing!</i>

    Sitting up in bed, she reached for the cup and took a sip of ginger tea. It was neither hot nor cold, just the right temperature. Her heart and stomach felt warm, and the pain seemed to ease instantly.

    Rong Si took two sheets of paper from the tissue box on the bedside table and wiped the sweat from her forehead. The concern in his eyes didn¡¯t diminish as he studied her pale face. ¡°I¡¯m going out again. Wait for me.¡±

    Then he ruffled her hair and hurried out.

    Rong Si returned within minutes. He seemed to be in a hurry. Sweat beaded his forehead, and he was panting. This time, he had brought back with him a box of heat packs. ¡°Try this.¡±

    He had learned on the Inte that besides drinking brown sugar ginger tea, one could also put hot packs on their stomachs during their periods. The pain would be relieved quickly.

    As she was being taken care of by her child, Su Jiu¡¯s heart softened.

    She really did not want to give up such a good boy to another girl!

    Su Jiu took the heat pack and saw his sweaty forehead. ¡°Big Brother, where did you buy this?¡±

    ¡°A supermarket nearby.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Su Jiu said sincerely, ¡°If you weren¡¯t here, I¡¯d die of pain!¡±

    Rong Si reached out and knocked her lightly on the forehead. He frowned and said, ¡°What nonsense. How would you die?¡±

    Sticking out her tongue, Su Jiu unwrapped a heat pack and ced it on her abdomen. Slowly, it started to hurt less.

    Rong Si was still looking at her worriedly. Su Jiu looked at the time and saw that it was already past three in the morning. She apologetically said, ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m fine. Go to sleep.¡±

    Rong Si had no intention of sleeping. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep when you do.¡±

    His tone was so firm that Su Jiu could only say, ¡°All right.¡±

    After that, shey down and closed her eyes as he watched her. Rong Si tucked her in and said in a low voice, ¡°If you¡¯re still ufortable, don¡¯t hold it in. You must tell me.¡±

    Sensing his concern, she nodded obediently. Before long, she fell asleep.

    Rong Si sat by the bed, watching her. After making sure she was asleep, he reached out and gently pushed the slightly messy hair back from her forehead.

    His fingers were slightly cold. Su Jiu seemed to sense that and instinctively leaned into his palm like a kitten.

    Her hair tickled his palm, making his heart itch. Rong Si¡¯s eyes darkened. After staring at her for a long time, he couldn¡¯t help but lower his head bit by bit. Carefully, as if he were worshiping her, his thin lips gently pressed against her forehead.

 Chapter 794 - What Did You Do Last Night?

    <h4>Chapter 794: What Did You Do Last Night?</h4>

    As if he were doing something wrong, his heart started beating exceptionally fast like it were about to jump out of his chest.

    His ears were hot, too. It didn¡¯t take a genius to know that they were red. Just a light kiss, and he straightened his back again. How could he ask for more when he was already so content?

    <i>That would be excessive.</i>

    After staring at her peaceful sleeping face for a long time, Rong Si looked away andy down on his bed again.

    ***

    When her stomach had stopped hurting, Su Jiu slept well. As she woke up the next morning, it was already past nine. Rubbing her sleepy eyes, she sat up in bed. She realized that the bed beside her was empty. The nket was neatly made, and the little viin was gone.

    ¡°Big Brother?¡± Su Jiu called out. No response came back. Clearly, he was no longer in the room.

    Just as she was feeling a little disappointed, her phone rang. Seeing the number of the little viin on the screen, Su Jiu immediately raised it to her ear to answer.

    Rong Si¡¯s pleasant voice came from the other end. ¡°Are you up?¡±

    When Su Jiu heard his question, her mood instantly improved. ¡°I¡¯m up. Big Brother, where are you?¡±

    ¡°The restaurant on the second floor. What would you like? I¡¯ll bring you something.¡±

    <i>So he went to buy me breakfast?</i>

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart softened again. Since he was going to help her buy breakfast, she would dly ept it. After a moment¡¯s thought, she told him what she wanted to eat. Then, she hung up and went into the bathroom to wash up.

    Soon after, Rong Si returned. Song Xinyan entered the room with him. As she came in, she said to him, ¡°You brought Little Jiu so much food. Will she be able to finish all of it?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± He could take care of the rest.

    After washing her face, Su Jiu came out of the bathroom. She saw that the little viin hade in with Song Xinyan; the two of them were still talking. Even though she knew that the two of them were not rted, she felt ufortable for a moment.

    She didn¡¯t like the little viin getting too close to other girls!

    With Song Xinyan by his side, Rong Si also felt ufortable. He instinctively rejected her. The moment he saw Su Jiu, he subconsciously distanced himself from Song Xinyan as if he wanted to prove something to Su Jiu.

    Song Xinyan was the same as she was in the original novel, silly and carefree,pletely unaware of his actions. When she saw Su Jiu, she immediately smiled. ¡°Little Jiu, I wanted to call you to go shopping. I didn¡¯t expect you to sleep until now! Tell me, what did you dost night?¡±

    <i>Last night¡­</i>

    That question was quite embarrassing. Su Jiuughed dryly. ¡°What could I do? Sleep, of course!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is that so? Did you sleep alone or with someone?¡± Song Xinyan deliberately asked with a meaningful smile and nced at Rong Si.

    Recalling what had happenedst night, especially when he had secretly kissed Su Jiu, Rong Si felt a little embarrassed and quickly looked away.

    Su Jiu blushed. ¡°Of course, I slept alone. What are you thinking?¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk! It¡¯s indeed easy for people to jump to conclusions when a man and a woman are alone together. You can¡¯t me me for this,¡± Song Xinyan said confidently.

    There was no way to continue this. Su Jiu quickly changed the topic and said to Rong Si, ¡°Big Brother, what did you buy?¡±

    Rong Si turned to her and ced the takeaway box on the coffee table in the room. ¡°I bought what you said you wanted on the phone.¡±

    When Su Jiu opened the box, she realized that other than what she wanted to eat, there were some things she had not ordered. In short, the little viin had bought extra things.

 Chapter 795 - Who Else Would She Be With...

    <h4>Chapter 795: Who Else Would She Be With...</h4>

    ¡°Big Brother, why did you buy so much? I can¡¯t finish all of this.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You have to eat more.¡±

    Song Xinyan winked at Su Jiu. ¡°Little Jiu, look how good your brother is to you. He bought you so much delicious food.¡±

    Su Jiu immediately retorted, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Li Mohan buy food for you?¡±

    At the mention of Li Mohan, Song Xinyan¡¯s face immediately burned. She stammered, ¡°W-what? I¡¯m talking about you now. Why are you talking about him?¡±

    As they spoke, Rong Si opened the takeaway box. Inside it were two servings of pasta, sandwiches, French bread, beef rolls, and burgers. He handed his fork to Su Jiu. ¡°Eat quickly. The food won¡¯t taste good when it gets cold.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Su Jiu nodded. ¡°Big Brother, have you eaten? If not, let¡¯s eat together.¡±

    When she saw that the pasta contained carrots, her face fell. ¡°I don¡¯t like carrots. Can I pick them out?¡±

    <i>They won¡¯t scold me for wasting food, will they?</i>

    Rong Si said directly, ¡°Give them to me.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Su Jiuughed. She immediately picked out all the carrots to put into his portion of the pasta. After this, she realized that this action seemed a little intimate. It seemed like what a boyfriend and girlfriend would do.

    Su Jiu instinctively nced at Song Xinyan. Song Xinyan was standing at the side, looking at her and the little viin with interest. Her gaze waspletely focused on the two of them.

    <i>This is awkward.</i>

    Fortunately, someone knocked on the door.

    As if she had a premonition, Song Xinyan immediately stopped smiling and nervously looked at the door.

    Su Jiu got up to open the door. When she saw Li Mohan standing outside, looking gloomy and unhappy, she understood why Song Xinyan had such a reaction.

    <i>The two of them are probably having another falling out, aren¡¯t they?</i>

    Li Mohan nced at Su Jiu indifferently and ignored her. Instead, he looked at Song Xinyan in the room. Seeing her standing beside Rong Si, he dangerously narrowed his eyes. ¡°Come out.¡±

    Hismanding tone showed that the young master was in a rather bad mood.

    Song Xinyan braced herself and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m going shopping with Little Jiuter.¡±

    ¡°Come out,¡± Li Mohan repeated, his tone brooking no argument.

    The domineering male lead was indeed domineering. Su Jiu could not help but say, ¡°Young Master Li, do you know that you look especially fierce now? You¡¯ll scare Xinyan. What if she¡¯s afraid of you and doesn¡¯t want to stay with you anymore?¡±

    ¡°She dares?¡± Li Mohan narrowed his eyes again. ¡°If she¡¯s not with me, who would she be with?¡±

    As he spoke, his cold gazended on Rong Si, his eyes filled with hostility.

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Wait a minute! What is that look in Li Mohan¡¯s eyes? Does he think that Xinyan has something going on with the little viin?</i>

    <i>That would be a big misunderstanding!</i>

    Moreover, if Li Mohan became hostile to the little viin and wanted to deal with him, the little viin¡¯s fate would be in danger. After all, Li Mohan had the male protagonist¡¯s plot armor and was extremely powerful.

    Before Su Jiu could speak, Rong Si slowly looked up and met Li Mohan¡¯s gaze. He said neither humbly nor arrogantly, ¡°Impossible.¡±

    He answered without hesitation, his tone one of absolute certainty.

    Seeing that the situation was bad, Song Xinyan added, ¡°That¡¯s right! Li Mohan, what nonsense are you talking about? He¡¯s Little Jiu¡¯s boyfriend. How can I be with him¡­ What kind of person do you think I am?¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Is it okay for me to suddenly have a boyfriend?</i>

 Chapter 796 - This Damn Possessiveness!

    <h4>Chapter 796: This Damn Possessiveness!</h4>

    But if it were the little viin, she would be happy to let this assumption slide.

    Rong Si had no intention of arguing. Instead, he thought how good it would be if Song Xinyan were telling the truth.

    ¡°It¡¯s best if there¡¯s nothing between you and him.¡± Li Mohan¡¯s gaze was still cold. ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing, why don¡¯t youe with me?¡±

    Song Xinyan also felt defeated by Li Mohan. This morning, she happened to meet Rong Si in the restaurant. When she saw that he wasn¡¯t with Little Jiu, she thought something had happened to the girl. And so, she had gone to him to ask about Little Jiu. After knowing that Little Jiu was still sleeping, she felt relieved.

    Unexpectedly, Li Mohan had seen her. Li Mohan never liked her talking to other boys and immediately got unhappy. Song Xinyan did not want to be ¡°punished¡± by him again and quickly slipped away.

    She thought that she would be fine if she were in Little Jiu¡¯s room. Unexpectedly, Li Mohan came looking for her there.?<i>This damn possessive boy!</i>

    If he weren¡¯t someone she liked, she would have kicked him into the Pacific Ocean for a swim!

    It seemed that if she did not mollify this jealous fellow today, she would not have a good day.

    Song Xinyan walked over helplessly. When she reached the door, she stopped and turned to Su Jiu. ¡°Little Jiu, let¡¯s meet tomorrow.¡±

    Su Jiu sympathetically looked at her and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    After Song Xinyan left, only Su Jiu and Rong Si were left in the room. Su Jiu asked curiously, ¡°Rong Si, as a boy, what kind of person do you think Li Mohan is?¡±

    Rong Si paused with the fork in his hand, his dark eyes fixed on her face, appraising her.

    Meeting such a gaze, Su Jiu hurriedly exined, ¡°I¡¯m just a little curious. I¡­ I don¡¯t have any thoughts about him!¡±

    After saying that, she got embarrassed.?<i>What the hell? Why do I have to exin? As if I¡¯m afraid that this so-called ¡°boyfriend¡± would misunderstand!</i>

    Rong Si¡¯s eyes suddenly softened when he heard her say that. ¡°He¡¯s nothing much,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Nothing much?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Rong Si countered, his searching eyes on her again. ¡°Do you think he¡¯s good?¡±

    ¡°Of course, not!¡± Su Jiu immediately replied. ¡°I think he¡¯s too domineering! Xinyan doesn¡¯t seem to have any freedom with him. She should have her own private space and circle of friends.¡±

    Su Jiu pursed his lips. ¡°If I were in her shoes, I would find it hard and depressing to be with someone like him. I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to resist arguing and fighting with him.¡±

    Rong Si raised his eyebrows. ¡°You would fight?¡±

    Su Jiu choked. Although sometimes she felt that Li Mohan was quite annoying and she really got the urge to beat him up, to protect her image as ady in front of the little viin, Su Jiu shook her head. She said, ¡°It¡¯s just a saying. I don¡¯t think I could if I tried.¡±

    In the original novel, Li Mohan had beaten up a man who wanted to molest the female lead until that man knelt and begged for mercy. The man had been hospitalized for three months, which showed that Li Mohan¡¯s fighting prowess was quite good.

    ¡°So you don¡¯t like the kind of person he is?¡± Rong Si was watching her closely, his face serious as if he was looking forward to her answer.

    ¡°Right!¡±

    ¡°So what kind of person do you like?¡± Rong Si asked again.

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    She almost blurted out, ¡°Of course, a person like you!¡± However, she was too embarrassed to say it and blushed. Instead, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m not telling you!¡±

    ¡°Like Han Siye?¡±

    ¡°Nope!¡± Su Jiu denied it again without thinking. ¡°I¡¯ve rejected him so many times. How can I like him?¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ like Xiao Wei?¡±

 Chapter 797 - Do You Like Older Men?

    <h4>Chapter 797: Do You Like Older Men?</h4>

    ¡°No! He is nice, yes, but I only think of him as a brother. I don¡¯t like him that way.¡±

    Rong Si smiled and continued to ask, ¡°You really can¡¯t tell me?¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s eyes darted around before she said, ¡°I prefer someone like my father.¡±

    <i>Well, there¡¯s nothing wrong with that.</i>

    Rong Si raised his eyebrows. ¡°So, you like older men?¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    She immediately retorted, ¡°You¡¯re the one who likes old men!¡±

    <i>It¡¯s really fun to tease her.</i>?Rong Si couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Looking at his overly beautiful smile, Su Jiu suddenly felt as if all the flowers in the mountains had bloomed. For a moment, she was stunned and could not look away.

    <i>Ahhh, my baby looks so good when he smiles!</i>

    <i>How could he smile so beautifully?</i>

    Su Jiu suddenly understood why King You of Zhou was willing to y with the vassals for the sake of Baio Si¡¯s?smile<sup>1</sup>. If she were King You of Zhou and the little viin were Bao Si, Su Jiu might have done the same!

    It was as if everything was worth it just to see him smile.

    Moreover, the little viin was actually joking with her now. This was a huge improvement!

    To be honest, previously, she would often see the little viin with a sinister look in his eyes. But that had be rare now. He now smiled a lot more often than before. It meant that he was slowly bing happier.

    <i>How nice!</i>

    Rong Si suddenly realized that Su Jiu was looking at him with affection as if she were an old mother looking at her child. He wondered if his eyes were ying tricks on him.

    When he came back to his senses, he realized that he had been staring at her like a love-struck fool. It was too awkward. His mind raced as he tried to find a topic to talk about.

    At this moment, Su Jiu noticed the white shirt Rong Si was wearing and suddenly felt that he had too few clothes. It seemed that the clothes he came with and went out with were the same. Moreover, his style was especially simple andcked the vitality that a young man should have. She couldn¡¯t help but suggest, ¡°Big Brother, to thank you for helping me buy breakfast, why don¡¯t I apany you to buy clothester?¡±

    <i>Buy clothes?</i>

    Rong Si wasn¡¯t in the habit of shopping for clothes. He habitually wore shirts and didn¡¯t like fancy styles and colors. Monochrome outfits were what he liked, so his shirts were basically white and light blue.

    <i>Does she think my clothes are too monotonous?</i>

    <i>She doesn¡¯t like them?</i>

    Rong Si pursed his lips. ¡°You really want to go?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I do.¡± Su Jiu nodded vigorously.

    Although the little viin was handsome enough without having to dress up, she wanted him to be nice to himself. He always bought her things. He gave her all kinds of gifts, but she rarely saw him buy anything for himself.

    <i>Doesn¡¯t he know it upsets me?</i>

    Seeing the girl¡¯s expectant expression, Rong Si couldn¡¯t bring himself to say no. He agreed. ¡°Then we¡¯ll go. But¡­ are you okay with it?¡±

    He was talking about her period.

    Su Jiu shook her head. Since he already knew, she simply said, ¡°I¡¯m fine today. My stomach doesn¡¯t hurt at all anymore. I can do it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    After breakfast, Su Jiu excitedly brought the little viin out of the hotel and went straight to the shopping za in the city center. There were many luxury brands overseas, and it was dazzling. Finally, she brought him to a world-ss men¡¯s clothing brand.

    Rong Si stopped outside the shop. He hesitated.

    Su Jiu knew what he was thinking. The little viin just felt that it was too expensive. However, this was not a problem at all because she would buy everything he wanted to buy today!

    Su Jiu wanted to experience the joy of a rich woman pampering her pretty boy!

 Chapter 798 - Become a Big Boss Soon!

    <h4>Chapter 798: Be a Big Boss Soon!</h4>

    Of course, she would never tell the little viin about that thought. He would never ept it if he knew.

    After entering the store, Su Jiu picked out a white T-shirt for the little viin. Although the style was simple, it was not outdated. Most importantly, it was obvious that the little viin would look good in it.

    She handed him the T-shirt. ¡°Try this on, Big Brother? I think you¡¯ll look great in it!¡±

    Rong Si took the T-shirt and went to the changing room to try it on. When he came out, Su Jiu¡¯s eyes lit up.

    <i>It¡¯s very nice indeed!</i>

    She knew that with his looks and figure, the little viin would look good even in a tattered bedsheet.

    Su Jiu told the shop assistant readily, ¡°I¡¯ll take this one!¡±

    The shop assistant was also stunned. Then she looked at her with interest. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to buy something too, youngdy? You and this boy are a couple, right? Why not buy a set of couple outfits.¡±

    As she spoke, she rmended her a couple¡¯s outfit. The top was a matching white polo shirt. As for the bottom, the boy had dark blue shorts. The girl had a pleated skirt of the same color. It was a youthful outfit.

    Rong Si looked at her and asked, ¡°Do you want to try it on? It feels like it suits you.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Su Jiu agreed readily. When she came out, Rong Si sized her up, and his eyes darkened.

    Her skin was pale, and white suited her. The blue pleated skirt made her waist and legs look slender. She looked full of energy.

    Rong Si¡¯s heart fluttered, but he kept a straight face. ¡°It suits you.¡±

    Then he added, ¡°It¡¯s not just because of the matching couple outfits. It¡¯s because¡­ it really fits.¡±

    Rong Si didn¡¯t believe himself when he said that. He just wanted her to wear the same clothes as he did, the so-called couple outfit, even though he didn¡¯t have enough courage to make his feelings clear to her right now. He wasn¡¯t in that kind of rtionship with her yet.

    The little viin hadplimented her again!

    To her, onepliment from him was worth ten from others.

    Su Jiu¡¯s ears heated up. ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll buy this set? I don¡¯t have many clothes like these.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Rong Si nodded again and took the initiative to speak to the clerk. ¡°I¡¯ll buy these two outfits.¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart raced. She pretended to be nonchnt and picked out a few more shirts, pants, and even shoes and socks for him.

    She wanted her child to dress better than others and be a morous little handsome boy!

    When she continued to buy, Rong Si quickly stopped her. ¡°That¡¯s enough. You don¡¯t have to buy more.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Su Jiu said firmly. ¡°I want to buy them. You can¡¯t stop me, or you¡¯ll be going against me!¡±

    Rong Si was speechless.

    What else could he say?

    <i>Oh well, as long as she¡¯s happy!</i>

    To be honest, tirelessly choosing clothes for him and taking them to him from time to time, Su Jiu really looked like his girlfriend. He was overjoyed and enjoying it, but he didn¡¯t want her to spend money.

    She had given him enough, and he had never expected anything more. The only thing he had ever wanted was her.

    When she swiped her card, Rong Si¡¯s eyes darkened as he saw that Su Jiu had paid more than 100,000 yuan. He said awkwardly, ¡°I can¡¯t afford to pay so much.¡±

    Unconcerned, Su Jiu put the card away and turned to him. ¡°Big Brother, you don¡¯t have to return this. Just treat it as a gift from me!¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. I have to return it.¡±

    His tone was firm, and Su Jiu felt a little helpless. She smiled at him and said, ¡°Alright, you can pay me back when you have a lot of money. Big Brother, you have to work hard and be a big boss as soon as possible!¡±

 Chapter 799 - The Little Villain Is Oblivious

    <h4>Chapter 799: The Little Viin Is Oblivious</h4>

    Rong Si got slightly distracted by her bright smile. When he regained his senses, he quickly nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll work hard.¡±

    By the time he came out of the mall with bags, the already gloomy sky was filled with dark clouds as if it was about to rain.

    Rong Si looked at the clock. It was noon. He was about to ask Su Jiu if she wanted to find a ce to eat when the rain started pouring. The rain started getting heavier, pouring down on people and soaking them in moments.

    ¡°It¡¯s raining!¡± Su Jiu eximed. She immediately grabbed the little viin¡¯s wrist and ran toward a supermarket in front of them. Many people had gathered there to avoid the rain.

    Although the two ran fast, they still got drenched by the rain.

    Rong Si looked down at the girl beside him. She had worn a white dress today. It was already wet from the rain and now looked translucent. Frowning, Rong Si nced at the people around him. Seeing that most of them were tidying their hair and clothes as if they hadn¡¯t noticed her, he felt a little better.

    Then he took out a blue id shirt from the bag he was carrying and wrapped it around her without a word.

    Su Jiu was tidying her damp hair when a jacket was suddenly wrapped around her, instantly dispelling the chill. She subconsciously looked up at Rong Si and saw him avoid her gaze. Rong Si said ufortably, ¡°It¡¯s a little translucent.¡±

    <i>What?!?</i>

    Su Jiu hurriedly looked down at her dress and realized that it was really a little translucent. She could vaguely see her light pink bra inside.

    <i>Ahhh, the little viin must have seen it. That¡¯s why he draped the jacket over me!</i>

    To hide her embarrassment, she deliberately said, ¡°Big Brother, these are new clothes. Why did you put them on me directly? They¡¯ll get wet!¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Rong Si was unconcerned.

    <i>What¡¯s a shirt worthpared to her?</i>

    Rong Si saw that the little girl¡¯s hair was wet, a few of her hair strands stuck to her face, and some water droplets hung on her cheeks. He couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand to wipe it off. ¡°Are you cold?¡±

    Su Jiu was on her period, and now she was wet from the rain. Rong Si hoped she wouldn¡¯t catch a cold.

    She met his concerned gaze and shook her head, but then sneezed.

    Rong Si immediately reached out and pulled her to him, leaning close so that their warmth passed between them. He wanted to warm her this way, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to take her directly into his arms.

    Unexpectedly, the little girl leaned into his arms and rubbed her face against him obediently.

    Rong Si instantly felt a warmth in his heart. He felt like his blood was surging. Awkwardly looking away, he said in a low voice, ¡°Idiot.¡±

    Su Jiu immediately looked up and angrily replied, ¡°How am I an idiot? You¡¯re the idiot! Rong Si, you¡¯re the most idiotic person in the world!¡±

    She had made it so obvious. If he knew what was good for him, he should just hug her and be done with it.

    How could he be so oblivious!

    <i>How disappointing!</i>

    Su Jiu had barely finished when her nose itched and she sneezed again.

    <i>Oh no, my immunity will drop during my period. I won¡¯t catch a cold like this, will I?</i>

    Rong Si¡¯s gaze returned to her face, his eyes troubled. The summer rain came and went quickly. When it had eased considerably, he took her hand without exnation and headed out. Hailing a cab at the curb, he opened the door and shoved her inside.

    When he sat beside her, Su Jiu asked curiously, ¡°Where are we going now?¡±

 Chapter 800 - What Are You Thinking About?

    <h4>Chapter 800: What Are You Thinking About?</h4>

    ¡°Back to the hotel, of course.¡± Rong Si knew if Little Jiu didn¡¯t blow-dry her hair and change her clothes soon, she might actually catch a cold. She was already on her period. If she caught a cold on top of that, it would be unbearable.

    That was thest thing he wanted for her.

    Su Jiu puffed out her cheeks. ¡°So soon?¡±

    She hadn¡¯t even shopped enough.

    Rong Si gave her a sidelong nce and rubbed the top of her head. ¡°Are you trying to fall sick?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m soaking wet. My clothes will dry after a walk. I¡¯ll be fine. Let¡¯s shop a little longer. Shall we go back after lunch?¡±

    Rong Si didn¡¯t agree. His expression was serious. ¡°Darling, be good.¡±

    Su Jiu blinked. She could tell from his tone that he was spoiling her. She suddenly blushed.

    ***

    When they returned to the hotel, the first thing Rong Si did was urge Su Jiu to take a hot shower.

    Su Jiu had no choice but to walk into the bathroom. Rong Si stood outside and heard the sound of water flowing. His heart suddenly raced, and images that should not have appeared, appeared in his mind.

    <i>D*mn it, what am I thinking?!</i>

    <i>How could I have dirty thoughts about her?</i>

    He quickly shook those images out of his mind. Rong Si diverted his attention and asked, ¡°Is the water hot enough?¡±

    Hearing his voice, Su Jiu quickly replied, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s quite hot.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Su Jiu felt that the little viin was sometimes like an old mother who had to care about everything. However, this was also a particrly likable point about the little viin. As long as it was someone he cared about, he would treat them kindly.

    After afortable hot shower, Su Jiu wiped herself with a towel. At this moment, she suddenly realized a serious problem. She had not brought a change of clothes into the bathroom!

    <i>My God, what am I going to do?</i>

    <i>The little viin is outside. I can¡¯t just go out, can O?</i>

    Suddenly, a bad idea popped into her head.<i>?</i>How would the little viin react if she went out just wrapped in a towel?

    <i>I want to know!</i>

    Knowing him, he would be stunned, then blush and avoid looking at her. He would maintain his gentlemanly manner and leave quickly, wouldn¡¯t he?

    Su Jiu could not help but snicker and decided to test the little viin.

    So she wrapped the towel around herself and deliberately let her wet hair fall over her chest. Then she opened the bathroom door and walked out. Deliberately lowering her voice, she called out to the young man waiting for her outside. ¡°Big Brother?¡±

    At the sound of her voice, Rong Si turned around. Caught off guard, he froze in ce.

    <i>She¡­</i>

    The girl in front of him had half-wet hair and a pair of watery eyes that seemed to be covered in mist. She was wrapped in a towel, and her fair and slender neck, round and delicate shoulders, and slender calves were all exposed.

    As for the towel, it seemed like it would fall off with a gentle tug, making one¡¯s imagination run wild.

    Although she had expected such a reaction from him, Su Jiu was still embarrassed by his stunned gaze. She stammered, ¡°Well¡­ I didn¡¯t bring a change of clothes in, so I had toe out like this.¡±

    Rong Si felt uneasy. He blushed and looked away. His breathing was unstable. ¡°Then, quickly change your clothes. I¡¯ll go out first. I¡¯lle in after you¡¯re done.¡±

    Then, before she could answer, he hurried out of the room.

    When Rong Si stepped outside, his tall figure leaned against the wall beside the door. The back of his head was also against the wall. He raised a hand to his forehead, then closed his eyes. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed violently.

    It had to be said that the scene of Su Jiuing out wrapped in a towel had stimted him. His heart beat so fast that he seemed to have lost control. Hot air rushed into his face, and he became hot.

    <i>Does that girl really trust me so much? She didn¡¯t seem to have any sense of danger at all.</i>

    In fact, if not for the fact that she was still young, he might¡­ do something unexpected. And when he did, he was afraid of hurting her.

    <i>Do I need to teach her another lesson about protecting herself?</i>

    Seeing that the little viin had left so quickly, exactly as she had imagined, Su Jiu could not help butugh.

    <i>It seems that I know my baby very well!</i>

    However, she felt that it was inappropriate for her to bully an honest child like this. Hence, she quickly changed her clothes, then walked over to open the room door. ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m done changing. You cane in now.¡±

    Rong Si came to his senses. First, he nced sideways at her. After making sure that she was indeed dressed, he returned to the room.

    When he looked at her with a straight face as if he was about to lecture her, she asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ever do that again,¡± Rong Si warned her. ¡°Especially when there are boys around.¡±

    Su Jiuughed again. ¡°I¡¯m sure it wouldn¡¯t happen to any other boy. But it¡¯s okay if it¡¯s you, Big Brother?¡±

    ¡°Why would it be okay?¡±

    ¡°Because I said I trust you!¡±

    Rong Si was speechless.

    Her eyes were full of trust in him. He wanted to tell her that it was impossible for a man, no matter how abstemious he appeared to be, not to think about the woman he liked.

    He repeated it seriously. ¡°Not even me. Don¡¯t ever do that again.¡±

    ¡°Oh, all right!¡± Su Jiu pretended to agree obediently, but she was thinking that when she and the little viin were old enough, she would try again.

    She wanted to see if the little viin¡¯s self-control was really that strong!

    Naturally, Rong Si hadn¡¯t expected such a thing to happen. Now, his attention was focused on her hair. He turned and walked to the bathroom. Bringing out a hairdryer, he said to her, ¡°Come here. I¡¯ll help you dry your hair.¡±

    ¡°Really? Sure!¡± Su Jiu excitedly walked over to his side and sat down on the bed, filled with anticipation.

    The future big boss was drying her hair. What kind of treatment was that?

    She had to enjoy it.

    After Rong Si plugged in the hairdryer, he reached out and lifted a lock of her hair to dry it for her.

    He lowered his eyes. From his vantage point, he could see her fair ears and neck like white roses in the bud with dew. She was exceptionally beautiful.

    He couldn¡¯t help but look at her. However, he was afraid he would burn her, so he refused to get distracted again. He blew her hair dry in quiet seriousness, lock by lock.

    Su Jiu watched him discreetly out of the corner of her eye.

    The gorgeous young man lowered his eyes. Those eyes were serious, and there seemed to be a soft light in them. His movements were also light and careful, making her heart soft.

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart raced, and she suddenly realized that she was sitting and he was standing. Her gaze was parallel to his abdomen.

    Her ears went pink again as she remembered the beautiful abs he had shown her.

    <i>Ow, I want to admire his good figure again. What should I do?</i>

 Chapter 801 - Do You Hate Being Touched by Me?

    <h4>Chapter 801: Do You Hate Being Touched by Me?</h4>

    With such a thought in mind, Su Jiu did just that. She reached out and touched Rong Si¡¯s abdomen. Through the thinyer of his shirt, she could clearly feel the muscles. It felt so good!

    Unable to resist, she touched him twice more.

    For the first time, Su Jiu felt that the little viin¡¯s clothes were in the way. She wanted to take them off and touch his abs!

    When Little Jiu touched him, Rong Si¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he froze. And it wasn¡¯t enough that she was touching him. Her little hand stayed on his abdomen, making it impossible for him to calm down. It was as if his breathing had be ragged.

    <i>What is this girl doing?</i>

    <i>How little does she know about men? Doesn¡¯t she know she shouldn¡¯t touch them?</i>

    Just as Su Jiu was immersed in the feeling at her fingertips, arge hand grabbed her wrist.

    Startled, she looked up automatically and met a pair of dark, liquid eyes.

    Su Jiu was instantly embarrassed. Dryly smiling, she said, ¡°Big Brother, your figure is really good. I¡­ couldn¡¯t help it¡­¡±

    Rong Si was speechless.

    <i>She couldn¡¯t help it?</i>

    If she did not stop, he would not be able to hold it in anymore!

    He wanted to teach her a lesson and let her know that men couldn¡¯t be teased. Without any exnation, Rong Si bent down and approached her a little.

    He suddenly moved forward. Su Jiu¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and she instinctively retreated to the head of the bed.

    Rong Si ced a hand on her side and stared at her. His eyes were dangerous and burning like those of a wild beast that had caught the prey it had always wanted!

    ¡°You know what you¡¯re doing?¡±

    This posture was a little indescribable. Su Jiu¡¯s face was red, and she stuttered because of her nervousness. ¡°I¡­ I really just thought that you had a good figure, so I couldn¡¯t help but touch you¡­¡±

    Was she merely going to touch him?

    She was obviously groping him.

    At first Rong Si could bear it, but how could he if she kept teasing him?

    If he could, then he weren¡¯t a normal man.

    Rong Si gritted his teeth. ¡°Idiot.¡±

    Su Jiu indignantly retorted the next instant, ¡°Why are you calling me stupid again?!¡±

    ¡°You and I, we¡¯re grown-ups.¡± Rong Si sounded exasperated. ¡°And I¡¯m a man. This is unbearable.¡±

    <i>Eh?</i>

    Su Jiu blinked and immediately asked, ¡°How unbearable is it?¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s eyes darkened as he stared at her. ¡°I feel¡­ like eating someone.¡±

    He wanted to eat her.

    Su Jiu blushed. Her heart raced when she heard the meaning of his words. She whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I won¡¯t do this again. Also, I have to make one thing clear. I¡¯ll do this to only you. If it were any other boy, I wouldn¡¯t do this.¡±

    Rong Si raised his eyebrows. ¡°So I should be honored?¡±

    ¡°Do you hate being touched by me, then?¡± she asked. She was sure the little viin would deny it.

    As expected, he said, ¡°No.¡±

    Then he reached up and lifted a strand of hair from her ear, tucking it back for her. His throat worked as he said, ¡°Just not now.¡±

    He knew that on the surface, he might make her think that he was indifferent to rtionships and was still a gentleman. In fact, he was just an ordinary man. But how could he have such strong self-control when facing the girl he had liked for a long time?

    So he would worry about not being able to control himself and hurting her.

    Su Jiu snickered and deliberately asked, ¡°Then when?¡±

    Rong Si choked. He looked at her seriously. ¡°In the future, you can do whatever you want.¡±

 Chapter 802 - Waiting for the Child to Gather His Courage!

    <h4>Chapter 802: Waiting for the Child to Gather His Courage!</h4>

    <i>How long from now?</i>?Rong Si fell silent. He didn¡¯t know how long it would be. It was just that he hoped he would be someone promising and worthy of her soon.

    Even if he didn¡¯t answer, Su Jiu knew what it was.

    Before the little viin became a big boss, he must have felt inferior deep down and thought that he was not worthy of her. Therefore, even though she had made it so obvious, he still did not dare to tell her his feelings.

    Su Jiu was in no hurry. She was always patient when facing him. She could wait until her baby had the courage!

    It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t thought of taking the initiative, but she didn¡¯t want to do it so quickly. After all, wasn¡¯t it wonderful to be vaguely ambiguous now?

    Rong Si seriously dried Su Jiu¡¯s hair, and Su Jiu closed her eyes in pleasure.

    It was still drizzling outside, a steady patter. Every now and then, she could hear thunder in the distance.

    After her hair was dry, Su Jiu rolled twice on the bed before hugging the nket and watching the little viin put the hairdryer away. His every move was pleasing to the eye.

    She would keep looking forever if she could!

    At that moment, a phone rang.

    Recognizing that Rong Si¡¯s phone was ringing, Su Jiu picked up the phone from the bedside table with interest. Waving it at him, she asked, ¡°Big Brother, your phone is ringing. Can I answer it?¡±

    Rong Si nodded without hesitation. ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Sure?¡± Su Jiu was surprised. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid people will get the wrong idea?¡±

    Rong Si looked at her, his dark eyes seeming tinged with amusement. ¡°What sort of wrong idea?¡±

    <i>Well¡­</i>

    Su Jiu choked again. Her ears felt hot. ¡°A wrong idea¡­ a wrong idea that I¡¯m your sister!¡±

    ¡°I think they would be more likely to mistake you for my girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± Su Jiu was embarrassed and quickly handed the phone to him. ¡°It¡¯s Professor Zhong. Answer it quickly.¡±

    Su Jiu knew Professor Zhong. The little viin had told her on the phone that the professor was a loving and respected old man. He took good care of the little viin, and the little viin respected him as well.

    Rong Si walked over to answer the phone. Professor Zhong asked him where he had been and told him toe back early. Rong Si instinctively nced at Su Jiu. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t¡±

    Professor Zhong frowned. ¡°What do you mean? Our team can¡¯t do without you now. Do you have something urgent to deal with? Do you need help?¡±

    ¡°No, I can manage on my own.¡±

    ¡°Then how many more days off do you need?¡± Professor Zhong sounded desperate.

    Rong Si was perceptive and had no difficulty participating in the research. Now that he was Professor Zhong¡¯s beloved disciple, the professor really wanted him toe back immediately.

    Rong Si wasn¡¯t sure. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°What is so important that you have to take so many days off?¡±

    Rong Si nced at Su Jiu again. She was looking at him curiously with big, clear eyes. His lips curved. ¡°A friend ising over.¡±

    ¡°A friend? Are they important?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Rong Si didn¡¯t hesitate either.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s your girlfriend?¡± Professor Zhong teased him. Hearing Rong Si remain silent for a few seconds as if he had tacitly agreed, he said helplessly, ¡°Alright, your girlfriend is from your homnd, right? It¡¯s not easy being apart. Then spend the next few days with her. But don¡¯t get lost in your happiness and forget that you have a task back here.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    After the call ended, Su Jiu immediately asked, ¡°Big Brother, did Professor Zhong ask you to go back? When do you n to leave?¡±

 Chapter 803 - Whoâ€™s Crying in Pain?

    <h4>Chapter 803: Who¡¯s Crying in Pain?</h4>

    Rong Si looked at her, his mind filled with the words Professor Zhong had just said,?<i>girlfriend</i>.

    <i>Right now, I do look like I¡¯m here to meet my girlfriend.</i>?This thought suddenly made Rong Si happy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back when you return home.¡±

    Su Jiu deliberately added, ¡°Are you going to stay here even if I don¡¯t go back for half a month?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Sure, my ass! You¡¯re not doing your job, okay?¡± Su Jiu said confidently. Her eyes were round like a kitten¡¯s. In Rong Si¡¯s eyes, she looked ridiculously cute.

    Rong Si disagreed with her. ¡°Isn¡¯t the most important thing is to stay with you and keep you safe?¡±

    Hearing him say that, Su Jiu felt a hint of sweetness in her heart, but she did not show it. ¡°I told you. I¡¯m not a child anymore. I can take care of myself!¡±

    ¡°Then who was on the verge of tears from the painst night?¡±

    Recalling the embarrassing incidentst night when her period came, Su Jiu could not say anything. She wished he could find a hole to hide in.

    She couldn¡¯t argue with him on that matter, so she had to change the subject. ncing out the window, she saw that it was still raining. With her lips pursed, she said, ¡°It¡¯s still raining. There¡¯s no way out. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do.¡±

    Rong Si took a book out of his backpack and walked toward her. Su Jiu nced at it casually. It was an economics book that Rong Si had picked up in university. As expected of the little viin. It was one thing for him toe looking for her, but he even had a textbook with him!

    Rong Si pulled up a chair and sat down beside her bed. He nced sideways at her. ¡°So if I¡¯m reading, am I doing my job?¡±

    Su Jiu seriously nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a good boy. Don¡¯t let your professor down!¡±

    Rong Si seemed to smile. ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°Me? Of course, I have to use such a rainy day to sleep in,¡± Su Jiu saidzily. She pulled the nket over her and was about to lie down as if she really nned to sleep.

    Rong Si listened to the patter of the rain outside the window. He watched Little Jiu fall asleep in front of him and closed his eyes. His heart was suddenly as calm as it had ever been. It was like the surface of a sea. All the swirls of rapids had disappeared, leaving only the gentle ripples of a breeze.

    Such ease was something he rarely experienced.

    <i>That¡¯s life, isn¡¯t it?</i>

    As long as she was there, his heart would always be calm.

    Su Jiu did not sleep for long before hunger woke her up. Rubbing her sleepy eyes, she saw that the clock on the wall was pointing to one-thirty in the afternoon. She realized that she had slept for more than an hour.

    Perhaps it was because she had slepttest night¡­

    She sat up in bed and looked around. The little viin was gone again. And there was a strawberry cake on the coffee table beside her, a variety of snacks, and a bottle of milk that had obviously been specially prepared for her.

    Su Jiu picked up the strawberry cake and milk to fill her hungry stomach. Then, she opened the door and walked out. Now that the rain had stopped, she wanted to call Song Xinyan to apany her, and she wanted to find the little viin.

    He couldn¡¯t have gone far. Even if he had, he would have told her.

    Su Jiu did not expect it, but she found Rong Si easily.

    He was at the safe exit at the end of the corridor, standing face to face with a young man. The atmosphere between the two young men was strange, and Su Jiu could feel the tension between them from afar.

    <i>That young man¡­</i>

    Su Jiu took a closer look and did not expect it to be¡­ Han Siye!

    <i>Why ¨C why ¨C why is he here?</i>

    Su Jiu was so shocked that she was afraid they would notice her. She quickly hid in the corner of the corridor and poked half her head out to listen.

    At this moment, Han Siye was furious. He had spent a lot of effort finding out Su Jiu¡¯s schedule and the hotel she was staying in. He came to look for her excitedly. But when he arrived at her room and was about to knock on the door, the person who opened the door was actually this guy in front of him!

    Rong Si was the man he hated the most.

    Without him, Little Jiu might have been with him. But Han Siye didn¡¯t have the heart to think about that now. His mind was filled with reasons this boy was in Little Jiu¡¯s room and what he had done to her!

    Just thinking about it made his heart burn with anger.

    The two equally tall youths confronted each other. Han Siye had one hand in his pocket as he looked at Rong Si, arrogantly and coldly. ¡°Tell me: why did youe out of Little Jiu¡¯s room?¡±

    As far as he was concerned, Rong Si was not a good man. He must have yed some despicable trick to trick Little Jiu into letting him into her room.

    How could a well-behaved girl like Little Jiu, usually under her father¡¯s strict supervision, let a boy into her room so easily? So he must have been the one to trick her.

    <i>Despicable!</i>

    Han Siye already hated Rong Si, and now this guy was even more of a thorn in his side. He wanted to pull the thorn out. His eyes were red with anger, and his hands were clenched into fists at his sides, ready to swing at Rong Si¡¯s face at any moment.

    Rong Si took his anger in stride. ¡°I¡¯m staying with her.¡±

    <i>What?!?</i>

    <i>Does he mean that he¡¯s sharing a room with Little Jiu?</i>

    Han Siye was enraged. He suddenly stepped forward and grabbed the cor of Rong Si¡¯s shirt. ring at him, he said, ¡°Bastard! What did you do to Little Jiu?¡±

    Rong Si remained calm in the face of his threatening aura. He even looked at him mockingly. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®what do you think¡¯?¡±

    Han Siye got even more furious. ¡°You beast! Is Little Jiu someone you can lie to and bully? How dare you attack her? Do you want to die?¡±

    He was aggressive, but Rong Si had no intention of showing weakness or even exining.

    He really was just staying with Little Jiu. How far Han Siye¡¯s imagination stretched was beyond his control. Even if Rong Si exined, the boy in front of him might not believe it.

    Enraged by Rong Si¡¯s calm appearance, Han Siye punched him in the face. Rong Si¡¯s eyes turned cold as he quickly grabbed his fist and pushed his hand aside.

    Han Siye was indignant and raised his fist to punch him again. At this moment, a slender figure rushed over, to them apanied by a voice that Han Siye was extremely familiar with. ¡°Stop!¡±

    It was so sudden that Han Siye¡¯s fist almost hit her face. He quickly pulled back, but the back of his hand still brushed past her face, leaving a red mark. Han Siye instinctively looked at the neer.

    It was indeed Su Jiu.

    When Han Siye saw her rush over and open her arms to block Rong Si, his eyes suddenly dimmed like extinguished candlelight.

    Su Jiu had not expected Han Siye to suddenly attack and had rushed over without thinking.

    She didn¡¯t care about her face at all. Instead, she was d the punch hadn¡¯tnded on the little viin¡¯s face.

 Chapter 804 - Tricked By This Kid?

    <h4>Chapter 804: Tricked By This Kid?</h4>

    ¡°That¡¯s him!¡± Han Siye¡¯s face was filled with anger. ¡°Little Jiu, did you get tricked by this kid? How can you stay with him!¡±

    Su Jiu quickly retorted, ¡°No, it¡¯s not what you think!¡±

    ¡°Then what is it? What else can happen if a man and a woman stay together?¡± Han Siye became angrier and angrier. ¡°Little Jiu, you¡¯ve always rejected me. Why don¡¯t you know how to reject him? What if he has ill intentions toward you?¡±

    Han Siye was not a talkative person usually, but he was furious right now and could not stop himself.

    The girl he had always liked and missed was actually staying in the same room with another boy now. No one could tolerate it!

    Su Jiu looked straight into his angry eyes and said firmly, ¡°He won¡¯t have any ill intentions because he¡¯s not that kind of person.¡±

    Han Siye¡¯s eyes flickered, and his heart seemed to sink for a moment. After a few seconds, he said with difficulty, ¡°Do you trust him that much?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Jiu nodded seriously. There was no doubt in her voice.

    Han Siye was speechless.

    <i>Why?</i>

    <i>What is it about this guy that makes Little Jiu feel so protective and trusting of him?</i>

    He felt like a clown at the moment. No matter how angry he was, no matter how much he thought about Little Jiu, she wasn¡¯t on his side. It made him look unreasonable.

    A hint of pain shed across Han Siye¡¯s eyes. His clenched fists slowly rxed. ¡°Alright, I was being petty. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡±

    Su Jiu caught his hurt expression and felt bad. ¡°Han Siye, don¡¯t be like this.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been very restrained!¡± Han Siye gritted his teeth. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t restrained myself, I would have beaten him up by now. Does he think he can just stand beside you like this?¡±

    Su Jiu was helpless. It was still uncertain who would beat whom up.

    The little viin looked cold and distant as if he was isted from the world, but he was actually very strong. If Han Siye fought him, he might not be Rong Si¡¯s match.

    ¡°Little Jiu, you can¡¯t stay in the same room as him. You can¡¯t give him a chance to take advantage of you!¡± Han Siye said firmly. ¡°If you insist on staying with him, I¡¯m sorry! I can only tell your father.¡±

    Rong Si sarcastically smirked. ¡°Isn¡¯t it only children whoin to their parents?¡±

    ¡°B*stard, shut up!¡± Han Siye red at him. ¡°This is not an ordinary matter. It concerns Little Jiu¡¯s safety! What¡¯s your rtionship with her? How can you live with her? She¡¯s innocent and insensible, but you¡¯re also insensible?¡±

    Han Siye was still enraged. If it were him, no matter how much he liked Little Jiu, he would not think of ways to take advantage of her when she was alone.

    The most he usually did was smoothen her hair. He didn¡¯t do anything out of line. He didn¡¯t expect another man to beat him to it.

    The thought of Little Jiu sharing a room with Rong Si and sleeping together at night made him so angry he wanted to explode.

    <i>Sure enough, God makes fools of people. Some people can¡¯t get what they want no matter what, but others can easily get the same.</i>

    He would wake upughing in his dreams if she let him stay with her. Unfortunately, given the circumstances, he might not have that chance.

    Su Jiu pursed her lips. ¡°Han Siye, you¡­¡±

 Chapter 805 - Untitled

    <h4>Chapter 805: Untitled</h4>

    Han Siye looked at her, and the anger in his body seemed to dissipate a little.

    Since she was determined to protect that b*stard Rong Si, this was the only way he could stop her from staying with him. Perhaps, she would think he was too much, but he still had to do it. He had no regrets.

    Even if Rong Si did not like Han Siye, he did not want to make things difficult for Su Jiu.

    He believed that if he insisted on staying with Little Jiu, Han Siye would definitely tell Su Shengjing about this matter. From Su Jiu¡¯s current reaction, Rong Si could tell that this matter was extremely serious.

    So he said, ¡°Okay, I can do without sharing a room with Little Jiu.¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have stayed with her in the first ce!¡± Han Siye red at him. ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, move out immediately.¡±

    ¡°Sure, but you also have to promise not to tell on me.¡± Rong Si negotiated with him.

    Han Siye snorted. ¡°Of course! Do you think I¡¯m as despicable as you?¡±

    Su Jiu felt a headacheing on. It was not easy for her to have time alone with the little viin. Why had Han Siye appeared at this time? He really ruined the mood!

    She had to admit that Han Siye¡¯s tactic was effective. After all, if her father found out about this, it would not end well for her or the little viin.

    <i>Especially the little viin. Daddy might really break his legs!</i>

    ***

    Rong moved out of the room. The hotel had a spare room today, so he booked one. Although it wasn¡¯t on the same floor as Little Jiu¡¯s room, being in the same hotel as her was still nice.

    At least, it made it easy for him to look at her.

    Han Siye watched him move in the entire time, his expression ugly. He had booked the room next to Rong Si¡¯s and nned to supervise him at all times. He would not allow Rong Si to meet Little Jiu secretly, especially at night!

    If he really found out that Rong Si was plotting against Little Jiu, he swore he would definitely teach him a lesson!

    ***

    The double room seemed much emptier without the little viin. Bored, Su Jiu stayed in the room and chatted with him on her phone. As they chatted, her head felt heavy, and she fell asleep quickly on the bed.

    Rong Si was surprised when no replies came from Su Jiu.

    He called her, but she didn¡¯t answer either.

    <i>What¡¯s wrong with that girl? Is she asleep?</i>

    He walked out of the room to look for her. Before he could take two steps, however, the door to the room next door opened. Han Siye came out and blocked his path with a dark expression. He looked at him warily. ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Rong Si coldly looked at him. ¡°What does this have to do with you?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re looking for Little Jiu, it has something to do with me!¡±

    Rong Si ignored him and walked past him. Han Siye¡¯s expression darkened even more as he immediately followed him. ¡°Tell me, are you looking for Little Jiu?¡±

    Rong Si still ignored him. After entering the elevator, he pressed the button for Su Jiu¡¯s floor.

    Han Siye was speechless.

    <i>Good God, he really has gone to find Little Jiu! It¡¯s already dark. What good coulde of his going to Little Jiu?</i>

    <i>Fortunately, I¡¯m keeping an eye on this at all times. Otherwise, he would get his way again!</i>

    When they reached Su Jiu¡¯s floor, Rong Si found her room with ease and rang the doorbell.

    However, no response came for a long time.

    Han Siye was originally cursing and ready to attack him at any time. Now, he frowned and was a little worried.

    <i>Is Little Jiu not here?</i>

 Chapter 806 - I Can Take Care of You

    <h4>Chapter 806: I Can Take Care of You</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    Rong Si pressed the doorbell again. After a while, the door opened, and Su Jiu appeared at it, rubbing her sleepy eyes. When she saw the two of them, she immediately perked up. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Rong Si looked down at her slightly disheveled hair. Clearly, she had just fallen asleep. ¡°I was worried about you,¡± he said directly.

    Only then did Su Jiu remember that in the afternoon, halfway through their conversation, she had suddenly felt very sleepy and had identally fallen asleep. Rong Si probably thought that something had happened to her.

    She said quickly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just identally fell asleep.¡±

    However, Rong Si¡¯s frown did not rx. He realized that her face was abnormally flushed. So he could not help but reach out to her to check her temperature.

    However, just as he raised his hand, Han Siye pushed him away and red at him. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t touch Little Jiu!¡±

    Rong Si ignored him and looked at her worriedly. ¡°Are you sick?¡±

    <i>Sick?</i>

    Right now, Su Jiu did feel a little dizzy and painful. She subconsciously touched her forehead. It was really hot.

    Sheughed dryly. ¡°I think so¡­¡±

    ¡°Idiot,¡± Rong said, reaching out to her again and touching her forehead.

    She had a fever.

    Han Siye was about to push Rong Si¡¯s hand away again when he heard thetter say, ¡°You have a fever. Go rest. I¡¯ll buy you some medicine.¡±

    <i>Does she have a fever?</i>

    Han Siye suddenly looked at Su Jiu and saw that the blush on her face was indeed abnormal. He suddenly felt a little vexed.

    Why hadn¡¯t he realized it before Rong Si did?

    Wasn¡¯t he instantly at a disadvantage?

    ¡°Get some rest if you¡¯re sick, Little Jiu. I can take care of you¡ª¡±

    Before Rong Si could finish, Rong Si nced at him and said coldly, ¡°Come with me to buy medicine.¡±

    He wouldn¡¯t let Han Siye have the chance to be alone with Little Jiu. He just wouldn¡¯t let him.

    As a boy, Han Siye knew what Rong Si was thinking. Gritting his teeth, he said, ¡°You¡­¡±?<i>Fine, this is good. If Rong Si is going to buy medicine, he can¡¯t take advantage of Little Jiu!</i>

    He took a deep breath. ¡°Okay. I¡¯lle with you.¡±

    Then, he reminded Su Jiu, ¡°Little Jiu, go in and rest. We¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    The two teenagers were equally worried. They quickly went to the pharmacy near the hotel and hurried back. Both of them had medicine in their hands.

    When they returned to Su Jiu¡¯s room, they were stunned to find that the door was ajar.

    Thinking that Su Jiu had forgotten to close the door, Rong Si and Han Siye wondered if anyone had taken the opportunity to enter. They hurriedly pushed the door open and were equally relieved to see that someone had indeed entered the room and that it was Song Xinyan.

    Song Xinyan sat by the bed and worriedly looked at Su Jiu, who was lying on the bed. Tucking her in, she said, ¡°Little Jiu, how do you feel? Why are you suddenly sick? And you didn¡¯t tell me. If I hadn¡¯te over to have dinner with you, I wouldn¡¯t have known that you were sick.¡±

    Su Jiu smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. It¡¯s just a cold and a fever. I¡¯ll be fine after taking some medicine.¡±

    Han Siye immediately stepped forward and gestured for her to look at the medicine in his hand. ¡°Little Jiu, I bought the medicine for you. The shop assistant said that this medicine is very effective. Your fever will go down immediately after taking it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get you a ss of water. Take your medicine,¡± Han Siye said as he turned around. He saw Rong Si walking past him with a ss of warm water.

    Han Siye was speechless.

    <i>D*mn, he beat me to it again?!</i>

    Rong Si ignored Han Siye and walked to the bed. He reached out and touched Su Jiu¡¯s forehead again. It seemed to be hotter than before. Hurriedly taking out two cold medicine pills from the medicine box, he handed them to Su Jiu along with the ss of water and said in a low voice, ¡°Take the medicine.¡±

    Looking at the capsule in his palm, Su Jiu gloomily replied, ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡­¡±

    She had hated taking medicine since she was young!

    ¡°You must take them.¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to.¡±

    Rong Si had no choice but to soften his voice and coax her. ¡°Be good. You¡¯ll be fine after you eat it, okay?¡±

    His voice was pleasant to begin with, and with the slightly raised end, it was simply breathtaking.

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she could not reject him.

    ¡°Okay then¡­¡± Su Jiu had no choice but to sit up on the bed. Then, she reached out and took the medicine from him. She took it with the cup of warm water he handed her.

    Satisfied, Rong Si looked at her. ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ll get you something to eat.¡±

    Su Jiu rubbed her t stomach. ¡°I think I¡¯m a little hungry.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go buy food,¡± Rong Si said. He looked at Song Xinyan. ¡°Please take care of her.¡±

    Song Xinyan gave him an ¡°OK¡± gesture. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here! I guarantee that Little Jiu will be fine. Don¡¯t worry and go out.¡±

    Perhaps because she was sick and instinctively dependent, Su Jiu did not want Rong Si to leave. She said softly, ¡°Big Brother, can you cook me food instead?¡±

    Her tone was like she was wheedling to him. Rong Si couldn¡¯t take it at all and asked, ¡°I can, but are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I haven¡¯t tasted your cooking in a long time, not since you went to college.¡± She remembered that the little viin was a good cook. His cooking was even better than her father¡¯s, who cooked from time to time. She kept saying it.

    Hearing this, Song Xinyan asked curiously, ¡°Can he still cook?¡±

    Su Jiu nodded. ¡°Yes, and his cooking is delicious!¡±

    When she said it was good, she meant it as a sincerepliment to him.

    Rong Si looked at her intently and agreed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll cook for you.¡±

    He should be able to use the kitchen here.

    Thinking, Rong Si asked, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±

    Su Jiu thought for a moment. ¡°Well, I want spaghetti with meat sauce, beef noodles, honey chicken wings, fried cmari¡­¡±

    Han Siye quickly said, ¡°I know how to make those too.¡±

    ¡°You?¡± Before Su Jiu could suspect anything, Song Xinyan expressed her disbelief and looked at him suspiciously. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a young master who doesn¡¯t cook? No way.¡±

    ¡°Just because you can¡¯t doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t!¡±

    Song Xinyan was speechless.

    <i>It stings.?</i>She really didn¡¯t know.

    Rong Si nced sideways at Han Siye again, not knowing if the boy was going to start another fight. Then, he ignored him and walked out.

    Not to be outdone, Han Siye quickly followed him to the hotel kitchen. When the chef heard Rong Si say that his friend was sick and wanted to cook for her personally, he readily agreed and gave him an empty stove.

    When Han Siye also said that he wanted to cook for the sick friend too, the chef was stunned.?<i>The two of them came together, so their friend should be the same, right?</i>

    <i>Their sick friend is really blessed to be cared for like this.</i>

    The chef sighed with emotion and gave up another free stove to Han Siye.

    Han Siye put on an apron and washed his hands. Before he could think of what to cook for Little Jiu, he saw that Rong Si was already busy.

    <i>What is he making?</i>

 Chapter 807 - Whatâ€™s the Use of Being Handsome?

    <h4>Chapter 807: What¡¯s the Use of Being Handsome?</h4>

    Rong Si first cooked a small pot of porridge, chopped up the lean meat and vegetables, and put them in to cook together. Then he began to make the pasta that Su Jiu wanted.

    His movements were skilled and efficient. It was obvious that he cooked often.

    Han Siye usually had a nanny at home to take care of his daily needs. He seldom cooked anything and only knew how to make simple things like fried eggs. Even then, they didn¡¯t always turn out well.

    He didn¡¯t know where he had gotten his confidence from when he had said he wanted to make delicious food for Little Jiu.

    Han Siye looked at Rong Si from time to time as he cooked the porridge. Although he didn¡¯t want to admit it, Rong Si looked quite handsome when he was serious.

    <i>Hmph, so what if he is handsome? Is he food that she can eat?</i>

    <i>Little Jiu has been bewitched by his rtively handsome face!</i>

    As he was thinking, Rong Si nced at him from the corner of his eye and then at the irregr-shaped meat on the chopping board. His eyes were filled with disdain.

    Han Siye was instantly agitated and angrily said, ¡°What are you looking at? So what if you know how to cook?¡±

    Rong Si grimaced. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°I can cook too. I was just distracted with you around!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Rong Si looked at him even more sardonically.

    ¡°You¡­ I¡¯m warning you, if you look at me like that again, I won¡¯t be kind to you!¡±

    ¡°Beat me up first, then we¡¯ll talk.¡±

    ¡°You!!¡± Han Siye got unhappy when he heard that. He mmed the kitchen knife against the chopping board and red at Rong Si. ¡°Who said I can¡¯t beat you? If Little Jiu hadn¡¯t stopped me, I would have beaten you until you knelt and called Uncle!¡±

    ¡°Huh.¡±

    This simple response aggravated Han Siye further.

    He rolled up his sleeves and said aggressively, ¡°Rong Si, do you dare to fight me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight you now,¡± Rong Si said calmly as he continued to work.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better get out of here now if you don¡¯t want to dy Little Jiu¡¯s supper.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Han Siye gritted his teeth.

    He could tell that this guy was unwilling to give in when it came to Little Jiu. Rong Si did not take him seriously at all. Now, he was focused on cooking and did not want to bother with Han Siye at all.

    Even if this guy had no money or power, Han Siye still felt that Rong Si was a powerful opponent. He was even stronger than a young master like Sheng Zhiyan, who was good in all aspects.

    About half an hourter, Rong Si finished cooking dinner. Han Siye looked at the spaghetti with tomato sauce that he had ced on the te, then at the bowl of lean vegetable millet porridge, and finally at the two fried eggs and chicken wings on Rong Si¡¯s te. He gritted his teeth again.

    Rong Si walked right past him. Han Siye quickly stopped him. ¡°Hey!¡±

    Rong Si did not stop walking and walked out of the kitchen. Han Siye quickly followed and said angrily, ¡°Can you give me a serving? I want to give something to Little Jiu too.¡±

    Despite his intentions, he couldn¡¯t make her a good meal. He wanted to borrow Rong Si¡¯s dinner. Unfortunately, Rong Si ignored him and left the kitchen.

    Han Siye was speechless.

    This guy was too arrogant. No one had ever treated him like this!

    <i>Was my attitude that bad?</i>

    Han Siye had a rare realization and began to think about this question.

 Chapter 808 - Sheâ€™s Jealous!

    <h4>Chapter 808: She¡¯s Jealous!</h4>

    As Rong Si reached the door, he suddenly stopped and nced sideways at Han Siye. ¡°What you made isn¡¯t suitable for sick people,¡± he said calmly. ¡°It¡¯s best if you tried again.¡±

    Then he was gone.

    Not wanting him to be alone with Su Jiu again, Han Siye had no choice but to give up on the poached eggs and chicken wings he had made. He hurriedly followed Rong Si.

    When he returned to Su Jiu¡¯s room, Han Siye was relieved to see that Song Xinyan was still sitting by the bed with her.

    With Song Xinyan around, Rong Si wouldn¡¯t dare to act recklessly!

    Although Su Jiu had a cold and fever, she was in good spirits after a nap. Rubbing her dizzy head, she tried her best to smile at the two of them. ¡°You¡¯re back!¡±

    When Rong Si saw her smile, his eyes suddenly deepened. He couldn¡¯t help but nce at Han Siye from the corner of his eye.

    <i>If possible, I want to kick this person out. And Song Xinyan, too.</i>

    <i>Then, Little Jiu would be smiling at me alone</i>

    Rong Si pursed his lips and banished such thoughts. He walked toward her and brought her steaming pasta and millet porridge. ¡°I made you what you wanted.¡±

    ¡°Smells good!¡± Su Jiu propped herself up and leaned against the bedside table. Seeing that there was only pasta and porridge, she puffed out her cheeks and said, ¡°Why is that all? Also, I didn¡¯t say I wanted porridge just now.¡±

    Rong looked at her with concern. ¡°Since you¡¯re sick, eat something light. You¡¯ll recover faster.¡±

    Su Jiu choked. Knowing that the little viin was sincerely thinking of her, she could only nod. ¡°All right.¡±

    It was already dark, and she was starving. She reached out to take the bowl of fragrant millet porridge. Rong Si didn¡¯t give it to her and reminded her, ¡°It¡¯s still very hot. Eat itter.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll eat this first.¡± Su Jiu pointed to the pasta.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Rong Si brought the te of pasta to her.

    Su Jiu took the te and sincerely said, ¡°Big Brother, your cooking is really good. This looks delicious.¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s eyes softened. ¡°Then try it, and see if it suits your taste.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure!¡± Su Jiu replied. She put a forkful of noodles into her mouth. Then, her eyes lit up. ¡°It¡¯s delicious! It¡¯s so good that it could be from a western restaurant!¡±

    Rong Si couldn¡¯t help but smile when he saw her eating like a little hamster. Her words were slurred, and she looked adorable. ¡°If you like it, eat more. If it¡¯s not enough, I can still make more for you.¡±

    Song Xinyan sat at the side and looked back and forth at the two of them. She suddenly felt like a huge third wheel between them.

    She could read Rong Si¡¯s feelings for Little Jiu from his eyes.

    It was as if Su Jiu was the only one in his eyes and no one else mattered. This made her jealous!

    <i>Boohoo, I want such a gentle and considerate boyfriend too.</i>

    However, Li Mohan was so domineering and overbearing that he didn¡¯t even know how to write the word ¡°gentle.¡±

    At this moment, Song Xinyan was envious of Su Jiu, but she also hoped that Su Jiu could be with the boy she liked.

    She wanted Little Jiu to be happy!

    If that was the case, she could be happy as a little sister.

    Song Xinyan was not the only one who felt like a third wheel. Han Siye was there too. At this moment, he was standing a meter away from the bed and looking at the scene in front of him. He had never felt like he waspletely unnecessary.

 Chapter 809 - Feeding Her

    <h4>Chapter 809: Feeding Her</h4>

    Rong Si and Little Jiu seemed to only have eyes for each other.

    When their eyes met, the feelings expressed in them were extraordinary. Those who didn¡¯t know anything about them would think that they were a young couple who had been together for a long time¡­

    Han Siye felt as if something was stuck in his heart. The pressure made him a little breathless, and his eyes dimmed.

    The image was blinding. When he saw Rong Si take a napkin from the box on the bedside table and wipe the sauce off Su Jiu¡¯s lips, he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He wanted to rush over and punch Rong Si down, then kick him out of the room. He wanted to turn around and leave.

    However, for some reason, he seemed to be frozen. He was stiff, and he could not move no matter how hard he tried. As a result, he could only stand where he was and continue to ept such a critical blow¡­

    <i>Fine. I¡¯ll have to put up with it for now, seeing as how I can¡¯t be upset with her while she is ill.</i>

    <i>However, Rong Si shouldn¡¯t be too smug. In the future, I¡¯ll definitely surpass him!</i>

    Su Jiu ate the pasta with relish. ¡°Big Brother, I want to try this millet porridge. Can I eat it now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still a little hot.¡±

    Su Jiu pursed her lips. She had no choice but to wait.

    When she looked hopeful, Rong Si felt helpless. He picked up the bowl of porridge, which was still steaming. He scooped up a spoonful and blew on it gently. When the heat dissipated, he held the spoon in front of her. ¡°Eat.¡±

    Song Xinyan was speechless.

    <i>Oh my god! Is this where the boyfriend feeds his girlfriend like the legends described?</i>

    <i>Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing? Why am I sitting here third-wheeling!</i>

    She stood up and said to Su Jiu, ¡°Little Jiu, I remember that I still have something on. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Jiu nodded without thinking.

    However, she did not realize the reason Song Xinyan was leaving. She simply thought that Li Mohan did not want Song Xinyan to stay outside for too long. So, she let Sister Song leave the room.

    When Song Xinyan passed by Han Siye, she deliberately lowered her voice and said to him, ¡°Let¡¯s go. What are you doing here? Do you still want to be a third wheel?¡±

    Han Siye nced at her and snorted. ¡°So what?¡±

    He had a look that said, ¡®None of your business.¡¯

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Song Xinyan grabbed the sleeve of his shirt and tried to lead him out.

    Han Siye retracted his arm and broke free from her hand, coldly saying, ¡°If you want to leave, leave. Anyway, I¡¯m not leaving. I have to watch that bastard. What if he schemes while we¡¯re not around and Little Jiu is sick?¡±

    Song Xinyan¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°You look more like someone who wants to do something to Little Jiu!¡±

    There was no choice. She could not pull Han Siye away, so she could only leave.

    Han Siye sat down on the sofa in the corner and continued to look at the two of them. Be it a third wheel or a fool, he had to stay here and supervise Rong Si!

    When Su Jiu saw that Han Siye did not leave and was sitting there with a resentful expression, she became embarrassed. She could not help but ask, ¡°Han Siye, why are you sitting there?¡±

    ¡°What for? To protect you, of course,¡± Han Siye said righteously and red at Rong Si.

    His gaze was no different from one directed at an enemy.

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t need protection.¡±

    ¡°Why not! I told you not to stay alone with boys. Why didn¡¯t you listen? Will you only listen and regret it after you get hurt?¡± Han Siye narrowed his eyes.

    Su Jiu was speechless. Sometimes, she really could not do anything to this little tyrant.

    He was used to getting his own way. He wouldn¡¯t listen to anything she said, and she couldn¡¯t push him too far. With no other choice, she let him sit there and then went back to her pasta.

    <i>The little viin¡¯s cooking is really excellent!</i>

    <i>If I could abduct the little viin home in the future, would I be able to taste his cooking often?</i>

    <i>Oh, where else could I find such a good child who will be such an excellent homemaker?</i>

    She was truly in love.

    Rong Si did not want Han Siye to stay here either, but in the end, he chose to ignore him. He blew on another spoonful of porridge and fed it to Su Jiu.

    Su Jiu opened her mouth and ate it, looking satisfied.

    Looking down at her cheeks, which were red from the fever, Rong Si pursed his lips and said in a low voice, ¡°Idiot.¡±

    Han Siye was immediately unhappy. He red at him and angrily said, ¡°Who are you to say that? Say it again, I dare you!¡±

    ¡°Rong Si!¡± Su Jiu pouted indignantly. ¡°I¡¯m sick, and you¡¯re calling me stupid!¡±

    ¡°If you felt ufortable, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    <i>And she hadn¡¯t answered her phone. Didn¡¯t she know how worried I had been?</i>

    ¡°I¡­¡± Su Jiu said in a small voice. ¡°I thought it was just a simple cold. I thought I¡¯d be fine after some sleep. Who knew I¡¯d have a fever?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I said you¡¯re stupid.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡± Su Jiu red at him.

    However, she was only angry on the surface, but there was no anger in her heart. She could tell that the little viin was concerned about her.

    Even more, it seemed that he cared about her at all times.

    <i>So the little viin is also an upright fellow!</i>

    However, she would always feel at ease with him by her side. That might be a form ofplete trust and dependence on him, treating him as one of her own. After all, she had watched him grow up. He was one of her own!

    Although her act of pretending to be angry was cute, it was not the case in Han Siye¡¯s eyes. He suddenly stood up. ¡°Rong Si, try saying that again to Little Jiu! Even if she¡¯s close to you, you can¡¯t talk to her like that!¡±

    <i>There is a saying that says people will always chase after the things they can never get, while those who are favored are fearless. They were talking about bastards like Rong Si, right?!</i>

    The more Han Siye thought about it, the more unhappy he became. At this moment, a phone rang.

    Realizing that his phone was ringing, Han Siye took it out of his pocket and looked at the caller ID on the screen.

    Meeting hisplicated gaze, Su Jiu was stunned for two seconds.

    <i>What happened?</i>

    <i>Why is he looking at me like that? Who is calling?</i>

    As she was thinking, Han Siye picked up the phone. ¡°Hello? Uncle Su?¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>N-no way, Dad?</i>

    <i>Why is he calling Han Siye?!</i>

    Even Rong Si was stunned. His eyes flickered as he looked at Han Siye warily.

    <i>Huh. Now you¡¯re scared, aren¡¯t you?</i>

    Han Siye turned on the speakerphone in disdain. As expected, Su Shengjing¡¯s voice came from the phone. ¡°It¡¯s me. I heard from your father that you went to Vienna?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I just arrived here.¡±

    When Su Shengjing heard this, his tone seemed to be a little unhappy. ¡°Why are you going there? Little Jiu happens to be there too. Are you looking for her?¡±

 Chapter 810 - You Rascal

    <h4>Chapter 810: You Rascal</h4>

    Han Siye honestly said, ¡°Yes, Uncle. I was worried about Little Jiu going so far away, so I came over.¡±

    ¡°How did you know that she went there? Did you investigate it yourself?¡± Su Shengjing did not remember revealing this information to the boy.

    Han Siye reminded him, ¡°Uncle, I was also there when Xiao Wei gave Little Jiu the concert tickets on her birthday.¡±

    If it were anyone else, he would not have bothered with them. However, he could not be this way with Su Shengjing. The man was Little Jiu¡¯s father, so he had to be polite.

    Of course, as for which hotel Little Jiu was staying, Han Siye had indeed sent someone to investigate.

    Su Shengjing had also realized this. ¡°Then you found the hotel Little Jiu was staying in? You brat, how dare you have designs on my daughter? Let me tell you, if you touch a single strand of my daughter¡¯s hair, I don¡¯t care who your father is, I¡¯ll break your legs!¡±

    Han Siye was speechless.

    <i>Is Little Jiu¡¯s father so simple and crude?</i>

    He especially wanted to say, Uncle, I want you toe over and break that bastard Rong Si¡¯s legs, okay?

    Not only did he touch a strand of Little Jiu¡¯s hair, but he also touched many of them. How shameless!

    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re thinking too much. I¡¯m here only because I¡¯m worried about Little Jiu¡¯s safety. I don¡¯t have any other thoughts,¡± Han Siye exined. He waspletely different from the usual domineering second-generation star. He tried his best to maintain his good image in front of Su Shengjing.

    ¡°That¡¯s for the best!¡± Su Shengjing said angrily. ¡°Let me ask you, have you seen Little Jiu?¡±

    ¡°I did.¡±

    Su Shengjing immediately asked, ¡°How is she now?¡±

    Su Jiu felt a little emotional. No matter where she went, her father would always miss her. Furthermore, he was worried that she would not tell him the truth and would find out about her situation through others.

    ¡°Little Jiu¡­¡± Han Siye turned his head and looked at Su Jiu. Then, his gazended on Rong Si beside her. He gritted his teeth, and a sharp glint shed across his eyes.

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Oh no, he¡¯s not really going to tell on me, is he?</i>

    <i>That would be terrible!</i>

    ¡°Little Jiu has a cold. She¡¯s resting in her room now.¡±

    ¡°She caught a cold?¡± Su Shengjing¡¯s tone changed as if this was a huge matter. ¡°Why did she catch a cold? I knew it. She couldn¡¯t take care of herself when she went so far away. Now, her parents are not by her side. Who will take care of her?¡±

    ¡°Uncle, I can¡ª¡± Han Siye said, but he was interrupted.

    ¡°Get lost! I said you¡¯re not allowed to touch a hair on my daughter¡¯s head. You¡¯d better keep your distance from her, at least a meter away!¡±

    ¡°Uncle, if you don¡¯t let me take care of him, are you going to let another boy take care of him?¡± Han Siye said as he looked at Rong Si with hostility.

    When Su Jiu heard this, her heart skipped a beat.

    <i>What did Han Siye mean by that? Don¡¯t spout nonsense!</i>

    As expected, Su Shengjing immediately became suspicious. ¡°What do you mean? Speak clearly! Are there other boys around Little Jiu now?¡±

    He suddenly remembered when Little Jiu video-called him two days ago, the backpack on the other bed was obviously a boy¡¯s.?<i>Could it really be a boy¡¯s?</i>

    <i>Is Little Jiu lying to me?</i>

    <i>Han Siye!</i>

    Su Jiu stared at Han Siye, her face filled with nervousness. She silently mouthed to him, wanting him not to tell her father that she and Rong Si were together now.

    Han Siye caught the hint of her mouth and saw her nervous expression. He raised his chin and snorted rather arrogantly.

 Chapter 811 - Gentle and Loving Old Father

    <h4>Chapter 811: Gentle and Loving Old Father</h4>

    That expression was as annoying as it could get.

    It seemed to be saying, ¡°Now you¡¯re afraid, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Kid, tell me the truth. Is Little Jiu with another boy?¡± Su Shengjing questioned Han Siye. His main suspect was Rong Si. If that kid really stayed in the same room as Little Jiu, he would teach him a lesson!

    Han Siye paused for a moment and replied, ¡°Little Jiu is indeed with a boy right now.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    Rong Si¡¯s expression changed, and his eyes narrowed. Although Han Siye might really tell Su Shengjing about this, Rong Si was the one who hade to look for Little Jiu. Since he was here, he was willing to bear the consequences.

    Su Shengjing gasped and said angrily, ¡°Who is it?!¡±

    Han Siye nced at Rong Si again. Seeing that young man¡¯s expression change slightly, he felt a little bitter.

    Because, beside him, Little Jiu also looked nervous. She was obviously worried that her father wouldn¡¯t spare Rong Si.

    ¡°Uncle, isn¡¯t it me who¡¯s with Little Jiu now?¡± Han Siye said in a rxed tone. ¡°Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have known that she was sick.¡±

    Su Jiu was stunned. She hadn¡¯t expected Han Siye to say that. She had thought he was going to expose Rong Si, but he didn¡¯t.

    Rong Si was also shocked. He was already prepared to enrage Su Shengjing and ept the impending storm. He did not expect Han Siye to keep quiet about the matter.

    For a moment, he felt conflicted.

    It seemed that Han Siye was not as annoying as he had imagined.

    Seeing their surprised expressions, Han Siye snorted again and looked away from them.

    Su Shengjing asked, ¡°So, you¡¯re taking care of her?¡±

    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t touch a hair on Little Jiu¡¯s head.¡±

    Su Shengjing snorted. No matter what, he had known Han Xiao for more than ten years, and their rtionship had always been excellent. Therefore, he knew that Han Siye would not dare to do anything overboard.

    ¡°Put Little Jiu on.¡±

    Han Siye could only walk over and hand the phone to Su Jiu. He shrugged and gestured for her to answer.

    Su Jiu took the phone, still shaken. Sheposed herself and said, ¡°Hello? Daddy?¡±

    Upon hearing her voice, Su Shengjing instantly turned gentle and loving. ¡°Hello? Baby, how are you? I heard from Han Siye that you¡¯re sick? Is it serious?¡±

    Han Siye was speechless.

    <i>D*mn, what kind of person is this?</i>

    <i>Isn¡¯t the difference when speaking to his child and other children too great!</i>

    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a cold. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Su Shengjing frowned. ¡°It¡¯s just a small cold? Are you sure? Baby, you have to tell Daddy the truth. You can¡¯t just say a few words even though you¡¯re feeling terrible. Daddy will be even more worried.¡±

    Amused and exasperated, she replied, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m really fine.¡±

    ¡°Then video-call Dad. I want to see with my own eyes that you¡¯re really okay.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Su Jiu agreed. When Su Shengjing sent her the video invitation, she quickly gave Rong Si and Han Siye a look, indicating that they should leave and not let her father spot them.

    Rong Si could only turn around and leave. Before he left, he nced at Han Siye, who was still standing there, and asked him to go out with him.

    Han Siye hated him the moment he saw him. His young master¡¯s temper red up, and he said proudly, ¡°Why should I leave with you? I just told Little Jiu¡¯s father that I¡¯m taking care of her. I don¡¯t have to leave.

 Chapter 812 - Become Her Pride

    <h4>Chapter 812: Be Her Pride</h4>

    Since he had made up his mind not to leave, Rong Si could only leave the room alone.

    Once he was outside the room, he leaned against the wall next to the door and tilted his head back to close his eyes. His long eyshes were tucked below his eyelids. The dim light of the corridor elongated his slender figure, adding to his loneliness.

    Han Siye could stay in the room, but he had to hide here like a thief; he could not face Su Shengjing. When would he be confident enough to stand in front of her father openly?

    When would he be her pride so that she could proudly introduce him to others?

    On the video call with his daughter, Su Shengjing was relieved to see that she was in good spirits. He warned Han Siye again before hanging up.

    When Han Siye received the warning, he was like an obedient baby and did not retort at all. He would do whatever Su Shengjing said.

    After ending the call, Han Siye looked at Su Jiu and softly said, ¡°Do you feel better?¡±

    It was rare for Rong Si to leave Su Jiu alone. Han Siye had a chance to be alone with Little Jiu now, so he naturally had to seize it.

    ¡°Better.¡± Su Jiu nodded and subconsciously looked out the door.?<i>Where did the little viin go? Has he left?</i>

    Seeing her look in the direction of the door, Han Siye knew that she was thinking about Rong Si. His heart sank again.

    He was the only one standing in front of her now, but she was still thinking of someone else.

    What could hurt more than that?

    At this moment, the door opened, Rong Si pushing it. Han Siye clearly saw that at this moment, Su Jiu¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Big Brother, where were you?¡±

    Rong Si ignored Han Siye and walked to Su Jiu¡¯s bed. ¡°Just outside.¡±

    ¡°I thought you had gone.¡±

    Rong Si nced at Han Siye and raised his eyebrows. He said to Su Jiu deliberately, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t want me to leave?¡±

    These words sounded a little ambiguous. As expected, Han Siye¡¯s face darkened when he heard them.

    <i>What the hell is this b*stard talking about? He did it on purpose, didn¡¯t he?</i>

    Su Jiu¡¯s ears heated up when she met Rong Si¡¯s deep and beautiful eyes. If Han Siye weren¡¯t here, she would have flirted with the little viin, but not now.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, then don¡¯t leave.¡±

    As Rong Si spoke, Han Siye immediately said in an angry voice, ¡°B*stard, don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want just because I didn¡¯t tell Little Jiu¡¯s father about you! I¡¯m warning you: when Little Jiu is done eating, you have to leave. Don¡¯t disturb her rest!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t argue.¡± Su Jiu felt helpless and reached out to rub her aching temples.

    Han Siye choked and could only shut his mouth. He only red at Rong Si.

    Rong Si did not really intend to stay here. He knew that if he stayed here, Han Siye would find trouble with him. That would affect Little Jiu¡¯s rest.

    Therefore, after Su Jiu finished eating, Rong Si reached out to check her temperature. It was no longer as hot as before. The medicine must have worked.

    With that, he was relieved.

    Rong Si picked up his empty te with one hand and ruffled Su Jiu¡¯s hair with the other. Deeply looking at her, he said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Rest well. If you feel any difort, you must tell me immediately.¡±

    Su Jiu nodded obediently.

    Han Siye watched this from the side and felt his heart ache.

    <i>D*mn it, isn¡¯t it just because Su Shengjing isn¡¯t around?</i>

    If Su Shengjing were here, if Rong Si dared to touch Su Jiu, he would be long dead!

 Chapter 813 - Only the Little Villain Is Allowed

    <h4>Chapter 813: Only the Little Viin Is Allowed</h4>

    Han Siye walked to the bed and followed Rong Si¡¯s example. Rubbing Su Jiu¡¯s head, he fiercely ordered her, ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, you have to tell me, understand? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll find trouble with you!¡±

    Knowing that he was as concerned about her as Rong Si was, Su Jiu did not intend to argue with him even though he had messed her hair up.

    However, he couldn¡¯t constantly ruffle her hair like before. Only her parents and the little viin were allowed to do that!

    Su Jiu nodded helplessly. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll let you know.¡±

    ¡°Just tell me.¡± Rong Si nced at Han Siye beside him. Their gazes met again, and sparks seemed to fly. The air was instantly filled with hostility.

    ¡°Just tell you? Who do you think you are?¡± Han Siye was furious.

    When Su Jiu saw that the two of them were starting to confront each other again and that neither of them was willing to give in, she quickly stopped them. ¡°Wait, wait, wait¡­ I just said not to quarrel, let alone fight. Now I want to rest. Can you guys go back and rest?¡±

    Han Siye angrily replied, ¡°If I don¡¯t beat him up, I might not be able to sleep tonight!¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s face was expressionless, but his tone was light. ¡°Same here.¡±

    Su Jiu sensed the hostility, and her head hurt.?<i>What¡¯s going on? Are boys so childish?</i>

    <i>They have to fight at the drop of a hat. Can¡¯t they settle this peacefully?¡¯</i>

    She had no choice but to say, ¡°No! If you¡¯re fighting, then you can go back on your own. I don¡¯t want to see you anymore. You¡¯re both terrible!¡±

    Hearing this, the two youths were stunned. Then they looked at each other and turned away in disgust. Their hands were clenched at their sides as if they were controlling the urge to punch someone.

    you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://bit.ly/3NSnQtR " to support us

    After leaving Su Jiu¡¯s room, Han Siye and Rong Si walked along the silent corridor. Han Siye was still holding in his anger.

    Furthermore, Rong Si looked as calm as he always did as if nothing could affect him; it made Han Siye angrier.

    Han Siye walked up to him with one hand in his pocket. Then he stopped and looked straight at him with a serious expression. ¡°One day, I¡¯ll fight you.¡±

    Rong Si met his sharp gaze and calmly replied, ¡°I¡¯m game.¡±

    ¡°Just you wait!¡± After saying this fiercely, Han Siye turned around and left. He walked very quickly, leaving Rong Si behind.

    ***

    After she took the cold medicine and rested for the night, Su Jiu¡¯s fever subsided the next day and she regained her energy. When she had her breakfast, she pulled Song Xinyan out to shopping and take a good look at the scenery of Vienna.

    She did not invite Rong Si or Han Siye. No matter which one of them she called, the other would have a problem with it. And if she called both of them, she would not be able to shop. She would have enough on her hands trying to cate the two of them the entire time.

    However, the two youths still arrived near the shopping za where Su Jiu had gone and sat in an open-air caf¨¦ to wait for her toe out. Under an orange and white umbre, two equally handsome and tall youths sat at the coffee table.

 Chapter 814 - Planning to Give Little Jiu Both His Body and Mind

    <h4>Chapter 814: nning to Give Little Jiu Both His Body and Mind</h4>

    Rong Si took his time answering. ¡°I think it¡¯s you.¡±

    Han Siye snorted and said rather self-righteously, ¡°It¡¯s not. I¡¯ve always kept myself clean and nned to give my body and mind to Little Jiu, unlike you!¡±

    Thinking of him as childish, Rong Si grimaced. ¡°What about me?¡±

    ¡°How am I supposed to know how many girls you¡¯ve hooked up with while you¡¯re out of the country and out of Little Jiu¡¯s sight!¡±

    Rong Si didn¡¯t want to talk to Han Siye.?<i>Let him think what he wants. As long as Little Jiu trusts me!</i>

    ***

    In the mall, Su Jiu and Song Xinyan leisurely strolled around. Song Xinyan hugged Su Jiu¡¯s arm affectionately. When they walked together, they were a beautiful sight. Many men looked at the two of them.

    If not for the few tall and burly men in ck behind them, those men would probably have gone up to strike up a conversation with the two girls.

    Song Xinyan nced at the bodyguards behind her. They were all Li Mohan¡¯s men. They were ostentatious on the road and were the focus of everyone¡¯s attention.

    She had rolled her eyes in exasperation, but one good thing about this was that no matter how much she bought, she had no shortage of people to help carry the bags.

    Su Jiu teased her, ¡°Xinyan, your Young Master Li treats you so well. He gives you bodyguards when he goes out and even helps you carry your things. He even lets you use his card. What kind of otherworldly boyfriend is he?¡±

    Song Xinyan immediately blushed. ¡°What? He¡¯s not my boyfriend yet. He hasn¡¯t even confessed to me!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Then fianc¨¦?¡± Su Jiu remembered that in the original novel, the male and female leads had been family friends. The elders of both parties had agreed for them to be engaged before they were even born.

    Therefore, Song Xinyan could now be said to be Li Mohan¡¯s fianc¨¦e.

    Song Xinyan¡¯s beautiful face turned even redder, and her watery eyes widened. ¡°Fianc¨¦? Even less so! I¡¯m not engaged to him, so how can he be my fianc¨¦? Little Jiu, if you continue to spout nonsense, I¡¯ll ignore you!¡±

    Knowing that Xinyan was feeling shy, Su Jiu grinned wider. ¡°Even if it¡¯s not that kind of rtionship, it doesn¡¯t make much difference, does it?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± The embarrassed Song Xinyan was unwilling to be teased by her, so she turned the tables and said, ¡°Little Jiu, you¡¯re very interested in my rtionship with Li Mohan. I¡¯m also very interested in your rtionships. Tell me honestly, Rong Si and Han Siye, who do you like?¡±

    Su Jiu was stunned by the sudden question.

    Then a blush crept up her ears.

    Song Xinyan saw it and grinned smugly. ¡°Needless to say, I don¡¯t know your answer. I guess you must like Rong Si, right?¡±

    Su Jiu looked at her in shock.

    Her reaction confirmed Song Xinyan¡¯s guess, and Xinyan continued to tease her. ¡°So it¡¯s true. I think he¡¯s a little more handsome than Han Siye. He¡¯s considerate to you. What if I like such a warm man? If it were me, I would choose him too!¡±

    <i>What?</i>

    Instinctively, Su Jiu became anxious and hurriedly said, ¡°You can¡¯t snatch the little viin from me!¡±

    ¡°The little viin?¡± Song Xinyan was surprised. ¡°Are you talking about Rong Si? Why do you call him the little viin?¡±

    Only then did Su Jiu realize what she had just said.?<i>Why did I blurt that out?</i>

    This was her nickname for her child and her little secret!

    Su Jiu¡¯s mind raced, searching for a reasonable excuse. Then she said¡ª

 Chapter 815 - Sweet Tart

    <h4>Chapter 815: Sweet Tart</h4>

    ¡°Oh, his personality is especially like that of the viin in a novel I used to like very much, so I sometimes call him the little viin.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Song Xinyan didn¡¯t think too much about it. She then smiled even more slyly. ¡°Hey, you admit that you like Rong Si!¡±

    Since she had already been seen through, there was nothing for her to hide. Su Jiu simply admitted, ¡°That¡¯s right. I like him.¡±

    She was so direct that Song Xinyan eximed, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you confess to him? I can tell that he likes you. He¡¯s probably too embarrassed to ask. Why don¡¯t you take the initiative?¡±

    <i>Take the initiative?</i>

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart beat faster, and her ears turned even redder; she imagined herself standing in front of the little viin and confessing to him with a flushed face. ¡°I don¡¯t. I want to wait for him to tell me.¡±

    ¡°What if he never tells you?¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    Then she would have no choice but to take the initiative.

    If he thought that, it would not be the same if he said it out loud. Su Jiu stammered, ¡°Then¡­ then he¡¯s too unmanly. He doesn¡¯t even dare to confess to a girl. He might as well not have a girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Song Xinyan smiled yfully.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say it, I¡¯ll cut you off!¡±

    ¡°Do you dare?¡± Su Jiu nced at her provocatively. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Li Mohan will¡­ get handsy with you? You won¡¯t have a good time then.¡±

    At the mention of Li Mohan, Song Xinyan became embarrassed. She lightly punched Su Jiu. ¡°Handsy? Little Jiu, what are you thinking? I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a person!¡±

    Laughing, Su Jiu asked her again, ¡°What about you? Between you and Li Mohan, who will confess first?¡±

    ¡°Heh, neither of us will confess to each other. ¡® on google¡¯ Li Mohan has treated me as his property since I was young.¡± Speaking of this, Song Xinyan got a little depressed. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m a pet he keeps around!¡±

    Su Jiu sighed silently.

    It didn¡¯t matter. The female leads in the overbearing CEO novels would basically always have such thoughts. Then, they would either argue with the male lead or run away secretly. If they got caught by the male lead, they would be punished sweetly and severely again.

    Su Jiu patted her shoulder and said earnestly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Li Mohan definitely doesn¡¯t treat you as a pet. He¡¯s just a little possessive and domineering. Other than that, what other bad intentions can he have?¡±

    ¡°Who knows?¡± Song Xinyan pouted. ¡°I can¡¯t stand his tyranny. If only he could be as gentle and considerate as your little viin.¡±

    ¡°Trust me, after you marry him, he¡¯ll definitely be like a different person. He¡¯ll be so gentle with you!¡± At least that was what the original novel said. The author had made Li Mohan and Song Xinyan¡¯s married life as cloyingly sweet as possible.

    After saying that stuff about Li Mohan and Rong Si, Song Xinyan realized something was wrong. She hurriedly said to Su Jiu, ¡°Little Jiu, don¡¯t misunderstand. I definitely don¡¯t have any intention of snatching the little viin from you. I¡¯m just a little envious of you.¡±

    Seeing her nervous expression, Su Jiu chuckled. ¡°I know.¡±

    At this moment, the young man whom the two of them were discussing had just rejected the tenth girl who came to hit on him. Han Siye looked at him in disdain. ¡°You still say that you¡¯re not flirting? Look! You look like you¡¯re attracting bees and butterflies!¡±

    <i>D*mn it!?</i>Although only a few girls came to hit on him, Han Siye had counted. He realized he was losing to Rong Si by one.?<i>This is uneptable!</i>

 Chapter 816 - The Little Villain Is Drunk (1)

    <h4>Chapter 816: The Little Viin Is Drunk (1)</h4>

    Rong Si took a sip of the coffee in front of him and calmly said, ¡°Tell me then. I have no objections.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Han Siye gritted his teeth. ¡°Why do your words make me want to beat you up? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being targeted by me in the future? You probably don¡¯t have the ability to fight back at all.¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s eyes darkened, and a sinister look shed across them.

    He said sarcastically, ¡°Being rich does make a difference.¡±

    He could do whatever he wanted.

    Did a young master like Han Siye think that he could trample on a poor person like him at will?

    However, Rong Si had to admit that this was the reality they lived in. People without money were often looked down upon.

    Seeing his expression darken, Han Siye choked. He suddenly felt that he had gone a little overboard.

    Indeed, he was rich and he hated Rong Si, but using his family background to threaten others was despicable. A good family background was also due to the elders of the family. There was no point inparing them.

    If he really wanted to defeat Rong Si, he had to rely on his own strength to win.

    Under Rong Si¡¯s sinister gaze, Han Siye felt a little ufortable. He picked up his coffee and took a sip, pretending to nonchntly look elsewhere.

    However, he could not stand being stared at like this. Hence, he turned around and looked straight into Rong Si¡¯s eyes. In a tone arrogant and a little awkward, he said, ¡°Hey, I spoke a little bluntly just now. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    Rong Si was slightly taken aback.?<i>I didn¡¯t expect that.</i>

    Then he heard Han Siye say, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Little Jiu out yet? Are all girls like this? Do they lose track of time when they shop?¡±

    He seemed to be deliberately changing the subject.

    Rong Si didn¡¯t want to argue with him either. No matter how many people looked down on him now and mocked him, he would prove it to themter.

    He did not speak. The atmosphere between the two of them suddenly became a little strange. This made Han Siye even more ufortable. He wished Su Jiu woulde out immediately as he did not want to stay with Rong Si! Apart from finding him an eyesore, he had another reason for that. Some people around the two of them were looking at them strangely. They wereughing and discussing something softly.

    It didn¡¯t feel like they were saying anything nice.

    <i>Wait, this is a rtively open country¡­</i>

    <i>Do those people think that I¡¯m in a rtionship with Rong Si? Do they think that we are in ¡°that kind of rtionship¡±?</i>

    <i>D*mn!</i>

    This was intolerable. Han stood up abruptly, annoyed. He looked at the watch on his wrist. Little Jiu had only been inside for an hour. He might have to wait for a long time.

    Han Siye looked at Rong Si again and saw that thetter was calm. He gritted his teeth and wanted to teach him a lesson.

    Suddenly, a bad idea urred to him.

    <i>Hmph! The kid is going down.</i>

    <i>When the timees, Little Jiu would definitely despise him!</i>

    The n took shape in his mind. Han Siye¡¯s lips curled up evilly. Then he pretended to be serious and asked, ¡°Hey, do you drink?¡±

    Rong Si looked at him slowly as if he didn¡¯t understand why Han Siye was suddenly asking him this.

    Han Siye nced at the coffee in his hand. He had to admit that this kid¡¯s hands were gorgeous. Rong Si¡¯s fingers were long and slender, and his joints were well-defined. They wereparable to Xiao Wei¡¯s piano hands.

    Han Siye snorted to himself, and his tone became challenging. ¡°Why drink coffee? If you¡¯re a man, drink alcohol! Want toe with me?¡±

    Rong Si did not respond as if he had no intention of going with him.

    Han Siye continued to provoke him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t even dare to drink? Are you still a man? Are you worthy of Little Jiu?¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Clearly, those words had provoked him.

    Han Siye realized that Rong Si was only willing to respond when it involved Little Jiu.

    <i>How extraordinarily hateful!</i>

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again. Are youing or not? If you don¡¯t, you¡¯re a coward. Don¡¯t get cocky in front of me in the future!¡±

    Han Siye continued to provoke him, and his words worked. Rong Si put down his coffee and stood up. He looked at him expressionlessly. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Han Siye was speechless.

    <i>He really agreed. It seems that his self-control is not good. He gets easily provoked. Tsk!</i>

    Disgusted, he raised his chin out of habit and said arrogantly, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get a beer. I¡¯ll give you a can!¡±

    Rong Si grimaced and quietly followed him out of the open-air caf¨¦.

    ***

    It was still morning, and the nearby bars were not open for business yet. Han Siye found a restaurant and booked a private room. Then, he asked the waiter to serve them beer.

    Han Siye and Rong Si sat opposite each other. He first took a can of beer, pulled the tab on it with a click, and raised his head to drink. His Adam¡¯s apple kept moving. Soon, he finished the entire bottle of beer.

    Han Siye wiped the corner of his mouth with the back of his hand, then turned the empty beer can upside down for Rong Si to see to prove he had finished it.

    ¡°Here! I just said I would let you have a can. I¡¯m letting you have one now. Now, thepetition between us begins. Whoever gets drunk first will call the other daddy!¡±

    Rong Si remained calm and asked, ¡°What if someone loses, but they won¡¯t admit it?¡±

    ¡°Whoever goes back on their word is a dog!¡± Han Siye said firmly and domineeringly.

    He wasn¡¯t going to lose anyway. Han Siye was that confident.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Rong Si said. He reached for a can of beer, pulled the tab, and drank as well.

    Han Siye looked at Rong Si¡¯s perfect jawline, sharp chin, and Adam¡¯s apple, which rose and fell when he drank. He felt Rong Si was a little d*mned sexy. Even he, as a man, thought so!

    <i>No wonder Little Jiu and all those girls like him!</i>

    <i>Stop! Am I mad?</i>

    <i>I¡¯m actually praising the other¡¯s physique and undermining my own?</i>

    Han Siye wanted to pinch himself. Not to be outdone, he quickly picked up another can of beer and downed it.

    ***

    An hourter, Su Jiu and Song Xinyan came out of the shopping mall. The bodyguards behind them were carrying bags in both hands, attracting more attention.

    Su Jiu did not know that Han Siye and Rong Si had been waiting for her at the outdoor caf¨¦ outside. When she returned to the hotel, she could not wait to look for Rong Si. She wanted to show him the two handsome casual coats she had specially bought for him. However, after knocking at his room¡¯s door several times, she got no response.

    <i>Eh?</i>

    <i>Is he not here?</i>

    Su Jiu was surprised. Given the little viin¡¯s personality, he would have told her if he was going out. He wouldn¡¯t have made it impossible for her to find him, would he?

    As she carried the two coats back, Su Jiu took out her cell phone. She was about to call him when the phone rang.

    It was an unknown number.

    The phone rang several times before she answered. ¡°Hello?¡±

    Han Siye¡¯s smug voice came from the other end. ¡°Hello? Little Jiu¡­ it¡¯s me!¡±

 Chapter 817 - The Little Villain Is Drunk (2)

    <h4>Chapter 817: The Little Viin Is Drunk (2)</h4>

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Han Siye straightened his expression. ¡°Have you finished shopping? If you¡¯re done, take the left turn ahead. There¡¯s a restaurant by the river. Come and take a look. Room 6.¡±

    ¡°A restaurant?¡± Su Jiu frowned. ¡°Are you with Rong Si now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s drunk!¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>No way! The two of them actually went to drink? It¡¯s obvious that they had a drinkingpetition, and it has to be Han Siye who suggested it. How agitated was the little viin to agree to this?</i>

    <i>Are you stupid?</i>

    Han Siye was like Sheng Zhiyan, a rich young master. He had attended many banquets with his parents since he was young and would drink when he was in his teens. His alcohol tolerance might even be excellent. How could Rong Si, who usually did not touch alcohol, be his match?

    Still, she had never seen the little viin drunk before.

    ¡°I¡¯lle over now.¡±

    After ending the call, Su Jiu returned to her room and put her clothes away. Then, she rushed to the dining room.

    She found Room 6 and knocked. When no answer came, she pushed the door open and went in.

    As soon as she entered the room, the strong smell of alcohol greeted her. She couldn¡¯t help but fan her hand in front of her nose, but the smell lingered in the air. Rong Si and Han Siye were slumped over the table. Both of them looked drunk. The table in front of them was littered with beer cans, at least a dozen of them. Even a bottle of red winey there, all empty.

    Su Jiu¡¯s lips twitched.?<i>How much did these two drink?</i>

    She walked over and pushed them both, but no response came from either of them. Su Jiu had no choice but to call Song Xinyan and ask if she could get her bodyguard toe over and send the two drunk guys back to the hotel.

    The bodyguard came quickly and brought the two teenagers to the car. When they returned to the hotel, the bodyguard sent them back to their respective rooms.

    Han Siye¡¯s eyes were tightly closed, and his handsome face was abnormally red. As soon as he touched the bed, he subconsciously hugged the pillow beside him and rubbed his face against it. He even smiled foolishly. ¡°Little Jiu, Little Jiu¡­¡±

    As she stood by the bed, Su Jiu¡¯s mouth twitched again.

    <i>Is Han Siye really treating the pillow as me?</i>

    <i>And he¡¯s hugging it hard!</i>

    <i>If others saw him in this state, wouldn¡¯t theyugh their heads off? Especially if the students in school saw him, it would definitely subvert their understanding of the school bully.</i>

    She wanted to pull the pillow away from him, but Han Siye refused to let go. He frowned and muttered like a spoiled child, ¡°Little Jiu, don¡¯t go¡­ Don¡¯t go!¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    She had no choice but to let Han Siye hug the pillow and tuck him in. Then she said to the bodyguard behind her, ¡°Uncle, please watch him. When he wakes up, ask the waiter to bring him a bowl of hangover soup.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± the bodyguard replied respectfully. Miss Song had said that Miss Su was her best friend. The bodyguard knew he had to treat Miss Su¡¯s words like Miss Song¡¯s.

    After giving the instructions, Su Jiu immediately walked toward Rong Si¡¯s room. When the bodyguard guarding the door saw her enter, he immediately greeted her in a respectful manner, ¡°Miss Su.¡±

    ¡°How is he?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s fine. He¡¯s just drunk but he¡¯s resting now.¡±

    Su Jiu nodded, then opened the door and went in.

    Rong Si was lying on the bed, sleeping with his eyes closed. Unlike Han Siye, even his drunk sleeping posture was good. He was lying t on his back with one hand on his chest.

    A few strands of hair fell across his forehead, and his handsome face was simrly flushed. From the side, his eyshes looked thick and long, his nose high and straight. His thin lips were inexplicably attractive, and his jawline was so perfect that it looked as if it had been outlined by a pencil. There was no w to be found.

    Rong Si looked like Sleeping Beauty when he was asleep. It was easy to have improper thoughts about him. Su Jiu wanted to kiss Sleeping Beauty awake like the prince in a fairy tale!

    As she thought about it, her throat suddenly felt dry and she couldn¡¯t help but gulp.

    <i>No, no, although I really want to kiss him, how could I take advantage of him?</i>

 Chapter 818 - The Little Villain Is Drunk (3)

    <h4>Chapter 818: The Little Viin Is Drunk (3)</h4>

    Su Jiu waved her hand in front of Rong Si¡¯s eyes and tapped the tip of his nose with her fingertip. She could not help but smile.

    To her disappointment, he did not react.

    <i>D*mn it! He actually went to drink with Han Siye without saying a word and even got drunk.</i>

    <i>Fortunately, he¡¯s still well-mannered when he¡¯s drunk. He isn¡¯t like some people who go crazy and lose theirposure.</i>

    <i>As expected of the most popr viin besides the male lead, Li Mohan. Even when drunk, he looks perfect.</i>

    <i>His face is really pleasing to the eye. He is gorgeous.</i>

    Su Jiu admired him for a while, but she was still a little unhappy that he was drunk.

    Seeing the sweat on Rong Si¡¯s forehead, Su Jiu turned around and went to the bathroom to find his towel. After wetting it, she walked back and wiped his face and neck.

    When she was done, she looked at his fresh and good-looking face. Lowering her voice and curling her lips, she said, ¡°Go to sleep. I¡¯ll settle this with you when you wake up!¡±

    She was about to turn around when a strong hand suddenly grabbed her wrist!

    Su Jiu turned around in shock and saw that Rong Si was awake.¡±¡± He was looking at her sideways, but his eyes were dazed and he didn¡¯t look awake.

    ¡°Big Brother?¡± Su Jiu asked in surprise. Before she could finish speaking, she was forcefully pulled to the bed.

    Caught off guard, she tripped. She fell onto the bed, crushing Rong Si.

    Rong Si frowned and made a guttural noise.

    Thinking that she had hurt him, Su Jiu quickly got up and asked worriedly, ¡°Big Brother, are you alright?¡±

    Rong Si was still looking at her in confusion as if trying to determine who she was.

    Su Jiu met his gaze. No matter how she looked at him, he didn¡¯t seem sober. ¡°You¡¯re drunk,¡± she said again. ¡°Be good. You¡¯ll be fine after some sleep.¡±

    Her fair, delicate face was inches away. Rong Si¡¯s eyes flickered. He tightened his grip on her wrist and pulled her to him again.

    Su Jiu was stunned. Before she could react, he sat up and turned around to trap her below him!

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    Such a posture was really suggestive.

    Rong Si pressed a hand against her ear. His slightly drunk eyes remained fixed on her like a ck, trapping her.

    Su Jiu immediately became nervous. Her heart was in her throat, and she stammered, ¡°Big Brother?¡±

    <i>What¡¯s he going to do?</i>

    Rong Si said nothing, just lowered his head a little, and inched closer to her.

    Su Jiu¡¯s eyes widened, and her heart pounded.

    <i>He¡­ he¡¯s not going to kiss me, is he?</i>

    The little viin¡¯s face magnified in front of her eyes. His lips were only a hair¡¯s breadth away from hers, his warm and slightly hurried breath brushing her face. Su Jiu was so nervous that she stiffened from head to toe, and her heart was about to jump out of her throat!

    <i>W-what now?</i>

    <i>Should I push him away?</i>

    But action was faster than thought. Instead of pushing him away, she grabbed his shirt with one hand. When his lips fell on hers, she felt something sting her. Her heart gave a fierce leap, and her eyes snapped shut.

    Rong Si closed his eyes. For a moment, he seemed to be domineering, invading her space.

    The faint malt fragrance of the beer spread through his lips and teeth. Su Jiu¡¯s mind was dizzy as if she were drunk too. She could no longer think and instinctively followed his actions.

 Chapter 819 - The Little Villain Is Drunk (4)

    <h4>Chapter 819: The Little Viin Is Drunk (4)</h4>

    ¡°Big Brother¡­¡± she managed to say between breaths, but Rong Si silenced her. One of his hands sped hers, linking his fingers with hers.

    Su Jiu felt like a helpless rabbit; she waspletely captured by him and unable to extricate herself from his gentle and domineering hold.

    The temperature was rising. She could clearly hear his irregr breathing and his fast, powerful heartbeat. She felt as if she had been thrown into a fire and was burning!

    She had never experienced this sensation before, but it was maddening.

    When his lips moved down andnded on her neck, Su Jiu wanted to cry, but no tears came out. Her eyes were red from the stimtion.

    Rong Si also felt that he had gone crazy. He had only wanted to ask for a little, but he did not expect to feel so unsatisfied after obtaining it. He wanted more!

    He was a normal guy, and he would have those kinds of thoughts at his age, especially with the girl he liked in his arms. How could he control himself?

    Fortunately, he had good self-control. Otherwise, he would probably have done something worse.

    After some time, Su Jiu could barely breathe. ¡°Big Brother¡­¡± she whimpered.

    Rong Si let go of her then, breathing rapidly. After intently looking at her for a few seconds, he met her slightly red eyes. They seemed to be filled with tears. He didn¡¯t continue. Then he slowly fell back and closed his eyes.

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>What¡¯s going on?</i>

    Her face was flushed now, and she was breathing hard. Her lips were burning, and her heart was still pounding as if she had run thousands of meters.

    <i>Was the little viin just having a drunken fit?</i>

    <i>Does he know what he¡¯s done?</i>

    ¡°Rong Si?¡± Su Jiu pinched him lightly.

    No reaction.

    She pinched again.

    He still didn¡¯t respond. His breathing was even as if he had fallen asleep.

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Did the little viin just fall asleep after kissing me so hard?</i>

    <i>What an irresponsible scumbag!</i>

    Covering her mouth, she fled from the bed and ran to the bathroom. Her face burned even hotter when she saw herself in the mirror!

    The girl in the mirror had a red face and a thinyer of mist in her eyes. Her eyes were watery, and her lips were slightly swollen. A few ¡°strawberries¡± could be seen on her neck. Clearly, she had just been ruthlessly ¡°bullied.¡±

    <i>Ahhhhhhh! What did I just do?</i>

    She waspletely disoriented and could not think straight. She thought that if the little viin had wanted to go further, she probably would not have refused!

    Su Jiu covered her burning face in shame. Ignoring the little viin, she ran out of the room.

    Hearing her close the door and go out, Rong Si slowly opened his eyes.

    He sat up, his breathing quickening again as he remembered what he had just done. His ears reddened all the way to the base of his neck.

    His heart was like a drum, and he could not calm down no matter what.

    <i>What¡­ did I do to her?</i>

    It was definitely the most daring and presumptuous thing he had done to her so far.

    And he had gotten the chance because he had deliberately let her think he was drunk.

    <i>Does this count as¡­ having designs on her?</i>

    Rong Si suddenly felt despicable, but he hadn¡¯t expected Little Jiu to not push him away or even p him.

    She didn¡¯t resist, so he had to get close. It was getting too much.

    Rong Si felt hot. He put a hand to his forehead and tried to calm himself.

    However, he could not calm down. He could only get up and go to the bathroom.

 Chapter 820 - The Little Villain Is Drunk (5)

    <h4>Chapter 820: The Little Viin Is Drunk (5)</h4>

    Standing under the shower, Rong Si turned on the cold water. Just like that, he let it wash over his head, trying to chase away the unbearable heat.

    However, he could still see Su Jiu trapped by him. Her eyes were watery, and her face was red. The image of her letting him do whatever he wanted kept appearing in his mind, provoking him.

    Unable to bear it, Rong Si closed his eyes and pressed his thin lips together. He had to resolve it himself.

    The water in the bathroom continued to rush down. After a long while, a low muffled groan seemed toe from inside.

    ***

    After what had happened, Su Jiu was too embarrassed to meet the little viin. She had a sleepless night. When she woke up the next day, the dark circles under her eyes were obvious.

    The strawberry marks on her neck had not faded. Embarrassed, she changed into a shirt and let the cor cover the marks before leaving the room with relief.

    As soon as she went out, she saw a tall figure standing in the corridor. At first nce, she thought it was Rong Si. Her heart raced, and her ears turned red.

    However, when she saw that it was Han Siye and not Rong Si, she heaved a huge sigh of relief.

    Han Siye had been thinking about how to exin what happened the previous day to her. When he heard the noise behind him, he quickly turned around.

    Meeting Su Jiu¡¯s clear eyes, he suddenly felt embarrassed. However, he realized that her ears were slightly red, and she seemed to be a little shy. His heart skipped a beat.

    <i>What¡¯s wrong with Little Jiu? Did I do something out of line to her when I was drunk yesterday?</i>

    ¡°Little Jiu, yesterday I¡ª¡±

    She looked at him coolly. ¡°Say no more. I know.¡±

    ¡°No, Little Jiu, I didn¡¯t mean to. I didn¡¯t expect my alcohol tolerance to be that bad! No, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m bad. It¡¯s that Rong Si kid who set me up!¡±

    ¡°How did he set you up? I think you were the one who took him for a drink!¡±

    ¡°That kid doesn¡¯t look like someone who can drink, but what happened? He can drink even more than me!¡± Han Siye remembered that when he had called Little Jiu, he had been sober. In the end, after the call, the other kid had already started on the third bottle and his expression had not changed. Not wanting to be left behind, Han Siye continued topete with him.

    Atst, the wine they had ordered came, too, and Han Siye had be incapable of drinking any more. His head began to swim, and he didn¡¯t know when he copsed afterward.

    He was already in the room when he woke up. He had no idea what had happened in between.

    But what he remembered was that just before he had passed out drunk, Rong Si was still leisurely sipping red wine from a ss opposite him. He did not show any signs of being drunk at all, and he looked at him with such contempt¡­

    Su Jiu was surprised. ¡°He can drink more than you? No way! You used to attend banquets. You should be able to hold your liquor.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought. Unfortunately, it¡¯s not,¡± Han Siye said, his expression turning serious. ¡°Little Jiu, you should investigate that kid. Why is he so good at drinking?¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Is the little viin a good drinker?</i>

    <i>That isn¡¯t right</i>. She remembered suddenly. The little viin had worked in a bar for a while before, so he must have drunk a lot. And some people were born with high alcohol tolerance.?<i>Surely he doesn¡¯t belong in that category?</i>

    <i>Wait a minute. If he can hold his liquor, then yesterday¡­ was he really drunk, or was he just pretending?</i>

    At the thought of this, Su Jiu could no longer remain calm!

    However, she had no intention of getting angry. Instead, she blushed, and her heart started beating.

    Unexpectedly, the little viin, who looked serious, cold, and abstinent, had such a wild side!

 Chapter 821 - The Little Villain Is Drunk 6

    <h4>Chapter 821: The Little Viin Is Drunk 6</h4>

    Inadvertently, he had made a move on her.

    Unsure, Su Jiu asked, ¡°Did you say he drank a lot?¡±

    Han Siye gritted his teeth. ¡°In any case, he can drink more than me.¡±

    Although Han Siye hated to admit it, it was true.

    Su Jiu thoughtfully nodded. ¡°I see.¡±

    Han Siye did not want to discuss Rong Si anymore. He looked at Su Jiu and hesitated for two seconds before asking, ¡°Little Jiu, did I¡­ do anything out of sorts to you yesterday?¡±

    He hoped he hadn¡¯t done anything embarrassing in front of her when he was passed out the previous day. But part of him wished he had done something to her. That way, he could have a reason to be responsible for her!

    But from the looks of it, he hadn¡¯t done anything. If he had, Little Jiu would probably be ignoring him. Besides, Rong Si would have alreadye over to beat him up.

    <i>Wait, I¡¯m a gentleman. It¡¯s normal for me not to do anything to Little Jiu while I¡¯m drunk. But Rong Si is different. He has shamelessly stayed in the same room as Little Jiu before. This time, did he pretend to be drunk and bullied Little Jiu?</i>

    Thinking of this possibility, Han Siye could not remain calm anymore. He immediately asked Little Jiu, ¡°Little Jiu, what about Rong Si? Did that kid do anything to you yesterday?¡±

    When Su Jiu thought of what had happened the previous night, her heart, which had just calmed down, started beating wildly again. She quicklyughed dryly. ¡°He¡¯s even less likely to do anything to me than you are!¡±

    Han Siye was speechless.

    <i>What kind of words are those?</i>

    <i>In Little Jiu¡¯s mind, am I even less trustworthy than that bastard Rong Si?</i>

    <i>No!</i>?Han Siye felt that he had to ask Rong Si about it. If the kid had really done something, he would not let him off!

    Su Jiu also wanted to find Rong Si and ask him if he had really been drunk the previous day or was he pretending to be drunk. However, when she knocked on his door, there was no response.

    <i>Huh? Is he not here?</i>

    Su Jiu was a little surprised. Logically speaking, since even Han Siye was awake, there was no reason for Rong Si to be asleep.?<i>So has he gone out?</i>

    All she could do was reach for her phone and call him. Rong Si answered quickly, his voice seeming slightly hoarse. ¡°Little Jiu.¡±

    Such a voice came from the other end of the phone. It was inexplicably maic and even a little sexy. Su Jiu¡¯s ears immediately burned. It was just like when his thin lips had brushed past hers the previous night¡­

    <i>Stop! What am I imagining now?</i>

    Su Jiu forced herself to return to her senses. ¡°Big Brother, where have you been?¡±

    ¡°Out.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    Su Jiu wanted to look for him, but Rong Si did not answer directly. Instead, he said, ¡°I have something to do. I¡¯ll go backter.¡±

    <i>Something?</i>

    <i>What is this ¡°something¡± that he can¡¯t tell me about?</i>

    Su Jiu asked again, ¡°Then, can I join you?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll be backter.¡±

    <i>He actually refused.</i>

    <i>What¡¯s going on??</i>This was out of character. Rong Si hade here specifically to find her, and his time was precious. He would have to go back soon. Why would he leave her alone in a hotel and not tell her where he was going?

    The call ended quickly. Su Jiu pursed her lips sullenly and returned to her room.?<i>Fine! I want to see what the little viin is up to and when he will return.</i>

    She specially instructed the receptionists to call her when they saw Rong Si return. To her surprise, they were all very impressed with Rong Si and had no problem recognizing him.

    However, as night fell, Su Jiu still did not receive a call.

    She began to worry.

    <i>The little viin¡­ has something happened to him?</i>

    As it grewter, Su Jiuy in bed, unable to fall asleep. Looking at the time on her phone screen, she saw that it was already 10 p.m.

 Chapter 822 - A Face That attracts Bees and Butterflies

    <h4>Chapter 822: A Face That attracts Bees and Butterflies</h4>

    <i>The little viin isn¡¯t nning toe back, is he?</i>

    Sitting up in bed, Su Jiu couldn¡¯t help but find Rong Si¡¯s number in the call log and called him again.?<i>Seriously, doesn¡¯t he know that he¡¯s making me worry?</i>

    Fortunately, Rong Si answered the phone. Before he could speak, Su Jiu quickly asked, ¡°Rong Si! What are you doing? It¡¯s sote. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re seeing a woman!¡±

    He had a face that attracted bees and butterflies. As long as he curled his finger, many girls would pounce on him, right?

    Rong Si was silent for two seconds. ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    ¡°Alright,e back quickly. If you¡¯re not back in an hour, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± Su Jiu hung up before he could say anything else.

    Rong Si was speechless.

    In fact, he hadn¡¯t left the hotel. Instead, he was staying in the gym on the third floor. The rush of the previous day had been so overwhelming that he hadn¡¯t been able to recover from it. Just thinking about it made him hot. There was no choice. He had toe here to distract himself.

    He had run more than a dozen kilometers today and done other physically taxing exercises. After all that, he had finally calmed down a little. However, as soon as he heard her voice, he grew agitated again.

    He never expected her to have such an impact on him.

    Rong Si put down the phone, picked up the towel draped over his shoulder to wipe the sweat from his forehead, and started to walk out.

    Although he didn¡¯t think it was time to go back yet, Little Jiu had just made it clear that if he didn¡¯t, the consequences would be dire.

    He didn¡¯t want to upset her.

    Rong Si took the elevator back to the upstairs room. He first went to the bathroom and took a hot shower. Warm water washed down from above. He closed his eyes, and his chest heaved. He raised his hand to push back the wet hair from his forehead, revealing his smooth forehead.

    The young man washed himself like this for a long time, and the thirst in his heart seemed to be relieved. Only then did he turn off the shower, put on a bathrobe, and walk out.

    Once he was outside the bathroom, he stopped at the door and stared in astonishment at the girl sitting on the sofa in his room.

    <i>Little Jiu?</i>

    Su Jiu was stunned to see hime out.

    Although she hade to scold him, her mind went nk the moment she saw him. She couldn¡¯t think straight.

    In front of him was a picture of an attractive man taking a shower. Water droplets flowed down his wet hair and down his sharp face. His bathrobe was loosely worn, revealing his slender neck and firm chest. His body seemed to be emitting masculine pheromones from head to toe. He was fatally attractive!

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart lost control again. After a few beats, she regained her senses and looked at him angrily. ¡°Rong Si! When were you nning oning back?¡±

    Rong Si was caught off guard when the girl he had been hiding from suddenly appeared in front of him.

    Guilt shed in his eyes, and he looked embarrassed. ¡°Well, I¡¯m back.¡±

    Su Jiu asked again, ¡°Tell me, where did you go today? Why did you disappear all day?¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s throat worked as he struggled for an answer.

    Su Jiu stood up from the sofa and walked toward him with her fists clenched. Then, she stopped in front of him.

 Chapter 823 - Untitled

    <h4>Chapter 823: Untitled</h4>

    ¡°Let me smell you. Why do you smell funny?¡± Su Jiu said, leaning toward him, sniffing vigorously.

    Rong Si had just showered, so he smelled of nothing but the shower gel, let alone the perfume of a woman.

    Su Jiu¡¯s gesture left Rong Si feeling helpless. ¡°Idiot.¡±

    Su Jiu raised her eyes and red at him. ¡°You¡¯re the idiot! You still haven¡¯t told me what you¡¯ve been up to today. Did you hook up with another girl and then shower as soon as you got back?¡±

    Based on her experience from watching television dramas, Su Jiu knew that those scumbags who flirted with women would shower immediately after returning, afraid that they would be caught smelling perfume.

    When this thought came to her mind, Su Jiu¡¯s heart suddenly ached sourly as if she had knocked over a whole bottle of vinegar.

    Seeing that the little girl¡¯s mood seemed to have suddenly fallen and the way she looked at him had be a little resentful, Rong Si got even more embarrassed. He hesitated and answered, ¡°I went to the gym.¡±

    Su Jiu was surprised. ¡°The gym?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Rong Si nodded seriously.

    Seeing no sign of lying on his face, Su Jiu asked, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me when I called you this morning? It¡¯s not like going to the gym is something to be ashamed of. Why didn¡¯t you?¡±

    The question stopped him dead in his tracks.

    Could he say that he didn¡¯t know how to face her?

    At that moment, Rong Si¡¯s gazended on the cor of her shirt. His sharp eyes noticed the strawberry mark hidden by her cor. His eyes darkened and his ears heated up.

    His thin lips pursed. The young man didn¡¯t know how to exin it to her.

    ¡°Tell me, why did you go to the gym? And for the entire day!¡± Su Jiu continued to question him.

    Faced with her angry little face and her questioning, Rong Si couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He could only say, ¡°To vent.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Have I heard right?</i>

    <i>Vent?</i>

    For some reason, Su Jiu suddenly felt her heart beating a little faster as if she understood what he meant. However, she still asked casually, ¡°W-What¡¯s happened?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Rong Si averted his eyes and looked away. ¡°I was afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep if I didn¡¯t.¡±

    Last night, he had been too agitated to sleep.

    However, he did not feel tired at all today. He was still agitated.

    Hearing him say that, Su Jiu became even more determined.?<i>The little viin had most likely been pretending the previous day. Then, because he did something impudent to me, he could not calm down and could not sleep?</i>

    <i>And because of that, he was too embarrassed to meet me today, so he was avoiding me, right?</i>

    She felt a sudden urge tough. Should she call the little viin shameless or innocent?

    What happened the previous night was indeed something only a shameless person could do. And what happened today was something only a shameless person wouldn¡¯t do.

    Seeing Rong Si¡¯s increasingly embarrassed expression, Su Jiu smiled slyly and deliberately leaned closer to him. She asked softly, ¡°Big Brother, why couldn¡¯t you sleep? Can you tell me?¡±

    She suddenly approached him. His shadow was reflected in those big clear eyes. Rong Si¡¯s eyes flickered again.

    He took an involuntary step back, his throat working. ¡°Perhaps,¡± he said diffidently, ¡°I¡¯m not used to this ce.¡±

    ¡°Really? Big Brother, are you sure it¡¯s because you can¡¯t sleep because you¡¯re not used to it? Or is it because you¡¯ve done something bad?¡±

    Su Jiu smiled even more slyly. Every time this happened, her eyes would form crescents, and they would sparkle like countless stars.

    Rong Si couldn¡¯t help feeling entranced. However, when he thought of the ¡°something bad¡± she had just said, he quickly snapped out of it. His thin lips moved, but they quickly stuck together again.

    For the first time, he felt that he was surprisingly bad with words.

    It was all he could do to feign calm. ¡°What kind of bad thing?¡±

    ¡®You were the one who did it. Why are you asking me?¡¯ Su Jiu said deliberately.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you want to admit it or can¡¯t remember?¡± Su Jiu ced a hand under her chin and pretended to think. ¡°Well, maybe I remembered wrongly. The person who did something bad yesterday might not be you, but Han Siye!¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s eyes darkened a little.

    He didn¡¯t like hearing other boys¡¯ names from her.

    Su Jiu knew that her words would have an effect, but since he had not admitted it, it meant that she had not provoked him enough. She continued, ¡°Why don¡¯t I go and ask him now?¡±

    She started to turn away, but before she could take another step, Rong Si grabbed her wrist and pulled her back.

    Caught off guard, Su Jiu fell into his arms. Her forehead hit his sharp jaw, and it hurt. She gasped and quickly covered it.

    Raising her eyes, she red at him resentfully. ¡°Rong Si! Let¡¯s talk this out. You don¡¯t need to be so rough!¡±

    Rong Si also felt that he hadn¡¯t controlled his strength well, but he didn¡¯t let go of her hand. Instead, he raised his other hand and gently massaged her sore forehead.

    His fingers were warm as if they had some kind of charm. After he touched it, the spot on her forehead stopped hurting.

    When he was finished, he looked down into her eyes. A rare hint of dominance appeared in his usually calm tone. ¡°You can¡¯t go to him.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Has he been infected by Li Mohan? Why is he so domineering?</i>

    She pouted and said defiantly, ¡°Do you think that if you say so, then I¡¯ll have to follow. Who are you to tell me what to do?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just not allowed.¡±

    ¡°Give me a reason!¡± Su Jiu looked up at him and demanded.

    Rong looked at her deeply and quietly tightened his grip on her hand. Then he said something that made him feel shameless.

    ¡°Because you kissed me yesterday. Now you have to take responsibility for me.¡± So, how could she find another man?

    <i>Wh¡­ What?</i>

    <i>The little viin actually said that he wants me to be responsible for him?</i>

    Su Jiu was stunned for a few seconds, wondering if she had heard wrongly.

    She immediately retorted, ¡°When¡­ when did I kiss you? It was clearly you¡ª¡±

    Su Jiu was too embarrassed to say it out loud. Her face turned red.

    Rong Si¡¯s ears were red, but he maintained hisposure. He raised an eyebrow. ¡°What about me?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Su Jiu was embarrassed and said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve done?¡±

    ¡°I was drunk yesterday. I don¡¯t remember a lot of things.¡± When he saw her eyes widen in shock, his eyes inadvertently lit up with amusement. ¡°I only remember that you kissed me.¡±

    Su Jiu was astonished.

    <i>Good God, is he twisting the truth to make it worse?</i>

    <i>The little viin has changed. Really changed. Could someone please tell me where that incredibly innocent and kind good boy has gone?</i>

 Chapter 824 - Want to Be a Scumbag?

    <h4>Chapter 824: Want to Be a Scumbag?</h4>

    <i>No, I can¡¯t cower.</i>

    Su Jiu lifted her chin and righteously said, ¡°Why is it that you remember nothing except the fact that I kissed you?¡±

    Rong Si said meaningfully, ¡°Maybe because I want to remember.¡±

    Su Jiu choked.

    ¡°Are you trying to be a g?¡±

    Su Jiu choked again. She suddenly realized that it was difficult to exin. However, she was too embarrassed to say that he was the one who had kissed herst night and it had been too much!

    When she didn¡¯t answer, Rong Si continued, ¡°Still not admitting it?¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s eyes darted around as an idea came to her. She reached for the cor of his shirt and leaned closer to him. ¡°Okay, I admit I did this and that to you yesterday. Not only did I grope you, but I kissed you hard. Why? Do you want to hit me?¡±

    Rong Si let her tug at his cor. His dark eyes met hers, and his lips curved. ¡°I can¡¯t hit you. But are you going to take responsibility for what you did to me?¡±

    Su Jiu smiled. ¡°Sure. How do you want me to take responsibility?¡±

    ¡°From now on, you can only kiss me. Not other boys.¡±

    Su Jiu did not expect him to make such a request. She wanted tough, but she pretended to be troubled. ¡°Maybe not. After all, there are so many handsome men in the world. Isn¡¯t it too much of a loss to kiss only you? My dream is to hook up with a bunch of handsome men and have a harem.¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ¡°No. Change your dream.¡±

    Su Jiu pouted. ¡°No deal. What can you do to me?¡±

    Rong Si was slightly dazed by her sly look. He really wanted to kiss her again and bully her until she almost cried like the previous night.

    He hadn¡¯t expected to have such nasty thoughts about her. It made him feel mean. But he didn¡¯t think he was a good man. Not since he was young.

    Except that he would behave in front of her.

    In his childhood, Rong Si would mixxatives in the water sses of ssmates who had bullied him, make them vomit and have diarrhea and make fools of themselves. He would find opportunities to lock them in the equipment room during gym ss or maybe the bathroom, and he would try putting dead rats in their drawers, sending them horror photos or threatening letters, and torturing their spirits¡­

    Actually, he had done a lot of bad things.

    Except that he hadn¡¯t told her.

    He wasn¡¯t as good as she had thought. He had plenty of dark thoughts. But he had to be his best self around her.

    Su Jiu was different from everyone else. In his mind, she was a pure white feather. Sometimes, when he got close to her, he was afraid that his despicable and dirty self would dirty her too.

    But he was close to her now, as close as he had ever been.

    Perhaps one day, he really would lose control of himselfpletely and dirty herpletely¡­

    With that thought, Rong Si cupped her face in one hand and looked into her eyes. ¡°What can I do to you? Want to find out?¡±

    Su Jiu suddenly sensed danger as if a dangerous beast was gazing upon her.

    At this moment, his eyes were different from usual. They contained a rare possessiveness, like a bottomless whirlpool that could easily suck someone in.

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Instinctively, she let go of his cor and even took a step back.

    However, Rong Si was quick to grab her hand and prevent her from leaving, maintaining the distance between them.

 Chapter 825 - Wishful Thinking

    <h4>Chapter 825: Wishful Thinking</h4>

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She suddenly lowered her head.

    Just like the previous night, Rong Si inched closer to her. As she looked at the handsome face, which was getting closer and closer to her, Su Jiu¡¯s mind went nk for a moment as if she could not think anymore. She just let him get closer and closer¡­

    Just as she could feel his warm breath on her lips again, a bang came from the door.

    Not gentle knocking, but loud banging.

    Rong Si¡¯s brow suddenly furrowed with displeasure. He clearly felt that his good moment had been ruined.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look!¡± Su Jiu found an excuse to escape. After breaking free, she ran to the door and looked out through the peephole.

    Seeing Han Siye standing outside with a dark expression, she quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s Han Siye? What should I do? I can¡¯t leave.¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t leave, then don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°No, if hees in and finds me here with you, he mightin to my father again!¡± Su Jiu became anxious.

    Seeing her delicate brows knit in anxiety, Rong Si couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Idiot.¡±

    Su Jiu immediately red at him. ¡°Why are you calling me an idiot again!¡±

    Rong reached out and gently ruffled the hair on her forehead. ¡°If we don¡¯t let him in, how will he see us?¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>I think¡­ that¡¯s true. Now that he mentions it, I do seem a bit of an idiot.</i>

    <i>No!</i>

    Su Jiu suddenly thought of a question and sternly asked, ¡°What if he asks the receptionist for the keycard to open the door? Wouldn¡¯t that make us look even more guilty?¡±

    Rong Si looked at her steadily. ¡°Are you afraid he¡¯ll find out? Is it shameful for me to be with you?¡±

    Without thinking, Su Jiu shook her head. ¡°Of course not! It¡¯s just that if heins to my father, it¡¯s over.¡±

    Anyway, she couldn¡¯t imagine how furious her father would be if he found out about the previous day and the fact that she was now alone in a room with the little viin.

    <i>Bang! Bang! Bang!</i>

    Han Siye was still pounding on the door. She could still vaguely hear his voice. ¡°Come out! Do you hear me? Don¡¯t y dead. I know you¡¯re in there. Come out!¡±

    Su Jiu was defeated by him. She said helplessly to Rong Si, ¡°You should go out and send him away. It¡¯s not good for him to keep knocking on the door. If he draws too much attention, can I still leave this room today?¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s dark eyes seemed to be tinged with amusement. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that if you can¡¯t leave, then don¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? You want me to share a room with you? Keep dreaming!¡± Hadn¡¯t he taken advantage of her enough yesterday?

    Even if she liked him, she couldn¡¯t let him push his luck. That way, he would be more shameless and he would do more and more outrageous things!

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t as if she didn¡¯t want him to do anything outrageous¡­ but now wasn¡¯t the time.

    At the thought of this, Su Jiu suddenly felt a little ashamed.

    <i>What¡¯s wrong with metely? Why is my imagination running wild? And all my thoughts are the unhealthy kind!</i>

    Seeing her blush, Rong Si seemed to guess what she was thinking. The corners of his mouth curled up involuntarily. ¡°I did in fact dream of you,¡± he said deliberately.

    Su Jiu red at him. ¡°Stop taking nonsense!¡±

    ¡°What nonsense?¡±

    For a moment, Su Jiu did not know how to answer. Then, she heard the knocking on the door again.

    As if this was not enough. Han Siye also pressed the doorbell hard.

    <i>Why hasn¡¯t that guy left yet?!</i>

    Rong Si seemed to be getting impatient. He said to Su Jiu, ¡°Find a ce to hide. I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡±

 Chapter 826 - Shouldnâ€™t Be So Greedy Again

    <h4>Chapter 826: Shouldn¡¯t Be So Greedy Again</h4>

    ¡°Rong Si! Come out! What are you doing hiding inside?¡±

    Hearing Han Siye¡¯s tone, Su Jiu could only look around the room to see where she could hide.

    Finally, her gazended on the tablecloth-covered coffee table.

    That coffee table was high enough to hide a person, and the tablecloth was so long that it was almost sticking to the ground. So if she hid under the coffee table, she shouldn¡¯t be discovered, right?

    It was safer than hiding on the bathroom balcony or some other ce.

    With that thought, Su Jiu immediately crawled under the coffee table. Since she was short, there was no problem hiding under the table. After hiding, she even stuck her head out and made an ¡°OK¡± gesture at Rong Si.

    <i>Why is this girl hiding there?</i>

    Rong Si had no choice but to send Han Siye away as soon as possible so that Su Jiu could return to her room.

    As much as he wanted her to stay, he couldn¡¯t afford to be so greedy again. Enough was enough. If he went too far and scared her, he¡¯d lose more than he could gain.

    Rong Si walked to the door and opened it. He looked at Han Siye expressionlessly. ¡°Yes?¡±

    Han Siye had been knocking on the door for so long just now, yet Rong Si did not open it. It was indeed suspicious for him to suddenly open the door now. Han Siye narrowed his eyes and did not speak. Instead, he stuck his head in to look, wanting to find something.

    Rong Si stood calmly in the doorway and asked again,?<i>¡°Yes?¡±</i>

    Upon realizing that no one else was in the room, Han Siye retracted his gaze and looked at him coldly. He said angrily, ¡°Let me ask you. How did you train your alcohol tolerance?¡±

    He recalled how Rong Si had tricked him the previous day. He had thought that Rong Si couldn¡¯t drink. That was why he had even called Little Jiu smugly and asked her toe over to see Rong Si make a fool of himself.

    In the end, the clown was actually he himself!

    Rong Si was really a b*stard. He was too scheming. Han Siye wondered what he looked like after getting drunk the previous day. Would Little Jiu despise him? The more he thought about it, the more unhappy he became.

    Rong Si answered calmly, ¡°Maybe I was born with it.¡±

    ¡°Not a chance. I¡¯m asking you, have you had any practice?¡±

    ¡°So what if I had?¡± Rong Si asked. When he had worked at the bar, he thought he would be working there for a long time, so he had started building up his alcohol tolerance. During that time, he had drunk a lot and identally realized that he wasn¡¯t prone to getting drunk.

    He tried to get himself drunk. After that, he knew how well he could hold his liquor.

    The dozen beers and the bottle of red wine that Han Siye had ordered the previous day werepletely within his tolerance range.

    He did not expect Han Siye to be so bad at drinking. Han Siye had drunk only three cans of beer and two sses of red wine and was already drunk.

    ¡°I just knew you did something before, despicable person!¡± Han Siye gritted his teeth and walked around him. He walked into the room and looked around.

    Rong Si nced at the coffee table from the corner of his eye and followed him quietly.

    Han Siye turned to look at him and suspiciously asked, ¡°Is Little Jiu with you?¡±

    Rong Si didn¡¯t answer directly. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°I think she¡¯s with you! I went to her room to look for her just now, but she wasn¡¯t there.¡± He had also gone to Song Xinyan¡¯s ce and didn¡¯t see Little Jiu there, so she could only be with Rong Si.

    <i>This b*stard. As expected, whenever I am not paying attention, Rong Si would try to seduce Little Jiu!</i>

    Su Jiu hid under the coffee table and could see their footsteps through the gap in the tablecloth. She was nervous and had covered her mouth, not daring to breathe.

    Han Siye searched the room but did not see Su Jiu. It surprised him, and he looked coldly at Rong Si. ¡°Where is she?¡±

    Rong Si still didn¡¯t answer. He just said, ¡°Since you can¡¯t find her, please leave.¡±

    ¡°You must have hidden her!¡± Han Siye was furious. He reached out and grabbed Rong Si¡¯s cor. ¡°Rong Si, let me tell you, don¡¯t do whatever you want just because Little Jiu likes you. If you take advantage of her, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Hey, what does he mean by ¡®just because I like Rong Si¡¯!</i>

    She had yet to tell the little viin that she liked him. Why had Han Siye spoken for her?

    Su Jiu was frustrated and embarrassed. She wanted to chase Han Siye out.

    On the other hand, when Rong Si heard this, his usually dark eyes seemed to light up a little. He pretended to ask casually, ¡°You said that Little Jiu likes me?¡±

    <i>What does this b*stard Rong Si mean?</i>

    <i>Is he pretending?!</i>

    Little Jiu had made it so obvious. Han Siye didn¡¯t believe Rong Si was unable to tell. It was definitely an act. Was he showing off?

    <i>Old Versailles?</i>

    Han Siye immediately felt insulted and said angrily, ¡°Rong Si, stop pretending!¡±

    The atmosphere in the room instantly became tense. It was filled with gunpowder. Su Jiu pursed her lips. She really wanted to go out and pull the two of them apart. She did not want them to look like they had eaten explosives the moment they met!

    ¡°Me?¡± Rong Si¡¯s lips twitched coldly. ¡°You seem to have forgotten my bet with you yesterday.¡±

    <i>Eh?</i>

    Su Jiu was stunned.<i>?They had a bet?</i>

    She immediately pricked up her ears.

    Knowing what Rong Si was referring to, Han Siye immediately felt guilty. Even his arrogance weakened. However, his re was still very fierce.

    Rong Si was neither servile nor overbearing. ¡°You don¡¯t want to admit it?¡±

    Han Siye was speechless.

    He red at him even more fiercely.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that whoever cheated was a dog?¡±

    Rong Si deliberately provoked him. When Han Siye heard this, his anger increased several times. ¡°Who said anything about cheating?

    ¡°So you¡¯re willing to admit defeat?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Han Siye gritted his teeth so hard that they were about to shatter.

    <i>D*mn it.?</i>He had been arrogant and domineering since he was young. He didn¡¯t expect to be defeated by Rong Si, someone he looked down on before.

    But now he had to fulfill the bet and call him Daddy.

    This was a great humiliation to Han Siye!

    However, he was the one who had suggested drinking and the bet. He had clearly shot himself in the foot. What could he do?

    Was he really going to go back on his word and make Rong Si look down on him?

    Han Siye¡¯s face turned green. His hands clenched at his sides. He could not bring himself to say ¡°Daddy.¡± It was too embarrassing.

    Fortunately, no one else was here. If there was, especially Little Jiu, he would definitely lose face and not be able to live this down!

    Su Jiu was really curious about the bet between the two of them and listened attentively. She heard the little viin say, ¡°Stop wasting time.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by wasting time? Who do you think you are? How precious is your time?¡± Han Siye was exasperated, but the young man opposite him still looked calm.

    It was this extraordinaryposure that was even more infuriating.

    Rong Si asked, ¡°Are you trying to stall to spend more time with me?¡±

    Han Siye was speechless.

    <i>Who the hell wants to spend time with this bastard?</i>

    He had only been in Rong Si¡¯spany for a second, and he already felt sick to his stomach!

    Han Siye red at him and clenched his fists even tighter. Then, he quickly shouted, ¡°Fine. Daddy!¡±

 Chapter 827 - The Manliest Man

    <h4>Chapter 827: The Manliest Man</h4>

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>What the hell? Did I hear wrongly? Han Siye actually called Rong Si ¡°Daddy¡±?</i>

    <i>How could someone as arrogant as Han Siye be willing to do that? I must have heard wrongly, right?</i>

    Su Jiu was stunned when she heard Rong Si say, ¡°Good boy.¡±

    Han Siye was speechless.

    ¡°Rong Si, you took advantage of me!¡±

    Rong Si looked at him with distaste. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in you.¡±

    Han Siye felt that he had been insulted again. A strong sense of shame hit him. ¡°Just you wait. I won¡¯t lose to you again when I drink next time. I¡¯ll definitely beat you up! Then you¡¯ll have to call me Daddy!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know your limits.¡± Rong Si nced at him, his voice still indifferent.

    Su Jiu finally understood.?<i>So the two of them had made a bet when they were drinking. Whoever lost would call the other ¡°daddy.¡± How childish!</i>

    <i>Needless to say, Han Siye must have suggested it. In the end, he failed.</i>

    Su Jiu wanted tough and almost did. She quickly covered her mouth, but her head hit the marble surface above her. She groaned instinctively.

    Han Siye seemed to have heard something and immediately became vignt. ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡±

    Rong Si didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°It¡¯s your imagination.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not. I heard something just now!¡± Han Siye pushed him away and searched the room again.

    Rong Si remained calm andposed. He quietly walked to the coffee table and blocked half of it with his tall figure to divert Han Siye¡¯s attention.

    Han Siye walked around and even opened the closet to take a look, but he still didn¡¯t find anyone.?<i>Strange, had I really imagined that sound?</i>

    Rong Si said evenly, ¡°Can you go now?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, stop being smug. You¡¯ll suffer in the future!¡± Han Siye fiercely warned him and turned to leave the room.

    After Rong Si locked the door, Su Jiu immediately crawled out from under the coffee table, looking a little disheveled. She reached out to tidy her slightly messy hair and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°He¡¯s finally gone!¡±

    Rong Si also reached out to tidy her hair. Su Jiu said, ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re really good. You picked up such a big son for nothing.¡±

    Rong Si looked disgusted. ¡°I don¡¯t want him.¡±

    Su Jiu burst outughing. ¡°Is that so? You have to know that making Han Siye call you daddy is probably harder than ascending to heaven. At least he¡¯s a man and willing to admit defeat.¡±

    Hearing this, Rong Si frowned slightly as if he was dissatisfied with her saying that. ¡°Then what about me? Am I not like a man?¡±

    Su Jiu was stunned. ¡°No, no! You¡¯re not unlike a man! On the contrary, you¡¯re the manliest man.¡±

    She could guarantee the consequences if she said he wasn¡¯t one.

    It was clear that she wanted to live another day. In response, Rong Si expressed his satisfaction, and a smile entered his eyes.

    They were both left alone in the room again, and the atmosphere suddenly became ambiguous again. Besides, he seemed to be smiling now. Thinking of the kiss that had almostnded, Su Jiu blushed and looked away, not daring to meet his eyes. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    Rong Si raised his eyebrows. ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s gone far enough?¡±

    Su Jiu was embarrassed. She wanted to leave because she was shy.

    Moreover, the little viin was no longer the innocent and harmless child from before. Instead, he was a possessive and hungry man. How could she dare to be alone with him?

    She was afraid that something out of control would happen again.

 Chapter 828 - Look If You Want To

    <h4>Chapter 828: Look If You Want To</h4>

    Rong Si seemed to have read her thoughts. He forced himself to control his urges. Instead of doing anything else to her, he continued to dry his damp hair with a towel. ¡°Wait a while more before you leave.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Su Jiu nodded in embarrassment and peeked at him from the corner of her eye.

    His hair was a little tousled after he dried it, but it added to his unruly appearance. His face was exceptionally clean and handsome after the shower. He looked gorgeous.

    As he sensed the little girl¡¯s gaze, Rong Si¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°You can look if you want to.¡±

    ¡°Who¡­ who¡¯s looking at you? I¡¯m just looking at the scenery behind you!¡± Su Jiu pointed at the balcony behind Rong Si and argued with him.

    ¡°Then I misunderstood. Continue.¡± Rong Si was calm, but he was ecstatic.

    He liked being looked at like that, liked that she had eyes only for him.

    Five minutester, Su Jiu figured that Han Siye must have left. She looked through the peephole in the door and saw that the corridor was empty. No one was there. She decisively opened the door and turned to Rong Si. ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    Rong Si stepped closer to her and said reluctantly, ¡°Are you just going to leave like that?¡±

    ¡°Or what, do you expect me to stay the night?¡±

    ¡°I would love it.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    She had not expected the little viin to be like this!

    Flushing again, she threw a ¡°shameless!¡± at him and ran. When she reached the elevator, she hit the button, then quickly stepped inside.

    After watching her enter the elevator, Rong Si looked away and smiled. That smile came from the bottom of his heart and was breathtakingly beautiful.

    ***

    Su Jiu calmed her racing heart and took the elevator to the floor where her room was. As she walked out, she was shocked to see someone standing in the corridor.

    When she took a closer look, she realized it was Han Siye!

    Su Jiu immediately heaved a sigh of relief but was still a little shaken. She angrily said, ¡°Han Siye, why are you standing here? I was wondering who it was. You scared me to death.¡±

    Han Siye leaned against the wall with his hands in his pockets and was coldly looking at her from the corner of his eyes. His entire body was emitting a strong oppressive aura. His expression was as gloomy as a dark cloud.

    His gaze locked on hers. ¡°Where have you been?¡±

    Su Jiu shrugged and pretended to be rxed. ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I decided to take a walk. Now I¡¯m sleepy, so I¡¯m headed back to my room.¡±

    She was about to leave when she heard Han Siye say behind her, ¡°I saw it.¡±

    Stunned, Su Jiu immediately turned to look at him. ¡°What did you see?¡±

    ¡°I saw youe out of his room.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>No¡­ no way!</i>

    <i>I thought he had left?</i>

    Han Siye¡¯s eyes were dangerous, and his jaw was tense. His eyes were dark and a little angry. ¡°Little Jiu, I knew you were in his room. I hadn¡¯t imagined that sound just now!¡±

    Han Siye hadn¡¯t left earlier. He had been standing at the corner of the hallway, observing Rong Si¡¯s room. Unexpectedly, he saw Little Jiuing out of his room, sneaking around as if she had done something bad.

    She liked Rong Si, and he had designs on her. If there was a chance for him to be alone with her, Han Siye wouldn¡¯t believe it if Rong Si didn¡¯t do something to her.

    In an instant, his heart plunged straight into the depths. It was as if he had fallen into a bottomless abyss. He did not feel the slightest joy that his thoughts were confirmed.

 Chapter 829 - What a Scheming Man

    <h4>Chapter 829: What a Scheming Man</h4>

    Besides, if she had been in the room the entire time, wouldn¡¯t she have heard him calling Rong Si Daddy?

    At the thought of this, Han Siye had instantly felt depressed and wished he could die on the spot.

    This was simply too great a humiliation!

    No wonder Rong Si suddenly wanted him to fulfill the bet. He wanted Han Siye to embarrass himself in front of Little Jiu.?<i>What a scheming man!</i>

    Han Siye gritted his teeth. He really wanted to strangle Rong Si to death now.

    Since Han Siye had seen it, Su Jiu wasn¡¯t going to deny it. She said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I went to look for him. He disappeared for the day. I was a little worried about him, so I went to check on him when he got back.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Han Siye¡¯s lips twitched. He seemed to be smiling, but the smile was bitter. ¡°Would you worry about me too if I disappeared for a day?¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Han Siye, what are you talking about? Stop fooling around.¡±

    ¡°Just take it that I¡¯m fooling around. Tell me, if I disappear for a day, will you worry about me too?¡± Han Siye asked, staring at her as if he wouldn¡¯t stop until he got an answer.

    Su Jiu took a deep breath and said seriously, ¡°Of course, I would worry, but that worry is just a sister¡¯s concern for her brother and the concern between friends.¡±

    ¡°Nothing else?¡± Han Siye clenched his fists and asked stubbornly.

    Su Jiu closed her eyes and nodded. ¡°Nothing else.¡±

    <i>What a decisive and straightforward answer!</i>

    Han Siye¡¯s heart sank again. It felt as though a ball of cotton was stuck in his throat, suffocating him.

    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Han Siye smiled again, even more bitterly than before.

    He lowered his head slightly, looking at a spot on the ground. The strands of hair on his forehead hade loose, and he looked a little disheveled.

    Su Jiu couldn¡¯t bear to see him like this. He was in such a daze that he didn¡¯t look like his usual self at all. However, she had to make it clear to him how she felt about him. Although he was very nice, she did not feel that way toward him and neither could she force herself to.

    Su Jiu sighed and advised him, ¡°Han Siye, if there¡¯s nothing else, you should go back and rest. It¡¯ste.¡±

    Han Siye did not speak, nor did he have any intention of leaving. He stood rooted to the ground.

    After a few seconds, he suddenly raised his head. His eyes seemed to be slightly red. It was unknown if it was because he was angry or because he was too upset, but he said angrily and firmly, ¡°You might be treating me only as a brother now or as a friend. If you wish this to continue in the future, I will have to ept it. But for now, I won¡¯t admit defeat!¡±

    ¡°Han Siye¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything!¡± Han Siye red at her. ¡°I¡¯m free to like you. You can¡¯t interfere or stop me!¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>How very like Han Siye to say such things!</i>

    The corridor was very quiet, and the atmosphere between them became a little awkward. Han Siye avoided her gaze and turned his face away from her. He said in a muffled voice, ¡°Forget it, go back and rest. But¡­¡±

    He changed the subject, ring at her at the same time. ¡°This is the second time I¡¯ve found you alone with that boy. Don¡¯t do it again. If I catch you again, I¡¯ll tell your father. Don¡¯t try me!¡±

    Su Jiu did not know what to say. Before she could answer, he suddenly took two steps forward and hugged her!

    Su Jiu was shocked and immediately pushed him away.

    As soon as she resisted, Han Siye let go of her. His ears were red as he said angrily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t I even hug you?!¡±

 Chapter 830 - Just Trying to Test Her

    <h4>Chapter 830: Just Trying to Test Her</h4>

    Han Siye had suddenly hugged her, and it had shocked her.

    Su Jiu realized that she could not ept being hugged by anyone other than her father and the little viin. Even though Han Siye smelled good, she had still reflexively pushed him away.

    Instinctively, she repelled his approach.

    Su Jiu took two steps back and bit her lower lip. ¡°Han Siye, don¡¯t be like this.¡±

    Han Siye felt even more depressed.

    He had just wanted to test her. As it turned out, she still felt repulsed by him as before. She didn¡¯t want him near her, let alone do anything intimate.

    Han Siye pretended to be calm and acted as if nothing had happened. He even looked a little arrogant. ¡°Hmph, you have poor taste. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want me to hug you, but many girls throw themselves at me!¡±

    Su Jiuughed. ¡°That¡¯s right. Many girls like you. There is plenty of fish in the sea. Why fall in love with a single flower, right?¡±

    ¡°But I like that flower. Don¡¯t you think my love is so easily gained?¡± Han Siye mocked himself.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless again. Han Siye stood up straight and tried to calm his emotions. He said to her, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m leaving. Have a good rest. Remember, don¡¯t go to Rong Si¡¯s room again!¡±

    Su Jiu felt helpless again. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I won¡¯t go, okay?¡±

    <i>So, Young Master, can you leave now?</i>

    With her answer, Han Siye finally stopped pestering her and walked into the elevator.

    Before leaving, he even red at her with a warning in his eyes. Su Jiu did not know whether tough or cry.?<i>This little tyrant is really childish sometimes.</i>

    She came back into the room and lowered herself onto the sofa. Her hand found its way to her lips.

    It seemed to be a little swollen. She wondered if it was the aftereffects of the previous day!

    Before her imagination could run wild again, Su Jiu stopped herself in time. She nned to crawl back into bed and sleep. As long as she fell asleep, her imagination would not run wild again!

    At that moment the doorbell suddenly rang.

    Su Jiu immediately asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    The man outside spoke fluent Chinese. ¡°Room service, a gentleman asked me to bring you supper.¡±

    <i>A gentleman?</i>

    Su Jiu was surprised.?<i>Was it the little viin?</i>

    She went out the door first and looked through the peephole. She saw a young waiter with a food trolley and a hotel uniform standing outside. Su Jiu opened the door without thinking. ¡°Who asked you to bring me supper?¡±

    The waiter answered politely, ¡°The boy who checked into the hotel with you.¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s gaze fell on the dining car. When she saw the pasta with gravy and sandwiches that she liked along with a te of fruit tters, she figured that it was from the little viin. After all, he knew everything she liked to eat.

    The waiter asked, ¡°Is it convenient for this to be sent in?¡±

    She nodded. ¡°Bring it in.¡±

    Just as well. She was hungry.

    When the waiter came in, he helped her put her meal on the coffee table and then bowed to her. ¡°Enjoy your meal, miss. I¡¯ll see myself out.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thanks,¡± Su Jiu said and started to walk him out.

    The waiter was ahead of her. To her surprise, he suddenly turned around, no longer polite. His expression became ferocious. He wrapped his arm around her neck. At the same time, he quickly took a handkerchief from his pocket and covered her mouth and nose!

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Su Jiu felt a strong, stimting smell hit her. And this smell was familiar¡­

 Chapter 831 - Itâ€™s So Easy To Lose Control

    <h4>Chapter 831: It¡¯s So Easy To Lose Control</h4>

    The experience from her childhood that she had forgotten suddenly surged into her mind.?<i>Could this be another crazy fan?</i>

    Before Su Jiu could think further, her consciousness faded and she quickly fell unconscious.

    ***

    Rong Si hadn¡¯t slept well all night again. Ever since he had kissed her so brazenly that night, whenever he closed his eyes, the image of Little Jiu would appear in his mind.

    And they were all lovely, seductive images of her. He couldn¡¯t seem to calm his heart. It even seemed to be burning up; he had no choice but to take cold showers.

    For the first time, he felt that men were really easily-seducible animals. Or did he lose control so easily around her alone?

    Rong Si took a deep breath to calm his restless heart. The sky outside was slowly brightening. He wondered:?<i>Is Little Jiu up?</i>

    <i>Is she having trouble sleeping like me?</i>

    Remembering how embarrassed she had been the day before, Rong Si smiled, suddenly tempted to tease her more. He picked up his phone, found her number in his contacts, and dialed it.

    However, her phone was switched off.

    Rong Si frowned. Usually, when he called her, she answered almost immediately.?<i>What¡¯s wrong today? Is she still asleep?</i>

    He waited and dialed again. Still no response.

    Feeling that something was amiss, Rong Si immediately sat up in bed. After changing his clothes and washing up, he rushed to Su Jiu¡¯s room.

    He rang the doorbell, but it didn¡¯t open. Rong suddenly had a bad feeling. He rang the bell a few more times, but no one answered. This was abnormal.

    The bad feeling grew stronger. Rong Si immediately went downstairs and looked around the restaurant. He did not see Su Jiu and went to the front desk to ask. The receptionists had not seen Su Jiu leave the hotel.

    Rong Si could only call her again, but her phone was still switched off.

    He hurriedly returned to Su Jiu¡¯s room and banged on the door. At this moment, Han Siye happened toe out of the elevator. When he saw Rong Si, he got furious and walked over quickly. Reaching him, he reached out and grabbed his cor. ¡°B*stard, what are you doing now? Do you want to take advantage of her early in the morning?!¡±

    Rong Si turned to him, his expression sour. He pushed his hand away coldly. ¡°Little Jiu is missing.¡±

    <i>What?!?</i>

    Han Siye was suddenly stunned. ¡°Little Jiu is missing? Are you sure?¡±

    He quickly took out his phone and dialed her number. The result was the same. He immediately became nervous. ¡°Little Jiu wouldn¡¯t just wander off.¡±

    Rong Si knew this. That was why he was so worried.

    The two teenagers, who usually disliked each other and were enemies, now couldn¡¯t care less about anything else. They just wanted to find Little Jiu immediately and confirm her safety.

    Rong Si continued to look for her in the hotel, while Han Siye went to look for the surveince room. Even if he had to threaten them, he had to get the staff members to pull all the surveince footage fromst night. The focus was on the surveince cameras in Little Jiu¡¯s room.

    The staff member tried to pull up the surveince footage at that time, but he realized that he could not find it. He said helplessly to Han Siye, ¡°This, the surveince footage seems to have been destroyed.¡±

    ¡°Destroyed?¡± Han Siye was instantly furious. ¡°How! Didn¡¯t you notice anything wrong at that time?¡±

    The staff member looked a little guilty. ¡°Well¡­ I admit I was sleepy for a while. I just slept for a while and didn¡¯t notice.¡±

 Chapter 832 - Su Shengjingâ€™s Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 832: Su Shengjing¡¯s Enemy</h4>

    Han Siye wanted to kill someone. He yelled, ¡°Let me tell you: if Little Jiu is really missing, you¡¯re responsible!¡±

    Aftering out of the surveince room, Han Siye met up with Rong Si and said coldly, ¡°The surveince footage was destroyed. It looks like this was nned. Little Jiu might be in danger.¡±

    When this was mentioned, the hearts of the two youths sank. Deep worry welled up in them.

    Little Jiu was a girl, a little princess who had been well protected since she was a child. They couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen to her if she fell into the wrong hands.

    ¡°Call the police,¡± Han Siye said in a low voice, his expression terrifyingly dark.

    If he found out who was so bold as to kidnap Little Jiu, he would definitely kill them!

    Rong Si was burning with anxiety. He didn¡¯t want to waste a second. He went straight to Song Xinyan and told her about it.

    Song Xinyan was shocked. ¡°What did you say? Little Jiu is missing!¡±

    Han Siye, who had followed them, also said, ¡°We suspect that she was kidnapped. The surveince footage of her room happened to be destroyed.¡±

    Song Xinyan was so worried that her eyes turned red. Without a word, she grabbed Li Mohan¡¯s hand. ¡°Little Jiu is missing. Can you help me find her?¡±

    The Li family also had a subsidiarypany in this city, and it held a good amount of sway. They were doing well in this city. With his help, it should be easier to find Little Jiu.

    However, as the male lead in the original novel, Li Mohan was deeply in love with the female lead. ording to the novel¡¯s premise, he was indifferent to outsiders. Furthermore, Su Jiu was the second female lead in the original novel. He had no feelings for her at all.

    If Song Xinyan hadn¡¯t mentioned it, he wouldn¡¯t have cared at all.

    Seeing that he was unmoved, Song Xinyan tugged at the corner of his shirt and begged, ¡°Li Mohan, I don¡¯t know how Little Jiu is now. I¡¯m really worried about her. Can you help me find her? I¡¯m begging you.¡±

    Li Mohan¡¯s eyes flickered.

    <i>Does she care that much about Su Jiu?</i>

    <i>She cares so much that she would beg me to look for Si Jiu?</i>

    Li Mohan couldn¡¯t bear to see her pleading eyes. He almost always agreed to her requests. He could only say, ¡°Alright.¡±

    With that, he took out his phone and made a call, giving orders to his men.

    Only then did Song Xinyan rx a little, but her heart was still in her throat.

    She looked at Rong Si and asked worriedly, ¡°Did Little Jiu offend anyone? Why was she kidnapped?¡±

    Han Siye¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°We¡¯re not sure if she¡¯s been kidnapped, but it¡¯s very likely. As for who it is, we can¡¯t think of anyone.¡± The other party was obviously after Little Jiu, but she had only been in the city for a few days. This was not their home country. Who could she have offended?

    Rong Si pressed his lips together. He had a theory. He knew Little Jiu well. Why would she make enemies? Besides, her identity had already been exposed. How could she be kidnapped so easily?

    But if they were here for Little Jiu, could they be¡­ Su Shengjing¡¯s enemies?

    ***

    At this moment, in an abandoned factory far from the city, Su Jiu woke up in a daze and found herself in a dark warehouse surrounded by abandoned machines covered in a thickyer of dust.

    As soon as she woke up, she had inhaled ayer of dust. She choked and coughed.

    The girl wanted to get up, but she was sitting on the ground and could not move. Her hands and feet were tied with hemp rope. The thought of the waiter fromst night came to her mind. She had originally been impressed that the waiter was so polite. She did not expect him to attack her in the next second!

 Chapter 833 - Handsome Little Piece of Fresh Meat

    <h4>Chapter 833: Handsome Little Piece of Fresh Meat</h4>

    <i>Where is this?</i>

    Su Jiu looked around. At that moment, the door to the warehouse opened and a tall figure walked in against the light. Su Jiu immediately turned around and saw an extremely familiar face!

    Except that it had been a long time.

    She had never expected to meet Qin Feng here!

    Ever since Qin Feng went to jail and left the industry more than ten years ago, there had been no news of him. Although news of him asionally appeared on the Inte and some of his die-hard fans were calling for him to return, he had never appeared again. It was as if he had disappeared from the face of the earth. Yet now, she unexpectedly saw him.

    Su Jiu stared at him, certain that she was not mistaken. She was indescribably shocked.

    It was not that she did not know she would meet a bad person, but she did not expect the bad person to be Qin Feng!

    Compared to the handsome young hunk he was over ten years ago, Qin Feng had aged a little. He looked more weathered and haggard. A few shallow scars were on his face, and his chin was covered in light stubble. His figure was not as thin as before. He was wearing a wrinkled shirt and pants. He looked rather simple and did not look as morous as before.

    In short, the dazzling celebrity back then had already be an ordinary passerby.

    Now, he made her feel the same way she had when she first met her father.

    Qin Feng approached her and stopped a meter away from her, looking down at her with a sinister aura.

    His lips curved. That smile was eerie and chilling.

    ¡°Little girl, long time no see. I didn¡¯t expect you to have grown so big,¡± Qin Feng said as he squatted in front of Su Jiu and grasped her chin. ¡°Look at your tender skin. Su Shengjing seems to have raised you well.¡±

    He squeezed so hard that Su Jiu felt as if her jawbone was about to shatter. Pain shot through her, and she gritted her teeth in silence.

    ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re quite stubborn.¡± Qin Feng smiled sinisterly and said, ¡°How are you? Do you still remember who I am?¡±

    Su Jiu opened her jaw and angrily said, ¡°Qin Feng! What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you still remember me. Not bad.¡± Qin Feng sneered. ¡°But didn¡¯t your father teach you not to call your elders by their names? That¡¯s rude.¡±

    ¡°Bah! Do you think you deserve to be respected as an elder?¡±

    Qin Feng smiled again and patted her face. ¡°You sharp-tongued little girl. I advise you to be sensible and not anger me. Otherwise, you won¡¯t have a good time here.¡±

    Su Jiu gritted her teeth. It was impossible for her not to be nervous when faced with such a situation.

    Rong Si and the others must have already realized that she was missing. She wondered how worried they would be. If her parents found out, they would be even more worried.

    She took a breath and struggled to maintain herposure. ¡°What the hell do you want?¡±

    ¡°What do I want?¡± Qin Feng smiled. His white teeth made his smile even more terrifying. ¡°Do you know how I¡¯ve lived all these years?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Su Shengjing that I¡¯ve suffered all these years! If not for him, how would I have fallen to this state today? Therefore, I have to let him have a taste of this pain.¡±

    Qin Feng red at her face, which was simr to Su Shengjing¡¯s. It was as if he could see Su Shengjing through her. His eyes were filled with hatred.

    Su Jiu swallowed.?<i>I¡¯d like to say that you¡¯re only like this because you asked for it.</i>

 Chapter 834 - Excited Just Thinking About It

    <h4>Chapter 834: Excited Just Thinking About It</h4>

    If Qin Feng had behaved himself, cherished his path to stardom, and not made a fool of himself, he would probably be even more famous than her father now.

    In the end, he had med her father instead. He was irredeemable.

    However, Su Jiu could not say that. Qin Feng was a pervert. As he had just said, if she angered him, she would probably be in trouble.

    Although her father had sent her to learn some self-defense skills, how could she be a match for Qin Feng in her current state?

    Qin Feng hade prepared.

    ¡°Little girl, what do you think will happen to your father if I tell him that you¡¯re in my hands? He¡¯ll definitely die of anxiety. I¡¯m so excited just thinking about it.¡±

    Qin Feng¡¯s hold on her chin tightened again. Then, he took out his phone and dialed a number.

    At this moment, Su Shengjing was filming with a production team. It was break time. He took a sip of the mineral water that his assistant handed him and sat down in the resting area. After taking out his phone, he habitually opened his photo album to find a photo of him, An Yuan, and Little Jiu.

    Even though it had happened countless times, every time he saw the photo, his heart would feel as sweet as honey. He could not help but smile.

    The assistant sighed.?<i>He must be looking at photos of his wife and children again. It¡¯s unbearable to see his gentle and doting face.</i>

    When the female staff members and actresses on the set saw Su Shengjing¡¯s expression, they suddenly envied An Yuan.

    What kind of godly husband did she marry? He was rich, good-looking, and had a good character. After being married for so many years, he had been a cause of any scandal!

    Su Shengjing looked at the photo for a while before his phone suddenly rang. It was a call from a foreign number.

    Thinking it was a scammer, he hung up and didn¡¯t answer. But the next second, he received a photo. Instantly, his expression changed, and his heart leaped into his throat!

    In the photo, Su Jiu was tied up and thrown in what looked like an abandoned warehouse. Her face was covered in dust. She was looking at the camera with her big eyes. Even though she was expressionless, Su Shengjing could see fear and helplessness on her face.

    Su Shengjing was shocked. He had not expected Little Jiu to be kidnapped.

    No wonder he had had a nightmarest night when he had gone to bed. He had dreamed that Little Jiu had fallen into a very deep pond. He had immediately jumped in to save her, but she quickly sunk and he couldn¡¯t find her¡­

    At that time, he had been immediately frightened awake. He was sweating profusely. When he woke up and realized that it was a dream, he heaved a heavy sigh of relief. However, his heart was still beating fast, and he was still in shock.

    In the end, something had really happened to her today!

    The assistant at the side was a little surprised. Su Shengjing was still smiling just now. Why did his face turn so pale in the blink of an eye? There was obvious panic and even fear in his eyes. This was something he had never seen before.

    <i>Is something wrong?</i>

    Su Shengjing immediately stood up and walked quickly to a ce with fewer people. He found the number and dialed it without hesitation.

    Qin Feng smiled proudly when he saw the call. ¡°Hello?¡±

    Hearing this voice, Su Shengjing was stunned.

    He had not heard this voice for more than ten years, but it was not unfamiliar at all. He knew who it was immediately. Su Shengjing clenched his fists. ¡°Qin Feng?¡±

    ¡°You can still recognize me? Looks like you have a deep impression of me.¡± Qin Feng smiled and nced sideways at Su Jiu. ¡°No matter what, your precious daughter is in my hands now. She¡¯s scared and she¡¯s been wanting to see her Daddy.¡±

 Chapter 835 - Is She The Apple Of Your Eye?

    <h4>Chapter 835: Is She The Apple Of Your Eye?</h4>

    ¡°Qin Feng!¡± Su Shengjing was furious. He wanted to roar and shout at Qin Feng, but he was around other people. The actor could only lower his voice. ¡°I¡¯m warning you! if you dare do anything to my daughter, I won¡¯t let you off, even if I die!¡±

    Qin Feng deliberately turned on the loudspeaker. When Su Jiu heard her father¡¯s voice, she suddenly felt a lump in her throat.

    Seeing that her eyes had turned red, Qin Feng smiled sharply and said, ¡°Su Shengjing, your daughter is crying from fright. Do you want to talk to her?¡±

    Su Shengjing gasped. He wished he could immediately appear beside Little Jiu. And if he could, he would rather be the one in Qin Feng¡¯s hands!

    However, Qin Feng must have known that his daughter was his darling and then he had kidnapped Little Jiu. That was why he had attacked the girl. If Su Shengjing had known that such a thing would happen, he would not have agreed to Little Jiu¡¯s trip no matter what!

    Qin Feng handed the phone to Su Jiu. ¡°Come on. Have a word with your father.¡±

    Su Jiu red at him and pursed her lips without saying anything.

    <i>This despicable person!</i>

    ¡°Oh? You don¡¯t want to say anything?¡± Qin Feng¡¯s gaze turned cold as he pped her face hard. The p was so loud that Su Shengjing heard it clearly.

    ¡°Qin Feng, what are you doing?! You better not hurt my daughter!¡±

    Qin Feng was satisfied to see a clear p mark on Su Jiu¡¯s fair, smooth face. He smiled and said, ¡°So what if I hurt her? Anyway, you¡¯re thousands of miles away from her now. You can¡¯t do anything.¡±

    Su Shengjing¡¯s heart was already in his throat. Qin Feng had stayed low for so long. Now that he had suddenly kidnapped Little Jiu, he would definitely not treat her well. Perhaps¡­ he might even torture her.

    Su Shengjing did not dare to imagine such a scenario. He hurriedly said, ¡°What do you want? If you have anything against me, hurt me instead. Don¡¯t touch my daughter!¡±

    Qin Fengughed. ¡°I¡¯ll hurt you by touching her. Who doesn¡¯t know that she¡¯s the apple of your eye!¡±

    Su Shengjing gritted his teeth. This time, Qin Feng had really hit his weak spot.

    Qin Feng proudly continued, ¡°Su Shengjing, do you want your precious daughter back?¡±

    Su Shengjing tried his best to calm down and asked in a low voice, ¡°Tell me. What do you want me to do?¡±

    Qin Feng knew that Su Shengjing would agree to whatever he said. Enjoying the pleasure of being in control of everything, he said in a charitable tone, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance now. If you want to take your daughter back,e over and we¡¯ll talk face to face.¡±

    ¡°Give me the address. I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    Qin Feng sneered. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when you¡¯re in Vienna. Do you think I¡¯m stupid? If I give you the address now, what if you call the police and get me arrested immediately?¡±

    ¡°You have my daughter. I won¡¯t act rashly.¡±

    ¡°Who can guarantee that?! Su Shengjing, I¡¯ve already fallen for your tricks once. I won¡¯t fall for them again!¡±

    Su Shengjing pursed his lips coldly.?<i>Does Qin Feng mean that I am the one who made him leave the industry?</i>

    <i>How can he not see that it was his own fault?</i>

    ¡°Anyway,e to Vienna. I¡¯ll contact you when you get here. I¡¯m warning you! If you call the police or try anything else, I guarantee you¡¯ll never see your daughter again! I¡¯ll make sure she dies a horrible death. I¡¯ll get a taste of this little girl, then I¡¯ll go down the street and find some beggars and vagrants for her to serve. Then, I¡¯ll sh her face, break her legs, and throw her out on the street!¡±

    Qin Feng said all that in a fierce tone. He did not sound like he was joking.

 Chapter 836 - Havenâ€™t Gave Birth Yet

    <h4>Chapter 836: Haven¡¯t Gave Birth Yet</h4>

    ¡°Enough!¡± Su Shengjing¡¯s face had turned pale. He could not take in a single word. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt her. She¡¯s still a child. What does she know about what happened more than ten years ago? She¡¯s innocent. Just take it out on me!¡±

    Su Jiu could hear her father¡¯s unprecedented panic. Su Shengjing kept emphasizing that Qin Feng should hurt him instead and spare her. The more she listened, the more her nose ached.

    <i>Even if¡­ even if something happens to me this time, I¡¯m content to meet such a good father in this world. It¡¯s just that Daddy dotes on me so much. If I die, he would be so sad!</i>

    <i>Mom wouldn¡¯t be able to take it, either. And the little viin¡­</i>

    <i>D*mn it. I haven¡¯t gotten that boy yet. It would be a pity if I die just like that!</i>

    ¡°Innocent? I remember clearly that this brat schemed against me. She must have learned bad things at a young age for her to know how to scheme against others. Su Shengjing, look at the good daughter you raised. She¡¯s not innocent at all!¡± Qin Feng nced at Su Jiu as he spoke. He gritted his teeth in hatred when he remembered that this brat had recorded his words when he hadn¡¯t been paying attention, causing his reputation to plummet.

    ¡°I¡¯lle over now,¡± Su Shengjing said. ¡°After I arrive, if I find out that you have hurt my daughter, I won¡¯t let you off even if I die!¡±

    ¡°I know you treat your daughter like a treasure. Alright, I won¡¯t touch her for the time being. I¡¯ll wait for you toe over.¡± Qin Feng hung up the phone and turned to look at Su Jiu. ¡°Girl, your father really dotes on you. If hees over now, you¡¯ll see him soon. Are you happy?¡±

    Su Jiu red at him. ¡°Nothing good wille of what you¡¯ve done.¡±

    Qin Feng said with a disdainful expression, ¡°Of course, I know, but I¡¯m going all out this time. No matter what the oue will be, I won¡¯t let you and your father have an easy time. I¡¯ve been waiting for an opportunity. Unfortunately, your father protected you too well and never gave me a suitable opportunity. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to kidnap you. Do you think I¡¯ll let you off that easily?

    ¡°And your father. He took away everything that belongs to me. I¡¯ll let him have a taste of what pain is. Extreme pain!¡± Qin Feng gritted his teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t find a chance to bring over An Yuan. She has so many people around her. As expected of a top female celebrity! If I could have taken her, your family of three would have been reunited.¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s lips tightened.

    If she could, she would kick his hateful face.

    On the other side, after hanging up the phone, Su Shengjing immediately looked for the director. ¡°I have something urgent to attend to and can¡¯t film the next scene. If the role has to be changed, I¡¯llpensate for the losses suffered by the production team.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The director was aghast. ¡°Brother, we can¡¯t do this movie without you. Why did you stop? Is it something important? Can we help you with it?¡±

    ¡°Only I can solve it. I¡¯m sorry!¡± Su Shengjing did not exin further. He rushed to his personal break room to get his wallet and identification card, then left the set without another word. Everyone on the set was stunned, unaware of what had happened.

    Su Shengjing arrived at the parking lot, and the chauffeur, who was waiting for him nearby, immediately walked to him. ¡°Mr. Su, is the filming over so quickly? Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°To the airport.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± the chauffeur asked.

    ¡°Go, immediately!¡± Su Shengjing roared.

 Chapter 837 - Her Favorite Sister

    <h4>Chapter 837: Her Favorite Sister</h4>

    The chauffeur was shocked. He had followed Su Shengjing for so many years, but he had never seen the actor lose his temper like this.

    Su Shengjing was usually polite to everyone, even to him, the chauffeur. When had he ever been so fierce?

    <i>Something big must have happened.</i>

    The chauffeur did not dare dy and immediately drove Su Shengjing to the airport. Su Shengjing bought a ticket for the earliest flight on the way there. After arriving at the airport, he went to check in and soon boarded the ne to Vienna.

    ***

    More than an hour had passed since Su Jiu had disappeared. Rong Si felt as if he had spent the longest hour ever. Every second felt like a year.

    He wondered how Little Jiu was doing, but he couldn¡¯t imagine at all.

    The Li family had already arranged for people to look for Su Jiu, but everyone was still worried. Song Xinyan was so anxious that she was about to cry. ¡°What should we do? There¡¯s still no news of Little Jiu. If something happens to her¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish, Rong Si interrupted her, his tone extremely serious. ¡°Nothing will happen to her.¡±

    She had to be fine. She had to.

    Song Xinyan looked at Li Mohan with a sad face and said to him, ¡°Li Mohan, if Little Jiu¡¯s parents find out that Little Jiu is missing, they will be worried sick. Will they me us for not taking good care of Little Jiu?¡±

    Li Mohan pulled her over and stroked her hair tofort her. ¡°How can anyone me you? No one would have expected this.¡±

    The other party hade prepared, while they were totally unprepared.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Song Xinyan couldn¡¯t continue. Her voice choked. She wished she could find Su Jiu immediately to make sure she was safe.

    Little Jiu was her family¡¯s darling and her favorite sister. Xinyan hated the person who had kidnapped her. If she knew who it was, she would¡­ she would make Li Mohan kill them!

    Rong Si, who stood beside them, was silent, his fingers clenched. Without saying another word, he turned and walked toward the room where Little Jiu had stayed in.

    The police on this side of her room hade searching and found no clues. He would have to go in again and take a look. Maybe he would be able to find some clues.

    Seeing Rong Si resolutely walk toward Little Jiu¡¯s room, Han Siye immediately guessed what the boy was going to do and quickly followed him.

    ***

    After a few hours of the long flight, Su Shengjing arrived in Vienna. He walked to the airport terminal and received a call from an unknown number.

    The number Qin Feng had called from previously could no longer be reached. Qin Feng was indeed prepared and would not let Su Shengjing find him easily.

    Su Shengjing immediately picked up the phone. As expected, Qin Feng¡¯s voice came from the other end. ¡°Su Shengjing, where are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already at the airport. How¡¯s my daughter?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s fine, but you better follow our agreement ande here yourself. No police. Or your daughter will suffer.¡±

    Su Shengjing¡¯s face was still pale as if there was no color in it. However, as a father, he could only try his best to remain calm and clear-headed. Suppressing his anger, he said, ¡°What do you want me to do now?¡±

    ¡°Someone will pick you upter. Follow them obediently, and we¡¯ll discuss the conditions.¡± With that, Qin Feng hung up.

    When Su Shengjing dialed the number again, the number had already been deactivated.

    <i>D*mn it!</i>

    He gripped the phone tightly. At that moment, two foreign men in ck shirts, ck pants, and sunsses walked toward him.

 Chapter 838 - Trade Yourself for Little Jiu

    <h4>Chapter 838: Trade Yourself for Little Jiu</h4>

    When the two men reached Su Shengjing, they stopped in their tracks and took out a photo from their pockets forparison. Then, they said in broken Chinese, ¡°Are you Su Shengjing?¡±

    Su Shengjing knew that they were people sent by Qin Feng. Nodding, he answered, ¡°Yes, I am.¡±

    ¡°Someone asked us to take you somewhere. Come with us.¡±

    Following the two of them, Su Shengjing left the airport. He then got into a ck car. One of the men drove in front while the other sat in the backseat with Su Shengjing. They watched him in case he yed any tricks.

    The car gradually left the downtown area, and the road became more and more remote. Su Shengjing waspletely unfamiliar with Vienna and had no idea where he was. However, when he saw an abandoned factory not far ahead, he realized that this should have been an industrial area in the past.

    The surroundings were deserted. The weeds were waist-high. The dpidated factory building and the dark chimneys matched the gloomy sky. It was straight out of a horror movie.

    <i>And Little Jiu is being kept here?</i>

    <i>Is she scared?</i>

    As he Imagined his daughter¡¯s terrified and helpless appearance, Su Shengjing¡¯s heart clenched. It was as if a hand was gripping it tightly, and he felt like he was about to suffocate.

    If he could, he really wanted to trade ces with Little Jiu!

    ***

    In the abandoned warehouse, Qin Feng took out the SIM card from his phone, broke it, threw it away, and reced it with a new one. Then, he squatted and faced Su Jiu with a smug smile. ¡°Girlie, you¡¯re about to see your father. Are you happy?¡±

    Su Jiu said nothing, ring at him indignantly.

    ¡°Tell me: when your fatherester, how should I torture him?¡± The smile on Qin Feng¡¯s lips widened and turned cold, and his eyes were filled with hostility.

    Clearly, he was determined to have revenge.

    Su Jiu was no longer in the mood to worry about her own safety. She was more worried about her father. Qin Feng had used her to threaten her father. It might be possible that her father would listen to him.

    <i>When the timees, what if he makes Daddy do something that would hurt him?</i>

    It was terrifying to think about¡­

    ¡°Tsk, I¡¯m starting to look forward to it now. I really hope that Su Shengjing will get here soon.¡± Qin Feng reached out and gripped Su Jiu¡¯s chin again. ¡°Girlie, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. It¡¯s your own fault that you¡¯re Su Shengjing¡¯s daughter. You even have a face that looks like his!

    ¡°Let me tell you, Su Shengjing doesn¡¯t deserve a beautiful woman like An Yuan as his wife, nor does he deserve a beautiful daughter like you. Think about it! If I take his daughter for myself, Su Shengjing will definitely die on the spot from anger, right?¡±

    <i>What?</i>

    <i>Take¡­ take me for himself?</i>

    <i>Is Qin Feng nning to¡ª</i>

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart instantly rose to her throat. At this moment, she was the fish and Qin Feng was the knife. He could do whatever he wanted. If he really wanted to touch her, even if her father came, she would probably be helpless.

    Su Jiu suddenly wished with all her might that her father would note and walk right into the trap, but she knew that he would not leave her alone here.

    At this moment, three even knocks came from the door outside the warehouse. Qin Feng suddenly smiled and said to Su Jiu, ¡°Your father is here.¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s eyes widened as she stared unblinkingly at the warehouse¡¯s roller gate.

    Qin Feng walked over and opened the roller gate. As the door moved up, a familiar figure slowly appeared in front of Su Jiu.

    The moment she saw Su Shengjing, Su Jiu could not help but tear up.

    <i>Daddy¡­ he really rushed over¡­</i>

 Chapter 839 - Donâ€™t Hit My Father

    <h4>Chapter 839: Don¡¯t Hit My Father</h4>

    When he saw Su Shengjing, Qin Feng¡¯s expression was extremely smug. ¡°Su Shengjing, you¡¯re really here.¡±

    Su Shengjing looked at him and said neither humbly nor arrogantly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here. So, can you let my daughter go?¡±

    Qin Feng¡¯s gazended on Su Jiu¡¯s face, and he sneered. ¡°Let her go? How can that be possible? You and your daughter have caused me so much trouble. How can I let you off so easily?¡±

    Then, Qin Feng immediately ordered the two tall foreign men behind Su Shengjing. ¡°Beat him up!¡±

    He had long wanted to teach Su Shengjing a lesson. Today, he finally had the chance to vent his anger!

    The two foreign men were much burlier than Su Shengjing. They looked like they had been trained. When they heard Qin Feng¡¯s instructions, they immediately clenched their fists and punched Su Shengjing in the face!

    Su Jiu¡¯s eyes widened in horror. ¡°Daddy!¡±

    The bowl-sized fist came at him. Su Shengjing could even feel the whoosh of the wind. His eyes turned cold as he quickly reached out to intercept it!

    The foreign man did not expect Su Shengjing to block his punch. He angrily raised his other hand to hit him, but Su Shengjing raised his leg and kicked him in the chest. The man stumbled backward.

    Seeing her father counterattacking, Su Jiu heaved a sigh of relief, but she still could not rx. After all, her father was alone.?<i>Would he be a match for the two of them?</i>

    <i>If Qin Feng joins in, how can he win?</i>

    The more Su Jiu thought about it, the more anxious she became. However, she was tied up and could not help at all. She could only pray that her father was actually prepared and had not foolishly rushed over to die!

    If anything happened to her father because of her, then¡­ she didn¡¯t want to live either.

    At this moment, she saw another person punching Su Shengjing. Su Jiu hurriedly shouted, ¡°Daddy, be careful!¡±

    Su Shengjing fought with the two men. At first, he had the upper hand, but the other side had two people after all. Gradually, he lost his strength and fell into a disadvantage. One of the men took advantage of this moment and punched Su Shengjing hard in the face. The corner of Su Shengjing¡¯s mouth was split, and blood seeped out.

    ¡°Daddy!¡± Su Jiu¡¯s eyes immediately turned red. ¡°Don¡¯t hit my daddy! Do you want money? Let us go, and I¡¯ll give you as much as you want!¡±

    Qin Feng nced at her. ¡°Heh, I¡¯m not very interested in this. I just want to see your father being beaten until he can¡¯t fight back and has to kneel to beg for mercy.¡±

    Seeing that Su Shengjing had been punched again and knocked to the ground, Qin Feng smiled even more smugly. ¡°Su Shengjing, is that all you¡¯ve got? You¡¯ve given up so quickly? It seems like I¡¯ve overestimated you.¡±

    Su Shengjing got up from the ground and wiped the blood off his lips with the back of his hand. He looked at Qin Feng coldly and then at Su Jiu beside him. His mind was filled with the desire to save her.

    Even if it cost him his life.

    As long as Little Jiu was safe, he didn¡¯t care about anything else.

    After saying that, Qin Feng walked toward Su Shengjing. As he approached him, he punched Su Shengjing in the abdomen without a word. Su Shengjing frowned and groaned. The intense pain almost made him fall to the ground.

    But he stood up straight with no intention of copsing.

    ¡°Qin Feng, what do I have to do for you to let my daughter go?¡±

    Qin Feng said with interest, ¡°Why? Are you really willing to do anything for your daughter? Isn¡¯t she just a girl? Is she worth sending yourself to your death? Don¡¯t you want anything else?¡±

 Chapter 840 - I Have A Duty to Protect Her

    <h4>Chapter 840: I Have A Duty to Protect Her</h4>

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m her father, so I have a duty and an obligation to protect her. A childless person like you wouldn¡¯t understand. Compared to her, nothing else matters!¡±

    ¡°Oh! No wonder you¡¯re famous for doting on your daughter. I¡¯ve really witnessed it today.¡± Qin Feng pped and sarcastically said, ¡°Alright, I want to see how far you can go for your daughter now.¡±

    Su Jiu suddenly got a terrible feeling.

    As expected, she saw Qin Feng take out a folded knife from his pocket and throw it in front of her father. Sneering, Qin Feng said, ¡°Su Shengjing, will you exchange your life for your daughter¡¯s?¡±

    Su Shengjing looked down at the knife and pursed his lips. Then, he said firmly, ¡°Of course, I would.¡±

    ¡°Fine. Then get moving. I just want to watch you die, but I don¡¯t want to get my hands dirty, so do it yourself. I¡¯ll be happy, and naturally, your daughter will be fine.¡±

    Su Shengjing bent down and picked up the knife. Su Jiu immediately shouted, ¡°Daddy, no!¡±

    She did not want her father to end his life ording to Qin Feng¡¯s words!

    Su Shengjing pursed his lips even more tightly and tightened his grip on the knife. Looking at Qin Feng, he said, ¡°Are you treating me like a fool? How can I be sure that you¡¯ll keep your word? What if you don¡¯t let my daughter off after I kill myself?¡±

    Qin Feng sneered. ¡°Su Shengjing, don¡¯t tell me you think you can still leave here today? Let me tell you: you won¡¯t be able to escape today. You have no choice now!

    ¡°You¡¯re going to die anyway. Why don¡¯t you make me happy? Maybe I¡¯ll really let your daughter go.¡±

    Su Shengjing did not believe Qin Feng. Although Qin Feng had sounded dignified just now, he had no reason to let Little Jiu leave unscathed. Wasn¡¯t he worried that she would call the police?

    It just didn¡¯t make sense.

    Before Su Shengjing could speak, Su Jiu choked and said, ¡°No! Daddy, you can¡¯t listen to him. If you die, I don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡±

    Su Shengjing¡¯s gazended on her face. When he saw her teary eyes, his gaze softened. His throat moved as he said, ¡°Little Jiu, if Daddy dies and you can leave, leave quickly, okay?¡±

    Su Jiu shook her head and whimpered. ¡°No, I¡¯m not leaving¡­ How can I leave without Daddy?¡±

    Su Shengjing smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Daddy has already lived for thirty, forty years. It¡¯s alright. But you¡¯re different. You¡¯re still young. You have a long way to go in life. You can¡¯t die so early. Be good. If you can run, you must.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that if Daddy is gone, the burden on your shoulders will be heavier. You have to learn to grow up. I have to leave your mommy in your care too. Can you take care of her for me?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you!¡± Su Jiu shook her head vigorously as tears streamed down her face.

    ¡°Be good, be good. As long as you¡¯re okay, it doesn¡¯t matter if Daddy dies.¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk, what touching kinship.¡± Qin Feng looked back and forth at the two of them in disdain. As someone who had been separated from his parents since he was young and was raised by his grandparents, he could not feel the kinship between a parent and their children. Therefore, he did not feel anything when he looked at the father and daughter in front of him.

    There was only contempt for this ridiculous scene in front of him

    As if he had not heard Qin Feng, Su Shengjing continued, ¡°By the way, Daddy has taken on a lot of roles recently and signed the contracts, but I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do them anymore.¡±

 Chapter 841 - Protect Little Jiu Forever

    <h4>Chapter 841: Protect Little Jiu Forever</h4>

    ¡°After you get away, tell Daddy¡¯s agency that you wantpensation. They¡¯ll pay thepensation. And that old man, in the future¡­ if you have time, visit him more often. He¡¯s old now¡­¡±

    Su Jiu knew that her father was talking about Su Guobang and was now giving hisst words. Her tears fell even more fiercely.

    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t be stupid. You can¡¯t trust this person! He won¡¯t let me go. Don¡¯t listen to him. If you die, there really won¡¯t be anyone here to protect me! Daddy, you said before that you would protect Little Jiu forever. You can¡¯t lie to me¡­¡±

    When Su Shengjing saw his daughter¡¯s face covered in tears, his eyes turned red and he trembled a little.

    ¡°Little Jiu, I¡¯m sorry! Daddy¡­ maybe this is all I can do to protect you. When you¡­ get away, apart from taking care of Mommy and Grandpa, you have to take care of yourself. Also, I know you like that brat Rong Si. Daddy actually knows very well how he treats you.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want you to fall in love so soon. It feels like I¡¯ll lose you.¡± Su Shengjing smiled bitterly. ¡°But if Daddy isn¡¯t around anymore, if you two like each other, you can be together. Daddy also hopes that there¡¯s a good man who can take care of you and protect you on my behalf¡­¡±

    Seeing that her father seemed to have made up his mind, Su Jiu cried until she was out of breath.

    <i>What should I do? Is¡­ is Daddy really going to¡­</i>

    ¡°Baby¡­¡± Su Shengjing seemed to want to remind her of something else, but Qin Feng became impatient. ¡°Enough! You¡¯re about to die, yet you talk so much nonsense! How about it, Su Shengjing? What do you n to do? Do you want to kill yourself personally, or do you want me to get someone to help you? If you get someone to help you, I think it¡¯ll be even harder for you to die¡ª¡±

    Before Qin Feng could speak further, a figure suddenly shed behind him. At the same time, Qin Feng felt something cold on his neck. The touch¡­

    It was clearly the knife from before!

    <i>What is going on?!</i>

    When Qin Feng regained his senses, he realized that the person behind him was Su Shengjing. His neck felt a trace of pain as if it had been cut by a sharp knife. His entire body turned cold and stiff. The next second, he heard Su Shengjing say coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s see which of us dies first.¡±

    This change caught Su Jiu off guard.

    She was instantly delighted. Her tears stopped.

    Su Shengjing was indeed too fast. Qin Feng had been surprised. The two foreign men had not expected Su Shengjing to do this either. For a moment, they were at a loss.

    Qin Feng did not dare to move. He gritted his teeth and roared, ¡°Su Shengjing! Are you ying dirty?!¡±

    ¡°Heh, didn¡¯t I learn this from you? You can do it, so why can¡¯t I?¡± Su Shengjing held him hostage. ¡°Let my daughter go. Otherwise, you won¡¯t like where this knife ends up!¡±

    ¡°Su Shengjing! So you were acting just now!¡± The tables had turned. Qin Feng was furious.

    Su Shengjing sneered again. ¡°How can you say that it¡¯s all an act? What I said to Little Jiu just now was all true. It seems that it¡¯s true only when you put in true feelings.¡±

    ¡°Su Shengjing! I¡¯m not done with you!¡± Qin Feng roared. He wanted to retaliate, but he was afraid that if he moved, he would lose his life.

    After all, he really didn¡¯t know what Su Shengjing would do.

    Su Shengjing would really do anything for his daughter, even if it meant slitting his neck!

 Chapter 842 - Untitled

    <h4>Chapter 842: Untitled</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Let my daughter go!¡± Su Shengjing¡¯s eyes were ruthlessly cold,pletely different than usual.

    ¡°¡­¡± Qin Feng clenched his fists by his side. He did not speak and just looked for an opportunity to counterattack.

    He was about to use his elbow to hit Su Shengjing¡¯s hand that was holding the knife, but Su Shengjing seemed to have expected him to do so. Su Shengjing raised his leg and kicked Qin Feng¡¯s knee, forcing Qin Feng to kneel.

    Thud! A very loud sound rang out.

    Qin Feng was kneeling in front of Su Shengjing! This was undoubtedly a great insult to Qin Feng. Furious, he tried to get up, but Su Shengjing kicked him down again.

    A secondter, a hand grasped his hair and yanked his head back, and the sharp knife touched his neck.

    ¡°Mr. Qin!¡± Seeing blood seep from the small cut on Qin Feng¡¯s neck, the two foreign men were no longer calm.

    What were they supposed to do?

    ¡°Trash! You two pieces of trash! Are you just going to stand there and watch the show? Hurry up and kill him!¡± Qin Feng roared.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The two men were about to rush over when Su Shengjing¡¯s sharp gaze stunned them. ¡°If you take another step forward, he¡¯ll die. Try it if you don¡¯t believe me!¡±

    They both stopped.

    <i>What a pair of losers!</i>

    Qin Feng was so angry that his lungs were about to explode. At this moment, he heard Su Shengjing say above his head, ¡°Let my daughter go!¡±

    As Qin Feng felt the pressure on his neck increasing, his eyes turned red. It was obvious that Su Shengjing¡¯s patience was at its limit. Qin Feng gritted his teeth and could onlypromise. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll get someone to untie her!¡±

    With that, he instructed one of the foreign men, ¡°Come here and untie that girl. Let her go!¡±

    The man looked at Su Shengjing warily before walking toward Su Jiu.

    Su Shengjing looked at him even more warily. He had already made up his mind. If they dared to do anything to Little Jiu, Qin Feng would really die.

    The man walked over and untied Su Jiu. Su Shengjing immediately said, ¡°Baby, run!¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Su Jiu looked at her father with red eyes. She really wanted to leave with her father, but Su Shengjing seemed to know what she was thinking. He said in amanding tone, ¡°Go! Immediately! Run as far as you can. Don¡¯t look back!¡±

    ¡°Daddy¡­!¡± Hearing him say that and meeting his determined gaze, Su Jiu felt herposure copse. Tears streamed down her face.

    <i>Is Daddy prepared for the worst? Is he going to die with Qin Feng and the others?</i>

    ¡°Go!¡± Su Shengjing¡¯s eyes turned red as he raised his voice and shouted.

    In all her life, Su Jiu had never been shouted at by her father so loudly. She was shocked, and her heart trembled.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go!¡± she cried and ran for the door.

    However, after being tied up for so long, her legs were numb. She fell to the ground after taking two steps. Su Shengjing roared again, ¡°Get up quickly and run!¡±

    Only he knew how anxious and nervous he was.

    He wanted Little Jiu to run to a safe ce now!

    Her knee hurt from the fall. Su Jiu raised her hand and wiped her blurry eyes. She turned around and took a deep look at Su Shengjing. Then, she got up from the ground and quickly ran out!

    As he watched her run out of the warehouse, the anxiety and nervousness in Su Shengjing¡¯s eyes gradually faded and were reced by a satisfied smile¡­

 Chapter 843 - Like a Little Pitiful Thing

    <h4>Chapter 843: Like a Little Pitiful Thing</h4>

    Qin Feng nced at him. ¡°Su Shengjing, your daughter is already safe. Can you let go of me now?¡±

    When Su Jiu was out of his sight, Su Shengjing retracted his gaze and coldly looked at Qin Feng. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡±

    Who knew if Qin Feng had nted someone outside? Therefore, until Little Jiu called him to report her safety, he would not let Qin Feng go.

    Of course, he also had no intention of letting Qin Feng off the hook today.

    ¡°Follow me out, and get a car,¡± Su Shengjing said in amanding tone.

    When Qin Feng heard this, he angrily replied, ¡°Su Shengjing, don¡¯t push your luck! I¡¯ve already let your daughter go, and you still want to hand me over to the police?¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I? Qin Feng, you had a lot of potential. Why did you have to court death?¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m not satisfied! Su Shengjing, you made me like this and stole everything from me. What right do you have to live so well?¡± Qin Feng red at him. ¡°Do you know that every time I see news about you on the television or the Inte, I wish you were dead!

    ¡°So I¡¯m not done with you today!¡±

    The moment Qin Feng finished speaking, Su Shengjing suddenly felt an intense pain in his lower back. His eyes widened in shock as he looked at Qin Feng in disbelief.

    A knife had stabbed him from behind, and its hilt was in Qin Feng¡¯s hand.

    Qin Feng held the knife and revealed a smug, ferocious smile. ¡°Su Shengjing, die!¡±

    With that, he elbowed Su Shengjing away and kicked him to the ground.

    Before Su Shengjing could get up, Qin Feng gave the two men a look. The two of them immediately rushed forward and restrained Su Shengjing.

    Qin Feng looked down at Su Shengjing, and his expression became smug again. ¡°Su Shengjing, you didn¡¯t expect this, did you? Since I dared to do such a thing, I was already sufficiently prepared. I told you that I have no intention of letting you leave this ce. And your daughter¡­¡±

    Su Shengjing¡¯s pupils constricted. Then, he saw Qin Feng smile. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you really think she can run away? I¡¯ve arranged for someone to chase her down outside. Let her run for a while first. If she gets caught when she finally thinks she can run away, how do you think she¡¯ll react? She¡¯ll probably cry like a pitiful little girl, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡ª¡± Su Shengjing¡¯s face was ashen, and his eyes burned with anger.

    ¡°Let me guess. By now, the poor thing should be back in my people¡¯s hands. I hear they haven¡¯t touched a woman in a long time, so I can¡¯t be sure what they¡¯ll do to your daughter.¡±

    Su Shengjing¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. Qin Feng¡¯s depravity had exceeded his imagination. He regretted not killing him with one strike just now!

    Actually, on his way over here, on the way to the airport, he had contacted the police and turned on his cell phone¡¯s GPS. The police had replied that they would find a way to contact the local police in Vienna and ask for their help.

    However, when they had arrived at the airport, the two foreign men had snatched his phone away and removed the card inside. They had also searched him to make sure there was no tracking device or anything like that.

    Logically speaking, even if the police here could contact him, they wouldn¡¯t be able to trace his location.

    Qin Feng had indeed nned this all out long ago, so Su Shengjing could only pray that Little Jiu was smart enough to escape¡­

 Chapter 844 - Was She Imagining It?

    <h4>Chapter 844: Was She Imagining It?</h4>

    As Su Jiu ran, her mind was filled with thoughts of running faster. If she ran faster, she could find someone to save her father!

    However, just as she was about to leave the abandoned factory area, two burly foreign men suddenly appeared in front of her and blocked her way. They grinned menacingly at her.

    <i>These two¡­</i>

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She suddenly realized that these two people were definitely not good people. They were most likely Qin Feng¡¯s men!

    One of them said in broken Chinese, ¡°We got you now! Think you can get away?¡±

    Su Jiu turned around and ran without another word, but the two men were obviously well-trained. They caught up to her easily and wrapped their arms around her neck. Then, they whispered in her ear with a smile, ¡°Still running? Where can you run to?¡±

    ¡°Let me go!¡±

    Su Jiu struggled with all her might, but how could she win against two men?

    ¡°Such a beautiful girl. We¡¯re going to have fun today!¡± One of themughed. The next second, he threw Su Jiu to the ground. His tall figure pressed down on her. He held her hands above her head and was about to pull her clothes off.

    The eyes of the man above her shone with a beastly light as if he wanted to swallow her. Su Jiu struggled with all her might, but it was useless.

    As Su Jiu saw that the man above was getting closer and closer to her and that two buttons on her shirt were broken, with the man¡¯s disgusting mouth being already close to hers, she got terrified and desperate. Her body stiffened and trembled as she closed her eyes.

    <i>What should I do? Am I really going to die here? And be vited by these two men?!</i>

    ¡°Here, little girl, let¡¯s kiss first¡ª¡± The man had held her in a death grip. However, as the words left his mouth, his face twisted and he screamed in pain.

    Then, he reached out to cover his private parts and cursed at Su Jiu. Su Jiu took the opportunity to get up and run when the man let go of her. However, the other man grabbed her hair and pulled her back.

    ¡°You still want to run! Stupid girl, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson today!¡± The man threw her to the ground again, and the waist-high weeds were crushed beneath her.

    Su Jiu¡¯s arms and knees were scraped and aching, but she couldn¡¯t care about them. As she watched the two men approach her with evil smiles, she felt even more despair.

    <i>It looks like there is no escape.</i>

    She was just really sorry that she hadn¡¯t been able to see her mother, grandfather, and the little viin before she died¡­

    ¡°Little girl,e on. If you cooperate with us, we won¡¯t make you feel too bad.¡±

    The two men were stillughing. At first, they loosened the waistband of their pants. Su Jiu suddenly closed her eyes, thinking that it was over.

    To her surprise, she suddenly heard another scream. ¡°Ah!¡±

    Su Jiu immediately opened her eyes. When she saw the two youths in front of her, she could not believe her eyes!

    <i>Am¡­ am I imagining things?</i>

    <i>It¡¯s the little viin and Han Siye!</i>

    ¡°Little Jiu!¡± Han Siye was furious when he saw Su Jiu¡¯s disheveled hair and disheveled clothes. He red at the two men who he and Rong Si had kicked over. ¡°B*stards! You¡¯re the ones who kidnapped Little Jiu? I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    The moment Rong Si saw Su Jiu, he saw that her face was as pale as paper and there were still tears on her face. Her look of despair and helplessness instantly pierced his heart.

 Chapter 845 - Too Afraid of Losing Her

    <h4>Chapter 845: Too Afraid of Losing Her</h4>

    Rong Si couldn¡¯t help but remember the time when Rong Cheng came to the cake shop to coerce his mother. Hadn¡¯t his mother also been so desperate and helpless that she wanted to fight the man to the death?

    Rong Si suddenly felt useless again. He was a man, yet he couldn¡¯t even protect the two women he cared about the most!

    What else was he good for?

    Rong Si immediately squatted and helped Su Jiu fix her clothes. Then, he nced at the two men with a terrifying bloodlust in his eyes.

    He stood up and clenched his fists. Without a word, he followed Han Siye and punched the two men!

    The two youths used all their strength to fight the two burly men as if they were crazy. Even though they got injured, they did not stop. It was as if they would not stop until they killed these two b*stards who touched Su Jiu!

    The two men had thought that these two were just two young boys, but they didn¡¯t expect the boys to fight so fiercely. That kind of reckless madness beat the men until they couldn¡¯t resist. In the end, they fell to the ground with swollen faces and begged for mercy.

    However, Rong Si did not stop as if he really wanted to kill them. His expression was as sinister as a demon from hell. Even Su Jiu felt terrified when he saw him.

    She had never seen the little viin like that!

    Seeing how ruthless he was, Han Siye got a little surprised. Seeing that the two people on the ground could still beg for mercy just before, but now they couldn¡¯t even speak as if they were on theirst breaths, he hurriedly reminded Rong Si, ¡°Alright, alright, stop! If you continue, someone will die. It¡¯s better to leave this kind of people to the police.¡±

    However, Rong Si acted as if he had not heard anything and continued to beat up the two men. In the end, Su Jiu was worried that he would really kill them. She hurriedly went forward and hugged his arm. ¡°Big Brother, stop fighting! Killing them won¡¯t do you any good!¡±

    The moment she hugged him, the demon in Rong Si¡¯s heart that was no longer under his control suddenly retreated. Rong Si seemed to wake up and slowly turned to look at her.

    Su Jiu looked back at him and met his red-rimmed eyes. She shook her head. ¡°Big Brother, stop fighting.¡±

    Rong Si pursed his lips tightly and nced at the two people on the ground from the corner of his eye. As if he still felt that it was not enough, a ruthless glint shed across his eyes again. Then, he stepped on the face of the person beside him!

    Han Siye was speechless.

    <i>D*mn, this person is really ruthless!</i>

    ¡°Little Jiu, how are you? Are you alright?¡± Han Siye asked with concern, but he then saw Rong Si hug Su Jiu without a word!

    He started again, then gritted his teeth.

    <i>What the hell?</i>

    Rong Si hugged Su Jiu tightly, so hard that it was as if he wanted to embed her into his bones. He buried his face in her hair. At this moment, he could clearly feel her in his arms and breathe in her familiar scent. Only then did he feel alive.

    On the way here, his heart had been in his throat and his body was cold. His hands were even trembling slightly as if he had never been so nervous in his life. And he had never been so afraid.

    He was really terrified of losing her.

    Rong Si was afraid that he would be too slow. He was afraid that something bad had already happened to Su Jiu. He was afraid that he would see her, who was still alive the previous day, copse in front of him today.

    If that happened, he would be devastated.

 Chapter 846 - Sorry, Iâ€™m Late

    <h4>Chapter 846: Sorry, I¡¯m Late</h4>

    Being hugged by him, Su Jiu was forced to lean her face against his chest. When she heard Rong Si¡¯s rapid and chaotic heartbeat, which was still heaving violently, she knew that he was nervous and afraid.

    She breathed in his familiar, cool scent, then instantly rxed. Too many suppressed emotions suddenly erupted at this moment, and she buried her head in his arms and cried out.

    <i>He¡¯s here. That¡¯s great¡­ really great.</i>

    If Rong Si and Han Siye hadn¡¯te, Su Jiu didn¡¯t know what would have happened to her.

    This day was definitely a nightmare!

    When Rong Si heard Su Jiu whimper, his heart shattered like ss shards. It ached. He knew she must be terrified. Any girl would be frightened in a situation like that. He couldn¡¯t help but hug her tighter. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte,¡± he said hoarsely.

    Han Siye stood at the side and looked at Rong Si hugging andforting Su Jiu. He also saw Su Jiu snuggling up to him tightly. His heart felt heavy, and he could barely breathe.

    He suddenly felt how useless he had been again¡­

    However, as long as Little Jiu was fine, nothing else mattered.

    Su Jiu looked up with teary eyes and said worriedly, ¡°Daddy¡­ Daddy is still with Qin Feng!¡±

    <i>I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s okay!</i>

    When Han Siye saw her red eyes, which were like a little rabbit¡¯s eyes, his heart felt like it had been stabbed by something. He quickly said, ¡°We came with Li Mohan. He brought a lot of people and has already found Qin Feng. He said that you had already run away, so we split up to look for you.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean you saw my father too? How is he?!¡± Su Jiu quickly asked.

    ¡°He¡­¡± Han Siye pursed his lips, and his eyes flickered, as if he didn¡¯t know how to tell her.

    ¡°Tell me! How¡¯s my father?¡± Su Jiu suddenly got a bad feeling and became desperate to know how her father was doing.

    Han Siye said nothing. Su Jiu looked at Rong Si.

    Rong Si avoided her gaze, and the uneasiness in Su Jiu¡¯s heart intensified.

    <i>Judging by their reactions, did Daddy¡­</i>

    All the blood drained from her face.

    <i>No, impossible!</i>

    <i>Daddy has to be fine!</i>

    Su Jiu immediately broke free from Rong Si and ran toward the abandoned factory. She wanted to see her father!

    ¡°Little Jiu!¡± Stunned, Han Siye ran after her.

    Rong Si¡¯s expression wasplicated as he quickly followed.

    Su Shengjing was one of the most important people to Little Jiu. If she knew about her father¡¯s condition, would she cry again? He really did not want to see her cry at all.

    ***

    Su Jiu felt that she had never run so fast in her life. It was as if she didn¡¯t know how to get tired. She ran all the way back to the abandoned factory. Her heart jumped when she saw police cars and ambnces parked at the entrance.

    <i>An ambnce¡­</i>

    <i>Daddy¡­ he¡­</i>

    She rushed over. Song Xinyan was standing at the entrance of the factory with Li Mohan. When she saw Su Jiu running over and that she seemed to be fine, she was overjoyed. ¡°Little Jiu!

    ¡°Little Jiu, how are you? Are you injured?¡± Song Xinyan came up to her and looked her over with her still red eyes.

    Su Jiu did not seem to hear her. She asked anxiously, ¡°Where¡¯s my father? How is he?¡±

    ¡°Uncle¡­¡± Song Xinyan choked. She looked troubled and didn¡¯t know how to answer her either.

    Su Jiu could not wait and simply ran in.

 Chapter 847 - Donâ€™t Leave Little Jiu Behind

    <h4>Chapter 847: Don¡¯t Leave Little Jiu Behind</h4>

    Su Jiu was stunned. Then, as if a bolt of lightning had struck her from above, she immediately ran toward him. ¡°Daddy!¡±

    Su Shengjing did not move at all. She could not even feel his chest rising and falling. The oxygen mask was also not moving. It was as if he was no longer breathing.

    Su Jiu took her father¡¯s hand and realized how cold it was. Only his palm was slightly warm.

    Her tears fell at once. She held her father¡¯s hand tightly and said in a choked voice, ¡°Daddy, nothing must happen to you. Don¡¯t leave Little Jiu behind¡­¡±

    At this moment, Qin Feng was already under the control of the police, but he stillughed proudly. ¡°Hahaha, your father probably won¡¯t be able to make it. I stabbed him several times just now, and every strike hit a vital point!¡±

    ¡°Shut up! You¡¯re under arrest!¡± The policemen had already cuffed him. They escorted him to the police car, where they unceremoniously pushed him inside.

    The other foreign men were also escorted into the police car.

    Su Jiu was not in the mood to pay attention to anyone else. At this moment, she had eyes for only her father and kept calling out to him, ¡°Daddy¡­¡±

    Su Shengjing did not react as if he was really a cold corpse.

    The paramedics beside Su Jiu couldn¡¯t bear to see her tears fall. ¡°Your father is seriously injured, child. We¡¯ll do our best to save him. I hope he makes it.¡±

    Su Shengjing was quickly ced on a stretcher and sent to the ambnce. Along the way, his blood dripped onto the ground, staining the ground red. Su Jiu did not let go of Su Shengjing¡¯s hand and climbed into the ambnce.

    Looking at the silent Su Shengjing, Su Jiu bent down and gently leaned her head on his chest. She did not feel his heartbeat and whimpered, ¡°Daddy¡­ Little Jiu is begging you. Don¡¯t die. Don¡¯t scare me, okay¡­¡±

    Rong Si and the others got into the car and followed the ambnce.

    When they arrived at the nearest hospital, ten minutes had already passed. Su Shengjing¡¯s blood seemed to have dried up. No matter how much Su Jiu called out to him, he did not react. His hand was getting colder and colder, and thest trace of warmth in his palm seemed to have disappeared¡­

    <i>What do I do, Daddy¡­</i>

    <i>Are you really going to leave me behind?</i>

    When she got out of the ambnce, she saw the doctors and nurses rushing Su Shengjing to the operating theater. Su Jiu, who was on the verge of breaking down, did not have the strength to chase after them. She stood rooted to the ground in a daze, her mind nk. The image of her father dying was seared into her mind.

    She looked down at her hands. They were covered in her father¡¯s slightly dried blood¡­

    This was the first time Su Jiu had been in such a scene that she usually only saw in television dramas. She trembled at once, then as if all her strength had been sucked out, her vision darkened and she copsed all of a sudden!

    A second before she fainted, she had heard Song Xinyan¡¯s and Han Siye¡¯s shocked voices. She also saw Rong Si rushing toward her and his worried eyes.

    In that instant, the young man¡¯s strong hands caught her. Then he pulled her into his arms so that she wouldn¡¯t fall to the ground.

    Feeling the familiar embrace of the young man and confirming that he was the little viin, Su Jiu let him hug her. Then, she lost consciousness and fell into darkness.

    ¡°Little Jiu?!¡± Rong Si¡¯s face turned pale. He immediately picked her up and rushed into the hospital.

    ***

    Su Jiu was admitted to the ward. The doctor examined her and she was fine. She must have been so traumatized that she couldn¡¯t take it for a moment and had fainted. She simply needed to rest for a while.

 Chapter 848 - The Demon in His Heart

    <h4>Chapter 848: The Demon in His Heart</h4>

    Rong Si sat on the edge of the bed, still holding her hand and not letting go for a moment. It was as though if he let go, she would disappear from his sight again and something bad would happen to her.

    This time he was genuinely afraid.

    The back of Rong Si¡¯s hand was red and scraped. The seeping blood on it had dried. This was the result of having fought too hard, but he ignored it.

    When he had seen the two men trying to humiliate Su Jiu, he had wanted to kill them. He had never been so angry. And he had indeed be a demon who felt unfamiliar to himself. He had beaten the two men without any thought of whether they would live or die.

    The demon inside of him had actually existed a long time ago.

    However, he had kept it to himself because of Su Jiu. He hadn¡¯t expected to release that demon again because of her.

    All his emotions were at her mercy.

    Before, he had just been grateful to her and considered her his best friend. But now, he wanted to be more than just her friend.

    Rong Si could no longer live without her. He could hardly imagine what would happen to him had something happened to her today.

    <i>My entire life might have been overturned.</i>

    Song Xinyan stood outside the ward and wanted to go in to see Su Jiu, but Li Mohan held her hand and had no intention of letting go. She could only say to him, ¡°I want to go in to see Little Jiu.¡±

    Li Mohan pulled her back to him. ¡°You¡¯re not going.¡±

    Song Xinyan was furious. ¡°Why not? Do I need your permission?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t she have a boyfriend with her? Wouldn¡¯t you be disturbing them if you went in?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Song Xinyan hesitated.

    In her heart, although she didn¡¯t know whether Rong Si had confessed to Little Jiu or not, those two already seemed to be together. If she went in like this, she would indeed be a third wheel.

    ¡°Let Su Jiu rest,¡± Li Mohan added.

    Song Xinyan pursed her lips. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see her when she wakes up.¡±

    Han Siye was also standing outside the ward. Through the ss window on the door, he saw Rong Si sitting by the bed, holding Little Jiu¡¯s hand. Rong Si even lowered his head and kissed the back of Su Jiu¡¯s hand, staring at her as if no one was around.

    He silently cursed Rong Si¡¯s shamelessness!

    <i>B*stard. He isn¡¯t even her boyfriend yet, and he thinks of himself as her boyfriend. If that isn¡¯t shameless, what is?</i>

    If Han Siye weren¡¯t afraid of causing amotion and affecting Little Jiu, he would have rushed in and chased Rong Si out!

    However, between Rong Si and him, Little Jiu probably wanted Rong Si to be by her side more.

    When Han Siye thought of this, his eyes dimmed again, and he pursed his lips tightly.

    Why was he not the one being chosen?

    If Little Jiu chose him, he vowed to do everything he could to be good to her and spoil her like a princess. He would give her anything she wanted, and it would be the best!

    As he was thinking, Xiao Yang and Xiao Wei rushed over to the scene. Xiao Yang asked anxiously, ¡°How are Su Shengjing and Little Jiu? Are they alright?¡±

    Xiao Wei did not speak and hurriedly walked to the door of the ward. He saw Su Jiu lying quietly on the bed, still unconscious. His heart hung in the air.

    He and his father had both been shocked to receive a call from Song Xinyan. They had not expected such a thing to happen and immediately rushed over to the hospital.

    Song Xinyan¡¯s face fell. ¡°Uncle Su is still in the ER. He¡¯s seriously injured. I¡¯m afraid the surgery won¡¯t end so soon.¡±

    Xiao Yang¡¯s expression was heavy as he said to Xiao Wei, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the operating theater to take a look.¡±

 Chapter 849 - Can I Bring Little Jiu Home?

    <h4>Chapter 849: Can I Bring Little Jiu Home?</h4>

    ¡°We¡¯ll go over too!¡± Song Xinyan pulled Li Mohan along and turned to look at Han Siye. ¡°Han Siye, we are going to the operating theater to wait for the results. We are leaving Little Jiu you and Rong Si.¡±

    Han Siye nodded and pursed his lips slightly.

    Actually, with Rong Si there, he had nothing to do.

    ***

    Su Jiuy motionless, but it was as if she had regained some consciousness.

    In a daze, she sensed that she was walking in darkness. There was a faint light ahead. She immediately ran toward it.

    Then she saw a tall, straight figure.

    Su Jiu¡¯s eyes lit up.

    <i>It¡¯s Daddy!</i>

    She was about to run over when she saw a three- or four-year-old girl running toward her father. The girl was wearing a white cotton dress and carrying a pink rabbit bag. Her pink face was chubby and cute. The girl happily shouted in her cute little voice, ¡°Daddy!¡±

    Su Shengjing stood in the halo and smiled at the girl. He even reached out to her and picked her up.

    The girl immediately wrapped her chubby hands around Su Shengjing¡¯s neck and patted his face affectionately. ¡°Daddy, can you bring Little Jiu home?¡±

    Su Shengjing smiled. That smile was enveloped by a halo and looked exceptionally doting. ¡°Alright, Daddy will bring you home.¡±

    ¡°Really? Daddy, you can¡¯t lie to Little Jiu!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    The girl was overjoyed when she suddenly noticed Su Jiu. Pointing at the older girl, she asked, ¡°Daddy, how about that sister? Is Daddy taking her home too?¡±

    Su Jiu saw her father looking at her, but his gaze was so unfamiliar as if he did not know her. It pierced her heart.

    Her father looked away and kissed the girl¡¯s cheek. ¡°Of course, not. Daddy will take only Little Jiu home.¡± He then carried the girl away.

    Stunned, Su Jiu ran after them. But before she could take two steps, her legs gave way and she crashed to the ground. It hurt so much that she was on the verge of tears, but her father had left her behind and left without looking back¡­

    He and the little girl disappeared into the darkness beyond the halo.

    <i>Daddy!</i>

    Su Jiuy on the ground and cried. Hot tears kept falling, like a child abandoned by the world.

    <i>Dad¡­ I¡¯m Little Jiu. Why did you leave me? Why didn¡¯t you take me home?</i>

    ¡°Why?¡±

    In the ward, Rong Si saw that Su Jiu¡¯s eyshes were wet. Tears slid from the corners of her eyes and went into her hair. His heart skipped a beat, and then it ached.

    <i>Has she dreamed of something bad, so she cried in her dreams?</i>

    His heart aching, he lowered his mouth to the corner of her eye and gently kissed away her tears.

    ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Su Jiu whimpered.

    Rong Si ced his hand on her forehead andforted her in a low voice. ¡°Don¡¯t cry! He¡¯ll be fine. He definitely will. He hasn¡¯t broken my legs yet. How can he be willing to leave without you?¡±

    After a while, Su Jiu slowly opened her eyes. Her swollen eyes were filled with tears that slid down her face like beads.

    Suddenly, she sat up in bed and hugged Rong Si. Burying her head in his arms, she cried, ¡°I dreamed of Daddy just now. He left me behind¡­ Rong Si, is Daddy really gone?¡±

    Rong Si held her tight, his throat working. ¡°How can that be? He¡¯s still in surgery. He¡¯ll be fine.¡±

 Chapter 850 - I Must Become Stronger

    <h4>Chapter 850: I Must Be Stronger</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m scared. I¡¯m so scared¡­¡± Su Jiu grabbed Rong Si¡¯s shirt in a death grip. She was shaking due to crying so much. ¡°If¡­ if Daddy¡¯s gone, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do¡­¡±

    Su Jiu lost control of her emotions and fell into a spiral of fear and self-me.

    If only she had listened to her father instead of arguing that there was no need to bring bodyguards because Song Xinyan and Li Mohan already had them; she just didn¡¯t want to be followed by a group of people when she went out. Perhaps, she wouldn¡¯t have been in danger and her father wouldn¡¯t have been hurt¡­

    She was the one who had been disobedient. If her father died, she would not be able to escape responsibility!

    Although Su Jiu said that she was afraid, Rong Si did not know what he could do other than hug her tightly andfort her.

    Once again, he vowed to himself that he would be strong enough to protect Su Jiu on his own, so strong that no one would dare touch her!

    Never had he been more desperate to protect someone.

    And he wanted to protect her for the rest of her life!

    Su Jiu looked up from his embrace. ¡°I want to see Daddy¡­¡±

    She started to get out of bed. Rong didn¡¯t stop her. Instead, he picked up her shoes and knelt to put them on for her. Then, he followed her out of the ward.

    Seeing Su Jiu walk out of the ward, Han Siye immediately came up to her and looked at her worriedly. ¡°Little Jiu, how are you? Are you alright?¡±

    Su Jiu said nothing, just nodded.

    Han Sye saw her pale face and swollen, nk eyes, and his heart tightened. He really wanted to hug her andfort her as Rong Si did just now. Unfortunately, he knew that Little Jiu wouldn¡¯t ept it.

    Su Jiu looked at Han Siye and hoarsely said, ¡°Where¡¯s Daddy? I want to see him.¡±

    She finally looked at himself. A trace of satisfaction surged in Han Siye¡¯s heart. He immediately said, ¡°He¡¯s still in surgery. Little Jiu, I¡¯ll take you there.¡±

    As he spoke, he tried to take her hand. But before he touched her, he realized a sharp gaze. Instinctively, he looked over. As he had expected, it was Rong Si.

    That look was a warning as if Little Jiu was already his girlfriend.

    Han Siye retracted his hand angrily.?<i>Fine, if I can¡¯t hold her hand, then this guy better not think about doing so either!</i>

    <i>If he dares touch Little Jiu again, I¡¯ll stop him no matter what. Why should I let this person keep taking advantage of Little Jiu?</i>

    Su Jiu followed Han Siye to the operating theater and saw the red light above it indicating that the surgery was still ongoing. She leaned against the wall and recalled how her father had restrained Qin Feng and tried his best to make her leave first. Her vision blurred again.

    Her father had always loved and doted on her. This time, he was even willing to throw his life away for her.

    Su Jiu had been okay with dying. She hade to this world and met such a good father. She had been fortunate to be his daughter.

    Taking a deep breath, she reminded herself to be strong. She couldn¡¯t keep crying. Every time her father saw her cry, he felt bad. So, Su Jiu raised her hand and rubbed hard at her blurry eyes. She leaned against the wall and waited for the surgery to end while she prayed for her father.

    Rong Si and Han Siye looked at her worriedly, afraid that she would not be able to take it if Su Shengjing did not make it¡­

    The atmosphere in the corridor was suffocating. Everyone¡¯s expression was so heavy. They held their breaths and stared at the red light above the operating theater, hoping that it would turn off soon and Su Shengjing woulde out.

    But Su Jiu was afraid that if someone came out, she would get the worst news.

 Chapter 851 - Iâ€™ll Stay Here With You

    <h4>Chapter 851: I¡¯ll Stay Here With You</h4>

    Su Jiu stubbornly shook her head. ¡°No¡­ I won¡¯t rest until Daddy gets out tonight.¡±

    Her father was still in mortal danger. He could leave her at any moment. Even if she tried, she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep.

    She might as well wait here for him.

    Song Xinyan took her arm. ¡°Little Jiu, let¡¯s wait for your father. I¡¯ll stay here with you.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to¡ª¡± Su Jiu wanted her to go back and rest but Song Xinyan pouted. ¡°You can¡¯t refuse me. Otherwise, you¡¯re not my friend!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Little Jiu. I¡¯ll stay with you too,¡± Han Siye said, raising his chin arrogantly.

    Xiao Wei also nodded, indicating that he would also stay here with her.

    Helpless but touched, Su Jiu sincerely said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Song Xinyan reached out and pinched her cheek. ¡°What are you thanking me for? Why are you being so polite? Don¡¯t be so polite. That¡¯s too distant.¡±

    Feeling like crying again, Su Jiu nodded. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    The night wore on. By the second half of the night, the men couldn¡¯t hold on. They lowered their heads and began to doze off.

    As Song Xinyan had been worried about Su Jiu, she was exhausted. She fell asleep on Li Mohan¡¯sp.

    Han Siye and Xiao Wei sat on the lounge chairs, their heads nodding. Every time they were about to fall asleep, they would immediately sit up and force themselves to wake up.

    Su Jiu was also sleepy, but she could not sleep. From time to time, she would walk to the door of the ward to observe Su Shengjing. Every time, she was filled with hope. However, when she saw that he was still motionless, her heart sank again.

    As dawn approached and her father showed no signs of waking up, Su Jiu¡¯s worry and panic grew.

    She hadn¡¯t dared to tell her mother about this. If her mother found out, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it¡­

    Rong Si stayed by her side the entire time. Seeing that Su Shengjing was still unconscious, he reached out to ruffle Su Jiu¡¯s hair and said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re exhausted. Take a rest! I¡¯ll help you keep an eye on Uncle. If he wakes up, I¡¯ll tell you immediately.¡±

    Su Jiu still shook her head. Then her eyes reddened, and she pursed her lips. ¡°Big Brother, will Daddy¡­ really not wake up?¡±

    Rong Si gathered her into his arms and gently pressed her head to his chest. ¡°Why would he? Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild.¡±

    Su Jiu buried her face in his arms, her throat too sore to speak.

    She closed her eyes. Her eyshes were wet.

    At that moment, the equipment in the ward suddenly beeped. The harsh sound woke everyone in the corridor.

    Su Jiu hurriedly raised her head and saw that the rm in the ward had sounded. Her heart was about to jump out of her throat!

    Her mind went nk, too. She instinctively tried to reach the doctor, but the doctor and the nurse arrived quickly and rushed into the room.

    Seeing that Su Shengjing¡¯s heart had almost stopped, the doctor shouted anxiously, ¡°The patient is dying. Resuscitate him immediately!¡±

    The doctor quickly let go of Su Shengjing¡¯s hospital gown and used the defibritor to resuscitate him. Su Jiu watched as her father¡¯s body bounced up and down with the electric shock.

    At this critical moment of life and death, tears welled up in her eyes again. She choked and shouted, ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s me, Little Jiu. Can you hear me? Daddy, hang in there. Please keep fighting!¡±

 Chapter 852 - His Desire to Live is Too Strong

    <h4>Chapter 852: His Desire to Live is Too Strong</h4>

    Su Shengjing¡¯s eyes were still closed, and he did not react.

    ¡°Daddy, you haven¡¯t seen me get into university yet. You haven¡¯t helped me choose a boyfriend. You haven¡¯t seen me get married and have a baby¡­ Don¡¯t you want to see all that? Do you want to leave Little Jiu and Mommy like this?¡± Su Jiu choked.

    Seeing Su Jiu like this, Rong Si felt as if something was stuck in his heart. He couldn¡¯t help but grab her hand tightly as if he wanted to share his strength with her.

    Su Jiu bit her lip hard and kept praying for her father.

    It was as if another century had passed. Perhaps, it was because the heavens had heard her prayers, Su Shengjing¡¯s desire to live was too strong, but his electrocardiogram slowly returned to its normal frequency!

    The doctor and the nurse were also nervous and did their best to resuscitate him. When they saw that he was breathing normally again, they said excitedly, ¡°He¡¯s alive! He¡¯s alive!¡±

    Hearing this, Su Jiu felt a lump in her throat. She hurriedly covered her mouth to stop herself from crying.

    <i>Did Daddy¡­ pull through?</i>

    After a while, the doctor and the nurse came out of the ward, exhausted. Su Jiu immediately asked them, ¡°How¡¯s my father?¡±

    The doctor breathed a sigh of relief and smiled. ¡°The patient has a strong will. His desire to live is strong. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid he would have just¡­ well. Now that his heartbeat has returned, if nothing else happens, he should be out of danger.¡±

    <i>Daddy¡­ Daddy¡¯s out of danger?¡¯</i>

    Now, Su Jiu finally felt more at ease.

    <i>Thank God Daddy didn¡¯t leave me!</i>

    The doctors and nurses did not rx. They kept an eye on Su Shengjing¡¯s condition. When dawn broke, they realized that his vital signs had stabilized. Only then did they confirm that he had really survived.

    However, Su Shengjing had lost too much blood, and he was still quite weak. He would have to spend a long time recuperating.

    Su Jiu was only relieved after confirming that her father had returned from the gates of hell. She then hugged Rong Si, cried, and smiled. ¡°Daddy is fine. He¡¯s fine!¡±

    Rong Si rxed as well and hugged her back. ¡°Yes. He won¡¯t leave you behind.¡±

    Song Xinyan, Han Siye, and the others also heaved huge sighs of relief. This was perhaps the happiest news they had heard in the past few days. Uncle Su had survived!

    Su Shengjing woke up three dayster and was transferred from the intensive care unit to the general ward. Only then was Su Jiu able to go in to see him.

    When she entered the ward, Su Shengjing was lying on the hospital bed. He was wearing a hospital gown and had an IV drip attached to him. His face was still pale, and he looked haggard and thin. Su Jiu¡¯s heart ached, and her eyes turned red.

    Before she could speak, Su Shengjing smiled at her. ¡°Baby¡­¡±

    His whole body ached, and he didn¡¯t have the strength. A smile like that had taken a lot out of him.

    Tears streamed down Su Jiu¡¯s face as she hurried to the bed and took his hand. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t say anything. Just rest.¡±

    Looking at her tears, Su Shengjing smiled again and said weakly, ¡°Why are you crying? Daddy isn¡¯t dead yet.¡±

    ¡°Daddy can¡¯t die. If Daddy dies, Little Jiu won¡¯t live either!¡± Su Jiu sobbed. She reached out to wipe her tears, but she couldn¡¯t stop.

    These past few days had really been the hardest she had ever endured.

 Chapter 853 - Untitled

    <h4>Chapter 853: Untitled</h4>

    Su Shengjing did not know whether tough or to cry. ¡°Silly girl, what are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious!¡± Su Jiu sniffed and rubbed her face against the back of his hand. ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t want to live without Daddy!¡±

    ¡°How silly!¡± Su Shengjing wanted to pat her head, but his arm was too weak. ¡°Daddy will always stand in front of you. How can you die with Daddy¡­¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart ached when she heard his weak voice. ¡°Daddy, stop talking.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stop talking.¡± Su Shengjing stared at her as if he wanted to make up for the regret of not seeing her for the past few days. His gaze was even more doting than before.

    He was thankful that Little Jiu was alright. If she was alright, then everything had been worth it.

    Her father¡¯s gaze made Su Jiu¡¯s nose sting again.

    Her father had no intention of ming her at all. He was still so kind to her. He was always unconditionally tolerant of all her mistakes.

    Su Jiu felt even more guilty. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m sorry¡­ It¡¯s my fault this time. I shouldn¡¯t have disobeyed you. In the future, I¡­ I¡¯ll definitely be careful.¡±

    Seeing her sad and guilty look, Su Shengjing knew that his daughter must have been frightened this time. His heart ached, but he kept his face nk and said, ¡°Why are you still crying? Don¡¯t cry.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ I won¡¯t cry anymore.¡± Su Jiu quickly wiped her eyes again.

    Her mother had called her in the past few days to ask about her and her father. An Yuan thought Su Shengjing hade to see Su Jiu. Su Jiu never told her mother about her father¡¯s injury.

    Initially, she had been worried about how she would answer her mother if anything happened to her father. Now, although her father was not better, her mother should be able to ept it.

    Su Shengjing observed her. When he saw that she was fine, he recalled what Qin Feng had said previously. Qin Feng had said that he had people waiting for Little Jiu outside. So, Su Shengjing quickly asked, ¡°Are you injured?¡±

    Su Jiu shook her head. ¡°No¡­¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Su Shengjing was a little suspicious.?<i>Then how did she escape from those men?</i>

    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m really not injured. Rong Si and Han Siye appeared to save me. Otherwise, I would have been in trouble.¡± Thinking of that terrifying scene, Su Jiu still felt lingering fear.

    ¡°That b*stard Qin Feng!¡± Su Shengjing could not help but curse. However, he was so agitated that his wound was affected. He frowned.

    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t be mad. I¡¯m really fine. Qin Feng and his aplices have also been arrested. There should be a trial soon, and after that, a long prison life will be waiting for him.¡±

    A dark glint shed across Su Shengjing¡¯s eyes.

    If possible, he hoped that Qin Feng would die. If Qin Feng had seeded this time, Su Shengjing did not know what would happen to Little Jiu. Just thinking about how she had almost been vited by those men at such a young age made Su Shengjing want to kill them all.

    After bing a father, he hated to see anything happen to his child.

    At this moment, Rong Si came into the ward with a te of food. Song Xinyan, Han Siye, and Xiao Wei came in with him. The ward suddenly felt a lot smaller.

    Seeing the youths, Su Shengjing snorted. Although he was seriously injured, his mind was still normal. He knew very well that these brats were after Little Jiu!

    If not for the fact that Sheng Zhiyan was studying in another country and did not know what had happened, he would probably have followed them here.

 Chapter 854 - Smiling Brilliantly at Him

    <h4>Chapter 854: Smiling Brilliantly at Him</h4>

    ¡°Uncle, how are you feeling?¡± Song Xinyan concernedly asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine. We¡¯re relieved! Uncle, do you know that we¡¯ve been worried about you these past few days? You don¡¯t know how many tears Little Jiu shed. Look! Her eyes are still swollen.¡±

    Su Shengjing raised his hand with difficulty and wiped the remaining tears from Su Jiu¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have made you all worry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that Uncle is fine!¡± Song Xinyan smiled brightly at him. She was truly happy. Anyway, if Little Jiu¡¯s mood improved, her mood would also improve.

    Li Mohan stood outside the ward and looked sideways at Song Xinyan. When he saw her smiling so sweetly at Su Shengjing, his eyes turned cold and he snorted unhappily.

    <i>Does this girl only know how to smile at other men? When has she ever smiled so brightly at me?</i>

    Rong Si ced the te on the bedside table and said to Su Shengjing, ¡°Uncle, do you want to eat something?¡±

    Su Shengjing nced at him. He was too busy to care why this kid was here. Or had he been with Little Jiu all along? Since Rong Si had saved Little Jiu again, Su Shengjing chose not to pursue the matter.

    ¡°Daddy, let me feed you.¡± Su Jiu picked up the porridge on the te. The porridge was very watery. In Su Shengjing¡¯s current condition, he could only stomach liquid meals for the time being.

    Rong Si helped to raise the end of the bed to an angle where Su Shengjing could eat. Su Shengjing watched as Su Jiu sat down by the bed and picked up a spoon of porridge. She blew on it and brought it to his lips. Looking at him with her big clear eyes, she said, ¡°Daddy, eat quickly.¡±

    Su Shengjing¡¯s heart melted.

    When he thought about it, he realized Little Jiu had never taken care of him the way she did now, but she had been watching over him these days. It seemed that his daughter was indeed a thoughtful little darling that warmed his heart as if he were warming himself by the fire.

    As Su Shengjing had been recuperating in the hospital, he wasn¡¯t able to hide this incident from An Yuan. She especially found a time to visit the production team where Su Shengjing had been before. She found out that he was no longer filming and had left in a hurry after receiving a call. Furthermore, he had not contacted her for a long time. An Yuan immediately felt that something had happened.

    She had thought that he had not contacted her because he was too busy filming!

    So, An Yuan quickly called Su Jiu. Under her questioning, Su Jiu had no choice but to tell her about it. An Yuan was shocked for a long time after hearing the news. Then, she hung up the phone, bought a ne ticket, and rushed over to the hospital.

    Su Shengjing enjoyed a rare two days of warmth between father and daughter. He was extremely satisfied and felt much better.

    However, the moment An Yuan appeared at the door of the ward, he was stunned. He immediately looked at Su Jiu. ¡°How did Mommy know?¡±

    ¡°Mommy went to visit you at work and realized that you had left the set long ago. Of course, she would find it strange. I couldn¡¯t hide it from her, so I had to tell her¡­¡± Su Jiu¡¯s voice softened as she spoke; she felt guilty.

    An Yuan walked in and first pulled Su Jiu in front of her. She sized her up nervously. ¡°Little Jiu, are you sure you¡¯re okay? Let Mommy take a good look!¡±

    Su Jiu shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s Daddy who got hurt.¡±

    An Yuan¡¯s gaze thennded on Su Shengjing, who was lying on the hospital bed. When she saw that he had lost a lot of weight and lookedpletely different from the high-spirited man from before, her heart ached indescribably.

    Her nose turned sour, but she pretended to be angry and said, ¡°Su Shengjing, you¡¯re really capable. Did you film too many movies and television dramas and get too immersed in them? Do you really think you¡¯re very powerful and can fight ten people alone?¡±

 Chapter 855 - Only a Third Wheel

    <h4>Chapter 855: Only a Third Wheel</h4>

    ¡°¡­¡± Su Shengjing felt guilty.

    Before he could exin, An Yuan continued, ¡°You didn¡¯t even let me know that such a serious thing happened and instead ran off on your own. What do you take me for? I¡¯m Little Jiu¡¯s mother. Don¡¯t I have the right to know what happens to her?¡±

    ¡°I just didn¡¯t want you to worry.¡±

    An Yuan got furious now. ¡°So you came here alone? Are you stupid? Have you ever thought about what Little Jiu and I will do if something happened to you?¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m fine now¡­¡± Su Shengjing felt even more guilty. He looked away, not daring to look at her.

    ¡°You¡­¡± An Yuan bit her lip in anger. ¡°Su Shengjing, I¡¯m telling you. If anything happens in the future, you have to let me know. If you don¡¯t tell me just because you¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll worry, I¡¯ll be furious!¡±

    ¡°I know, I know. I¡¯ll listen to you, my dear wife.¡± Su Shengjing¡¯s eyes were smiling. He looked so doting that An Yuan blushed.

    She reached out and patted his head. ¡°Be serious!¡±

    ¡°Okay, whatever you say.¡±

    When she met his gentle gaze, An Yuan could clearly see her reflection in his eyes. She could not imagine what he had experienced these past few days and how he had endured all that. Her eyes prickled, and she felt very ufortable. She could not help but reach out to hug him and bury her face against his neck. ¡°Idiot, you have to take care of yourself. Don¡¯t us worry for you!¡±

    Even though she said that, she could understand Su Shengjing¡¯s actions. If it were her, she would also have risked everything to save Little Jiu.

    When Su Jiu saw that her father was also reaching out to hug her mother,forting her in a low voice, she chuckled and quietly left the ward, leaving the two of them alone.

    ***

    Su Jiu left the ward with a smile on her face. The fear she had been feeling for the past few days had finallye to an end. She hoped that her father would be safe and sound in the future and that such a thing would not happen again.

    Rong Si watched her smile in a daze. The worry and unease he had been feeling dissipated as well. He could return to his studies in peace now.

    Su Jiu sensed his gaze and saw that he seemed about to say something. ¡°Do you have something to tell me, Big Brother?¡±

    She could tell.

    Rong Si nodded, and Su Jiu pulled him toward the stairs in the corridor. Han Siye wanted to follow them because he didn¡¯t want Su Jiu to be alone with Rong Si, but in the end, he remained where he was.

    As he looked at theirpatible figures, his lips curled into a bitter smile.

    <i>Han Siye, do you still not understand?</i>

    <i>Little Jiu doesn¡¯t like you at all. You have no chance with her. If you follow her, you¡¯ll only be a third wheel and an eyesore to her.</i>

    He could only stand there and watch in silence. However, he would still observe them in secret. If he found out that Rong Si had touched Little Jiu again, he would not just sit back and do nothing!

    At the staircase, Rong Si looked down at the girl in front of him and hesitated for two seconds before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll be returning to my studies.¡±

    Su Jiu was stunned. Her mind had been on her father these past few days, and she had forgotten that the little viin had taken leave toe here. Now that so many days had passed, it would be unreasonable for him to stay here anymore.

    Disappointed, she puffed out her cheeks. ¡°Alright, then. You should go back, or the professor will be angry.¡±

    After a pause, she asked, ¡°When do you leave?¡±

 Chapter 856 - Sweet and Crazy...

    <h4>Chapter 856: Sweet and Crazy...</h4>

    ¡°The professor called and said the sooner the better.¡±

    <i>The sooner the better¡­</i>

    <i>Which means he would be leaving soon.</i>

    Su Jiu felt even more disappointed. She whispered, ¡°Then go back early.¡±

    Sensing the little girl¡¯s disappointment, Rong Si suddenly felt a little better. ¡°If I leave, will you¡­ miss me?¡±

    Without thinking, Su Jiu replied, ¡°Of course, I will! Won¡¯t you miss me?¡±

    As soon as she said that, she suddenly felt awkward.

    <i>Tsk, wasn¡¯t that too romantic!</i>

    Her ears heated, and she was embarrassed to look into Rong Si¡¯s deep, beautiful eyes. She had to look away. Rong Si, however, reached out and cupped her face in his hand so that she could look directly at him.

    Then, he replied to her earnestly, ¡°I¡¯ll miss you, too.¡±

    He added, ¡°I¡¯ve never stopped missing you.¡±

    <i>Does he mean that he would always be missing me?</i>

    Su Jiu¡¯s ears burned even more. For a moment, she did not know how to answer him. However, she was already in his arms. She looked up in shock and almost bumped into his sharp jaw.

    Rong Si put his arm around her waist. They were very close now, as if they could feel each other¡¯s warmth through their thin clothes. When Su Jiu looked into his dark, deep eyes, her heart suddenly thumped. It was as if she had a premonition and knew what he wanted to do next. Her small body stiffened as if she could not move.

    Rong Si¡¯s gazended on her pink lips. He clearly remembered the sweet taste of them. His heart skipped a beat, and he couldn¡¯t help but lower his head¡­

    Su Jiu had already expected this from him and still did not move. However, when his lips were only a hair¡¯s width away from hers, she blushed and closed her eyes.

    The next thing she knew, he was kissing her.

    Unlike his impatience andck of order when he pretended to be drunk that night, Rong Si¡¯s kiss was exceptionally gentle this time. He pressed his lips carefully against hers, as if he couldn¡¯t bear to use any of his strength on a beloved treasure.

    In front of such gentleness, Su Jiu¡¯s heart softened as if it was about to melt.

    His stoic and seductive aurapletely enveloped her. Su Jiu was immersed in it and could not help but grip his shirt and move in closer to him.

    Rong Si held her close. Slowly, he became less gentle, as if he wasn¡¯t satisfied with such a shallow taste and wanted more.

    And he did.

    His transformation caught Su Jiu off-guard, and she began to lose her breath. However, she didn¡¯t want to let go of him, nor did she want him to let go of her; she wanted to enjoy the sweetness and madness before they separated¡­

    After who knew how long¡­

    When Su Jiu was almost unable to breathe and her face was flushed red, Rong Si reluctantly let go of her.

    Finally able to breathe fresh air, Su Jiu took in deep breaths.

    Seeing that the young man in front of her was calm and only panting a little, she recalled that he had been rather skillful just now¡­ Blushing, she said indignantly, ¡°Rong Si! How are you getting better and better? Where did you learn this?¡±

    Rong Si stared at her red lips. They were stained with a thin sheen of moisture, as smooth and tempting as jelly. His eyes darkened instantly, and he had the urge to taste them again.

    His lips curved. ¡°I learned it from you, of course.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± When he said this, his dark eyes were fixed on her, and Su Jiu¡¯s face burned even hotter.

 Chapter 857 - Untitled

    <h4>Chapter 857: Untitled</h4>

    Suddenly, Su Jiu realized that this was the second time she had kissed the little viin. Moreover, he had taken the initiative. It would be unreasonable not to let him take responsibility for her!

    She was about to speak when Rong Si spoke first as if he knew what she was going to say to him. ¡°I¡¯m leaving this afternoon.¡±

    Seeing his calm expression, as though he was not the one who had kissed her and had no intention of taking responsibility, Su Jiu became unhappy. ¡°Oh, fine, leave then.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just going to let me go?¡±

    ¡°What else do you want to do?¡± Su Jiu red at him.

    Rong Si chuckled. He knew what she was thinking, but he didn¡¯t want to make his feelings clear to her so suddenly. He wanted to wait for a special day to let her know.

    And that day wasing soon.

    ¡°There are a lot of things I¡¯d like to do,¡± Rong Si meaningfully said to her, looking down again.

    However, Su Jiu ced her hand on his chest and said angrily, ¡°Rong Si! What do you mean? What¡¯s my rtionship with you? Who are you to kiss me? Did you even ask for my opinion?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve already kissed. Isn¡¯t it toote for this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not toote! Anyway, you¡¯re not allowed to kiss me without my permission next time.¡± Su Jiu pouted. At the same time, she was getting anxious.

    <i>D*mn! Is the little viin stupid? Or is he just ying dumb? I made it so clear, yet he still hasn¡¯t made a move.</i>

    <i>With his intelligence, he has to be acting stupid!</i>

    <i>Is he waiting for me to speak first?</i>

    As she was thinking, she heard Rong Si say, ¡°Then, what will it take for you to agree?¡±

    <i>Look at him. If he says he isn¡¯t ying dumb, I won¡¯t believe him!</i>

    ¡°A boy has to have a reason to kiss a girl! For example, he can kiss her if he¡¯s in a rtionship with her!¡± Su Jiu said wildly.

    Rong Si still pretended not to understand. He suppressed a smile and said, ¡°Oh.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>What does he mean by ¡®oh¡¯?!</i>

    <i>Why hadn¡¯t I realized before that the little viin is so annoying?</i>

    <i>From the looks of it, he¡¯s waiting for me to speak first. Men really are pigs!</i>

    She had no choice. The young man in front of her was the brat she liked. Of course, she had to give in to him. Hence, Su Jiu blushed and took a deep breath. Then, she asked, ¡°Rong Si, tell me, do you like me?¡±

    After saying that, she suddenly felt shy. She quickly covered her face with her hands, wishing she could dig a hole and hide in it.

    <i>Ahhh, what am I talking about?</i>

    She felt like a bully who wanted to snatch a girl from a good family. If the other party said that he didn¡¯t like her, she would snatch him away.

    Annoyed, Su Jiu opened her fingers slightly and observed the little viin¡¯s expression through them.

    He seemed to be trying very hard not tough.

    Su Jiu felt even more embarrassed and angry. ¡°What are youughing at? I¡¯m asking you very seriously. Do you find that funny?¡±

    <i>She is so cute when she is fierce.</i>

    Rong Si stoppedughing and stared at her. His expression became serious. ¡°Do you want to know?¡±

    Su Jiu choked, and her arrogance suddenly weakened. She blushed and whispered, ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Rong Si didn¡¯t answer directly. ¡°I thought it was obvious,¡± he said.

    <i>It was obvious, but¡ª</i>

    Su Jiu said righteously, ¡°If you want to act like it¡¯s obvious, you also have to say it! Tell me. Do you like me?¡±

    She had thrown away her pride to get the little viin¡¯s answer. She had thrown caution to the wind.

    However, Rong Si still kept her in suspense. ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter.¡±

    <i>Later?</i>

    <i>When is that?</i>

    ¡°Rong Si, if you¡¯re a man, be straightforward¡ª¡± Before Su Jiu could finish her sentence, Rong Si suddenly reached out and pulled her over. His hot lipsnded on hers again.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Su Jiu did not expect him to be like this and was momentarily stunned.

    She could have pushed him away, but she did not resist him at all. Instead, she fell into his gentle caress again and could not pull away.

    When Rong Si released her, they were both flushed and breathless. He pressed hisrge hand against the back of her head and intimately pressed his forehead against hers. A wave of emotions surged in his eyes. ¡°Is this enough for you?¡±

    Su Jiu was astonished.

    <i>Help, the little viin has really gone bad!</i>

    ***

    Rong Si took the return flight in the afternoon. Su Jiu sent him to the airport. When she returned to Su Shengjing¡¯s ward, she realized that her father was looking at her strangely the moment she entered the ward.

    Su Jiu braced herself and walked over. Pretending that nothing had happened, she asked, ¡°Daddy, how do you feel? Are your injuries still painful?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Su Shengjing nced at her and asked faintly, ¡°Tell me, where did you go just now?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Su Jiu was embarrassed. ¡°Rong Si was going back. I sent him to the airport. Dad, I was very careful this time. The Li family¡¯s bodyguards followed me all the way. I didn¡¯t run around on my own. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Su Shengjing snorted, and his gazended on her lips. ¡°What happened to your mouth?¡±

    Su Jiu gasped.

    <i>No¡ª no way! Has Daddy noticed something?¡¯</i>

    Instinctively, Su Jiu touched her lips. They seemed to be slightly swollen, as if they were still being crushed by the little viin¡¯s lips. Her ears felt hot again.

    She gave a dryugh and said, ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s been hot outsidetely.¡±

    An Yuan, who was sitting by the bed, smiled but did not say anything.

    ¡°Hot? I don¡¯t think so.¡± Su Shengjing snorted again. ¡°You must have been bitten by something, right? For example, a shameless brat!¡±

    When he got agitated, he also agitated his injuries. Su Shengjing frowned in pain.

    Su Jiu hurriedly said, ¡°Daddy, rest well. You need to rest so your injuries heal quickly.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, my daughter has already been taken by that little brat. How can I still be calm? Can I still rest well?¡± Su Shengjing was furious.

    He was now basically certain that the boy¡¯s backpack he had seen in Su Jiu¡¯s room the other day was Rong Si¡¯s. Not only was his daughter dating that brat, but she was also sharing a room with him. This was infuriating.

    Ever since that girl was young, Su Shengjing had taught her many times that girls had to take care of themselves. Did that advice go in one ear and out the other?

    After so many years, he had figured out Rong Si¡¯s character. Fortunately, that brat was an upright person and wouldn¡¯t do anything out of line. If he had evil intentions, he would have shown it already!

    Su Shengjing knocked Su Jiu¡¯s forehead and asked angrily, ¡°Tell me the truth. Are you together with that kid? When did it start?¡±

    At this point, Su Jiu became even more embarrassed. ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m not with him yet.¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    His expression soured. ¡°What do you mean? Could it be that the two of you aren¡¯t even a couple yet, but you¡¯ve already done the things only a couple should do?¡±

 Chapter 858 - The Little Cutie Was Snatched Away

    <h4>Chapter 858: The Little Cutie Was Snatched Away</h4>

    Su Jiu was speechless.?<i>Is Daddy thinking too much?</i>

    She quickly exined, ¡°No, Daddy. Rong Si and I really aren¡¯t what you think¡­ He knows his limits. He won¡¯t do anything rash.¡±

    Su Shengjing stared at her slightly swollen lips and felt even more unhappy. ¡°Know your limits? I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    <i>That kid must have taken advantage of her, but she is still so protective of him. It seems that she has gone crazy!</i>

    <i>Is there any way I can keep my daughter from falling in love early? Please help. It¡¯s quite urgent!</i>

    Seeing her husband¡¯s resentful expression, An Yuan did not know whether tough or cry. She had long seen that Little Jiu loved Rong Si, and Rong Si¡¯s feelings for Su Jiu were extremely obvious.

    Actually, it was normal for young men and women of this age to have feelings for the opposite gender. As long as the boy was a respectable person and treated Little Jiu well, An Yuan would let nature take its course.

    On the other hand, Su Shengjing felt that his precious daughter was going to get snatched away, so much so that he could not ept it yet. An Yuan could imagine how ufortable he would be if Little Jiu got married in the future.?<i>He would probably cry his eyes out, right?</i>

    Su Jiu was afraid that her father would probe the matter further. Fortunately, Han Jiani called him at this moment.

    Su Shengjing¡¯s SIM card had been broken by Qin Feng¡¯s men. Han Jiani had been unable to get through to him and was very anxious. She could only call An Yuan¡¯s phone. When she had found out that Su Shengjing had gotten seriously injured to save Su Jiu, even Han Jiani, who had seen many things in her life, was shocked. She did not expect a popr celebrity like Su Shengjing to encounter such a thing. This was straight out of a movie!

    When she heard Su Shengjing pick up the phone, his voice sounded quite weak. Han Jiani sighed and said, ¡°Su Shengjing, how are you feeling? Are you feeling better?¡±

    Su Shengjing replied, ¡°I¡¯m feeling better, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be discharged for another month or two.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I understand. Rest well, and recover from your injuries. I¡¯ve helped you negotiate with the parties about the contract regarding the work you¡¯ve umted previously. If you need to reschedule, you can. You¡¯ve already paid thepensation, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it.

    ¡°Also, are you going to make a statement on Weibo? Your fans are worried about you since you¡¯ve been missing for so long.¡±

    Su Jiu could not help but sigh.?<i>Auntie Han is indeed an excellent manager.</i>

    Her father didn¡¯t have to say anything. Han Jiani had taken care of everything that needed to be taken care of so that Su Shengjing wouldn¡¯t have anything to worry about.

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll log on to Weibo now.¡± At that moment, Su Shengjing looked quite obedient, like a primary school student quietly listening to his teacher.

    Han Jiani added, ¡°Yes, there¡¯s nothing else. Rest well during this period. I hope you can get better soon and return to your normal life and work. Don¡¯t dy me from earning money. Thepany lost a lot of money when you suddenly ran away this time. You have to help earn it back, understand?¡±

    Su Jiu wanted tough.<i>?Auntie Han is still sharp-tongued.</i>?On the surface, Han Jiani¡¯s words sounded like she couldn¡¯t live without money, but Su Jiu knew that she cared about her father.

    Over the years, she and her father had developed not only a partnership between an agent and a celebrity but also a good friendship.

    Su Shengjing smiled too. ¡°Sure, of course.¡±

    After ending the call, Su Shengjing took his phone and logged into his Weibo ount. As expected, he saw that thetest Weibo post he had posted before the injury had manyizens flooding into thements section, asking him what was going on. How did he, a person who was famous throughout the world and was on the trending searches almost every day, suddenly disappear?

 Chapter 859 - I Canâ€™t Bear to See Her Cry

    <h4>Chapter 859: I Can¡¯t Bear to See Her Cry</h4>

    How long had it been since Su Shengjing had shown his face!

    The movie that he had been filming recently had suddenly listed another actor as the male lead. Someizens had guessed that Su Shengjing had an unknown conflict with the film¡¯s producers, resulting in him being removed from the role. They guessed that he could not take the blow andmitted suicide.

    Even the marketing ounts had taken advantage of this point to let their imagination run wild. They would talk about how Su Shengjing acted like a big shot on the set, how he made things difficult for the director and the screenwriter, and how he crazily added more scenes for himself. As a result, the production team could not take it anymore and kicked him out.

    Su Shengjing and An Yuan¡¯s marriage had changed. Su Shengjing was busy settling the divorce and even left with his daughter. Hence, there was no news of him and Su Jiu for so long.

    Others assumed he had done all kinds of outrageous crimes, saying that he had been arrested for breaking thew¡­

    They were all fabricated and exaggerated pieces of news, but this earned them countless traffic.

    Many of the fans tried to be reasonable. Their big brother wouldn¡¯t have disappeared for so long without reason, but it couldn¡¯t be as bad as the marketing ounts said.

    Most of them had followed Su Shengjing for more than ten years. They had witnessed him go from being in dire straits to standing at the top of the entertainment industry again. They had also witnessed Su Jiu grow from a tender and childish girl to a slender and elegant youngdy. That kind of rtionship was not something ordinary fans couldpare to.

    They knew very well what kind of person Su Shengjing was. Those fans knew they did not need to listen to other people¡¯s nonsense!

    Su Shengjing patiently scrolled through thements section. He saw that many fans had left messages saying that they missed him. They asked him why he did not post anything or show off his wife and daughter. Those fans were worried about him and wondered if something had happened to him. He could not help butugh.

    <i>These fans are really cute.</i>

    Although he didn¡¯t know any of them, he knew that they had been quietly attentive and supportive to him, even concerned and worried about him, as if he were their family friend. Surely, it was the happiest thing for every celebrity to have such a lovely group of fans?

    Su Shengjing thought about it and decided not to keep this incident a secret. Instead, he wrote down everything that had happened to him recently and posted it on Weibo.

    ¡°At that moment, I thought I was going to die. But when I thought about it, I realized that I had yet to see Little Jiu grow up. I had yet to help her find a boyfriend. I had yet to see her get married and have a baby with a man she loved¡­ I had yet to spend my whole life with Little Yuan or make her happy for the rest of her life. I had yet to fulfill the promise I made to her when we got married. How could I die?

    ¡°When I woke up and saw Little Jiu¡¯s tears, it really hurt. I can¡¯t stand seeing her cry. I can¡¯t stand it when she cries. I can¡¯t wait to bring the best thing in the world to her, anything to make her happy again.¡±

    When theizens saw this post, they were stunned. They could not believe this was true.

    ¡°No way! Little Jiu was kidnapped? Su Shengjing almost died trying to save her?¡±

    ¡°Boohoo¡­ What kind of trash is Qin Feng? I don¡¯t even want to take him in!¡±

    ¡°Death penalty! Even if he¡¯s not sentenced to death, he¡¯ll be jailed for the rest of his life! If he¡¯s ever free again, I wonder how he¡¯ll think of another way to harm Su Shengjing and Little Jiu!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m crying, really! It¡¯s hard to imagine how worried Su Shengjing must have been when he heard about Little Jiu¡¯s kidnapping. If it were me, I would also rush to save my daughter immediately!¡±

    ¡°Su Shengjing risked his life to save Little Jiu; he¡¯s such a ve to his daughter.¡±

    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s what good parents do? Children are their most prized possession. They¡¯ll protect them even if it costs them their lives.¡±

 Chapter 860 - The Little Villainâ€™s Birthday (1)

    <h4>Chapter 860: The Little Viin¡¯s Birthday (1)</h4>

    ¡°As someone with a child of my own, I really can¡¯t bear to see such things happen. I cried like a dog when I read this. Fortunately, Su Shengjing and Little Jiu are fine. Otherwise, I might have gone crazy and killed Qin Feng!¡±

    Su Shengjing had once again taken the top spot on the trending searches. He had even attracted the attention of many big entertainment ounts and legal programs. All of them exined what to do if one encountered simr situations, as well as how to tend to personal safety once they were out. The topic also soared to the top of the trending topics list.

    As if this was not enough, a few famous directors in the country sought Su Shengjing and asked him if he was interested in adapting his experience into a movie. He would be the male lead if he agreed, and they would immediately arrange for the best cast.

    Moreover, if that incident could really be made into a movie, they were confident that it would sell at the box office. It might even set a new record!

    Su Shengjing did not agree immediately. Instead, he asked Su Jiu, ¡°Baby, do you want to make a movie out of this? Do you mind if someone does?¡±

    Su Jiu blinked and said seriously, ¡°If Daddy wants to do it, then I want it too. If Daddy doesn¡¯t mind, I don¡¯t mind!¡±

    Su Shengjing nced at her and snorted. ¡°If only you had the same mindset when looking for a boyfriend.¡±

    <i>That wouldn¡¯t do. I have to like my own boyfriend!</i>

    Su Jiu thought about it carefully. There was nothing shameful about this matter, and making a movie out of it would probably be fine. The box office sales would most likely be good. After all, this incident was extremely popr now.

    ¡°Daddy, go ahead and do it. You promised Auntie Han that you would help her earn the money back, so when you get better, you have to work hard!¡±

    Su Shengjing smiled helplessly. ¡°But I think I might not be able to act well if they really film the movie.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± Su Jiu was confused. ¡°Daddy, you have won the Best Actor award before. How can you not act well?¡±

    Su Shengjing stared at her. ¡°If you weren¡¯t the one ying my daughter, I might not have been able to act as I did.¡±

    After all, such panic and nervousness might happen only once in his life. If they were filming, he might not be able to recreate it.

    Su Jiu was stunned. ¡°Daddy, do you mean if it¡¯s made into a movie, I should shoot it with you?¡±

    Su Jiu instantly got nervous. She had been in films before, but only when she was very young. In recent years, she hadn¡¯t done any movies and she had rarely even been on variety shows, so she wondered if she still had her acting skills. But¡­ she could always try.

    She gave him a sly smile. ¡°Sure, Daddy. I can shoot with you. As long as you¡¯re not afraid I¡¯ll slow you down if my acting sucks.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not afraid. You¡¯re my daughter. Even if you¡¯re not good, Dad will pull you forward.¡±

    Su Shengjing¡¯s tone was as gentle and doting as his eyes.

    An Yuan, who was watching this from the side, got a little jealous.?<i>Everyone says that daughters are their fathers¡¯ little lovers. This is true.</i>

    She dared to bet that if her child had been a boy, Su Shengjing would barely even take a look at him, let alone dote on him like a treasure.

    ***

    Su Shengjing chose a skilled director who had worked with him before. When the director heard that Su Shengjing wanted Su Jiu to act, he was extremely excited.

    Initially, the director had been thinking about mentioning this matter to Su Shengjing and how he could get him to agree. He didn¡¯t expect Su Shengjing to take the initiative to mention it. This was really a surprise!

    Of course, the director agreed without hesitation. He even promised to give Su Jiu high pay, no lower than that of an A-list celebrity. This was a guaranteed profit for him. With Su Shengjing and Su Jiu¡¯s poprity, would the box office even be a worry?

 Chapter 861 - The Little Villainâ€™s Birthday (2)

    <h4>Chapter 861: The Little Viin¡¯s Birthday (2)</h4>

    There was no need to worry! Now, they just had to wait for Su Shengjing to recover and start filming as soon as possible.

    Su Shengjing¡¯s health improved day by day. Su Jiu kept track of it on the calendar. Her father had been hospitalized for almost a month. But as she looked down at the days, she suddenly remembered that the little viin¡¯s birthday wasing up!

    Furthermore, it was his eighteenth birthday.

    <i>It¡¯s an important day!</i>

    <i>What present should I give him?</i>

    Su Jiu thought hard and finally decided that she might as well confess to him that day. Since he had not taken the initiative to do it, then she would do it instead. After all, she had embarrassed herself in front of him many times already. What was one more?

    She wanted her baby to confess first, but he was someone who didn¡¯t know how to use his words. It would be a cold day in hell before she could hear him say, ¡°I like you.¡±

    But she could wait no longer.

    Her child was finally grown up. It was time to im him! She had to take action now. What would happen if another girl beat her to it?

    <i>Then I¡¯ll make sure she regrets it.</i>

    After this happy decision, Su Jiu began to prepare a gift for Rong Si. The day before his birthday, she baked a cake by herself. It took several failures before she finally baked a decent one.

    Su JIu brought along the cake and begged Su Shengjing for a long time before he finally agreed to let her visit Rong Si.

    Of course, Su Shengjing agreed to let her go on one condition: she would bring Li Mohan¡¯s two bodyguards. Han Siye also said that he wanted to go with Su Jiu. With the bodyguards and Han Siye protecting the girl, Su Shengjing was much more at ease.

    However, because Han Siye followed her and refused to leave her side. Su Jiu felt a little depressed. When they arrived at the airport, she could not help but ask, ¡°Han Siye, you know what I¡¯m going to do, right?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Han Siye put his hands in his pockets and walked beside her. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just to meet that b*stard? I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll plot against you again and touch you. Of course, I have to watch over you.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    ¡°Don¡¯t keep calling him a b*stard. He has a name.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a b*stard in my eyes!¡± Han Siye couldn¡¯t bear to see Su Jiu protecting Rong Si. He gritted his teeth.

    Helpless, Su Jiu looked down at the cake in her hand. The thought of seeing the little viin soon cheered her up again.

    She hadn¡¯t told Rong Si that she woulde to visit him.?<i>Would he be surprised to see me suddenly arrive there?</i>

    Half an hourter, Su Jiu boarded the ne. Han Siye had bought a ticket that was adjacent to her seat and sat beside her.

    Annoyed at the way her hands never left the cake, he asked in a muffled voice, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you make me a cake for my birthday?¡±

    Su Jiu was embarrassed. She had made a cake for the little viin because she liked him. However, Han Siye was different. Her ¡°like¡± for him was not the same kind of ¡°like.¡± If she made a cake for him, it would be too much.

    She could only say, ¡°Han Siye, one day you¡¯ll meet a girl who¡¯s willing to make your birthday cake.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t care.¡± Han Siye snorted angrily.

    No matter how delicious the cake made by other girls was, if it was not made by Su Jiu, he did not want it at all.

    <i>D*mn it! I¡¯m beginning to envy that b*stard Rong Si again.</i>

    The ce Rong Si studied was not far from Vienna. The group arrived there in just over half an hour. After getting off the ne and breathing in the fresh air, Su Jiu was suddenly looking forward to meeting him.

    She picked up her phone, found Rong Si¡¯s number in her contacts, and dialed.

    However, she did not expect a girl to answer the phone.

 Chapter 862 - Like a Casanova

    <h4>Chapter 862: Like a Casanova</h4>

    Su Jiu froze.

    <i>Why is a girl answering the phone?</i>

    <i>Where¡¯s the little viin?</i>

    Su Jiu instinctively trusted Rong Si and felt that he wouldn¡¯t have rtionships with other girls.?<i>However¡­ since this girl answered his call, it means that their rtionship isn¡¯t ordinary, right?</i>

    Su Jiu paused and said, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m looking for Rong Si.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The girl sounded wary. Anyone who didn¡¯t know better would think she was Rong Si¡¯s girlfriend.

    Not to be outdone, Su Jiu asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°If I can answer his phone, who do you think I am? I¡¯m sure you know, right? Let me tell you. Don¡¯t pester Rong Si. He¡¯s not someone you girls can pester.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>What do you mean, ¡°you girls?¡± Then who the hell are you?</i>

    Su Jiu became wary and again asked coldly, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Why should I tell you? By the way, Rong Si is very busy and has no time for you. Stop calling and harassing him.¡± The girl hung up.

    Seeing that Su Jiu¡¯s expression was off and she was frowning at her phone, Han Siye asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who picked up the call?¡±

    Su Jiu pursed her lips and did not answer.

    Han Siye recalled what Su Jiu had just said and was a little stunned. ¡°D*mn! It can¡¯t be a woman, right? Good lord, I knew that kid had a face that attracted bees and butterflies, so how can you expect him to behave himself? Little Jiu, you even spoke up for him back then, but you should believe me now.¡±

    Su Jiu pouted. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t!¡±

    She looked at him and added, ¡°Don¡¯t you also have a face that attracts bees and butterflies? You look like a womanizer too, yet even you can behave yourself. Of course, he can too!¡±

    Han Siye¡¯s lips twitched.

    <i>Is that apliment or an insult? I don¡¯t care topete with that b*stard, okay?</i>

    Han Siye said helplessly, ¡°Do you trust him that much?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Su Jiu replied without hesitation.

    Han Siye was speechless.?<i>Fine, I have nothing to say.</i>

    When he saw the determination on Su Jiu¡¯s face, his heart ached and he felt ufortable. However, since he had chosen to like a girl who did not like him back, this was something he had to bear.

    <i>He was asking for it!</i>

    Although she believed in the little viin, Su Jiu suspected that the girl just now did not sound like a kind person. Her child was such a pure and kind young man with no experience in rtionships. He usually focused on academics. What if he was identally deceived by a bad woman?

    Especially if he was tricked into a physical rtionship. What then?

    At the thought that the little viin might be seduced by another woman, Su Jiu suddenly felt upset, as if she had lost 100 million yuan!

    After a while, she called Rong Si again.

    The girl again answered the phone. She said impatiently, ¡°Who are you? I told you not to call and harass Rong Si anymore!¡±

    Su Jiu replied evenly, ¡°This is Rong Si¡¯s phone. Let him answer it!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not avable right now! And let me tell you, he¡¯s not interested in girls. If you¡¯re trying to hook up with him, you¡¯d better give up.¡±

    <i>Who is this person? What right does she have to take Rong Si¡¯s phone and speak for him?</i>

    Su Jiu gritted her teeth and asked tentatively, ¡°Are you his girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! How else am I supposed to answer his phone? If you know what¡¯s good for you, don¡¯t pester him. He won¡¯t like you,¡± the girl snapped and hung up again.

    When Su Jiu called Rong Si again, she realized that her number had been blocked.

 Chapter 863 - That B*stard Has a Girlfriend?

    <h4>Chapter 863: That B*stard Has a Girlfriend?</h4>

    <i>D*mn it! That woman can never be the little viin¡¯s girlfriend.</i>?Su Jiu trusted her instincts!

    Han Siye pricked up his ears to listen, but he was getting excited. ¡°What¡¯s going on? That b*stard has a girlfriend?¡±

    Su Jiu coolly nced at him. ¡°He doesn¡¯t.¡±

    Han Siye clicked his tongue and patted her hair. ¡°You trust him too much. He¡¯s been out there alone for so long without anyone to control him. How do you know what he¡¯ll do? How many men cheat on their partners?¡±

    Hearing his words, Su Jiu felt as if she had been punched in the heart. It was so stuffy that it hurt. She said in a huff, ¡°No way! He¡¯s not like that!¡±

    Sensing that Su Jiu was unhappy, Han Siye quickly corrected himself. ¡°Alright, alright, he won¡¯t. He¡¯s a trustworthy man. He won¡¯t let you down.¡±

    <i>That b*stard Rong Si. If he has really stepped on a few boats and done something to let Little Jiu down, I would not let him off.</i>

    Even if he couldn¡¯t beat Rong Si, he would still try. He had to teach him a lesson on behalf of Little Jiu.

    Little Jiu was the girl he had always liked. He would not allow the man she liked to y with her feelings. That was unforgivable!

    ¡°So what are you going to do now, Little Jiu?¡±

    Su Jiu did not answer. Instead, she took out her phone and sent Rong Si a WeChat message, asking where he was. The reply she received had three words: I¡¯m not free.

    She could have sworn that was the woman¡¯s reply again. The little viin never spoke to her so coldly!

    Su Jiu was furious. What right did that woman have to take the little viin¡¯s phone? She suddenly wanted to know who that woman was!

    So Su Jiu decided to look her up at the little viin¡¯s school.

    Han Siye raised his eyebrows. ¡°How is it? Do you want to ask him?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Su Jiu felt that if she did not figure it out, she would not be able to sleep tonight!

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Han Siye crossed his hands and flexed his fingers. His knuckles creaked as if he was about to fight someone.

    He decided that when he went to schoolter, if he found out that, that guy had really let Little Jiu down, he would not be polite!

    ***

    When they arrived at Rong Si¡¯s school, Su Jiu was lost. She could not be med. This school was really huge.

    Although Rong Si had told her which building he was in and where he was staying, Su Jiu still could not find him.

    Unable to contact Rong Si again, she became anxious. The thought that he might be with that girl now made her angry again. She became frustrated.

    Su Jiu hadn¡¯t expected herself to get angry so easily.

    She did not like this side of herself, but she did not want to see the boy she liked with another girl!

    Han Siye was also having some difficulty. Like Su Jiu, he did not even know how to follow the signs. Looking at Su Jiu¡¯s anxious expression, he cursed Rong Si in his heart.

    If he had been in her shoes, he would have picked her up a long time ago if she hade looking for him. He wouldn¡¯t have left her hanging. And he certainly wouldn¡¯t have let another girl take his phone.

    Han Siye lowered his voice. ¡°Little Jiu, searching like headless flies is not the solution for us. Why don¡¯t we go eat first?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Sullen, Su Jiu curled her lip and shook her head. Tired of standing, she couldn¡¯t help but sit down and watch the studentse and go. She longed to see the little viin among them.

    Unfortunately, he did not appear.

 Chapter 864 - Just Curl Your Finger

    <h4>Chapter 864: Just Curl Your Finger</h4>

    Suddenly, Su Jiu gritted her teeth and stood up, nning to ask someone. The little viin was in this school. She would not believe that she could not find him!

    ***

    Over an hourter, Rong Si came out of Professor Zhong¡¯s studio. Havingpleted his task for the day, he picked up his backpack from the break room and walked out with it over his shoulder.

    As soon as he walked out, he saw a beautiful and tall young girl standing outside.

    Rong Si¡¯s eyes darkened. He knew that this girl was waiting for him. He didn¡¯t want to bother with her, but she was Professor Zhong¡¯s daughter. He could only nod politely and walk past her, nning to return to the apartment.

    He always had this cold, indifferent attitude.

    Zhong Ya gritted her teeth. She was angry, but she was more disappointed and sad.

    She had known Rong Si for a long time. Because of her research, she spent every day with him. However, he still kept a distance from her and even made her feel distant.

    He was right in front of her, but it seemed impossible to get close to him.

    Zhong Ya¡¯s gaze followed Rong Si¡¯s back. Seeing that he was leaving without any reluctance, she quickly followed him. ¡°Rong Si!¡±

    Rong Si stopped and turned to look at her. ¡°Yes?¡±

    Caught off guard, Zhong Ya met his handsome face. She blushed. ¡°No¡­ nothing. I just wanted to ask if you¡¯re free? If not, let me buy you a meal?¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± Rong said tly.

    The next day was his birthday. And with the habits she had, Little Jiu would soon call to ask what gift he wanted, if he wanted anything from her, and what he liked. She wouldn¡¯t stop asking, insisting that he tell her.

    But he had checked his phone earlier. There had been no call from her, nor any messages.

    <i>Could she have forgotten?</i>

    Actually, Rong Si really wanted to spend his eighteenth birthday with Su Jiu. But she was still at the hospital with her father, and he couldn¡¯t very well ask her toe over.

    It wasn¡¯t safe for her to go out alone as a girl, and he was worried.

    ¡°Rong Si, you contributed greatly to the approval of the authoritative experts for our research project. My father also asked me to treat you to more meals and reward you. Take this meal as a gift from my father, alright?¡±

    Even if Zhong Ya brought up Professor Zhong, it would be useless. Rong Si¡¯s expression was still cold and indifferent. ¡°I said no.¡±

    Zhong Ya choked. ¡°Can¡¯t I borrow you for half an hour?¡±

    Rong Si didn¡¯t answer. ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± he said.

    Zhong Ya was a little indignant. She thought of the girl who had called Rong Si and felt bitter. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Rong Si, do you have a girl you like?¡±

    Rong Si winced, then admitted bluntly, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Zhong Ya was stunned.?<i>Could it be that the person who called him was not one of the girls who usually pester him, but the girl he liked?</i>

    ¡°Are you two together? Is she your girlfriend?¡±

    When he thought of Su Jiu, Rong Si¡¯s gaze became much gentler. His coldness and distance had faded a lot. ¡°Not yet, but yes.¡±

    Zhong Ya could not believe the determination and anticipation in his eyes.

    <i>With his looks, if Rong Si likes a girl, wouldn¡¯t he just have to curl his finger for her to throw herself at him?</i>

    <i>Has he actually not managed to woo her yet?</i>

    <i>That girl is really arrogant!</i>

    Rong Si had no intention of continuing the conversation with Zhong Ya. He kept walking.

    At this moment, Zhong Ya saw something out of the corner of her eye. She chased after Rong Si and took his arm. ¡°Rong Si, you¡¯re going back to the apartment, right? Shall I go back with you?¡±

 Chapter 865 - Heâ€™s Mine!

    <h4>Chapter 865: He¡¯s Mine!</h4>

    The moment she touched him, Rong Si trembled as if he had been stung. He immediately tried to pull his hand back and frowned. ¡°Please have some self-restraint!¡±

    Zhong Ya grabbed him and refused to let go. She even leaned against him and said resentfully, ¡°Rong Si, you know I like you, right?¡±

    Rong Si got even more displeased. ¡°Let go!¡±

    Zhong Ya secretly nced around from the corner of her eye. At this point, she couldn¡¯t care any more. She went all out and raised her voice. ¡°Rong Si, why are you turning against me? You were so good to me before, but now you¡¯re ignoring me. Is there something wrong with me? What more can I do?¡±

    Standing under a French sycamore tree not far from these two, Su Jiu saw Zhong Ya take Rong Si¡¯s arm. Zhong Ya and Rong Si looked so intimate that it suddenly seemed blinding.

    <i>Is that girl the one who hung up on me?</i>

    <i>She and the little viin. Are they really¡­</i>

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart instantly ached at the thought of this possibility. She stood rooted to the ground and watched the scene as if she were frozen.

    When Han Siye saw this, he was no less agitated than Su Jiu. He said angrily, ¡°Little Jiu, I knew it. No matter how honest a man looks on the surface, he can be unfaithful! Don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯ll help you teach him a lesson!¡±

    Han Siye clenched his fingers. He was about to go and throw a punch when Su Jiu stopped him.

    Han Siye turned to look at her in confusion. ¡°Little Jiu?¡±

    Su Jiu tried to maintain hisposure. ¡°Don¡¯t hit anyone.¡±

    When he saw that she was suppressing her emotions, Han Siye¡¯s heart ached and he was furious. His anger was no less than he would have had he been cheated on. ¡°Why not? Can¡¯t a scumbag like him be beaten up? If I remember correctly, you gave him all the money he spent on school here. And this how he treats you?¡±

    Even a saint wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it, let alone someone with his temper.

    Resolving the hatred in his heart would be difficult if he did not help Little Jiu teach that brat a lesson!

    Su Jiu still did not believe that Rong Si would get involved with another girl. When Zhong Ya approached Rong Si and seemed to be about to kiss him, Su Jiu could not take it anymore and rushed over!

    <i>Does that girl think that I¡¯m a pushover?</i>

    Su Jiu would not tolerate another woman trying to steal her child!

    Han Siye was speechless.

    Zhong Ya leaned closer to Rong Si, wanting to create the illusion of kissing him. But just as she approached him, a hint of disgust shed across Rong Si¡¯s eyes, and he subconsciously wanted to push her away.

    However, to his surprise, a familiar figure suddenly rushed over. The figure grabbed him and then pulled him to the side, putting distance between him and Zhong Ya.

    Rong Si was stunned. He immediately looked at the girl standing in front of him, unable to believe his eyes.

    <i>Little Jiu?!</i>

    <i>Why is she here?</i>

    He was pleasantly surprised, as if the afternoon sun had brightened considerably.

    Su Jiu did not look at him. Instead, she stood in front of him and looked at Zhong Ya defensively, firmly saying, ¡°What do you want? He¡¯s mine! Stay away from him, and don¡¯t get any funny ideas about him!¡±

    Rong Si looked down at Su Jiu¡¯s fair side profile. She pursed her lips slightly. He could tell that she was angry. For a moment, he could not help but be lost in thought.

    <i>What did she just say?</i>

    <i>I am¡­ hers?</i>

    Rong Si¡¯s heart suddenly beat faster. He had always been self-centered and never liked to be tied down. But hearing Su Jiu say that sounded so pleasant that he wanted to hear her say it again.

 Chapter 866 - Heâ€™s Mine! (2)

    <h4>Chapter 866: He¡¯s Mine! (2)</h4>

    Zhong Ya could not believe that Su Jiu would say that.?<i>She actually said that Rong Si is hers. How shameless is she?</i>

    Zhong Ya immediately looked at Rong Si and realized that he was looking down at Su Jiu with a clear smile in his eyes. He did not refute Su Jiu¡¯s words, as if he were tacitly agreeing.

    Zhong Ya was stunned.?<i>Could this be the girl he likes?!</i>

    She had to ask, ¡°Rong Si, who¡­ who is she? What¡¯s your rtionship with her?¡±

    Rong Si stood beside Su Jiu and took her hand in one of his. Then, he looked coldly at Zhong Ya. ¡°What rtionship? Don¡¯t you understand?¡±

    Zhong Ya stared at their joined hands and then at the two of them standing side by side. They looked like a couple. It was not an exaggeration to say that they were a match made in heaven.

    Her heart sank. Before she could say anything, Su Jiu said, ¡°Since you know about my rtionship with Rong Si, if you know what¡¯s good for you, stop harassing him and pestering him. Do you understand?¡±

    She was repeating what Zhong Ya had told her on the phone.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Zhong Ya suddenly did not know what to say. She just steadily looked at the two of them. Her heart was filled with anxiety, and she had nowhere to vent her anger.

    However, Zhong Ya was indignant. She was gorgeous and had a good figure. With the fact that her father was the respected Professor Zhong added to that, many boys wanted to get close to her. She had heard hundreds of boys confess to her since she was young. Only Rong Si had no feelings for her at all. No matter how well she dressed in front of him or how gentle her words were, he ignored her.

    He would only focus on his sses and studies or research topics.

    She had even suspected that he didn¡¯t like women but men. Unexpectedly, a girl had suddenly appeared before her, and it was even the girl he liked.

    Zhong Ya was angry, indignant, and sad. Her eyes were red. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Rong Si, when did you meet her?¡±

    Su Jiu said coldly, ¡°We¡¯ve known each other since we were children, and our rtionship is deep. It¡¯s not something you can understand! I¡¯ll say it again. He¡¯s mine! If I were you, I¡¯d turn around and run. You look like a clown staying here!¡±

    Han Siye was speechless.

    <i>Wait. Why do I feel offended?</i>

    Zhong Ya¡¯s expression changedpletely. When she saw that Rong Si didn¡¯t deny it or have any intention of speaking up for her, her eyes turned even redder. Her lips, which had specially applied expensive lipstick, trembled slightly.

    ¡°What about me? Rong Si, I¡¯ve known you for so long¡­ We spend almost every day together. Don¡¯t you have any feelings for me? I can¡¯t believe¡­¡±

    <i>Spend every day together?</i>

    Su Jiu pursed her lips, feeling suddenly ufortable.

    Rong Si¡¯s answer was blunt. ¡°You¡¯re delusional. I don¡¯t.¡±

    Su Jiu snapped, ¡°Did you hear that? What are you still doing here?¡±

    Zhong Ya bit her lip, knowing that she had nothing more to say. The truth was right in front of her. She could only re resentfully at Rong Si before turning to run.

    <i>What is that look in her eyes?</i>

    <i>It¡¯s as if the little viin betrayed her.</i>

    After Zhong Ya left, Su Jiu¡¯s gaze returned to Rong Si. Suddenly, she shook off his hand in a fit of anger.

    Rong Si was surprised. Before he could understand what was wrong with her, Han Siye rushed in front of him and punched him angrily. Han Siye did not show mercy. The corner of Rong Si¡¯s mouth was instantly scratched, and a trace of blood seeped out.

 Chapter 867 - Heâ€™s Mine! (3)

    <h4>Chapter 867: He¡¯s Mine! (3)</h4>

    Su Jiu¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she quickly pulled Han Siye away. ¡°Han Siye, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll teach this scumbag a lesson for you!¡± Han Siye was indignant. ¡°Little Jiu, didn¡¯t you see how intimate that girl was with him just now? Even if he told that girl that he had no feelings for her, you can¡¯t believe him so easily. Who knows if he¡¯s acting?¡±

    Rong Si raised his hand to wipe the blood from his mouth. ¡°I wasn¡¯t,¡± he said coldly.

    ¡°Heh, even if you weren¡¯t, you should have hit her!¡± Han Siye was furious. ¡°Little Jiu came here to look for you, but you almost made her cry. Unforgivable!¡±

    <i>Cry?</i>

    Rong Si¡¯s eyes flickered, and he quickly looked at her. ¡°Little Jiu, I swear I have nothing to do with her.¡±

    Han Siye sneered. ¡°No rtionship? Then why can she use your phone? She even answered Little Jiu¡¯s call? Little Jiu can¡¯t contact you. Do you know how long she has been looking for you?¡±

    Rong Si was stunned. He quickly took out his phone and realized that his call history contained no calls from Su Jiu. He immediately realized that it had been deleted.

    Rong Si took the opportunity to find the cklist and realized that Su Jiu¡¯s number was lying there.

    Rong Si¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold. When he had been discussing a topic with the professor just now, he had ced his backpack in the lounge. He did not expect Zhong Ya to touch his things without his permission and even answer Little Jiu¡¯s call. Su Jiu had misunderstood!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know she had my phone,¡± Rong Si quickly exined to her. ¡°Little Jiu, you have to trust me.¡±

    ring at him, Su Jiu shoved the cake she was carrying into his hand and turned to leave.

    Han Siye also red at Rong Si and followed Su Jiu.

    Rong Si pursed his lips and immediately walked forward. He grabbed Su Jiu¡¯s wrist and pulled her back.

    Han Siye was speechless.

    <i>Does that b*stard realize that I¡¯m still there with them?</i>

    <i>He actually pulled Little Jiu away in front of me?</i>

    Han Siye hurriedly reached out and grabbed Rong Si¡¯s cor. ¡°Rong Si! Let go of her. Who are you to take Little Jiu away? Did she agree?¡±

    Rong Si looked at him coldly, suddenly finding him extremely irksome. ¡°Let go.¡±

    ¡°You let go!¡± Han Siye grabbed his cor and refused to let go. His shirt was crumpled.

    The two tall and handsome youths faced each other, attracting a lot of attention, but neither of them had any intention of letting go. Caught in the middle of it, Su Jiu could only say, ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. Both of you let go together! One, two, three!¡±

    As soon as she reached three, the two youths obediently let go of each other. However, their gazes were still filled with hostility. If Su Jiu were not around, they would have started fighting for real.

    The onlookers sighed.?<i>This girl is impressive. She made these two young men, who look like they are not to be trifled with, submit to her!</i>

    Su Jiu looked at him and said, ¡°Han Siye, thank you foring with me and helping me vent my anger. It¡¯s just that I have something to say to him, so¡­¡±

    Han Siye¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened. ¡°I understand. Tell him that I¡¯ll wait for you at the school gate.¡±

    ¡°No, you should go home.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Han Siye¡¯s eyes dimmed, then he red at Rong Si. ¡°I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t make Little Jiu cry again! Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    Then, he said to Su Jiu, ¡°Little Jiu, if he makes you angry again, call me. I¡¯lle over immediately to teach him a lesson.¡±

 Chapter 868 - Heâ€™s Mine! (4)

    <h4>Chapter 868: He¡¯s Mine! (4)</h4>

    Su Jiu nodded, and Han Siye turned to leave. Then, from an angle she could not see, he pursed his lips to hide the indignation in his eyes and quickened his pace.

    Su Jiu¡¯s gaze returned to Rong Si, and she pouted. ¡°Rong Si, do you want to exin what happened today to me? I¡¯m still furious!¡±

    ¡°Yes. But I¡¯ll exin it to you when we get back.¡±

    <i>Back?</i>?Su was surprised. Rong took her hand again and led her in the direction of the school entrance, all the way to a nearby apartment building.

    Holding Su Jiu¡¯s hand, he walked to the third floor. Only then did Rong let go of her hand and take out his key to open the door. When they entered through the door, a clean and refreshing apartment greeted them. It was mainly ck and white, and although it was a little monotonous, it was spotless. Everything was neatly packed. It was hard to imagine that this was the residence of a boy.

    This was another good trait her baby had.

    After closing the door, Rong Si turned to Su Jiu. ¡°I really have nothing to do with that woman. I don¡¯t like her.¡±

    His tone had a hint of urgency and a hint of resignation. He looked as if he had been wronged by his girlfriend and was afraid that she would be angry and ignore him.

    Su Jiu could tell that Rong Si desperately wanted her to believe that there was nothing between him and that girl. She wanted tough, but she forced herself not to. Deliberately putting on a straight face, she said, ¡°But she just said that you were quite good to her before. You two even spent time together!¡±

    She had never received such treatment!

    Since the little viin had gone to university, Su Jiu had spent very little time with him. Now, it was only because she was having summer vacation that she had a chance to meet him. So what that woman had said just now had agitated her.

    Rong Si frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t remember spending time with her. We just run into each other when we do research. I keep my distance.¡±

    ¡°Really? So why could she ess your phone?¡±

    Rong Si choked. ¡°I was careless. Next time, I¡¯ll definitely bring my phone with me.¡±

    It wouldn¡¯t make her anxious and angry when she couldn¡¯t find him again.

    Rong Si tensed as he met Su¡¯ Jiu¡¯s suspicious gaze. ¡°Everything I said to you is true. If I lie to you, then I¡¯ll¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish, Su Jiu interrupted him. ¡°Don¡¯t curse yourself!¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s lips curved. ¡°So what do you want me to do so that you¡¯ll stop being mad at me?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I came especially to celebrate your birthday and made you a cake, and you let me see you being so close to another girl. You disappointed me!¡±

    Su Jiu continued to speak that way, not wanting to brush this matter off. She just wanted to see if the little viin would coax her and how.

    She had searched so hard for him just now; it was reasonable for her to bit selfish.

    Rong Si pursed his thin lips and paused. Suddenly, he reached out and grabbed Su Jiu¡¯s waist, pulling her in front of him. Su Jiu was surprised. She instinctively looked up and met his deep eyes.

    Instantly, it was as if she had fallen into a vast sea of stars. All her thoughts stuttered to a halt, and her mind went nk for a moment. She could not help but fall into a daze.

    Rong Si looked down at her with a helpless smile on his lips. ¡°What should I do? I¡¯ve disappointed you. Can I apologize to you?¡±

    He lowered his voice, sounding gentle and even doting. Su Jiu¡¯s heart raced as she stammered, ¡°How¡­ how is an apology enough?¡±

 Chapter 869 - Heâ€™s Mine! (5)

    <h4>Chapter 869: He¡¯s Mine! (5)</h4>

    Rong Siughed. ¡°Then tell me what I have to do. As long as I¡¯m able to do it, I¡¯ll do as you wish.¡±

    <i>I¡¯ll do as you wish¡­</i>

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart beat faster.

    <i>No, no! I really can¡¯t take it when he looks at me so steadily and speaks with such a gentle voice!</i>

    She wanted to give in. She wanted to bring the best things in the world to him and tell him, ¡°You¡¯re good-looking. Anything you say is right, and anything you want is possible!¡±

    However, she forced herself back to the present, not to be seduced by his beauty. Puffing out her cheeks, she said, ¡°Well, you said it!¡±

    Then she gestured at the cake he was still holding. ¡°Here! I made this myself. I won¡¯t be angry if you finish it!¡±

    Rong Si raised his eyebrows.?<i>Is this supposed to be her punishment?</i>

    <i>Actually, she can bear to punish me, right? It¡¯s just that her words are unforgiving.</i>

    <i>How cute!</i>

    His spirits were suddenly lifted, and his earlier nervousness vanished. He agreed. Then, he put the cake on the coffee table, went to the kitchen and returned with a knife and fork, and opened the cake box.

    Su Jiu was filled with anticipation. This was the first time she had baked a cake, and it had taken her several failures before she seeded. She wondered if the little viin would like it.

    If it wasn¡¯t good, she hoped it wasn¡¯t bad either.

    Su Jiu had made an ordinary chocte cream cake. The cake looked passable, or at least, it had the appearance of a cake. Looking at theplicated icing patterns on the surface, Rong Si knew that Su Jiu must have put a lot of thought into making it.

    The curve of his lips deepened as he used the knife to cut the cake into pieces. He was especially careful, as if he was afraid of damaging it.

    When he picked up a cake piece and ate it with a fork, Su Jiu sat down beside him and asked expectantly, ¡°How is it? Is it good?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try it yourself?¡± Rong Si lifted a small piece of cake with his fork and handed it to her.

    Su Jiu opened her mouth and ate it. The sweet taste filled her mouth, and her eyes lit up. She did not expect her cake to be so delicious!

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it delicious?¡± Rong Si asked, taking several bites.

    He had never been a fan of sweets like that, except for strawberry candy. Now, this kind of cake had been added to that list, but only if it was made by Su Jiu.

    ¡°You have to finish it! This is your punishment!¡± Su Jiu said fiercely.

    ¡°Okay, got it,¡± Rong Si replied in an indulgent tone. Then, he began to eat the cake seriously.

    The cake Su Jiu had made was not small. It was enough for at least three people. Su Jiu saw that Rong Si had an expression as if he were really going to finish it. He was not afraid of bursting. Moreover, there were bruises on the corner of his mouth. Han Siye had punched him so hard that he would hurt his wound when he ate.?<i>It should hurt, right?</i>

    However, the little viin tried his best to fulfill her request as if nothing had happened.

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart softened at the thought. ¡°If you can¡¯t finish it, don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You made this especially for me. I have to finish it no matter what.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    Seeing a little cream on the corner of his bruised mouth was tempting. It made her want to kiss him fiercely. At this moment, she suddenly recalled the day Rong Si had pretended to be drunk and kissed her passionately¡­

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart pounded as the urge inside her grew stronger. ¡°Then I want to eat too.¡±

    With that, she decisively leaned over and kissed the corner of Rong Si¡¯s lips while he was caught off guard, licking away the bit of cream.

    Then, to his astonishment, she smiled slyly and said, ¡°Happy birthday, Big Brother.¡±

 Chapter 870 - Can I Kiss You?

    <h4>Chapter 870: Can I Kiss You?</h4>

    Rong Si was stunned by Su Jiu¡¯s actions. The tip of the little girl¡¯s tongue gently licked the corner of his lips. A restlessness rose within him, as if a small cat was gently scratching his heart. The feeling was unbearable, and he wanted to do something to relieve it.

    Su Jiu released him and licked the corner of his mouth before smiling at him. ¡°Tastes good! Looks like I¡¯m pretty good at this, right?¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s eyes were dark. ¡°I think there¡¯s one thing that will taste better than cake.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Su Jiu was stunned. Then she felt his arm around her waist. His handsome face was magnified in front of her, and his thin lips were about tond on hers¡­

    However, Su Jiu blocked his lips in time and snorted. ¡°Rong Si, who allowed you to kiss me? Did you get my permission?¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s throat worked. The urge inside him had been stopped so abruptly. It was unbearable.

    However, he was facing the girl he cherished the most, He would not offend her if she was unwilling. He only asked her in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Then, do you agree?¡±

    ¡°Agreed to what?¡± Su Jiu yed dumb.

    Rong Si choked again, as if he were embarrassed. His eyes avoided hers, and his ears flushed.

    Su Jiu liked to see the little viin blush and look embarrassed. He was very different from his usual cold appearance. At this moment, he looked like a living, human person, not the emotionless machine or the little viin with a dark heart.

    Rong Si got even more embarrassed by her amused gaze, but Su Jiu was giving him a chance by asking. How could he back down?

    He pursed his lips, then gathered his courage and asked her seriously, ¡°Can I kiss you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Su Jiu refused him without hesitation. ¡°Who are you to kiss me? We¡¯re not a couple!¡±

    Only then did Rong Si realize that she was doing it on purpose. And her meaning could not have been clearer. She wanted him to take the initiative.

    Rong Si had intended to make his feelings clear to her formally, but her sudden arrival here had thrown off his ns. He didn¡¯t want to confess to her here and now. That would be too casual.

    She deserved better.

    Rong Si could only force himself to swallow the ¡°I like you¡± that had been brewing in his heart countless times. Pretending to be nonchnt, he said, ¡°Forget it.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>What did he say?</i>

    <i>Forget it?!</i>

    She had made the hint so obvious, and the little viin was still not saying anything? She really was going to be angry at him again!

    <i>Does he really want a girl to say it first? Doesn¡¯t he know that I¡¯m shy?</i>

    <i>How could he be so passive as a man! Ahhh, how infuriating!</i>

    ¡°Rong Si!¡± Su Jiu red at him, exasperated. ¡°I hope you never find a girlfriend! Everyone else will be in a sweet rtionship, but you¡¯ll remain single!¡±

    She rose as she spoke, fanning her hands with emotion.

    But Rong Si was smiling. He said nothing, but continued to eat his cake.

    Su Jiu reached out and snatched the cake back. ¡°No more!¡± she said fiercely.

    ¡°Why?¡± Rong Si innocently looked at her.

    ¡°It¡¯s just not allowed!¡±

    ¡°So domineering?¡± Rong Si tried not tough. ¡°With your personality, how will you marry in the future?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, are you saying I can¡¯t get married? Didn¡¯t you see how many male fans I have?¡± Su Jiu was unconvinced. ¡°I¡¯ll just post an advertisement for marriage in the future. I guarantee that many people will respond to it!¡±

 Chapter 871 - How Can You Look So Good?

    <h4>Chapter 871: How Can You Look So Good?</h4>

    Rong Si smiled but said nothing.?<i>You want to post an advertisement for marriage?</i>

    He wouldn¡¯t give her that chance.

    As Su Jiu looked at his soul-stirring smile, her heart skipped a beat. Her arrogance had weakened a lot.

    <i>D*mn it! What did he eat growing up? How could he look so good? Facing such a face, I can¡¯t get angry with him even if I want to!</i>

    Su Jiu suddenly thought that if she really got together with the little viin and quarreled with him, wouldn¡¯t she be the weaker party?

    After all, how could she bear to be angry with her child? She would probably be speechless after arguing with him for a while.

    While she was annoyed, Rong Si asked her, ¡°Are you really not going to let me eat it?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you!¡±

    A look of disappointment appeared in Rong Si¡¯s eyes. He even sighed silently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I won¡¯t be able to eat such delicious cake.¡±

    Su Jiu froze.?<i>Is heplimenting me?</i>

    The unhappiness in her heart immediately dissipated. Besides, it was the little viin¡¯s birthday. It would be too bad if she fell out with him. She could only purse her lips and hand back the cake. In an awkward tone, she said, ¡°Here, don¡¯t be sorry. Here!¡±

    Rong Si readily epted the cake and ate half of the cake seriously. He was about to put the rest in the fridge when Su Jiu suddenly thought of something. She pped her forehead gloomily. ¡°I actually forgot something so important!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Rong Si looked at her in confusion.

    ¡°Big Brother, wait for me here. I need to go out and buy something. I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± saying that, Su Jiu quickly opened the door and left.

    Rong Si hurried after her and gripped her wrist. ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Seeing the worry in his eyes, Su Jiu knew that he was worried that something would happen to her if she went out alone. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just going to the bakery downstairs to buy something. You don¡¯t have to follow me. I¡¯ll be right back. Be good!¡±

    Rong Si was still worried. He wanted to follow her, but when he heard her say, ¡°be good,¡± he froze, unable to move.

    The girl¡¯s voice was soft and sweet, as if it had some kind of magic that made his brain do her bidding and be not under his control¡­

    Fortunately, Su Jiu did not break her promise and returned quickly with a small bag containing a birthday candle and a lighter.

    She took out the candle and stuck it in the remaining half of the cake. However, her face fell. ¡°You have to blow out candles for your birthday. How could I have forgotten something so important? I was so careless!¡±

    Rong Siughed again.?<i>She ran out in a hurry to buy candles?</i>

    Actually, he was already satisfied to be able to eat the cake she had made for him.

 Chapter 872 - Have a Good Look!

    <h4>Chapter 872: Have a Good Look!</h4>

    Su Jiu had bought eighteen candles, but all of them couldn¡¯t fit on the cake. She managed to fit only half of the candles on before lighting them with a lighter.

    Looking at the dancing mes, Su Jiu hurriedly turned to Rong Si. ¡°Big Brother,e and blow out the candles! How can you eat a birthday cake without blowing out the candles?¡±

    Rong Si had no choice but to bend down and blow out the candle. Su Jiu reminded him, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to make a wish!¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Rong Si replied. He closed his eyes and began to make a wish.

    Su Jiu studied him. The dancing candlelight reflected on his handsome face. When his eyes were closed, his long eyshes covered the underside of his eyes. They trembled as he breathed. He was ridiculously good-looking. Su Jiu couldn¡¯t help but be entranced.

    Having made a wish, Rong Si opened his eyes and blew out the candle. Then, he said, ¡°Will this do?¡±

    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s more like it.¡± Satisfied, Su Jiu curiously asked, ¡°Big Brother, what did you wish for just now?¡±

    ¡°I thought wishes don¡¯te true when they¡¯re spoken aloud?¡±

    Su Jiu thought about that and agreed with him. Then she would let him keep it a secret. However, she really wanted to know!

    <i>The little viin¡¯s wish. What could it be?</i>

    Rong Si had felt greedy just now and made two wishes. One was that his mother would wake up soon; the other was that he would be the man who could marry Little Jiu in the future.

    His ears heated again at the thought.

    However, since he had decided, he had to act. If he didn¡¯t act now, Little Jiu might be snatched away by someone else. After all, Han Siye was still covetously waiting for her.

    After putting the rest of the cake in the fridge, Rong Si said to Su Jiu, ¡°Do you want to go for a walk?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Su Jiu immediately nodded. ¡°It¡¯s my first time here. Why don¡¯t you act as a tour guide and show me around?¡±

    ¡°Give me a minute,¡± Rong Si said, turning into the room.

    Su Jiu was surprised. She didn¡¯t know what he was going to do. He was probably changing. As she thought of changing, she suddenly became interested. She quietly walked over and looked through the half-closed door.

    As expected, she saw Rong Si take off his white T-shirt. Immediately, his healthy wheat-colored skin and his eight well-proportioned abs were reflected in her eyes. He was so hot that it made her nose bleed!

    Su Jiu¡¯s eyes widened, and her heart pounded. She shouldn¡¯t be peeking like this, but she couldn¡¯t look away.

    However, Rong Si spotted her. He walked over to her and reached for the doorknob, his handsome face reddening. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Since she had been discovered, Su Jiu admitted it. ¡°I was peeking at you, obviously!¡±

    Rong Si was speechless.

    <i>And you¡¯re so self-righteous about peeking, too.</i>

    However, he found her adorable. Perhaps because she was the girl he liked; she could do no wrong in his eyes. She was so cute.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to look now,¡± Rong Si said. He paused, then looked at her intently and added, ¡°You can look at it any way you wantter.¡±

    Assuming, of course, that she would be his.

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>What kind of words are those?</i>

    She refused to be outdone. ¡°Sure, in the future, I¡¯ll keep looking until I¡¯m satisfied!¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Rong Si seemed to smile, then closed the door, shutting her out.

    Su Jiu puffed out her cheeks.?<i>I can¡¯t admire the perfect figure of the little viin. That¡¯s a real pity!</i>

    Rong Si spent some time in the closet choosing what he wanted to wear that day. Then he went to the bathroom and shaved his face with a razor. He turned on the tap and carefully washed his face and finally tidied his hair.

    He was going out with her again after all this time; it was kind of a date. He had to look his best when he walked beside her.

    Looking at himself in the mirror, he walked out of the room. When he spotted Su Jiu obediently sitting on the sofa and waiting for him, his gaze softened. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Hearing his voice, Su Jiu immediately turned to look at him. Her eyes lit up, indicating that she was stunned at his appearance.

    The little viin had changed into a white shirt that Su Jiu had bought for him earlier. The buttons were neatly buttoned, and his linen pants made his legs look long and slender. He was handsome and tall. As for his face¡­ although it didn¡¯t seem to have changed much, Su Jiu just felt that it was dazzling!

    <i>D*mn it! The little viin was already very good-looking when he wasn¡¯t dressed up. Now that he has dressed up, his beauty is iparable!</i>

    Seeing the girl looking at him in a daze, Rong Si couldn¡¯t help but smile. To him, being able to make the girl he liked look at him in a daze was even nicer than getting a special schrship.

    Su Jiu stared at him for a few seconds withouting back to her senses. Rong Si coughed lightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t we going?¡±

    Only then did Su Jiu react. Her face turned red, and she quickly stood up from the sofa. ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Let¡¯s go now, right now!¡±

    <i>God, why was I so stunned? It isn¡¯t the first time I had seen him. Why am I not over this?</i>

    Su Jiu was vexed when Rong Si walked to her side. He naturally reached out to hold her hand and led her out.

    As he held her hand like this, she felt the warmth of his palm, and her face burned again. She quickly took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down.

    After leaving the apartment, Su Jiu could not help but ask, ¡°Big Brother, where are we going?¡±

    Rong Si looked down at her. ¡°I¡¯ve booked two movie tickets. I want to¡­ watch a movie with you. Is that okay?¡±

    <i>A movie?</i>

    <i>Eh, isn¡¯t this a must-have activity between couples?</i>

    Su Jiu felt a tinge of sweetness in her heart and smiled. ¡°Sure, I haven¡¯t watched a movie in a long time. And, I haven¡¯t watched a movie with you in a long time.¡±

    When Rong Si saw her bright and sweet smile, it was his turn to be distracted. He couldn¡¯t help but grip her hand tightly.

    He would give anything to guard that smile.

    When they arrived at the cinema, Rong Si managed to get the tickets and buy a bucket of popcorn and two Cokes before leading Su Jiu into the viewing hall.

    He had bought tickets to a rtively popr romantic film recently. The film¡¯s plot was quite exciting, and Su Jiu watched it with relish as she ate her popcorn. However, she did not know if it was because foreign films were more open-minded, but after the male and female leads confirmed their rtionship, they immediately slept together¡­

    Moreover, they had barely kissed before they rolled onto the bed to do¡­ things together.

    It was too exciting.

    Su Jiu was a little surprised, but then she blushed, and her heart skipped a beat. She stole a nce at the young man beside her. He was looking at the screen, and his ears were suspiciously red.

    <i>Tsk, the little viin is taking this very seriously.</i>

    Just as the male and female lead were about to reach a climax, Su Jiu¡¯s vision suddenly darkened. Arge hand covered her eyes. She could not see anything!

    It was obvious the hand was Rong Si¡¯s. Su Jiu was indignant. ¡°Why are you covering my eyes?¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse. ¡°This scene is not for children.¡±

 Chapter 873 - Crying for Mercy

    <h4>Chapter 873: Crying for Mercy</h4>

    It was just he had suddenly covered her eyes at the most exciting and critical moment. This was too much. It was intolerable!

    Furious, Su Jiu pushed his hand away and red at him. ¡°Why are you allowed to watch it?¡±

    Rong Si said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m eighteen.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Good God! He just turned eighteen today. Just in time for this kind of scene?</i>

    <i>That¡¯s right! That scene¡­?</i>Su Jiu hurriedly turned to look at the big screen and realized that the exciting scene had ended. The male and female leads were hugging each other and sleeping¡­

    Su Jiu immediately felt a little regretful. She muttered softly, ¡°Why did it end so quickly? Is the male lead impotent¡­¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s ears were sharp. When he heard that, he turned to look at her. His eyes seemed dangerous.

    Reaching out, he ruffled her hair hard. ¡°Do you care if other men can do it?¡±

    Su Jiu choked and suddenly felt guilty. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t. It just ended suddenly. It felt so fast!¡±

    Rong Si was speechless. Seeing that he was a little embarrassed, Su Jiu suddenly had the idea of teasing him. She leaned closer and mischievously said, ¡°Big Brother, I have a question for you.¡±

    His instinct told him she wasn¡¯t going to say anything nice, so Rong Si pursed his lips. ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I wanted to ask, how long is it usually? Is it really that fast?¡±

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Rong Si denied it immediately. ¡°It¡¯s only so short for men who can¡¯t get it up.¡±

    Seeing that Rong SI was serious about clearing this up, Su Jiu suppressed her smile. ¡°What about you, Big Brother?¡±

    Rong Si didn¡¯t expect her to ask that directly. He was even more embarrassed, his ears red.

    <i>Does this girl even know how to spell the word shy? How could she ask such a question?</i>

    But did that mean there was no barrier between them and he had nothing to fear?

    Su Jiu became even more excited. ¡°Can I know, Big Brother?¡±

    Rong Si tried to calm his racing heart. Clenching his fingers, he replied, ¡°You really want to know?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Su Jiu nodded.

    Expecting this answer, Rong suddenly copied her and leaned closer, his deep eyes locked on her face. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. Maybe you¡¯ll have to experience it for yourself to know. It won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>What¡¯s going on?</i>

    She was the one who wanted to tease the little viin, so why was he teasing her instead!

    <i>Experience it for yourself¡­</i>

    <i>Ahhhhh!</i>?Su Jiu¡¯s face turned red, and she felt her entire face and ears burning.

    If she remembered correctly, the male lead or the viin in the novel would definitely be outstanding in that aspect as a man. In fact, he would be extremely talented. Which one of them would not torture the female lead until she cried and begged for mercy?

    Looking at the little girl¡¯s quickly blushing face, Rong Si suddenly wanted tough. He deliberately leaned closer to her and said, ¡°Do you want to try?¡±

    <i>No, no.</i>?Now that his face was so close to hers, Su Jiu felt her heart beating faster and faster as if it was about to jump out of her throat.

    <i>D*mn it. Is he trying to seduce me bying so close?</i>

    Not wanting to admit defeat, Su Jiu forced himself to remain calm. She reached out and grabbed Rong Si¡¯s chin like a yboy teasing a decent woman. ¡°Let¡¯s try it. Who¡¯s afraid of who? When that dayes, don¡¯t be shy, and don¡¯t disappoint me if you don¡¯t perform well!¡±

 Chapter 874 - The Closest Relationship

    <h4>Chapter 874: The Closest Rtionship</h4>

    Rong Si took her hand and stared at her. He chuckled. Although the topic was too vtile for him to handle, he was genuinely pleased to hear her say it.

    Su Jiu had just said that she would try. This meant that she hadpletely epted him in her heart and could even establish the closest rtionship between a man and a woman.

    Just as Su Jiu was immersed in his dazzling smile, she heard him say, ¡°I will definitely do my best to satisfy you.¡±

    Su Jiu wanted to cover her face and escape. She should not have discussed such a topic with him.?<i>In the end, wasn¡¯t I the shy one?</i>

    Since she was the one who had brought this topic up, Su Jiu felt uneasy throughout the entire movie. When they left the cinema, her face was still hot.

    When they walked out, Rong Si naturally held her hand again. Su Jiu looked at him in shock. He coughed lightly and said, ¡°There are many people here. What if you get lost?¡±

    Su Jiu smiled at him. ¡°Okay. Then you have to hold my hand tightly. Don¡¯t let me get lost.¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s eyes darkened when he felt her return his grip. Their palms felt warm against each other. ¡°Okay.¡±

    The buildings overseas were very different from those in China. Su Jiu looked around and admired the beautiful night view. After walking for a distance, she suddenly saw many people surrounding a fountain. Curiously, she asked, ¡°Big Brother, why are so many people in front of it? What are they doing there?¡±

    Rong Si saw the fountain and exined, ¡°That¡¯s the wishing well. They say it¡¯s very effective.¡±

    <i>Very effective?</i>

    ¡°Really?¡± Su Jiu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Then let¡¯s go make a wish too, right? It¡¯s even your birthday today, so your wishes will definitelye true!¡±

    After saying that, she pulled him over excitedly. Rong Si was a little helpless. He never believed in these things, but since she wanted to go over, he would apany her.

    When he looked at the little girl¡¯s excited side profile, a doting look appeared in his eyes that even he did not realize.

    Su Jiu pulled him to a spot in the crowd and stood in front of the fountain. She made a wish in front of the tall centerpiece statue of Jesus. The girl prayed that her father and the little viin¡¯s mother would get better soon. She prayed that everything would go smoothly for the little viin from now on. She prayed that he would be the big boss who looked down on everything and not suffer any more. And she prayed that she could be with him and that he would be hers¡­

    <i>Oh dear! Why do I feel so shy?</i>

    Su Jiu opened her eyes and patted her slightly hot face. Instinctively, she looked at the young man beside her and realized that he was looking back at her. His eyes were so deep that the lights around him seemed as bright and beautiful as the stars in the sky.

    Unknowingly, she was entranced as if she had fallen into the vast sea of stars in his eyes.

    ¡°Done making your wishes?¡± Rong Si¡¯s maic voice brought her back to reality.

    Regaining her senses, Su Jiu nodded in embarrassment. ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°What did you wish for?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me what you wished for. Why should I tell you?¡± Su Jiu said righteously.

    <i>And if I told him that I¡¯d made a wish that he could be mine, would he think I was being inappropriate?</i>

    Rong Si raised his eyebrows. ¡°But what if I want to know?¡±

    ¡°I still won¡¯t tell you.¡±

    Her pout was adorable. The smile in Rong Si¡¯s eyes deepened. The next second, he saw her turn and walk toward the square. She was walking fast as if she were avoiding the subject.

 Chapter 875 - The Little Villainâ€™s Confession (1)

    <h4>Chapter 875: The Little Viin¡¯s Confession (1)</h4>

    Many pigeons were ying in the square. The birds were not afraid of the crowd at all. They even surrounded the people who fed them and cooed.

    As soon as Su Jiu walked over to them, a white pigeon flew toward her and perched on her shoulder. Pleasantly surprised, she remained motionless and turned to look at it.

    Rong Si¡¯s lips curved as he stroked her head. ¡°Wait here for me. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    Su Jiu immediately asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Instead of answering her, Rong Si repeated, ¡°Give me a minute. Be good for me.¡±

    His voice, mixed with the night wind, was so pleasant, especially when he said, ¡°Be good.¡± Su Jiu nodded, feeling captivated. ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    Seeing Rong Si turn around and leave, Su Jiu drew her gaze away and turned to look at the wishing well again.

    <i>If only all my wishes coulde true.</i>

    As she was thinking, a small hand suddenly tugged at the corner of her shirt. Su Jiu looked down and saw a cute little girl.

    The little girl held a beautiful pink rose in her hand. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re so beautiful. Just like this flower. For you!¡±

    Su Jiu was unsure why the girl had suddenly given her flowers, but she was ttered. Smiling, she reached for them. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    After she epted the pink rose, another little boy came over to her and handed her a red rose. ¡°For you, sister!¡±

    Immediately after, more children brought her flowers one after another. In a short while, the flowers in her hand became a bouquet of roses. Fresh roses of all colors were still wet with water droplets and beautiful.

    Su Jiu was a little confused, but then she realized¡­?<i>It was arranged by the little viin?</i>

    Why else would someone send her flowers for no reason?

    <i>But where is the little viin now?</i>

    She was looking around curiously when she saw a band dressed in traditional costumes. They were ying pleasant music with violins, bagpipes, ordions, harmonicas, etc, as they approached her. They stopped beside her as if they were holding a small concert just for her.

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart suddenly beat faster. She had a strong feeling that the little viin had prepared this for her.

    So, he had to be close!

    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, a group of children dressed as cherubs then ran over to her with sparklers. They stood on either side of her and smiled brightly at her. In the dazzling fireworks, Su Jiu saw a familiar figure. A handsome and tall youth appeared in her line of sight, approaching her with arge bouquet of blue roses.

    The moment Su Jiu saw him, she froze. It was as if he were a beautiful young man who had walked straight out of a movie. She was stunned.

    Rong Si stopped in front of her. His deep eyes danced with the light of fireworks and reflected hers. The smile in his eyes was obvious, yet gentle.

    Su Jiu could not remain calm when Rong Si stood before her like this. When he suddenly knelt before her in front of so many people and handed her the bouquet of roses, her mind went nk.

    <i>Is the little viin¡­ going to confess?</i>

    She had imagined him confessing in many ways, but she hadn¡¯t expected him to do it in this way.

    So formal, as if he were proposing for her hand in marriage¡­

 Chapter 876 - The Little Villainâ€™s Confession (2)

    <h4>Chapter 876: The Little Viin¡¯s Confession (2)</h4>

    Also, Rong Si was giving her a bouquet of blue roses. It represented pure, faithful love. This meant that no matter when or where, he would always stand by the side of the one he loved. He would never betray her and would always protect her like a knight.

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart suddenly raced. She was at a loss.

    ¡°Little Jiu.¡± Rong stared at her, his breath unsteady from nervousness. ¡°I always thought my life would never change. I thought that no one would ever love me, and I would never love anyone. But who would have thought you¡¯d be in my world?

    ¡°It¡¯s because of you that I know the world isn¡¯t as bad as I thought. You gave me hope. And because of you, I can be a better person.¡±

    Su Jiu attentively listened and suddenly felt that it must have been really difficult for this usually serious child to say so many emotional words in front of so many people.

    <i>He must have prepared this for a long time and mustered up a lot of courage, right?</i>

    Seeing the seriousness in Rong Si¡¯s eyes, Su Jiu suddenly felt a lump in her throat. ¡°Rong Si¡­¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, I¡¯m not good enough for you now. But if you¡¯re willing to give me a chance, I promise you I won¡¯t let you down in the future.¡±

    <i>Not good enough for me?</i>

    Su Jiu¡¯s nose stung fiercely, and even her eyes felt sore.

    When Rong Si finally got to this point, he was even more nervous. His palms were sweating. He tried to remain calm as he said the words he wanted to say to her the most, ¡°Little Jiu, I like you, and I¡¯ve decided on you. And I¡¯m a stubborn man. Once I¡¯ve decided on something, I never give up.

    ¡°So, are you ¡­ willing to give me this chance?¡±

    Su Jiu almost blurted out,?<i>¡°Yes. Of course, I will. A hundred, a thousand, ten thousand times, yes!¡±</i>

    But suddenly, she wondered if she would look eager if she agreed too readily.

    It wasn¡¯t easy for Rong Si to take the initiative to speak. She should be pretentious. Besides, her nose stung right now. For some reason, she felt like crying, and for a moment, she couldn¡¯t speak.

    When Su Jiu didn¡¯t answer, Rong Si¡¯s expression grew more nervous, but he waited patiently for her answer.

    The music around them was more cheerful. Someone in the crowd began to hoot. ¡°Say yes! Say yes! Say yes!¡±

    Su Jiu was a little embarrassed. She blushed and sniffed. ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t agree¡­ then I can only be a bachelor for the rest of my life.¡± Rong Si¡¯s expression was still serious. He didn¡¯t seem to be joking at all. ¡°Because I like only one girl. I won¡¯t like anyone else for the rest of my life.¡±

    Su Jiu couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Is that right? You¡¯re not lying to me, are you?¡±

    ¡°If I lie to you, then tomorrow I¡¯ll¡ª¡±

    Su Jiu quickly covered his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±

    Rong Si took her hand in his. ¡°So, is that a yes?¡±

    The crowd was still hooting. ¡°Say yes! Say yes!¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Do you want my answer, Big Brother?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do. I¡¯ve wanted to hear it for a long time.¡±

    VjpNovel, C0M

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you now,¡± Su Jiu said. Under his nervous and expectant gaze, she reached out and took the rose from his hand. Then she bent down, wrapped her arms around his neck, and kissed him on the lips without hesitation

 Chapter 877 - The Little Villainâ€™s Confession (3)

    <h4>Chapter 877: The Little Viin¡¯s Confession (3)</h4>

    Rong Si froze, his mind going nk. He couldn¡¯t think for a moment. Instinctively, he reached out and held the back of his head. The tables had turned¡­

    Apuse, cheers, and heckling happened all around them. Children also started milling around.

    However, neither of the two seemed to be able to see or hear anything. They could see only each other, hear only each other¡¯s rapid breathing, and feel only each other¡¯s violent heartbeats.

    How they wished time could stop at this moment.

    After some time, Su Jiu felt that she could not breathe. She reached out and pushed Rong Si away, pulling away slightly.

    ¡°Rong Si¡­¡± Su Jiu took in a deep breath of fresh air before reaching out to cup his handsome face. She domineeringly announced, ¡°From today onward, you¡¯re mine, understand?¡±

    ¡°Idiot.¡± Rong Si smiled. ¡°If I¡¯m yours, you¡¯re mine.¡±

    Su Jiu steadily looked at him and did not look away for a while as if she would never get tired of looking at him.

    This surprised Rong Si. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I look at my boyfriend?¡± Su Jiu said righteously.

    The word ¡°boyfriend¡± instantly pleased Si Rong. He suddenly realized that before, he had just been her friend. Now, he was her boyfriend.

    And she was his girlfriend now, and his first love.

    It was the best first love ever.

    When Rong Si saw that the girl was still looking at him, his heart stuttered. He hesitated for two seconds and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Then¡­ are you satisfied with your boyfriend?¡±

    Su Jiu immediately nodded. ¡°Of course!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Rong Si couldn¡¯t help but smile. He was suddenly looking forward to hearing her answer.

    Su Jiu giggled and reached out to cup his face. ¡°Because my boyfriend is handsome and has such a good figure! No one else canpare to him. Just his looks and height alone are enough to kill many people!¡±

    The viin that countless people liked in the original novel had be her boyfriend.

    Su Jiu¡¯s head was still spinning.

    <i>My boyfriend</i>

    Rong Si was more pleased. Her words were incredibly pleasant.

    Su Jiu was a little embarrassed by his deep gaze. She did not speak, but if she kept quiet as well, she would be even more embarrassed. Hence, she said, ¡°Rong Si, um¡­ I¡¯ve never been in a rtionship before. However, I¡¯ll try my best to be a qualified girlfriend. Please take care of me!¡±

    Rong Si suddenly smiled. Lowering his head, he rested his forehead against hers. ¡°What a coincidence! This is my first time in a rtionship too. So, please take care of me as well.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Su Jiu replied softly, her face already red. At that moment, she suddenly realized that she and Rong Si were still in the square¡­

    This meant the onlookers had seen everything!

    At this moment, the onlookers were still cheering. Su Jiu was so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a hole and hide in it. Without a word, she pulled Rong Si up and ran.

    ***

    In a daze, Su Jiu felt as though she was warm and sleepingfortably in the clouds.

    Hershes fluttered at the faint sound of a car outside, then she opened her sleepy eyes to find herself in someone¡¯s arms. When she looked up again, she only saw eyes so deep and beautiful that she could drown in them.

    ¡°Are you awake?¡±

 Chapter 878 - The Little Villainâ€™s Confession (4)

    <h4>Chapter 878: The Little Viin¡¯s Confession (4)</h4>

    It was Rong Si¡­

    Su Jiu had woken up, but she still felt like she were in a dream.

    <i>We are really together, right? Why does it feel so unreal?</i>

    Even at that moment, she still could not believe it. However, she felt like she had eaten ice cream. Her heart was bubbling over with sweet happiness.

    She remembered howte it had been when she had returnedst night. She had fallen asleep in the car. Rong Si had brought her back to the apartment. Except¡ª

    ¡°W-Why am I sleeping in the same room as you?¡± Su Jiu blushed. There was clearly another room in this apartment!

    ¡°We¡¯re already a couple. What¡¯s wrong with sleeping together?¡± Rong Si looked at her sideways as if he has already epted it.

    ¡°Then tell me honestly. Did you take advantage of me?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Rong Si answered. Su Jiu had fallen asleepst night, but he had been too excited to sleep. As he looked at her peaceful sleeping face, he really wanted to kiss her, but he didn¡¯t want to wake her. In the end, he had just kissed her forehead andy down beside her.

    This was the first time Rong Si had slept in the same bed with her. He had been nervous. His body had been rigid from head to toe. The boy had been afraid to get too close to her, scared he might think something he shouldn¡¯t. He had even slept on the edge of the bed, the distance between them enough to fit another human.

    <i>Next time I get the chance,?</i>he thought<i>, I won¡¯t be so far away from her.</i>

    Naturally, Su Jiu believed him. If he said no, then he hadn¡¯t done it. She pursed her lips. ¡°At least you¡¯re a gentleman!¡±

    Rong Si chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anythingst night, but now, I think I might.¡±

    Su Jiu froze.?<i>Think you might what?</i>

    <i>Take advantage of me?</i>

    Even as she thought about it, he leaned in as if to kiss her.

    Su Jiu¡¯s eyes widened, and she hurriedly reached out to push him away. She tilted her head to the side, avoiding his lips. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t brushed my teeth¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°I mind!¡± Su Jiu said as she jumped off the bed. She couldn¡¯t kiss him directly without brushing her teeth, and she didn¡¯t know if she had bad breath. If she did, the little viin might not like her anymore.

    Su Jiu always wanted to look her best in front of the boy she liked.

    Rong Si got out of bed too and followed Su Jiu to the bathroom. He took out a new pair of toothbrushes, squeezed on toothpaste, and handed them to her.

    When she finished brushing her teeth, he wrapped his arms around her from behind and braced his arms on the sink, trapping her in front of him. Then, he bent his head to her ear and said, ¡°Can I kiss you after you brush your teeth?¡±

    Su Jiu looked at him in the mirror. His face was devilishly handsome. She stiffened.

    ¡°Not a word? Well, I¡¯ll take that as a yes,¡± Rong Si said. He gently tilted her face toward his and caught her lips with his.

    He was gentle, as if he were kissing a fragile flower. Su Jiu closed her eyes and sank into his tenderness.

    However, the gentleness was only temporary. Not long after, the little viin disyed the aggression that belonged to a man.

    Su Jiu couldn¡¯t breathe again. Rong Si¡¯s face was slightly flushed, but he put on a nonchnt expression. ¡°Can¡¯t breathe? Looks like I¡¯ll have to practice more.¡±

    Understanding what he meant by ¡°practice more,¡± Su Jiu got a little ashamed and angry. She red at him. ¡°Rong Si, so that¡¯s how you are. Shameless!¡±

    Rong Siughed again, the sounding from his chest. It sounded amazing.

 Chapter 879 - Do It For Her

    <h4>Chapter 879: Do It For Her</h4>

    ¡°What are youughing at? Rong Si, I¡¯m serious. From now on, don¡¯t casually kiss me without my permission! Do you hear me?¡± Su Jiu waved her small fist in front of his eyes.

    Rong Si ignored her and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Do I still need your permission?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Impossible.¡± His refusal was quite decisive.

    <i>Impossible?</i>

    <i>When did the little viin be like this?</i>

    Rong Si chuckled again and wrapped his arms around Su Jiu from behind again. His handsome chin rested on her shoulder, his warm breath beside her ear. ¡°I¡¯m ted about this birthday, Little Jiu, and I love your gift. Thank you!¡±

    Actually, he would have liked whatever she sent.

    But since she had agreed to be with him, he wasn¡¯t going to let her go, no matter what. And if they were going to be together, they were going to be together forever.

    ¡°Hmph, you have to like it even if you don¡¯t want to!¡± Su Jiu said. When she saw that his eyes were as deep as a vast ocean, she blushed again.

    At this moment, the distance between them was no more than a fist¡¯s.

    Su Jiu could smell even the young man¡¯s pleasant scent. She felt his deep night-like eyes staring at her.

    The girl blushed at his gaze and could not help but say, ¡°What are you looking at? Haven¡¯t you seen enough?¡±

    ¡°Not enough.¡± He intended to watch her forever. How could this little bit be enough now?

    Su Jiu was speechless. She had really lost to him.

    After the two of them washed up and had breakfast in a nearby restaurant, Su Jiu received a call from her father. He said that since Rong Si¡¯s birthday should be over, she coulde back obediently, right?

    Instantly disappointed, Su Jiu puffed out her cheeks unhappily.

    She had spent less than two days with the boyfriend she had just gotten and she already had to go back!

    Rong Si finished packing for her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, go home.¡±

    <i>Ah! Already?</i>

    Su Jiu was reluctant. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back so soon¡­ I haven¡¯t finished touring the city.¡±

    Rong Si looked at her lovingly. ¡°Shall we shop some more?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Su Jiu smiled at him, then looked at him up and down. ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re still wearing the clothes you bought before. Did you not buy new clothes again? You¡¯re so handsome. If you don¡¯t buy some clothes, won¡¯t it be a waste of your figure? Let¡¯s go buy you clothes!¡±

    Rong Si realized that he wouldn¡¯t be able to change the way Su Jiu addressed him anytime soon. However, no matter if she called him Big Brother or by his first name, he liked it.

    He answered, ¡°No need. I have plenty to wear.¡±

    Su Jiu puffed out her cheeks. ¡°No, you have to buy them if I say so.¡±

    Rong Si couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Got it! Whatever you say.¡±

    ¡°Good boy!¡± Su Jiu reached out and touched his hair. She ruffled it, but that only added to his unruly and hopelessly handsome appearance.

    It was said that boys hated it when others touched their heads, but the little viin didn¡¯t mind her touching his head at all. She could ruffle his hair as she pleased, and even if it got messy, he didn¡¯t mind.

    However, Rong Si did not usually like to be touched. It was only when the one doing that was Su Jiu that he could ept it.

    When they arrived at the mall, Su Jiu bought a few sets of clothes for the little viin. She was satisfied. Seeing that he was carrying bags, she couldn¡¯t help but reach out. ¡°Let me carry some?¡±

    Rong Si refused. ¡°No, I¡¯ll carry them.¡±

    Su Jiu hid herugh.?<i>It¡¯s good to have a boyfriend. His muscles are too useful!</i>

 Chapter 880 - Disgusted

    <h4>Chapter 880: Disgusted</h4>

    Su Jiu affectionately took Rong Si¡¯s hand and lead them forward. Suddenly, she saw a pet shop ahead of her.

    When she saw through the ss window, she was immediately enthralled by the cute kittens and puppies inside. Turning to Rong Si, she said, ¡°Big Brother, shall we go in and take a look?¡±

    Rong Si looked down at her arm around his, enjoying the intimacy of the moment. His eyes softened. ¡°Okay.¡±

    As soon as the two of them entered the shop, the puppies barked at them and wagged their tails cutely.

    Su Jiu was charmed. She bent down and reached out to y with one of the puppies. She could not help but look up and ask Rong Si beside her, ¡°Big Brother, can we bring this puppy home?¡±

    Rong Si looked down at the puppies. They were indeed cute and furry. He asked casually, ¡°How would we take care of them?¡±

    ¡°We can keep it in your apartment. You¡¯ll be responsible for feeding it, bathing it, grooming it, picking up its shit¡­¡±

    Rong Si winced. ¡°And what about you?¡±

    ¡°Me? I¡¯ll take care of it too.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°Online, of course! Just send some videos of it every day or take a few photos for me to see.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Pfft!¡± When Su Jiu looked at his speechless expression and imagined him squatting on the ground, silently cleaning up the dog¡¯s feces, Su Jiu could not help butugh.

    Although she knew that the little viin was a caring child and that he even fed stray dogs before, keeping dogs was indeed a little troublesome for him now. He was busy enough every day. But she didn¡¯t want to leave just like that. Was there any pet that could keep himpany that he didn¡¯t have to worry about?

    As she thought for a moment, she suddenly saw a little turtle crawling back and forth in the fish tank.

    <i>A turtle!</i>

    <i>Surely it¡¯s easy to keep as a pet?</i>

    Moreover, these little turtles seemed to be newborns. The smallest one was adorable. She couldn¡¯t help but ask the shopkeeper, ¡°Boss, how much is this one?¡±

    The owner came over and smiled. ¡°There are several varieties of turtles in my shop. Each has a different price. Which one do you want?¡±

    ¡°Which one is more popr?¡±

    The boss smiled again and pointed to a big fish tank on the ground beside him. ¡°Our alligator snapping turtle is the most popr here. It looks especially fierce. Look, isn¡¯t it cool? Little girl, do you like it?¡±

    Su Jiu followed the direction of the shopkeeper¡¯s finger and nced at the so-called most popr Alligator Snapping Turtle. She was instantly embarrassed.

    It was huge. The shell on its back was uneven, and its open mouth revealed sharp teeth. It was terrifying to look at. If it bit you, you would probably be disabled.

    <i>Forget it! I don¡¯t want such a rude pet. Besides, it doesn¡¯t go well with a handsome, clean-cut boy like the little viin.</i>

    ¡°Big Brother, this is cute. It suits you.¡± Su Jiu¡¯s gaze returned to the little turtles. As she saw them slowly crawl around and stick their heads out, they looked really silly and cute. ¡°Shall we buy them?¡±

    Rong Si was amused.?<i>How do they suit me?</i>

    ¡°You¡¯re going to keep this as a pet?¡±

    Su Jiu smiled at him with bright eyes. ¡°Yes. Do you like it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡± Rong Si looked disgusted.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°It looks a bit stupid.¡±

    ¡°How is it stupid? It¡¯s cute!¡± Su Jiu reached out to hug his arm and wheedled. ¡°Big Brother, look at how cute this little turtle is. Let¡¯s buy two as pets, okay?¡±

    Rong Si realized that he was unable to resist Su Jiu¡¯s cuteness. No matter how hard his heart was, it turned soft the moment she looked at him. His expression became a little unnatural. After a while, he said, ¡°Fine.¡±

 Chapter 881 - Boyfriend Power (1)

    <h4>Chapter 881: Boyfriend Power (1)</h4>

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡± Su Jiu was overjoyed. She immediately turned around to choose the little turtles.

    Rong Si looked down at her fair profile, his deep eyes shining with a soft and doting light. A few girls passing by the shop couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at him.

    After buying two little turtles, Su Jiu said to Rong Si, ¡°These two little turtles are for you. Remember to feed them.¡±

    ¡°Why are they for me?¡±

    ¡°Because¡­¡± Su Jiu puffed out her cheeks and gloomily said, ¡°Because I¡¯m going back soon. When I go back, you¡¯ll be alone here again. So here are two little turtles to keep youpany. When you see them, you¡¯ll remember me!¡±

    Rong Si went silent for two seconds. He then nced at the little turtle and back at Su Jiu. ¡°On closer inspection, I suddenly think you look a little like them.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡± When he said she looked like a turtle, it didn¡¯t sound like apliment.

    Sure enough, Rong Si seemed to smile and say, ¡°You¡¯re just as silly.¡±

    Actually, he didn¡¯t need anything to be reminded of her. Thinking of her was a habit he had cultivated for years. He couldn¡¯t change it even if he wanted to.

    Su Jiu got furious. ¡°If you call me silly, I¡¯ll ignore you!¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s eyes darkened. He wanted to kiss her, but it was inappropriate at this location, so he controlled himself. The boy only reached out and pinched her cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t ignore me.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t ept that.

    Looking at his serious expression, Su Jiu chuckled. She felt a tinge of sweetness in her heart. ¡°That depends on you!¡±

    ***

    Back at the apartment, Su Jiu browsed the Inte for tickets back to Vienna, while Rong Si sat by the windows, ying with the two little turtles.

    To prevent the little turtles from crawling around, Su Jiu had bought a fish tank for them. Seeing Rong Si ying with them for a while, she was a little surprised. ¡°Big Brother, why are you staring at the turtles for so long? Are you nning to study them?¡±

    Earlier, Rong Si had said that he didn¡¯t like them. Now, he seemed even more interested in them than she was.

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to see which one looks better.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Su Jiu was puzzled. ¡°Don¡¯t they look the same? I don¡¯t see any difference.¡±

    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s a difference. There¡¯s bound to be a difference. I want to find the better-looking one.¡±

    Rong Si continued to observe the two little turtles under the light. ¡°Because I n to carve my name and yours on their shells. Yours will look better than mine.¡±

    Su Jiu was stunned. ¡°Why?¡±

    Rong Si tilted his head to look at the girl. In the yellow light, his smile was breathtaking. ¡°Of course, to give it to you.¡±

    Su Jiu was stunned again. Her heart suddenly felt warm as if she were wrapped in cotton.

    <i>What kind of precious boyfriend is he? That¡¯s too heartwarming, isn¡¯t it?</i>

    She hurried over to observe with him. ¡°No, you¡¯re prettier than I am, so you can have the good-looking one.¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s smile deepened when she said he looked good. ¡°You take it.¡±

    ¡°No, You take it!¡±

    Suddenly, a knocking sound came from the apartment door.

    Su Jiu frowned.?<i>Who would be looking for the little viin at a time like this?</i>

    ¡°I¡¯ll get it!¡± She moved quickly to the door and opened it. However, her expression hardened when she saw who was standing outside the door.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Su Jiu¡¯s tone was unfriendly.

 Chapter 882 - Boyfriend Power (2)

    <h4>Chapter 882: Boyfriend Power (2)</h4>

    Zhong Ya was standing there, wearing a white dress with her long hair flowing down her back. She looked elegant anddylike.

    When she saw Su Jiu, displeasure shed across her eyes.

    <i>Has this girl actually entered Rong Si¡¯s apartment?</i>

    Zhong Ya had been here countless times, but she had never been able to enter the apartment!

    Gritting her teeth, she could only hide her emotions. Then, she asked gently, ¡°Is Rong Si here? I need to talk to him.¡±

    ¡°What for?¡± Su Jiu asked warily.

    Zhong Ya raised her hand and gestured for her to look at the folder in her hand. ¡°I¡¯m here to give this to him.¡±

    ¡°Oh, just give it to me.¡±

    Zhong Ya naturally didn¡¯t want to give the folder to her. She red at her and called out in a gentle voice, ¡°Rong Si, are you here? My father asked me to send you some things.¡±

    Rong Si didn¡¯t even look at Zhong Ya. His attention was still on the little turtle.

    It was as if he didn¡¯t want to talk to her at all.

    Zhong Ya felt a little embarrassed and turned to Su Jiu. ¡°Sister, this information is quite important. I have to exin it to Rong Si. Let me in.¡±

    ¡°What if I say no?¡± Su Jiu stood in the doorway, blocking her way.

    Zhong Ya was furious.?<i>How can she do this?</i>

    She really wanted to chase this girl away from Rong Si. This girl was just a little more beautiful than her. What other merits did she have to make Rong Si like her?

    Zhong Ya did not feel that she was inferior to Su Jiu at all, but Rong Si had never looked her in the eye. Their usual exchanges were pitifully few, and their conversations stopped only at study topics.

    Nothing else!

    Besides, after what had happened the previous day, Rong Si must have had a terrible impression of her. Zhong Ya felt she had to do something to salvage her image in his mind.

    Anyway, as long as he wasn¡¯t married to this girl, who came out of nowhere, she still had a chance, didn¡¯t she?

    It was said that there was no obstacle that couldn¡¯t be ovee. There were only people who wouldn¡¯t work hard.

    Although Zhong Ya usually despised being a mistress, this principle did not exist where Rong Si was involved.

    Losing her principles for him was worth it!

    Zhong Ya suppressed her anger and said, ¡°Sister, my name is Zhong Ya. I¡¯m Rong Si¡¯s ssmate, and I usually do research with him.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Su Jiu replied casually.

    <i>That¡¯s her reaction?</i>

    <i>Have you no manners?</i>

    Zhong Ya gritted her teeth and forced a smile. ¡°I know you misunderstood what happened yesterday. You might be a little biased against me and dislike me. However, I¡¯m looking for Rong Si today because of his studies. It¡¯s very important to him. Don¡¯t tell me you want to get in the way of this too?¡±

    Su Jiu snorted. ¡°Like I just said. Just give me the information. If Rong Si doesn¡¯t understand anything, he¡¯ll ask Professor Zhong. You don¡¯t have toe in and tell him.¡±

    No matter what, she wasn¡¯t going to let this woman in.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Zhong Ya was speechless, and her eyes widened.

    After gritting her teeth, she put on a pitiful expression. ¡°Are you really going to be that mean to me? I said I was just sending him information. Can¡¯t I do that?¡±

    ¡°No. You¡¯ll pass the information on to me, or you can go back. Your choice.¡±

    Zhong Ya was furious.

    She had not expected this girl to be so domineering!

    <i>So Rong Si likes this type of woman?</i>

    Seeing that Zhong Ya did not move, Su Jiu pretended to close the door. However, Zhong Ya reached out to block the door and red at her. Lowering her voice, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t go overboard!¡±

 Chapter 883 - Do You Like This Reward? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 883: Do You Like This Reward? (1)</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    ¡°Huh! Overboard? Me? What about you? Don¡¯t you think what you did was too much?¡±

    ¡°How was what I did ¡®too much¡¯? I just don¡¯t get it. Why would Rong Si like you?¡±

    ¡°He just likes me. Hahaha! Does it make you mad?¡±

    <i>Is this wretched girl provoking me?</i>

    Zhong Ya was so angry that her lungs were about to explode. She angrily said, ¡°You little b*tch, don¡¯t you have any manners? Didn¡¯t your parents raise you right? I¡¯ll teach you a good lesson on their behalf today!¡±

    As she spoke, she raised her hand to hit Su Jiu. However, Su Jiu did not panic and reached out to grab Zhong Ya¡¯s wrist. Then, she coldly said, ¡°Who do you think you are to scold me on behalf of my parents?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you today!¡± Zhong Ya pulled her hand free from Su Jiu¡¯s grasp and raised it to hit her again.

    At this moment, she was overwhelmed with anger. All she could think about was dealing with Su Jiu. However, before she could touch Su Jiu, a strong hand grabbed her wrist. Zhong Ya grimaced in pain.

    She looked up and met a pair of deep eyes filled with anger!

    Rong Si pushed her away, and Zhong Ya stumbled back, almost falling.

    This young man, who was usually difficult to approach and would not even speak to her, had finally touched her. However, it was only to push her away for another girl.

    Tears immediately welled up in Zhong Ya¡¯s eyes. ¡°Rong Si, why are you like this? I came over to pass you the research materials, but she¡­¡±

    She pointed at Su Jiu. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t allow me toe in. What is this? Why would you like a girl like that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to interfere with who I like!¡± Rong Si coldly replied. He didn¡¯t intend to waste his breath on her. So he closed the door in her face without hesitation and locked her out.

    ¡°Rong Si!¡± Zhong Ya reached for the door, but no response came.

    As she looked at the closed door, her eyes were filled with anger and indignation. However, knowing that Rong Si wouldn¡¯t open the door to let her in, she could only turn and leave.

    ***

    ¡°Big Brother, you were so handsome just now!¡± Su Jiu couldn¡¯t help but praise Rong Si.

    <i>What should I do?</i>?Ever since Rong Si had be her boyfriend, she found that he looked good in every situation. He was so handsome no matter how she looked at him, especially just now, when he had appeared in time to block Zhong Ya¡¯s p for her. He was the ultimate boyfriend!

    ¡°Was I really?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Su Jiu looked at him with bright eyes that seemed to sparkle with countless stars.

    Looking into her eyes, Rong Si couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°It seems you¡¯re quite satisfied with my performance just now.¡±

    Su Jiu vigorously nodded. ¡°Of course, I was!¡±

    ¡°Then won¡¯t you consider giving me a reward?¡±

    <i>A Reward?</i>

    Meeting his expectant gaze, Su Jiu blinked. Then, she leaned closer to him and wickedly said, ¡°You really want a reward? Well, I won¡¯t give you one. What can you do to me?¡±

    Rong Si was speechless.

    <i>What should I do with her?</i>

    What else could he do but give in to her and spoil her?

    Amused by his aggrieved expression, Su Jiu wrapped her arms around his neck and faced him. ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m just teasing you. Of course, I have to give you a reward.¡±

    The girl¡¯s delicate face was inches away, and her sweet breath was getting closer. Rong Si¡¯s heart suddenly pounded, and his breathing quickened. He felt especially expectant.

    And Su Jiu did not disappoint him either. The next second, her soft lips were on his thin lips. She pressed them together gently and asked with interest, ¡°Big Brother, do you like this reward¡­?¡±

 Chapter 884 - Do You Like This Reward? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 884: Do You Like This Reward? (2)</h4>

    Her actions could be considered teasing. With her soft voice added to it, Rong Si felt that if he could control himself, he would not be a normal man.

    Rong Si looked at Su Jiu with burning eyes. His voice was slightly hoarse. ¡°Yes. Can you continue?¡±

    ¡°And if I say no?¡± Su Jiu deliberately asked.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take it myself,¡± Rong Si replied. He reached out and pressed the back of her head so that she could only face him. Then, he took the initiative and kissed her¡­

    ***

    The next morning, Su Jiu was sitting at the dining table and eating the pasta that the little viin had made for her with relish. However, her phone suddenly rang.

    She took out her phone from her pocket and saw that a message hade from Han Siye. ¡°Little Jiu, I¡¯ll be heading home first. Stay here and be safe.¡±

    <i>Is he going back already?</i>

    <i>Is he going home or back to Vienna?</i>

    Han Siye had suddenly said that he wanted to go back.?<i>Could it be that he saw everythingst night?</i>

    With that thought in mind, Su Jiu replied: ¡°You too.¡± As she typed, Rong Si came out of the kitchen with a te of beautifully fried poached eggs. When he approached her, he saw a name disyed on her phone.

    <i>Han Siye?</i>

    Rong Si¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked down at Su Jiu. ¡°Talking to Han Siye?¡±

    Su Jiu immediately came back to her senses and shook her head. ¡°Not quite. He said that he was going back, so I replied politely.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°What else? Big Brother, you don¡¯t think I¡¯m cheating on you, do you? Although I have the heart to be a g, I don¡¯t have the guts.¡±

    ¡°But you want to be a g?¡± Rong Si dangerously narrowed his eyes.

    Su Jiu yfully stuck out her tongue. ¡°I¡¯m joking! I¡¯ve got such a wonderful boyfriend now. I must be out of my mind to be a g!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t be a g. And don¡¯t go near other men or chat with them.¡± Rong Si looked at her steadily, his strong, thin lips opening and closing. ¡°I¡¯m the only one in your heart.¡±

    Su Jiu snickered and deliberately asked, ¡°What about my father?¡±

    Rong Si kept a straight face and sounded quite serious. ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you.¡±

    Su Jiu saw that the situation was bing tense and quickly hugged his arm. ¡°I know! Don¡¯t be angry, okay? You won¡¯t be handsome if you¡¯re angry!¡±

    Rong Si gave her a look. ¡°Am I angry?¡±

    ¡°You have the word ¡®unpleasant¡¯ written all over your face!¡± Su Jiu¡¯s lips curled into a yful smile. ¡°Big Brother, are you jealous?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Rong Si immediately turned away and pretended to leave, but Su Jiu smugly grabbed his sleeve.

    ¡°You are! Come on. Admit it. I promise I won¡¯tugh at you.¡±

    ¡°I said no.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then, I¡¯ll tell Han Siye tomorrow that you¡¯re not my boyfriend. I¡¯ll date him instead.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare¡ª¡± Rong Si¡¯s face changed. He turned his head and looked at her darkly.

    ¡°What if I dare?¡± This fearless girl was still taunting him.

    Rong Si¡¯s eyes darkened as he stared at her. ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    <i>Uh¡­?</i>Facing him like this, Su Jiu suddenly felt a little timid.

    In the morning light, Rong Si¡¯s eyes were devastatingly handsome. However, his expression was a little scary, as if a wolf had discovered its prey and was considering how to tear it apart.

    <i>He wouldn¡¯t take this seriously, would he?</i>

 Chapter 885 - I Want to See You Jealous

    <h4>Chapter 885: I Want to See You Jealous</h4>

    ¡°Tell me, Little Jiu. Are you serious? Or are you just joking again?¡± Rong Si pressed her.

    He had such a dangerous look in his eyes. If she dared say yes, this might end badly.

    <i>Is this the aura of a viin boss?</i>

    Su Jiu cowered. ¡°I¡­ was joking, of course. I wanted to see you jealous. I didn¡¯t expect you to take it seriously. You really don¡¯t have a sense of humor. You even threatened me!¡±

    <i>So¡­ it was my fault?</i>

    ¡°Stupid.¡± Rong Si reached out and flicked her forehead.

    Su Jiu covered her head in pain. ¡°You¡¯re the stupid one. You can¡¯t even tell if I¡¯m joking.¡±

    Rong Si stared at her, his expression suddenly serious. ¡°Don¡¯t ever make jokes like that again. I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re my girlfriend, so I don¡¯t like to hear you talk about meeting other guys or talking with them. You can have only me in your eyes and heart.¡±

    Su Jiu blinked, suddenly wanting tough.

    She had realized that the little viin was a little cute when he was jealous.

    ¡°What are youughing at? I¡¯m serious, but you think it¡¯s funny?¡± Rong Si sneered.

    ......

    ¡°No, no!¡± Su Jiu quickly denied it. ¡°I¡¯m notughing! And even if I am, I¡¯m notughing at you. I¡¯mughing because I think you¡¯re cute.¡±

    While speaking, Su Jiu reached out and pinched his face, pulling the corners of his lips down.

    She didn¡¯t like seeing him smile in that way.

    He might as well not smile at all!

    ¡°Cute?¡± Rong Si was clearly unsatisfied with this description.?<i>Could that word be used to describe a man?</i>

    ¡°But what if I think you¡¯re cute? Besides, I love you like this. You¡¯re handsome, cool, and cute. Big Brother, why do I like you so much that I can¡¯t help but be attracted to you? Tell me. Did you drug me or poison me?¡±

    Su Jiu smiled at him ingratiatingly and ttered him.

    As expected, Rong Si¡¯s serious expression softened.

    However, he still cupped her face in his hands and warned her again. ¡°Don¡¯t ever do that again. Or I¡¯ll get mad.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Great, the little viin is even threatening me now!</i>

    <i>But he¡¯s so cute when he¡¯s jealous.</i>

    She wrapped her arms around his neck from behind and leaned on him. Leaning close to his ear, she said, ¡°Okay, okay, okay! I won¡¯t do it, okay? No getting mad. I don¡¯t like bad-tempered boys.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t fall in love with another man, then I won¡¯t be angry.¡±

    Su Jiu didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry. ¡°Big Brother, think about it. I have so many handsome young men around me, but I like you. That¡¯s definitely true love. So why would I like another man?¡±

    These words pleased Rong Si.

    He took her hand and pulled her hard against his chest. ¡°Say that again,¡± he said, looking down at her.

    Being hugged by the little viin like this, Su Jiu felt the heat rising to her face. She suddenly became shy and could not say anything.

    With a dryugh, she said, ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t say it out loud. Tell you what. Is it okay to express it with actions instead of words?¡±

    <i>Actions?</i>

    Rong Si raised his eyebrows slightly, anticipation rising in his heart.

    Without another word, Su Jiu kissed him on the cheek. ¡°Here. What I want to express is in that kiss just now!¡±

    <i>Is that all?</i>

 Chapter 886 - Let Me Hug You Again

    <h4>Chapter 886: Let Me Hug You Again</h4>

    Rong Si was not satisfied at all. His fingers gently scraped the ce where she had kissed him. The soft touch of her lips seemed to still linger on it, making his heart restless.

    He had to, had to do something.

    Therefore, he decisively held her chin and kissed her.

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± He did not let go of her for a while. Almost out of breath, Su Jiu struggled in his warm arms.

    Rong Si didn¡¯t want to let go of her. His breathing became irregr. ¡°Don¡¯t move. You¡¯re leaving. Let me hug and kiss you again, okay?¡±

    Listening to his maic voice from so close, Su Jiu felt her ears grow hot. Her heart pounded.

    She teased him. ¡°Big Brother, are you¡­ sure you want just a hug and a kiss?¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Of course not.¡±

    The consequence of Su Jiu¡¯s words was that she was kissed until the sky darkened and her brain was about to run out of oxygen. She begged Rong Si to let her go with a sullen face. However, only when she was really about to die did Rong Si let go of her.

    ***

    The next day, Su Jiu was on a flight back to Vienna.

    Rong Si sent her all the way to the airport and watched her until she walked through the gate. Before he left, he texted her and asked her to call him when she reached her destination.

    Su Jiu sat on the ne and felt warm and sweet when she saw Rong Si¡¯s text message.

    ......

    This time, she had gone over to celebrate his birthday and gained a boyfriend, the little viin that she desired. She had really profited from this trip.

    However, as soon as they separated, she missed him very much. She wished she could go back immediately and stay with him.

    <i>Perhaps, this is what being in love feels like?</i>

    Before she had transmigrated to this world, she had not been able to experience love. Aftering to this world, she had experienced it.?<i>So this is what love feels like.</i>

    Looking at his message, Su Jiu could not help but smile. She could not control it. She only put down the phone when the stewardess walked over to her and reminded her to turn the phone off.

    Then, someone walked up beside her and stopped. A familiar voice spoke above her head. ¡°Little Jiu?¡±

    Stunned, Su Jiu quickly looked up and widened her eyes in shock. ¡°Han Siye?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t¡­ didn¡¯t you go back yesterday? Why are you here?¡± The previous day, she had received a message from Han Siye, stating that he had gone back first. She had even wished him a safe trip. Who would have thought that she would meet him here?

    Han Siye did not answer her question. Instead, hemunicated with the foreign man sitting beside Su Jiu in fluent English and said that he was friends with Su Jiu and asked if they could swap seats?

    The foreign man readily agreed. When the man got up to switch the seat, Han Siye sat down in his seat, beside Su Jiu.

    ¡°I originally nned to go back first, but I was worried about you being alone.¡± As he spoke of this, Han Siye felt indescribably ufortable.

    That night, when Rong Si had confessed to Little Jiu, Han Siye had been there and witnessed everything. He had watched as Little Jiu epted Rong Si¡¯s flowers and confession and even took the initiative to kiss him. In that instant, Han Siye had felt as if his heart had been stabbed. It had hurt so much, but it was also as if he had be a piece of ss that had been shattered into pieces!

    Han Siye had been unable to sleep for the rest of the night. He had never felt so bad, so bad that it made him want to cry.

    Cry¡­

    <i>How long has it been since I cried?</i>

    However, he kept reminding himself that he was a man and he couldn¡¯t cry. Crying was humiliating.

 Chapter 887 - I Have a Boyfriend

    <h4>Chapter 887: I Have a Boyfriend</h4>

    So what if the girl he liked had be someone else¡¯s girlfriend? He could still find someone better in the future. Why was he crying?

    If Han Siye hadn¡¯t tried so hard tofort himself, to hold back the soreness in his throat and eyes, he might have cried¡­

    He had been awake all night, and his heart still hurt the next day. So he had thought about going back.

    Maybe, if he went back, he wouldn¡¯t feel so bad. If he couldn¡¯t see her, he wouldn¡¯t think of her, right?

    However, as soon as Han Siye sent Little Jiu a message, telling her that he was headed back, he regretted it. He hade here with Little Jiu and had promised her father that he would protect her. What was the point of going back alone?

    At the very least, he had to get her back safely first.

    So, he had pulled a few strings and found out which flight Su Jiu was on. Then he decisively bought himself a ticket.

    Su Jiu choked. ¡°Why were you worried? Did you forget that I have bodyguards secretly following me? I¡¯m not in danger.¡±

    She knew perfectly well that Han Siye¡¯s concern for her safety was only one of the reasons he hadn¡¯t left.?<i>The main reason is still that he wanted to go back with me, isn¡¯t it?</i>

    <i>What should I say to this child?</i>

    Han Siye¡¯s dark brown eyes flickered slightly. He smirked and said, ¡°Alright. I admit that I had dismissed the idea of going back first. If I had gone back first¡­ I woouldn¡¯t be able to sit with you like this.¡±

    Su Jiu helplessly sighed and seriously looked at him. ¡°Han Siye, there¡¯s something I want to tell you.¡±

    Han Siye turned to look at her and listened quietly.

    ......

    ¡°I have a boyfriend. It¡¯s Rong Si.¡± Su Jiu knew such words would hurt, but she had to say it. ¡°So, please stop pining after me¡­¡±

    She hoped he would let it go sooner rather thanter. It wouldn¡¯t do either of them any good.

    ¡°You mean, you want me to stop thinking about you?¡± Han Siye forced a smile and deliberately said in a rxed tone, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I can¡¯t even think about you?¡±

    Looking at his smile, Su Jiu could not smile at all. She replied, ¡°Han Siye, I¡¯m serious. I have a boyfriend. I like him, and our rtionship is very good now. Moreover, I don¡¯t want anyone to interfere in it. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±

    Han Siye fell silent and looked at her steadily. A hint of pain quickly shed across his eyes.

    Suddenly, Su Jiu could not bear to look away.

    However, Han Siye suddenly smiled and casually said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You like what you like, and I¡¯ll like what I like. It¡¯s fine.¡±

    <i>How is that fine!</i>

    A little angry now, Su Jiu pursed her lips to ignore him.

    Han Siye quickly asked, ¡°Are you angry?¡±

    Su Jiu remained silent and looked out the window.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Why don¡¯t I treat you to a feast after we get off the ne?¡± Han Siye softened his voice, as if he was coaxing her.

    <i>He is so persistent¡­</i>

    Su Jiu felt even more helpless. Coincidentally, the ne took off very quickly. Under Han Siye¡¯s expectant gaze, she closed her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m airsick. I¡¯ll sleep for a while.¡±

    Han Siye knew that Su Jiu did not want to discuss this topic with him. As he looked at her fair face and closed eyes, the smile on his lips disappeared bit by bit.

    What she had just said made him feel terrible.

    <i>It¡¯s only¡­ a bit ufortable. So what?</i>

    He wondered if he would ever give up on her. If he¡¯d ever let her go. At least, he couldn¡¯t do that yet¡­

 Chapter 888 - I Donâ€™t Believe You

    <h4>Chapter 888: I Don¡¯t Believe You</h4>

    When Su Jiu and Han Siye safely returned, Su Shengjing could finally be at ease.

    His daughter had left for only a few days, but Su Shengjing felt like it had been years. From time to time, he would think of her and worry that she wasn¡¯t eating well or sleeping well outside. When he saw that she was in good spirits, he could not help but ask, ¡°Baby, how have you been these days?¡±

    ¡°Pretty good. I saw Rong Si and gave him a birthday cake,¡± Su Jiu honestly replied. The thought of Rong Si made her smile again, and she quickly lowered her head, not wanting her father to notice it.

    However, Su Shengjing noticed that and suspiciously asked, ¡°What are you so happy about?¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She hurriedly said, ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just happy to see Daddy slowly getting better!¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    <i>Oh, I don¡¯t believe you.</i>

    <i>Something is clearly wrong!</i>

    Su Shengjing stared at her. When he saw her slightly red cheeks, he narrowed his eyes. ¡°Baby, are you in a rtionship with Rong Si?¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s eyes widened.

    <i>No way! He can tell that?</i>

    <i>No, I can¡¯t admit it</i>.?<i>If I admit it now, Daddy might rush over and break the little viin¡¯s legs.?</i>That was what Su Shengjing had said before, even if Rong Si had saved her.

    ¡°Daddy, I¡­ I just went to celebrate his birthday. It¡¯s really nothing¡­¡± Her voice was quieter than before, and shecked confidence.

    ......

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Su Shengjing did not believe her.

    An Yuan, who was at the side, quickly tried to smoothen things. ¡°Aiya! Stop worrying about Little Jiu¡¯s love life. You have to take care of yourself first. Little Jiu¡¯s always been a good girl. She has never caused us any trouble. You keep telling her not to fall in love before she turns 18. She remembers, don¡¯t you, Little Jiu?¡±

    An Yuan looked at her and secretly gave her a look before continuing, ¡°If you¡¯re still worried, I¡¯ll help you look out for her, alright?¡±

    Receiving the signal, Su Jiu immediately nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right! Daddy, you can let Mommy take care of me.¡±

    ¡°Come on. Who doesn¡¯t know that you two are working together? Your mother is on your side!¡± Su Shengjing¡¯s tone was sour.

    Fortunately, he did not pursue the matter. Otherwise, Su Jiu might have really revealed everything.

    The guilt Su Jiu felt for lying to her father was particrly intense. But¡­ she could do nothing about it. All she could do was silently apologize to her father.

    Aftering out of the ward, An Yuan led Su Jiu to the corner of the corridor. She reached out to tuck Su Jiu¡¯s hair behind her ear and gently asked, ¡°Little Jiu, tell Mommy. Are you¡­ with Rong Si?¡±

    <i>Did Mommy guess it too?!</i>

    Su Jiu looked at her mother in shock, then blushed. ¡°Um¡­ if I say yes, will Mommy tell Daddy?¡±

    ¡°Then tell Mommy first. Are you with Rong Si?¡±

    Su Jiu blushed even more, embarrassed to look at her mother. Her voice was as small as a mosquito¡¯s. ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s good.¡±

    Su Jiu was a little surprised to hear An Yuan say that. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re not mad?¡±

    An Yuanughed and ruffled her hair. ¡°For what? Mommy has long since seen that you like him, and he likes you as well. If you two weren¡¯t together, that would be weirder. Also, didn¡¯t Mommy tell you before? I¡¯m not like your father, that old antique.¡±

 Chapter 889 - Trying to Catch Up With Him

    <h4>Chapter 889: Trying to Catch Up With Him</h4>

    ¡°I have no objection to you dating the boy you like. Your first love is so beautiful. It would be a pity for you not to experience it.¡±

    In the past, it was precisely because she did not dare express her feelings to Su Shengjing that An Yuan had missed her most beautiful first love when she was a student. Now that she thought about it, she still felt regretful.

    The words instantly relieved Su Jiu and made her happy. It was good to be with the boy she liked and have her mother¡¯s support.

    An Yuan paused, and her expression became serious. ¡°But there¡¯s one thing you have to pay attention to. Don¡¯t get carried away. Dating is not like getting married. Girls have to protect themselves. Don¡¯t do anything you¡¯ll regret, understand?¡±

    Warmth spread through Su Jiu. Unable to resist, she wrapped her arms around her mother and buried her face in her chest. ¡°I know, Mommy. Thank you!¡±

    An Yuan smiled and patted her head. She then murmured, ¡°Our little girl has grown up and gotten a boyfriend. While Mommy is happy, I¡¯m also a little sad. What should I do?¡±

    Su Jiu looked up from her arms and said softly, ¡°Even if I have a boyfriend, I¡¯m still my parents¡¯ daughter. I¡¯ll never change!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± An Yuan smiled again. ¡°When you have time, will you bring your boyfriend to meet Mommy?¡±

    When the word ¡°boyfriend¡± came out of her mother¡¯s mouth, Su Jiu suddenly felt her face burn even more. She got too embarrassed to look at her and just leaned into her arms and nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±

    ***

    Days passed. After making a full recovery, Su Shengjing returned to China and resumed work.

    After the kidnapping incident, his poprity had risen to another level. Even Su Jiu became famous, and her poprity wasparable to that of a popr celebrity.

    The movie script was being prepared. ording to Su Shengjing, they would film the movie after Su Jiu finished her college entrance examination. The director had agreed to it without any objections.

    ......

    It was good enough that the father and daughter duo were willing to make this movie. What more could he ask for?

    Su Jiu did not pay attention to the entertainment industry and focused on preparing for her college entrance examination.

    The little viin was so outstanding. She could not fall behind. She had to work hard to catch up to him!

    It was just that he seemed to have be even busier now. Now, she often couldn¡¯t talk to him properly for days, and she hadn¡¯t seen him in a long time. The longing in her heart kept growing and growing.

    <i>So this is the sweet and torturous feeling of love.</i>

    The weather gradually warmed up, and the students changed into their summer uniforms. As the college entrance examination approached, the students started studying seriously. Su Jiu rubbed her dry eyes. She was about to lean on the table to rest when she heard her phone ring.

    A message popped up.

    She subconsciously took out her phone and took a look at the teacher on stage when he wasn¡¯t paying attention. To her surprise, the message was from the little viin!

    ¡°I¡¯m back. I¡¯ll wait for you at the school gate after school.¡±

    <i>Ahhhhhhh!</i>

    Su Jiu screamed in excitement.

    <i>The little viin actually came back?</i>

    <i>And without warning! He didn¡¯t tell me beforehand at all. What a huge surprise!</i>

    Su Jiu suppressed her excitement and replied: ¡°Big Brother, see youter!¡±

    ***

    The moment the school bell rang, Su Jiu immediately picked up her bag and ran out of the ssroom, slipping away faster than a rabbit.

    The sun was setting. The golden afterglow shone through the branches of the trees, casting specks of light.

    When Su Jiu ran out of the school gate, she saw Rong Si standing under the banyan tree by the roadside, enveloped by the setting sun.

 Chapter 890 - Iâ€™ll Pay From Now On

    <h4>Chapter 890: I¡¯ll Pay From Now On</h4>

    Rong Si¡¯s hair and white shirt were gilded with a faint halo. He looked as handsome as if he had just stepped out of a painting.

    Su Jiu was stunned again, and her heart raced. When she regained her senses, she jogged toward him and happily called out, ¡°Rong Si!¡±

    Rong Si turned at the sound of her voice.

    The girl ran toward him against the afterglow, her smile as sweet as ice cream.

    Rong Si couldn¡¯t help but smile and open his arms to her naturally. Su Jiu plunged into his arms and melted against his chest, greedily breathing in his scent.

    He was back. The longing that had built up in her heart was finally released.

    Rong Si hugged her back and buried his face in her hair, breathing her in just as greedily.

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart, which had been empty since she hade back after meeting him, was now filled to the brim.

    After a while, Su Jiu looked up from his arms and sniffed, her eyes wet. ¡°Big Brother, why are you back so suddenly?¡±

    Rong Si intently looked down at her. ¡°I submitted a research report two days ago. The professor asked me to take a break, so I came back.¡±

    Seeing the pale markings under his eyes, Su Jiu could tell that the little viin had not rested well these days. Her heart ached. ¡°It¡¯s been hard, hasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡± Even if it had been, all the exhaustion had vanished the moment he had seen her.

    Rong Si reached out and smoothed Su Jiu¡¯s slightly tousled hair. ¡°You must be hungry. What do you want to eat tonight?¡±

    ......

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Su Jiu took his arm affectionately.

    Rong Si¡¯s smile deepened when he saw her hand on his arm. ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±

    <i>Ow, the little viin¡¯s voice is too gentle. Doesn¡¯t he know that¡¯s against the rules!</i>

    Su Jiu blushed. ¡°Then¡­ shall we have Western food? There¡¯s a new French restaurant nearby. I heard it¡¯s not bad. Why don¡¯t we go try it?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The French restaurant near the school was simple but luxurious. The restaurant was filled with melodious and soothing music. Many couples were eating there.

    A waiter led Su Jiu and Rong Si to a window seat and handed them the menu.

    Rong Si, in turn, handed the menu to Su Jiu and gestured for her to order.

    Su Jiu did not wait. She flipped through the thick menu and ordered five or six dishes.

    The waiter took a pen and wrote the dishes down on the list before turning to Rong Si, who was sitting opposite Su Jiu. ¡°What about you, sir? What would you like?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Rong Si then looked at her curiously. ¡°Can you finish all these dishes?¡±

    Su Jiu smiled slyly. ¡°If I can¡¯t finish it, I still have you, right? Big Brother.¡±

    Her soft voice called him big brother. Rong Si¡¯s eyes darkened.

    He wanted to do something but could only restrain himself for the moment.

    The food in this restaurant was indeed good. Moreover, her boyfriend was sitting opposite her. Su Jiu¡¯s appetite was so good that she ate heartily.

    Without realizing it, she had eaten a lot.

    When it was time to pay, Su Jiu instinctively took out her card. However, Rong Si stopped her and took out his phone to pay. ¡°I¡¯ll pay for everything from now on.¡±

    Su Jiu felt that a meal like this was not cheap. She would feel bad if she had to make the little viin pay every time.

    ¡°Big Brother, it¡¯s fine. Can¡¯t we each pay once?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Rong Si repeated firmly. ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll pay for everything.¡±

 Chapter 891 - Give Her The Whole Heart

    <h4>Chapter 891: Give Her The Whole Heart</h4>

    Before, he had epted her kindness. Now, it was his turn to be nice to her. Rong Si couldn¡¯t give her honeyed words, but he decided that he would express his love with actions instead.

    Now that he was her boyfriend, he had to go all out.

    Helpless, Su Jiu replied, ¡°Okay, okay, Big Brother. Then you have to work hard to be a bigshot who doesn¡¯t blink when ites to spending money. Otherwise, I might spend all your money on food!¡±

    Rong Siughed at her. He then looked at her lovingly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll work hard to earn money.¡±

    <i>She is right. How am I going to give her a good life if I don¡¯t earn money?</i>

    Su Jiu had grown up as pampered as a princess. If she were to live with him in the future, he could not let her be worse off than she was now.

    After Rong Si paid the bill, the waiter smiled. ¡°Thank you! Please take care. Remember to take your valuables with you.¡±

    Su Jiu looked around in case she had left something behind. However, Rong Si reached out to her, and his lips curled into a breathtaking smile.

    Then, in a maic, gentle voice he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, ¡®valuables¡¯.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Ahhh!</i>

    She blushed and put her hand in Rong Si¡¯s. Rong Si immediately tightened his grip. Under the waiter¡¯s teasing gaze, she let him lead her out of the restaurant.

    ***

    ......

    <i>I think I made a mistake.¡¯</i>

    Su Jiu thought she really shouldn¡¯t have ordered that much food. Now, she felt extremely full. She had been clutching her stomach the whole time she walked aftering out of the restaurant. After a while, she was unable to walk.

    Su Jiu stopped and tugged at Rong Si¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Big Brother¡­¡±

    Rong Si immediately turned to her.

    ¡°What is it?¡± he asked deliberately, raising his eyebrows.

    ¡°I think I ate too much.¡±

    Rong Si didn¡¯t look surprised, as if he had expected this. ¡°What about it?¡±

    ¡°Listen to yourself. What kind of tone is that?¡± Su Jiu pouted. ¡°What do you n to do now?¡±

    Rong Si suppressed a smile. ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Su Jiu knew that he was saying this on purpose. Yet, pretending to be unhappy, she snorted. ¡°Is this how you¡¯re going to be a boyfriend? You¡¯re so ipetent. Forget it. I¡¯m disappointed in you. I don¡¯t want you anymore. I¡¯m going to find another boyfriend!¡±

    ¡°Dream on.¡± Rong Si reached out and tapped her forehead lightly. Then, he concernedly asked, ¡°Shall I massage it for you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Su Jiu looked at the people passing by and said in an embarrassed voice, ¡°If you massage it for me¡­ won¡¯t people think that I¡¯m pregnant?¡±

    Her stomach was now bloated. She might really get mistaken for a pregnant girl.

    <i>That would be awkward.</i>

    ¡°So?¡± Rong Si objected. ¡°You¡¯re eventually going to be.¡±

    <i>Wh¡­ What?</i>

    <i>Going to be?</i>

    <i>A Baby?</i>

    Su Jiu¡¯s face turned red, and her heart beat faster.?<i>Is the little viin¡­ thinking too far ahead?</i>

    She curled her lips. ¡°How can you be so sure I will be? What if¡­ what if we break up one day?¡±

    ¡°Break up?¡± Rong Si stared at her, his expression turning serious.

    Instantly aware of the dangerous air he was emanating, Su Jiuughed dryly. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to break up with you. I¡¯m¡­ just joking. Don¡¯t take it seriously!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make such a joke. I don¡¯t like jokes like that.¡± Rong Si sounded unusually serious.

    He had said that since he had decided on her in this life, he would like only her and give her his entire heart.

 Chapter 892 - Want to Do Something Worse

    <h4>Chapter 892: Want to Do Something Worse</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    Rong Si found it hard to imagine what he would do if one day Su Jiu stopped liking him and abandoned him.

    Seeing that Rong Si was now in a bad mood, Su Jiu realized that she had said the wrong thing. She quickly hugged his arm and looked at him brightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I won¡¯t say it again. Don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡±

    When she tried to wheedle, it definitely worked. Rong Si felt helpless. ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re not!¡± Su Jiuughed. Suddenly, her stomach hurt. She gasped and bent over.

    Rong Si saw that she was ufortable, so he worriedly asked, ¡°Should we go to the doctor¡¯s?¡±

    Su Jiu shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m just really full. There¡¯s no need to go to the doctor.¡±

    There was nothing he could do about her. Rong Si crouched down in front of her. ¡°Come on up. Let¡¯s get some medicine.¡±

    ¡°You want to carry me?¡± Su Jiu looked up at him, surprised. They were on the street.?<i>Does he not care what people think?</i>

    Rong Si tilted his head to look at her. His long eyshes and high-bridged nose were especially handsome. ¡°Get on,¡± he repeated.

    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Su Jiu replied. She felt a little embarrassed as shey on his back. Then, she wrapped her arms around his neck and let him carry her.

    The two of them received all sorts of looks from the people around them, some surprised, some envious, and some disgusted. Nevertheless, Rong Si carried Su Jiu on his back without flinching. As far as he was concerned, other people¡¯s opinions didn¡¯t matter. All he cared about was her.

    Su Jiu was a little embarrassed and buried her face in his neck.

    As they walked, Rong Si seemed to slow down. ¡°Idiot,¡± he finally said.

    ......

    His voice was suppressed, as if he was trying his best to control something.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Su Jiu looked up, confused.

    <i>Why did he suddenly call me an idiot?</i>

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too close. You¡¯re breathing into my neck.¡± Did she know the tickling sensation was making him ache all over? Especially his heart, which felt as if it had been feathered over and over again?

    Feeling his breathing quicken, Su Jiu understood it. She instantly got embarrassed and quickly raised her face.

    Out of the corner of her eye, she stole a nce at Rong Si¡¯s side profile, which seemed to be carefully outlined, and his tense jaw. She suddenly wanted tough.

    <i>It turns out that¡­ the cold and abstinent little viin can not withstand such teasing.</i>

    <i>He can¡¯t stand it just because I came a little closer to him?</i>

    <i>So how would he react if I tried something even worse?</i>

    ***

    They bought some digestive pills at the pharmacy, and Su Jiu took one. Her stomach quickly stopped hurting.

    When she came out of the pharmacy, Rong Si looked at her worriedly. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±

    Su Jiu smiled at him. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore!¡±

    Rong Si reached out and ruffled her hair. ¡°If you¡¯re still ufortable, make sure you tell me, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Su Jiu sensed his concern, and her heart felt as sweet as honey. She took the initiative to hold his hand and walked forward with him.

    As night fell, many people came shopping at the night market. Su Jiu nced left and right, and a pet shop attracted her gaze.

    This pet shop was not big. It sold dogs of many breeds here.

    Seeing Su Jiu stop at the door, a puppy put its paws on the cage and howled. Its round eyes looked at her as if it was greeting her.

    <i>It¡¯s so cute!</i>

    Rong Si saw her reach out and y with the puppies with a smile. His heart skipped a beat, and he ruffled her hair again. ¡°If you really like it, why don¡¯t you buy one?¡±

 Chapter 893 - A Sudden Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 893: A Sudden Kiss</h4>

    Su Jiu turned around in shock and disbelief. ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I thought you liked dogs?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s so troublesome to have a dog.¡± Su Jiu was only teasing them. She hadn¡¯t said anything about buying one.

    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble,¡± Rong Si seriously replied. ¡°I¡¯ll be in charge of feeding it, bathing it,bing its fur, and picking up its shit. You just have to be in charge of taking the pictures.¡±

    <i>What?</i>

    <i>He actually remembers my earlier words so clearly?</i>

    <i>It seems that the little viin is attentive toward me.</i>

    Su Jiu felt sweet inside. ¡°Big Brother, are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Pick one before I go back on my word.¡± Rong Si¡¯s tone and expression were awkward. He looked adorable.

    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. Thank you!¡± Delighted, Su Jiu tiptoed and kissed him on the cheek before going in to choose the puppy.

    The sudden kiss stunned Rong Si. He reached out and touched the ce she had kissed him just now. It took him a while to recover.

    Then, he couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    <i>This reward is good. I like it.</i>

    ......

    Every puppy in the shop was cute. Su Jiu tried to pick one in a dilemma and could not decide which one to buy. In the end, she chose a small white Samoyed

    This puppy was only two months old. It was furry, with big round eyes. When it stuck out its little tongue, it looked like it was smiling at her. No wonder this kind of dog was called the Smiling Angel.

    After buying the puppy, Su Jiu held it lovingly and stroked its little head. ¡°Big Brother, shall we give it a name? What do you think it should be called?¡±

    Rong Si looked at the little Samoyed Su Jiufortably held in her arms and suddenly felt ufortable. He didn¡¯t like her holding anything else, even a dog.

    Apparently, he was more possessive of Little Jiu than he had realized.

    Rong Si paused. ¡°Let¡¯s call it Little Jiu.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>To put my name on a dog. What is he trying to do?</i>

    ¡°Why?¡± Su Jiu expressed her confusion.

    Rong Si said matter-of-factly, ¡°I¡¯m interested in raising it and being nice to it only if it has your name.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    <i>So that¡¯s what he thinks.</i>

    Su Jiu found it funny. She thought for a moment. ¡°Why don¡¯t we call it Little While? We¡¯ll have a long life. Big Brother, I hope we can have a long life too.¡±

    She was embarrassed to say this.

    Rong Si did not object. If that was what the name meant, he would ept it dly.

    ***

    After strolling outside for a long time, Su Jiu sent the driver away and took the bus back with Rong Si. She ced the small Samoyed on herp andbed its fur.¡¯¡¯? Suddenly, she thought of something and seriously looked at Rong Si. ¡°Big Brother, let me ask you. I think the girl from before was called Zhong Ya. Is she still bothering you?¡±

    Rong Si knew who she was talking about. He answered, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Seriously?¡± Su Jiu pouted. ¡°Why don¡¯t I believe that? Would she really let you go so easily?¡±

    ¡°Regardless, I ignored her.¡±

    ¡°Even if you ignore her, she might stille after you.¡± Su Jiu looked sulky. ¡°Big Brother, let me ask you. Do you think she¡¯s pretty? I think she¡¯s pretty¡­¡±

    Rong Si didn¡¯t want to answer such a question.

    He wasn¡¯t interested in any other girl. He wouldn¡¯t even look at them. He didn¡¯t know if they were pretty or not. Even if they were, in his opinion, they couldn¡¯tpete with Little Jiu.

 Chapter 894 - Interlocking Fingers with Him

    <h4>Chapter 894: Interlocking Fingers with Him</h4>

    However, Su Jiu pressed on. ¡°She¡¯s your type, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    Rong Si answered without thinking, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Su Jiu red at him with deliberate ferocity. ¡°Are you saying my taste is bad?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Rong Si, do you like her type?!¡±

    Rong Si helplessly looked at Su Jiu and chose to remain silent.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Could it be that you¡¯re agreeing? I knew it! Rong Si, you look like a real yboy. Tell me honestly. Did you fall for another girl behind my back? It must be. There are many beautiful sisters overseas!¡±

    Rong Si winced. ¡°Idiot.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m concerned about your love life!¡±

    Seeing how angry the girl was, Rong Si raised his eyebrows and suddenly smiled.

    He reached out to cup her small face in his hands. ¡°Are you jealous?¡± he asked, his tone yful.

    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Su Jiu argued, looking ufortable.

    ¡°You¡¯re just jealous,¡± Rong Si firmly said, his deep gaze fixed on her face.

    ......

    <i>Does she know how lovely she looks right now? How much it moves me?</i>

    ¡°I¡¯m not jealous. How should I put it? My current mood is¡­¡± Su Jiu pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll be alone overseas and I won¡¯t be able to watch over you all the time. A beautiful sister might seduce you¡­¡±

    ¡°Then you should understand now how I feel seeing you with Han Siye?¡±

    Su Jiu was stunned.?<i>Why is he suddenly talking about Han Siye?</i>

    <i>Wait a minute! Does he think I have some rtionship with Han Siye now?</i>

    She immediately replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been focused on revising and preparing for the college entrance examination. I haven¡¯t seen him in a long time. I haven¡¯t even seen Xiao Wei for a while. Big Brother, I have only you in my eyes and heart. I can¡¯t amodate anyone else!¡±

    Rong Si was pleased by her words, and his mood lightened. ¡°I feel the same.¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart softened as she looked into his eyes and heard his words.

    Rong Si suddenly lowered his head slowly, and his lipsnded on hers, pressing against hers.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Su Jiu was stunned. She instinctively wanted to push him away, but he held her hand and interlocked their fingers.

    <i>No, we are in public. How could he¡ª</i>

    The little Samoyedy in Su Jiu¡¯s arms, her head tilted to one side. Her big dark eyes watched them with particr purity, wondering what they were doing.

    Su Jiu suddenly felt as if she were doing something bad and teaching a child bad things. However, Rong Si¡¯s gentleness made it impossible for her to refuse. She could not stop. She could only blush and close her eyes¡­

    ¡°Oh my God! What are they doing? That¡¯s so inappropriate!¡± The auntie sitting in the nearby seat couldn¡¯t help butin.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s still wearing her school uniform¡­ How impudent!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with children these days? They¡¯re even more mature than us adults at such a young age. It¡¯s really amazing¡­¡±

    Su Jiu blushed at their words, but Rong Si remained calm and focused on his work.

    Finally, Su Jiu could not help but push him. ¡°Oh¡­ Rong Si, let go of me!¡±

    Hearing her protest, Rong Si reluctantly let go of her.

    Su Jiu blushed and quickly leaned to the side, pulling away from him. ¡°Rong Si! You can¡¯t do this in the future. You have to pay attention to your image in broad daylight. Your image! Do you hear me?¡±

 Chapter 895 - A Chance to Be Alone With Her

    <h4>Chapter 895: A Chance to Be Alone With Her</h4>

    She dered that huffily.

    Rong Si raised his eyebrows. His expression was nonchnt, as if he thought nothing of it. ¡°Can I pretend I didn¡¯t hear that?¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± He suddenly leaned toward the girl, his long arm brushing her ear, and cornered her against the window of the bus. Staring at her, he said, ¡°But what if I do?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Su Jiu¡¯s heart raced. She felt as though she was about to sink into his vast and deep eyes.

    <i>D*mn it¡­</i>

    <i>Why is my face all red again?</i>

    <i>I¡¯m losing my nerve in front of him!</i>

    ***

    After getting off the bus, Rong Si sent Su Jiu all the way back to her house. Su Jiu turned to look at him. ¡°Big Brother, my parents are not at home. I want to invite you to my house!¡±

    Rong Si froze. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Of course. My mother is filming a new show, and my father has gone to shoot an advertisement. He won¡¯t be back for a while, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Actually, Su Jiu just wanted to spend more time with him.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Rong Si agreed without thinking.

    ......

    He couldn¡¯t ask for more than the chance to be alone with her.

    ¡°Wait a minute! The housekeeper is at home. I¡¯ll see if she wants to take a few days off. If she does, then it¡¯ll be just you and me at home!¡± The thought of it made Su Jiu a little excited.

    Rong Si nodded and waited for her at the door.

    Su Jiu opened the door and walked into the two-story vi. She saw Auntie Zhang, the housekeeper, sprinkling water on the flowers in the vase. Hearing themotion at the door, Auntie Zhang immediately turned around and said with a smile. ¡°Little Jiu, why are you back sote tonight? Did you go on a date with a boy? Why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing home to eat? Dinner is cold. Come. I¡¯ll heat it for you.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Is Auntie Zhang a goddess?</i>

    <i>She could guess that?</i>

    Su Jiu walked to her side and took her arm. ¡°Auntie Zhang, I¡¯ve already eaten. You don¡¯t have to heat the food for me. Also, you¡¯ve worked hard. Why don¡¯t I give you a few days off so that you can go back and see your grandson?¡±

    Auntie Zhang was stunned and quickly said, ¡°Little Jiu, did I do something wrong? Just tell me, and I¡¯ll fix it. Don¡¯t chase me away!¡±

    Su Jiu didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry. ¡°Auntie Zhang, I¡¯m not trying to kick you out. It¡¯s just¡­ seeing that you¡¯ve been taking care of me and it has been especially hard on you, I thought I¡¯d give you a few days off. I don¡¯t mean anything else. Isn¡¯t your little grandson only two years old? Go back and see him, okay?¡±

    ¡°This¡­ This, Little Jiu, are you sure I didn¡¯t do something wrong?¡± Auntie Zhang was surprised.

    Although Little Jiu¡¯s family was especially nice to her, it was strange for her to be given time off so suddenly, especially because Little Jiu was home alone without her parents and needed someone to take care of her. It was strange to think that she would let her housekeeper go back.

    Auntie Zhang was also worried about leaving Su Jiu alone at home, so she said, ¡°Little Jiu, your father said that I have to take good care of you while he¡¯s away. So, how can I take a break? If hees back, he¡¯ll definitely me me.¡±

    ¡°Auntie Zhang¡­¡± Su Jiu had no choice but to pull her aside and whisper, ¡°Actually, I¡­ I wanted to bring my boyfriend home.¡±

    ¡°What? A boyfriend?¡± Aunt Zhang eximed. ¡°Little Jiu, you have a boyfriend?! Do your parents know?¡±

    ¡°Mom knows. She doesn¡¯t object. But Daddy doesn¡¯t know yet. I¡¯m afraid to tell him.¡± Su Jiu exhaled gloomily.

 Chapter 896 - Goodnight, See You in My Dreams

    <h4>Chapter 896: Goodnight, See You in My Dreams</h4>

    Moreover, it would be a long time before her father could ept that she had a boyfriend.

    Auntie Zhang was a little surprised at first, but then she smiled. She even smiled in relief.

    ¡°Little Jiu has grown up and gotten a boyfriend. What kind of person is he? Is he handsome? Does he have a good character? How does he treat you? Let Auntie Zhang see. I¡¯m old and have seen countless people in my life. I can tell at a nce if he¡¯s a human or a devil. Do you want Auntie Zhang to help you?¡±

    ¡°Auntie Zhang, wait! I¡¯ll bring him in for you to see. You¡¯ve seen him before.¡±

    ¡°Really? I have? Well, now I¡¯m going to take a good look at him!¡±

    Auntie Zhang was looking forward to it when she saw Su Jiu holding Rong Si¡¯s hand. Su Jiu excitedly said, ¡°Auntie Zhang, let me introduce you. He¡¯s my boyfriend, Rong Si!¡±

    Even if this elder was not one of her parents, listening to Su Jiu introduce him to the housekeeper as her boyfriend, Rong Si felt indescribably satisfied.

    Auntie Zhang sized up Rong Si and said in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s really Rong Si? Little Jiu, you¡¯ve been ying with him since you were young. I didn¡¯t expect you to get together. Not bad, not bad. This child is handsome enough. He¡¯s studying abroad right? Looks like he¡¯s smart too. Auntie Zhang is happy for you!¡±

    ¡°Not only is he handsome, but he¡¯s also a good person,¡± Su Jiu said as she affectionately hugged Rong Si¡¯s arm.

    Rong Si¡¯s lips curved as he heard Auntie Zhang say to him, ¡°Kid, since Little Jiu likes you, you have to treat her better. You can¡¯t bully her. Do you hear me? Otherwise, her parents and I won¡¯t let you off.¡±

    Rong Si nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! She¡¯s the only one who bullies me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s better!¡± Auntie Zhangughed and added, ¡°Now that your mother knows about this, you don¡¯t have to keep me away. Shall I arrange a guest room for him?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Su Jiu nodded. ¡°Thank you, Auntie Zhang!¡±

    ......

    Auntie Zhang quickly arranged a guest room for Rong Si. When it was time to sleep, Rong Si stood at the door of Su Jiu¡¯s room and patted her hair. ¡°Sleep early. You have school tomorrow.¡±

    Su Jiu nodded obediently. ¡°You too. Good night!¡±

    She turned back to go into the room, but Rong Si stopped her. ¡°Are you just going to go?¡±

    ¡°What else would I do?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to give me a goodnight kiss?¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    Seeing Rong Si¡¯s serious and expectant look, she couldn¡¯t bear to reject him. However, she was a little shy.

    Blushing, she stood on tiptoe and kissed him on the lips. ¡°All right?¡±

    A smile suddenly appeared in Rong Si¡¯s eyes. ¡°Okay, go to sleep. Good night! I¡¯ll see you in your dreams.¡±

    ¡°Yes, see you in my dreams!¡± Su Jiu felt her heart melt. She looked at him again, then she walked into the room and reluctantly closed the door.

    When the door closed in front of him, Rong Si turned around and walked toward the guest room. He reached out to touch his lips and couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ***

    In the blink of an eye, the next day arrived.

    The morning¡¯s golden sunlight spilled through the window panes, and the sunflowers on the sill bloomed brilliantly. The rm had gone off no less than five times, but the figure curled up on the bed remained motionless.

    The young man standing by the bed helplessly turned off the rm and bent down. His deep voice sounded exceptionally pleasant in the morning. ¡°Wake up, Little Jiu.¡±

    Su Jiu still didn¡¯t want to get up. She hid under the covers. ¡°No, let me sleep a little longer¡­¡±

 Chapter 897 - Wait, This Script Is Wrong?

    <h4>Chapter 897: Wait, This Script Is Wrong?</h4>

    ¡°You¡¯ll bete if you sleep any longer.¡±

    ¡°Just five more minutes!¡±

    Despite saying that, the girl in the bed had no intention of getting up even five minutester.

    ¡°Still won¡¯t get up, huh?¡± Rong Si warned her in a low voice from beside the bed. ¡°Then I¡¯ll¡­¡±

    His drawling tone was yful.

    <i>Then I¡¯ll what?</i>

    For some reason, Su Jiu looked forward to it.

    Therefore, she didn¡¯t open her eyes and continued to pretend to be asleep. She wondered if the little viin would lower his head and give her a gentle morning kiss until she woke up, like the hero of an idol drama.

    Rong Si narrowed his eyes and actually lowered his head¡­

    Su Jiu squeezed her eyes shut, her heart pounding as she waited. And yet¡ª

    ¡°Ahhh! Hahaha¡­ Ah¡­ Rong Si! Stop it. Ahhh¡­ spare me!¡±

    He actually tickled her ribs. Su Jiu struggled and rolled around,ughing until she was out of breath and almost in tears.

    She had to admit it worked. She was instantly wide awake!

    ......

    <i>Wait! This isn¡¯t the right script, is it?</i>

    Su Jiu was indignant. ¡°Rong Si! Why are you doing this?¡±

    Seeing that Su Jiu was still on the bed. Rong Si put one hand on the headboard and looked down at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Who told you not to get up, huh?¡±

    In the morning light, Rong Si¡¯s face looked exceptionally handsome. His facial features were so good that even a girl like Su Jiu was jealous.

    Her baby was so good-looking that it made her want to pounce on him and molest him.

    Su Jiu was d she was rational. Otherwise, she might not have been able to control her restless hands. Reluctantly, she said, ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll get up now.¡±

    She had just propped herself up in bed when a kiss suddenlynded on her lips.

    Caught off guard, Su Jiu quickly reached out to push Rong Si away. ¡°Don¡¯t do that. I haven¡¯t brushed my teeth!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. ¡±

    ¡°No, I think it not! And have you forgotten what I said in the car yesterday?¡± She had told him to pay attention to what he did, and he had forgotten in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°It¡¯s just the two of us here. What do we have to watch out for?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, you just have to pay attention.¡±

    Rong Si helplessly gave up on the idea of kissing Su Jiu. He lovingly reached down and lifted her from the bed to the bathroom.

    To prevent herself from falling, Su Jiu could only hug his neck tightly. She was hanging on to him, and they were inseparable.

    As his hands touched her soft skin, Rong Si looked down at her, his dark eyes slightly hot. ¡°Little Jiu¡­ are you tempting me?¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Why is he smiling so charmingly?</i>

    <i>And what does he mean by tempting him? He¡¯s the one seducing me, isn¡¯t he?</i>

    Su Jiu blushed. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t tempt you!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± Rong Si gestured to her legs, which were wrapped around his side. His throat moved.

    Su Jiu realized how suggestive such a gesture was. She quickly let go of his neck and jumped off him. ¡°Then I won¡¯t hug you!¡±

    Her breath left her suddenly, and Rong Si was annoyed.

    If he had known that she¡¯d do this, he wouldn¡¯t have said that. Why couldn¡¯t he have just let her hang on to him?

    When they reached the bathroom, Rong Si filled Su¡¯s mouthwash cup with water and helped her squeeze on toothpaste. He handed her the toothbrush.

    Su Jiu brushed her teeth and sighed. Her baby was really considerate.

    <i>Could such a good boy be found anywhere else? And I found him. Hee¡­</i>

 Chapter 898 - I Want to Push My Luck

    <h4>Chapter 898: I Want to Push My Luck</h4>

    Just as Su Jiu was feeling smug, she suddenly felt a sharp pain on her tongue and cried out.

    Rong Si immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she replied, rolling her tongue.?<i>Hiss, it really hurts too much.</i>

    But Rong Si pressed on. ¡°What happened?¡±

    <i>Why is he suddenly so concerned? It isn¡¯t a big deal.</i>

    ¡°I just bit my tongue,¡± Su Jiu answered casually. ¡°Why are you more nervous than I am?¡±

    Rong Si squinted. ¡°You can bite your tongue while brushing your teeth. Is there anyone more stupid than you?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re calling me stupid again. Any more, and I¡¯ll cut ties with you!¡±

    Rong Si pretended to not have heard that. ¡°Stupid, stick out your tongue. Let me see.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±?<i>He¡¯s calling me stupid again. Hmph! He doesn¡¯t even listen to me. Why should I?</i>

    ¡°Hurry up.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± She was going to make him wait.

    Rong Si¡¯s lips twitched, and his tone turned dangerous. ¡°If you don¡¯t listen, I¡¯ll kiss you.¡±

    ......

    Su Jiu was speechless. She had really lost to him!

    The girl could only stick out her tongue for him. She had indeed bitten it quite hard, and the tip of her tongue was bleeding.¡¯¡¯

    Rong Si¡¯s expression darkened. He frowned slightly as if he was worried.

    Su Jiuforted him instead. ¡°I just bit it. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    ¡°Pay more attention in the future. If you¡¯re hurt, I¡¯ll be hurt too.¡±

    When Su Jiu heard his words, her heart softened. Suddenly, she felt a sweetness in her heart. Even her tongue did not hurt anymore!

    After she finished washing up, Rong Si sprayed some painkillers on her tongue, then let her go to ss.

    ***

    When they arrived at school, before Su Jiu got out of the car, Rong Si reached out and pinched her cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to boys with ulterior motives, especially Han Siye.¡±

    Su Jiu chuckled at his serious expression.

    <i>No way! Is he still thinking about Han Siye?</i>

    ¡°Alright, I understand. You too. Be good and behave yourself. Don¡¯t think about flirting with women just because you¡¯re handsome!¡±

    Rong Si smiled and took her hand. ¡°I¡¯m confident in my self-control. Go to ss. I¡¯ll wait for you after school.¡±

    The words ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you¡± sounded strangely pleasant when he said them.

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart melted again. While Rong Si was still waiting for her answer, she leaned in and kissed his cheek. ¡°See you!¡±

    After opening the door, she was about to get out when Rong Si suddenly grabbed her. Before she could react, his lips were on hers.

    Su Jiu still had to go to school, so Rong Si did not go overboard. It was just a light kiss, but it made her heart melt.

    Rong Si smiled at the little girl¡¯s flushed face. ¡°Next time, just kiss me here.¡±

    He pointed to his lips.

    Su Jiu¡¯s face turned even redder as she stammered, ¡°W-Why do you care? I¡¯ll kiss you wherever I like! Also, I¡¯m already being nice by kissing you. Don¡¯t push your luck!¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°I always want to push my luck with you.¡±

    ¡°Ow, stop flirting with me, I can¡¯t take it!¡±

    Su Jiu quickly got out of the car and fled.

    Rong Si watched her from the back of the car, his lips curled. He realized that he seemed to have smiled more since he¡¯d been with her.

    He was getting happier and happier than he had ever been since she agreed to be his girlfriend. At the same time, he was uneasy. He was worried that one day she would stop liking him and then abandon him and leave.

 Chapter 899 - Surrounded by Pink Bubbles

    <h4>Chapter 899: Surrounded by Pink Bubbles</h4>

    However, he was caught up in the sweetness and torture of this love, unable to extricate himself.

    ***

    Su Jiu walked briskly on the boulevard to her school. Thinking of Rong Si¡¯s words and the warm touch on her lips, she could not help but smile.

    She felt a little dizzy, as if she were surrounded by pink bubbles.

    At that moment, a tall, slender figure appeared in front of her. Startled, she looked up.

    <i>Han¡­ Han Siye?</i>

    Han Siye¡¯s eyes flickered after he had reappeared in front of her after a while. Then he looked at her steadily.

    His eyes were troubled, eager, struggling, sad¡­ as if he were looking at a rare treasure he could only dream of.

    ¡°Little Jiu,¡± he said in a low voice, unlike his usual brash and bossy manner.

    Not knowing how to face him, Su Jiu drylyughed. ¡°Hi, It has been a while.¡±

    Han Siye¡¯s throat bobbed.

    Ever since Su Jiu had been with Rong Si, Han Siye had resisted the urge to see her every day. During this period, he often couldn¡¯t sleep and had learned to drink, thinking that as long as he was drunk, he wouldn¡¯t remember that she was already with another boy¡­

    Unfortunately, every time he woke up, he would still remember that. He had never stopped remembering.

    ......

    Now that the girl he had been longing for was in front of him, Han Siye couldn¡¯t help but reach out and hold her hand.

    Stunned, Su Jiu quickly struggled. ¡°Han Siye, what are you doing? Let go.¡±

    At this moment, behind a tree not far away, a man pressed the shutter button. The sound of several clicks rang out, and several pictures were taken of the two.

    ¡°Little Jiu¡­¡± Han Siye looked at her and hesitated.

    A wave of emotion rolled through him, threatening to overwhelm him.

    Just as he reached out in a daze to touch her face, Su Jiu struggled free!

    Han Siye stumbled back. Only then did he seem to wake up and realize what he had just done.

    Embarrassed, he scratched the back of his head and avoided eye contact. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Su Jiu did not know what to say. She realized that his dark circles were heavy and his eyes were bloodshot, as if he had not rested well for a long time. The girl could not help but say, ¡°Han Siye, I told you that I have a boyfriend. I¡¯m not the only girl in the world. You¡­ can find someone better.¡±

    ¡°Better?¡± Han Siye bitterlyughed. ¡°Even if there was someone better, that person isn¡¯t you. I don¡¯t want them.¡±

    ¡°But you can¡¯t continue like this. I can¡¯t give you what you want. So you have to let go as soon as possible. It¡¯ll be good for both of us.¡± Su Jiu couldn¡¯t bear to say this, but she had to.

    This guy was stubborn, too. She had to make it clear to him that she couldn¡¯t give him hope. If he kept doing this, how would he live a normal life?

    If his father found out, he might me her.

    After saying that, she pursed her lips and walked past him to the school building.

    Han Siye stood where he was and watched her leave. His hands were clenched into fists at his sides, and the veins on the back of his hands bulged.

    He understood the logic, but doing that was so difficult!

    Although Han Siye knew that Little Jiu liked Rong Si and would not like him, he was unwilling to give up!

    ***

    The bell rang, and the students returned to the ssroom one after another.

 Chapter 900 - Losing Control

    <h4>Chapter 900: Losing Control</h4>

    When the gardener of Su Jiu¡¯s school passed by the flowerbeds, he suddenly saw a furtive figure dressed in white.

    Frowning, he hurried over and said, ¡°Hey, who are you? Are you a student here? Why aren¡¯t you in ss?¡±

    Shocked, Zhong Ya quickly put the phone she had just used for filming into her bag. Then, she turned around and stammered, ¡°No, I¡¯m not a student. I, I¡­ I just saw the news online that the school was looking for a gardener, so I came to take a look.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re looking for a job, aren¡¯t you?¡± The gardener was impressed by her beauty and gentle manner of speaking. ¡°But I¡¯m not in charge of hiring, and I don¡¯t have that right. Let me take you to the registrar¡¯s office.¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh¡­¡± Zhong Ya broke out into a cold sweat and mumbled a reply. When the gardener turned around, she immediately turned around and ran.¡±¡±

    ¡°Oh, did she run away?¡± The gardener was confused.

    <i>Strange! I didn¡¯t do anything to her. Why is she running? It¡¯s as if she is a thief.</i>

    The gardener couldn¡¯t figure it out, but he paid it no mind and left.

    In a panic, Zhong Ya ran all the way out of the school to an empty ce. After her racing heart calmed, she took out her phone and looked at the photos she had just taken.

    Zhong Ya had secretly followed Rong Si. She did not expect to discover something incredible. It turned out that Su Jiu, that little b*tch, was actually involved with another boy.

    <i>No man can tolerate his girlfriend cheating on him, right?</i>

    <i>If these photos could sessfully destroy that b*tch¡¯s rtionship with Rong Si, then Rong Si would be mine!</i>

    Thinking of this, Zhong Ya felt as if she had been injected with confidence.

    ......

    ***

    During ss, Han Siye found Su Jiu and lowered his head. ¡°Little Jiu, I lost myposure this morning. I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    He spoke in a low voice with the frustrated, worried expression of a child who had done something wrong and was afraid of being chastised by his mother.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just don¡¯t do this again.¡± Su Jiu couldn¡¯t bear to see him like this and looked away.

    However, Han Siye suspected that she was still unhappy with him and quickly said, ¡°Little Jiu, don¡¯t be angry with me, okay?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±?<i>Did I say that I was angry with him?</i>

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to me just now¡­¡± Han Siye was a little embarrassed. ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s because¡­ men lose control when they see the girl they like.¡±

    His careful manner upset Su Jiu. She sighed. ¡°I told you it was okay and I¡¯m not angry. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    Hearing that she was not angry, Han Siye heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Su Jiu nodded.

    Han Siye turned around and left. Seeing him walk away, Su Jiu assumed that he would not look for her after school as he used to.

    Unexpectedly, when she walked out of the school buildingter, she turned around and saw him silently following her.

    Helpless, Su Jiu could only pretend that she had not seen him and continued walking.

    Han Siye¡¯s dazzling face attracted the attention of many girls.

    A few girls who looked like freshmen ran over with their phones to him and asked with a blushing face, ¡°Senior, are you Senior Han? Can we take a photo with you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Han Siye rejected them coldly and continued following Su Jiu. The girls could only look at his retreating back and sigh.

    ¡°Senior Han is indeed as cold as the rumors say. He¡¯s not even willing to take a photo with us¡­¡±

 Chapter 901 - The Most Difficult Creature in the World

    <h4>Chapter 901: The Most Difficult Creature in the World</h4>

    ¡°I heard that he likes Su Jiu! You know Su Jiu, right? Her father is an A-list celebrity, Su Shengjing. Han Siye has liked Su Jiu for a long time. He has been wooing her since Year One, but nothing has happened between them.¡±

    ¡°No way! Isn¡¯t Su Jiu just a second-generation star? Why is she so arrogant? Han Siye is the school hunk, but she won¡¯t even look at him? Then who does she like?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If that happened to me, I wouldn¡¯t even believe it!¡±

    ¡°Sigh¡­ it¡¯s a pity he won¡¯t take a photo with us.¡±

    Han Siye kept his distance and watched Su Jiu¡¯s back. He could not help but think that even after knowing Little Jiu for so long, he had not even taken a photo with her alone.?<i>Does this mean that our rtionship is not good?</i>

    He really felt like a bit of a failure.

    ***

    At this moment, Rong Si was standing on the top floor of a skyscraper in the city center, talking with the manager of a western restaurant.

    ¡°Hello, Sir. Everything is ready for you and your girlfriend¡¯s dinner tonight. When the timees, we¡¯ll do as you say and set off fireworks for half an hour. The lights on this side will project ¡®I Love You¡¯ on the opposite ss wall. We¡¯ll also arrange for the roses to be delivered to your girlfriend. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be touched.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Sir. If there¡¯s anything else you need, just say the word!¡± The manager escorted him politely to the elevator. ¡°Have a good day.¡±

    Rong Si took the elevator down from the top floor and took a deep breath to calm himself down.

    It was strange. This wasn¡¯t the first time he had prepared a surprise for the girl he liked. He had racked his brains thest time he had confessed. Yet, preparing a surprise for Little Jiu still made him nervous.

    ......

    It was said that girls were the most difficult creatures in the world to fathom. So he wondered if she would like it, or would she think it was unnecessary?

    Feeling apprehensive, Rong Si checked the time.

    <i>At this hour, Little Jiu should have finished school.</i>

    He took out his phone and called her.

    Su Jiu was pleasantly surprised to receive a call from Rong Si.?<i>He should be waiting for me at the school gate, right?</i>

    She picked up the phone immediately. Just as she said, ¡°Hello,¡± she heard Rong Si¡¯s maic voice. ¡°Have your sses finished?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯m almost at the school gate. Wait for me!¡±

    ¡°Come straight to the western restaurant at the skyscraper.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Su Jiu was stunned.

    Rong si added, ¡°We¡¯re having dinner.¡±

    Su Jiu immediately replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    The restaurant at the skyscraper was considered the most expensive restaurant in the capital.?<i>Why would the little viin choose to go there? It feels like he has spent a lot of money. Is he making enough money to cover that?</i>

    Su Jiu got into her car and asked her chauffeur to take her to the western restaurant Rong Si had mentioned. The chauffeur was a little surprised. Su Jiu¡¯s life after school seemed to be quite active recently. If she wasn¡¯t being invited to shop, she was being invited to dinners.

    <i>She¡¯s not in a rtionship, is she?</i>

    <i>Should I¡­ tell Mr. Su?</i>

    Su Jiu rushed to the restaurant excitedly. Under the guidance of the waiter, she quickly found Rong Si.

    He was sitting in a seat by the window with his back to her. In the sunset, therge clouds outside the window looked like they were on fire. The afterglow of the setting sun filtered through the floor-to-ceiling ss window and shone on him. Even his back looked ridiculously good!

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart raced as she secretly approached him. Then, she reached out and covered his eyes.

    Rong Si held her hand. ¡°I know it¡¯s you.¡±

 Chapter 902 - Really Gentle

    <h4>Chapter 902: Really Gentle</h4>

    ¡°How did you know? You¡¯re so boring.¡± Su Jiu pursed her lips and sat down beside Rong Si. However, she suddenly realized that his deep eyes were fixed on her. His gaze was refined but¡­ displeased.

    <i>What happened?</i>

    Surprised, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why¡­ are you looking at me like that?¡±

    ¡°Why do you think?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Su Jiu racked her brains but couldn¡¯t think of anything she had done to upset him today. The two of them were clearly fine this morning. Why had his expression changed in the blink of an eye?

    ¡°¡­¡±

    <i>What is it?</i>?Su Jiu was getting nervous.

    Rong Si remained silent. He just clenched his jaw and took out his phone. Then, he opened the photos Zhong Ya had sent him and handed the phone to Su Jiu.¡¯¡¯

    Earlier, after he had called Little Jiu, he had received these photos on his phone. They came from an unknown number.

    His heart had sunk when he had seen the photo.

    His eyes had widened.

    <i>These pictures!</i>

    <i>Who took them and sent them to the little viin?</i>

    ......

    Su Jiu raised her eyes and nervously looked at him. ¡°Big Brother, there¡¯s nothing between me and Han Siye. These photos were taken when he suddenly grabbed me this morning. I pushed him away immediately and told him not to do this again. Really!¡±

    Seeing how anxious the little girl was to exin herself, Rong Si said in a low voice, ¡°I understand.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Is that it?</i>

    ¡°Big Brother, aren¡¯t you going to continue asking me what happened next?¡± Su Jiu continued, ¡°I really pushed him away immediately. The person who took the photo had ulterior motives. They took the photos from only the front and not the back. It¡¯s obvious that they wanted you to think badly of me!¡±

    <i>D*mn it! Who could have wanted to sow discord between me and the little viin?</i>

    Seeing Rong Si looking at her without responding, Su Jiu bit her lip. ¡°Believe me. It¡¯s all that happened. If you want to know anything else, just ask!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to ask anymore.¡± Rong Si reached out and pinched her cheek. ¡°I just need to know that you pushed him away. As long as you stay by my side now, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    Su Jiu nkly stared at him and saw that he had deleted all the photos without hesitation.

    ¡°Big Brother, you deleted them?¡±

    Rong Si said matter-of-factly, ¡°Of course, I¡¯d delete them. What else am I supposed to do with them? Am I supposed to keep them as a memento?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

    This was somewhat unexpected.

    Su Jiu had thought that Rong Si would get angry and fall out with her, or find Han Siye and fight him. However, he had not done either of those things!

    Rong Si smiled at her look of amazement. ¡°I mind very much that Han Siye approached you, yes. But I know there¡¯s nothing between you. If I make a fuss, we might fall out, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Su Jiu nodded.

    ¡°So let¡¯s just leave it at that. I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡± Rong Si stared at her for some time, then hooked a strand of her hair behind her ear. ¡°Next time you see him, try not to have any contact with him, yeah?¡±

    Su Jiu was stunned.

    The little viin sounded so gentle right now that her heart felt as if it were wrapped in soft cotton.

    She nodded obediently. ¡°Yes, I understand. Then, forget it this time. You can¡¯t be angry.¡±

    Rong Siughed. ¡°If I were angry, I wouldn¡¯t have met with you. I¡¯d probably just find another lover.¡±

    <i>Find another lover?</i>

 Chapter 903 - You Can Like Only Me

    <h4>Chapter 903: You Can Like Only Me</h4>

    <i>He had thought of that?</i>

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Su Jiu red at him.

    Rong Si suddenlyughed. ¡°Idiot! Do you think I¡¯m really like that?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? You can¡¯t judge a book by its cover! Especially you men. You say one thing and do another!¡± Su Jiu poked his chest.

    Rong Si took her fingers and kissed them. ¡°I promise to keep my word. If I betray you, then let me die a horrible death.¡±

    Su Jiu gasped.

    ¡°Y-y-you¡­ why are you saying that?¡± It sounded rming.

    Rong Si thought nothing of those words. ¡°What are you afraid of? Anyway, it won¡¯t happen.¡±

    Su Jiu thought about it.?<i>That¡¯s true.</i>

    <i>The little viin is so sure it wouldn¡¯t happen that he doesn¡¯t care about swearing a dangerous oath!</i>

    She couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What are we going to do?¡± she said deliberately. ¡°You really can¡¯t betray me now that you¡¯ve sworn an oath. You can like only me in your whole life. Isn¡¯t that pitiful?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not pitiful. It¡¯s my pleasure.¡± Even now, Rong Si thought it was his greatest blessing to be liked by Su Jiu.

    Rong Si had easily handled the matter of the photos like it was no big deal. Soon, the waiter brought them dinner. Su Jiu nced at the dishes and was surprised. ¡°Big Brother, what you ordered is so expensive.¡±

    ......

    <i>ck truffle soup, salmon mousse, Australian lobster, New Zendmb chops¡­ This meal should cost at least a thousand dors, right?</i>

    Rong Si shrugged it off. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll pay the bill.¡±

    She suspiciously eyed him. ¡°Have you gotten rich all of a sudden?¡±

    Rong Siughed at her. ¡°Yes, I did make a small fortune.¡±

    <i>Wow!</i>

    <i>Is the little viin already taking the first step toward bing a bigshot?</i>

    Curious, Su Jiu pressed on the matter. ¡°Then tell me, what did you do to make this small fortune?¡±

    ¡°Trade Stocks.¡±

    <i>Stocks?</i>

    Although Su Jiu did not know much about it, she knew that if he had good taste and bought good stocks, he could make a huge profit. She suddenly had a strong feeling that the little viin would really be a bigshotparable to Li Mohan.

    She got a little excited and cheered him on. ¡°Big Brother, you can do it. I believe you!¡±

    Rong Si smiled again. Professor Zhong¡¯s research had been sessful. It had been published in famous academic magazines and websites and had won some awards. So, Rong Si had received a lot of bonuses, and he had bought stocks. The profits were not bad.

    But buying stocks was only his first step. After that, he had decided to look for opportunities to try to start a business, invest in something, make more money, try his best not to let her down, and slowly be her pride.

    He reached out and brought the dishes closer to her. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±

    Su Jiu leaned over to take a look. After a moment¡¯s deliberation, she said, ¡°I want to eat that mousse first.¡±

    She wanted to eat it herself, but Rong Si insisted on feeding her!

    <i>In front of so many people¡­ that doesn¡¯t seem right, does it?</i>

    ¡°Rong Si, I have hands. I don¡¯t need you to feed me.¡± Su Jiu reached for it, but Rong Si easily avoided her. He scooped up a small piece of mousse with a spoon and held it to her mouth.

    ¡°Open your mouth.¡±

    There was really nothing she could do about him.

    Helpless, the girl opened her mouth and ate the dish.

    It had to be said that this restaurant had its reasons for being expensive. The food tasted so good that Su Jiu could not stop eating. However, when she saw that Rong Si did not seem to have eaten much, she tugged at his sleeve. ¡°Big Brother, you have to eat too. You eat so little. What if you lose weight?¡±

 Chapter 904 - Her Duty as A Girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 904: Her Duty as A Girlfriend</h4>

    ¡°Are you concerned about me?¡±

    ¡°Of course. As your girlfriend, it¡¯s my duty to care about you!¡±

    Those words pleased Rong Si. A clear smile appeared in his eyes. ¡°Then, you have to care more about me in the future.¡±

    Su Jiu chuckled.?<i>What should I do? Why hadn¡¯t I realized before that the little viin is so cute?</i>

    ***

    After they were done eating, Su Jiu was about to go home but Rong Si took her hand. ¡°I¡¯m taking you somewhere.¡±

    Su Jiu blinked. ¡°Huh? Where?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out when we get there.¡±

    He held her hand as they left the western restaurant, paying no attention to the people looking at them. Then, he led her to the top floor of the skyscraper.

    Therge rooftop looked especially empty. Standing here, one could take in the entire night view of the city. The lights below were justing on, and all kinds of colors flickered there. It looked beautiful.

    Afortable night breeze blew in her face. Su Jiu jogged to the railing and looked down. Her eyes were bright with admiration. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful.¡±

    Rong Si stopped beside her and smiled at her.

    Su Jiu was embarrassed by his gaze. She touched her nose and ufortably said, ¡°Rong Si, you didn¡¯t bring me up here to see the scenery, did you?¡±

    ......

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Rong Si smiled. ¡°I have a present for you.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    <i>What kind of gift has to be seen on the roof?</i>

    Su Jiu was surprised. However, Rong Si nced at his watch and said to her, ¡°Ten seconds to the sky.¡±

    As he said, Su Jiu looked at the endless night sky and counted down in her heart.

    Ten, nine, eight, seven, six¡­

    Five, four, three, two, one¡ª

    Then¡­

    <i>Whoosh! Whoosh! Bang!</i>?Suddenly, not far away, several fireworks rushed into the night sky, one after another, burning and blooming intorge flowers that turned into cascading starlit waterfalls.

    In the dark sky, the fireworks bloomed and turned the night sky into the sky of the day.

    The continuous rising and falling fireworks looked breathtaking.

    Su Jiu was stunned.

    <i>Wham! Wham! Wham!</i>?The fireworks kept leaping into the night sky in a spectacr disy. Then, surprisingly, three huge English letters were spelled out: I LOVE YOU.

    Su Jiu¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    On the high rooftop, she could hear the incredulous exmations of the people in the distance.

    <i>Did he prepare all this for me?</i>

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart was pounding so hard. It almost jumped out of her throat.

    She had seen such scenes only in idol dramas and had been envious of the female leads in those dramas. Never had she expected that she would receive such a surprise one day!

    ¡°Rong Si¡­¡± Su Jiu turned to look at him, her eyes misty.

    She was really touched.?<i>What do I do?</i>

    Rong Si¡¯s handsome face was flickering in the fireworks. He smiled at her and suddenly pinched his lower lip. A loud whistle sounded, and many pigeons flew in from the entrance of the rooftop!

    They pped their wings and flew over, gathering around Su Jiu with rose petals in their mouths.

    When they flew above her, the petals fell like a shower of pink flowers!

    <i>This. Is. Too. Beautiful. Already!.</i>

    Su Jiu sighed in admiration and instinctively reached out to pluck a petal out of the air.

    <i>That¡¯s amazing! Is this magic?</i>

    Su Jiu realized that there was a beautiful parrot among the pigeons. It flew to Rong Si¡¯s shoulder and stopped. Then, the parrot said to Su Jiu, ¡°I-love-you, I-love-you, I love you!¡±

 Chapter 905

    <h4>Chapter 905: Thank You for Being My Boyfriend</h4>

    The voice was so lovely that Su Jiu was amused.

    <i>Where did he find such a talking parrot?</i>

    <i>It¡¯s amazing that he could find it!</i>

    As Su Jiu thought about it, Rong Si took out a bright red rose from nowhere and handed it to her. The look he gave her was deep and indulgent. ¡°Do you like this gift?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Su Jiu nodded.

    Her nose stung. She was so moved she could have cried.

    <i>He must have gone to a lot of trouble to prepare all this for me, right?</i>

    Not only had Rong Si traveled all the way back here, but he had even prepared such a gift for her¡­

    Rong Si saw that Su Jiu¡¯s eyes were red. He raised a hand and wiped the tears from her eyes with his warm fingers. ¡°Why are you crying? The purpose of preparing a gift for you is not to make you cry.¡±(Search New Novel*)

    ¡°I know, but I¡¯m crying because I¡¯m touched, not because I¡¯m sad.¡± Su Jiu took a step forward and hugged him, burying her face in his chest. ¡°Rong Si, thank you!¡±

    ¡°What are you thanking me for?¡±

    Su Jiu looked up and sniffed. ¡°Thank you for being my boyfriend, of course!¡±

    Rong Siughed and let her go a little, her fair, delicate face reflected in his dark eyes. ¡°If you really want to thank me, why don¡¯t you show it through your actions, huh?¡±

    ......

    <i>Actions?</i>

    <i>Fine!</i>

    Su Jiu sniffed hard again.

    Then, as Rong Si expectantly watched, she wrapped her arms around him, stood on tiptoe, and without hesitation, kissed him on the lips.

    She was strong. Rong Si stumbled back a step before steadying himself.

    Then, he enjoyed the beauty of the moment¡­

    Their breaths mingled and wove, and their lips began to slip.

    The fireworks were still going strong nearby. Pigeons were still flying everywhere. Together with the two of them, who were kissing sweetly, all this made a beautiful picture.

    When Su Jiu panted, Rong Si let go of her. Suddenly, he heard Su Jiu¡¯s depressed cry. ¡°Ahhh! Oh my God! Rong Si, what kind of lousy pigeon did you find to shit on my head?¡±

    Su Jiu wanted to cry. ¡°How annoying! This means that I¡¯ll be very unlucky in the future!¡±

    Rong Si winced. ¡°Idiot. You believe such talk?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I said.¡± Su Jiu pouted, looking resentful.

    She had barely finished speaking when the hit-and-run pigeon actuallynded next to her, cooing at her.

    <i>What the¡­</i>

    <i>How could a bird be so arrogant?!</i>

    <i>Who has given it such courage to provoke humans? Doesn¡¯t it know how terrifying humans are?</i>

    Su Jiu wanted to grab it and teach it a lesson, but Rong Si had already grabbed it and said seriously, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll kill it now to avenge you.¡±

    ¡°Coo-ee¡­¡± The pigeon pped its little wings and struggled.

    Seeing how cute it was, Su Jiu suddenly couldn¡¯t bear to make it pay. She pursed her lips unhappily. ¡°Forget it, forget it! It didn¡¯t mean to. Let it go. I just want to wash my hair!¡±

    Rong Siughed and released the pigeon. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    ***

    Su Jiu rushed home and entered the bathroom immediately.

    Rong Si followed her in. He picked up the showerhead and carefully rinsed the shampoo on Su Jiu¡¯s hair.

    As far as Su Jiu could remember, this was the first time a man other than her father had washed her hair¡­ She felt a little ufortable as her heart thumped in her chest.

 Chapter 906 - Sweetness Brews in the Night

    <h4>Chapter 906: Sweetness Brews in the Night</h4>

    After washing Su Jiu¡¯s hair, Rong Si carried her out of the bathroom and ced a towel over her head.

    He then put his big hands on it and rubbed her hair.

    Su Jiu grabbed a lock of her hair and sniffed it under her nose. She asked Rong Si with a sad expression, ¡°Does it still smell?¡±

    Rong Si looked down at her, his eyes containing a hint of amusement. ¡°Well¡­ not anymore.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t even smell it. How do you know?¡±

    The young man had no choice but to look down. However, he hugged her from behind and breathed in her scent. ¡°It¡¯s really gone,¡± he whispered. ¡°It smells good¡­¡±

    His skin was obviously a little cold, but Su Jiu felt very hot and ufortable. She instantly blushed, and her heart started beating hard.

    ¡°Rong Si, don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t get so close to me. You¡¯re so warm and hot!¡± Unable to resist, she elbowed him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not warm.¡±

    <i>But I am!</i>

    Seeing her blush, Rong Si stifled augh and let her go. ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ll get a hair dryer for you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, go quickly!¡± Su Jiu heaved a sigh of relief and sat obediently on the chair to wait.

    Soon, Rong Si came back with the hairdryer. He plugged the hairdryer in, picked up Su Jiu¡¯s hair with his long fingers, and started to dry her hair.

    ......

    The sound of the hairdryer¡¯s operation filled the quiet room.

    The warm wind blew above her head, and Su Jiu¡¯s heart felt warm. Rong Si¡¯s pleasant scent filled her nose, calming her heartpletely.

    She closed his eyes and savored the warm moment.

    She deeply felt that it was good to have him here with her.

    Rong Si was soon done drying her hair. When he saw that her eyes were closed, he thought she was asleep. So he picked her up and brought her to the bed.

    The moment Su Jiu touched the bed, however, she suddenly opened her eyes and hugged him.

    Rong Si¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, wondering what she was going to do.

    Su Jiu pressed against him boldly and caressed his handsome face. ¡°Big Brother, are you leaving just like that?¡± she asked wickedly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t bear for me to leave?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Then ¡­ shall we sleep together?¡±

    ¡°Who wants to sleep with you? You¡¯re so shameless.¡±

    Rong Si was tempted by her, but he still refused. She was undoubtedly ying with him.

    Su Jiu suddenly wanted tough at his aggrieved expression.

    One had to know that it was really fun to bully a stoic person like this.

    Rong Si¡¯s lips curled into a secretive smile. ¡°After we get married, you won¡¯t be able to escape even if you don¡¯t want to sleep with me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    When she understood what he meant, Su Jiu¡¯s heart suddenly fluttered. ¡°Who¡­ who said I wanted to marry you? Did I agree?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice. I¡¯ll take you to the altar even if I have to tie you up.¡±

    ¡°Rascal!¡±

    ¡°I learned it from you.¡±

    They stared at each other, suddenlyughing in unison, the sweet taste of it blooming in the night.

    After showering, Su Jiu nestled on the sofa with Rong Si and watched television. When she saw what was funny, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. Although the show she was watching wasn¡¯t one Rong Si liked, he still patiently watched it with her.

    Auntie Zhang secretly observed the two of them from behind and couldn¡¯t help but sigh.?<i>Tsk tsk, this young couple is really clingy.</i>

    <i>But the kid, Rong Si, has been really good to her.?</i>Auntie Zhang could tell from the way Rong Si looked at Su Jiu that he liked her. That made her feel better.

 Chapter 907 - Punishing You

    <h4>Chapter 907: Punishing You</h4>

    An hour passed by without the two of them realizing it. Su Jiu leaned on Rong Si¡¯s shoulder and rubbed her sleepy eyes. ¡°Oh¡­ Rong Si, I¡¯m sleepy.¡±

    Rong Si lifted her off the sofa and headed upstairs. ¡°If you¡¯re sleepy, then sleep.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Su Jiu mumbled and closed her eyes. The warmth of his body and the steady, strong beat of his heart were like a good hypnotic drug. She quickly fell asleep.

    Rong Si took her back to her room andid her on the bed. He carefully tucked her in before leaving.

    ***

    The next day, after waking up, Su Jiu came downstairs. She smelled the tempting fragrance of fooding from the kitchen.

    Quietly walking to the kitchen, she saw the young man cooking inside. He was wearing a white shirt with the cuffs loosely rolled up, revealing his fair forearms. Rong Si was frying a poached egg.

    From this angle, Su Jiu could see only the side of his face.?<i>It¡¯s said that boys look especially handsome when they are focused on a task. It¡¯s true.</i>

    Moreover, Rong Si¡¯s every move was beautiful and noble. Those who didn¡¯t know would think that he was a young master of an aristocratic family.

    Though, the little viin had originally been a young master of an aristocratic family, and it was obvious in the way he held himself¡­

    Hearing movement behind him, Rong Si turned and saw Su Jiu.

    ¡°Awake already?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± she replied. She walked into the kitchen and wrapped her arms around his waist from behind, pressing her face against his back.

    ......

    Su JIu was clinging to him so early in the morning. Rong Si couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    He really, really enjoyed this.

    Rong Si reached for both of her hands around his waist. ¡°It¡¯s time for breakfast.¡±

    Su Jiu did not want to let go of him. She had not touched his abs enough!

    Rong Si was also aware of her small movements. Her soft hands caressed his abdomen. Such a feeling¡­

    It was killing him.

    He tensed from head to toe. He was about to lose control and lift her onto the stove to kiss her fiercely, but he took her hand away at the right moment. ¡°Wash your hands, ande and eat breakfast,¡± he said with forced calmness.

    <i>The little viin has a great body.</i>

    Su Jiu wanted more, but she washed her hands and sat down at the dining table.

    Seeing Rong Si bring out the breakfast, she took out her phone and flipped through it. Suddenly, she slyly smiled and asked him, ¡°Big Brother, two days ago, I logged into my alternate Weibo ount and posted a message. It said, ¡®What if a boyfriend is too charming and many others are also trying to chase him? Please help!¡¯ Do you know what the mostmon reply was?¡±

    Rong Si raised his good-looking eyebrows. ¡°What?¡± he asked with interest.

    Su Jiu couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Change your boyfriend!¡±

    Rong Si was speechless.

    ¡°It makes sense to me. I can get a boyfriend with less charisma.¡±

    ¡°So, are you nning to change your boyfriend?¡± Rong Si suddenly leaned over Su Jiu and pressed her against the back of the chair. He domineeringly enveloped her and gritted his teeth. ¡°Then I¡¯ll punish you. Maybe that will dispel your thoughts of leaving.¡±

    <i>What?</i>

    <i>Punish?</i>

    Su Jiu¡¯s smugness instantly disappeared. She hurriedly covered her chest with her hand and blushed. ¡°No, no. I never thought of changing boyfriends!¡±

    <i>I am only teasing you, silly girl.</i>

    Rong Si¡¯s deep eyes were fixed on her. He curled his index finger and tapped her forehead. ¡°You¡¯d better not.¡±

    The two of them were enjoying a good breakfast when an uninvited guest suddenly showed up.

 Chapter 908 - Holding Hands till the End

    <h4>Chapter 908: Holding Hands till the End</h4>

    Auntie Zhang went to open the door. When she saw Song Xinyan standing outside, she immediately smiled. ¡°It¡¯s Miss Song. You¡¯re here for Little Jiu, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Has Little Jiu woken up yet?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s up. She¡¯s having breakfast.¡±

    Song Xinyan followed Auntie Zhang to the dining room. However, when she saw the young man sitting beside Su Jiu, her eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Rong¡­ Rong Si? When did youe back? And why are you at Little Jiu¡¯s house?¡±

    Su Jiu exined, ¡°He came back to visit me after taking a few days off.¡±

    Song Xinyan understood andughed. ¡°Tsk tsk, Little Jiu. You are letting your boyfriend stay at your house? You¡¯re so bold. If your father finds out, he¡¯ll be furious!¡±

    Su Jiu put her hand to Song Xinyan¡¯s lips to silence her. ¡°Shh! That¡¯s why you have to keep this a secret.¡±

    ¡°Of course! Do I look like someone who would betray her best friend?¡±

    Song Xinyan looked at the two of them as she spoke. She felt that they were a perfect match, no matter how she looked at them. The scene of them sitting together was eye-catching. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Little Jiu, aren¡¯t you and your boyfriend toopatible? I wish you a sweet life and a long life together!¡±

    <i>Poof!</i>

    <i>A long life together?</i>

    Su Jiu had never thought of it before. But now that she suddenly heard it, her heart skipped a beat.

    Could she and Rong Si really hold hands until the end?

    ......

    Su Jiu could not imagine such a distant future, but she yearned for it.

    Blushing, she smiled in embarrassment. ¡°Thank you! I wish you and Young Master Li a happy life.¡±

    It was Song Xinyan¡¯s turn to blush. ¡°I¡¯m with him¡­ He¡¯s so domineering. It¡¯s good enough that he doesn¡¯t bully me. He¡¯s even happy.¡±

    Muttering, she quickly changed the subject. ¡°I came to see you today to invite you out to rx. How about a beach barbecue?¡±

    <i>Barbecue, eh?</i>

    <i>That sounds wonderful!</i>

    Su Jiu¡¯s eyes lit up. She was the first to agree. ¡°Sure. I like barbecue.¡±

    Song Xinyan nced at Rong Si. ¡°Then¡­ is your boyfriending too?¡±

    Before Su Jiu could speak, Rong Si looked at her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go wherever she goes.¡±

    Song Xinyan was speechless.

    <i>D*mn! What did I do to deserve this so early in the morning?!</i>

    She coughed lightly and pretended to not have been affected. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s decided. Let¡¯s go to the beach tomorrow!¡±

    ***

    The next day, the sun shone brightly.

    The blue sky was dotted with white clouds. The sun was warm today, but not hot, and a gentle breeze was blowing around.

    ¡°Auntie Zhang, which one do you think I should wear? This one or that one?¡±

    In her room, Su Jiu took out all the clothes from her closet, firing off questions at Auntie Zhang.

    Auntie Zhang found it funny and helped her fold her messy clothes. She said casually, ¡°Just wear what you want. It¡¯s fine as long as it¡¯s not eye-catching. Otherwise, you might get kidnapped again.¡±

    Su Jiu didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry. ¡°I won¡¯t. I have bodyguards protecting me all the time now. Besides, Rong Si is here. How can I get kidnapped again?¡±

    ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s good, but you still have to be careful. Follow him closely, and don¡¯t run around, understand?¡± Auntie Zhang reminded her.

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Su Jiu changed into a whitece-trimmed top and a light pink pleated skirt. Then she tied her hair into a loose bun, which made her look fresh and cute.

 Chapter 909 - Looking Even More Handsome Today!

    <h4>Chapter 909: Looking Even More Handsome Today!</h4>

    The girl stood in front of the full-length mirror and looked at herself in satisfaction. The thought of seeing Rong Siter made Su Jiu inexplicably excited.

    When she opened the door, she saw Rong Si leaning against it. He turned and met her gaze, stunning her.

    <i>He¡¯s so handsome today!</i>

    Rong Si was dressed in a light blue id shirt, slim-fitting jeans, and ck canvas shoes. He looked casual and handsome. He had a clothes-hanger figure. No matter how simple the clothes were, when he wore them, he looked extremely handsome.

    Su Jiu approached him and could not help but praise him. ¡°Big Brother, you seem even more handsome today!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know,¡± Rong Si said evenly.

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    ¡°Big Brother, you seem to have be less humble.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re telling the truth. Why should I be modest?¡± Rong Si¡¯s lips curved.

    Su Jiu pouted. ¡°All right, you win. Why am I not as good-looking as you? God is so unfair!¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Rong Si suddenly leaned over and ruffled her hair. He smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel inferior. In the end, a good-looking person like me fell into your hands, right?¡±

    <i>Fell into my hands¡­</i>

    Su Jiu loved hearing that.

    ......

    She immediatelyughed and hugged his neck affectionately. ¡°Big Brother, do you think it¡¯s a loss to fall into my hands like this? What if one day a girl prettier, gentler, and better than me shows up and takes you away?¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s deep eyes were yful. ¡°That depends on whether you¡­ have the ability to keep me.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡± Su Jiu gritted her teeth. ¡°Does that mean you might let yourself get snatched away by another girl? You¡¯re really a yboy!¡±

    Rong Siughed suddenly and stroked her hair. ¡°What an idiot! I think it¡¯s a lot of trouble with just you. How can I have time to do anything with other girls?¡±

    ¡°Wha do you mean ¡®a lot of trouble¡¯?!¡± Su Jiu red at him and waved her small fists at him.

    Rong Si said quickly. ¡°You¡¯re no trouble.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no trouble? Then wouldn¡¯t you be in the mood for another woman?¡±

    Rong Si was speechless.

    He could not seem to keep up with this girl¡¯s train of thought.

    A whileter, the two of them went out the door together and soon reached their destination¡ªa natural ind by the sea.

    It was a famous tourist attraction in the capital, with beautiful scenery. Blue sky, sea, and sand were everywhere. The greenery was dense and bustling, and white buildings lined the ind.

    Coconut trees circled the beach, their leaves rustling in the sea breeze.

    The Su family¡¯s car stopped at the seaside road. The staff immediately went forward to wee the two of them.

    The sun was a little hot, so Rong Si had bought a white sun hat for Su Jiu. He led her to the golden beach to meet up with Song Xinyan and the others.

    ¡°Little Jiu and Rong Si are here!¡± Song Xinyan got out of Li Mohan¡¯s car and saw the couple from afar. She was about to run over to them excitedly when a strong hand grabbed her wrist.

    Turning back, she blinked in surprise. ¡°Li Mohan?¡±

    Li Mohan nced at her and said arrogantly, ¡°Don¡¯t run. Aren¡¯t you afraid of falling?¡±

    Song Xinyan was stunned at first, then she smiled sweetly and rubbed her white sneakers against the ground. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Look, I¡¯m wearing sneakers today. How can I fall easily? Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    <i>This girl¡­</i>

 Chapter 910 - A Match Made in Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 910: A Match Made in Heaven</h4>

    Li Mohan had known her long enough to know that she could be a little reckless. How could he not be worried?

    But he could do nothing about it.

    Li Mohan¡¯s head hurt thinking about it. He looked away from Song Xinyan only when she reached Su Jiu¡¯s side unscathed.

    ¡°Little Jiu, you look so beautiful today. You and your boyfriend are a match made in heaven!¡± Song Xinyan¡¯s eyes lit up as she enviously said that to Su Jiu.

    ¡°Your words are so sweet. Did you eat honey this morning?¡±

    Song Xinyanughed. ¡°How did you know? I did have a ss of honey water this morning.¡±

    Then, she pulled Su Jiu aside and whispered to her, ¡°Little Jiu, did you bring a swimsuit? Shall we go swimmingter?¡±

    Only then did Su Jiu remember she had forgotten to bring a swimsuit. How could she not swim when she was at the beach?

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you didn¡¯t bring one. There¡¯s a bathing suit shop nearby. How about I take you there and buy you a sexy bathing suit?¡±

    <i>Wh¡­ What?</i>

    <i>I¡¯m not buying any sexy bathing suits.</i>

    Su Jiu would have bought one if she were alone, but now that the little viin was here, wearing such clothes in front of him would be too awkward.

    ¡°Why? Little Jiu, you have such a good figure. It would be a waste not to wear that kind of swimsuit. Don¡¯t tell me you still want to wear one of those swimsuits for kids?¡±

    ......

    Looking at Song Xinyan¡¯s malicious smile, Su Jiu felt that she had gotten herself into trouble. She stole a nce at Rong Si and said awkwardly, ¡°I don¡¯t buy those.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go over and take a look first!¡± Song Xinyan took her hand and said to Rong Si, ¡°Little Jiu is going to buy a swimsuit. Do you want to help her choose one?¡±

    An ufortable expression appeared on Rong Si¡¯s face, but he agreed. ¡°Okay.¡±

    None of the three noticed a tall, straight figure standing under a nearby palm tree.

    Han Siye stood there and watched as Su Jiu and Rong Si walked toward the swimsuit shop. He crossed his arms and looked unhappy.

    Rong Si was a boy, yet he wasn¡¯t ashamed to apany a girl to buy a swimsuit.

    Han Siye wanted to follow them, but he didn¡¯t know why.

    <i>D*mn¡­?</i>He felt like he was in a real bind.<i>?This doesn¡¯t feel right, yet doing anything else doesn¡¯t feel right either!</i>

    This feeling of deliberately keeping a distance from Su Jiu was terrible and felt like torture to him!

    When the boy who came with Han Siye saw Su Jiu walking further and further away, he could not stand it anymore and instigated Han Siye. ¡°Siye, what are you waiting for? Hurry up.¡±

    How could he woo her if he didn¡¯t have any presence?

    He was anxious for him.

    ¡°Why should I hurry up? To help them choose their swimsuits?¡± Han Siye¡¯s expression turned even uglier.

    ¡°Heh, don¡¯t be angry.¡± The boy gave him a hollowugh. ¡°Anyway, you two can talk when you get there.¡±

    Han Siye didn¡¯t think it was a good idea.

    Would it make him seem deliberate??<i>Little Jiu¡­?</i>He probably didn¡¯t want to see her. But he was here today because a few of his good friends had met Little Jiu by ident.

    Han Siye was struggling.

    <i>Fine, whatever!</i>

    Han Siye angrily thought. After hesitating for a long time, he mustered his courage and headed in that direction.

    ***

    A promenade existed near the beach road, lined with small shops. It was bustling with activity.

    Su Jiu followed Rong Si for a while and quickly found a swimsuit shop.

 Chapter 911 - Your Boyfriend Will Like It, Right?

    <h4>Chapter 911: Your Boyfriend Will Like It, Right?</h4>

    When the young clerk saw the couple enter the shop, she immediately greeted them with a professional smile. ¡°Hello, how may I help you?¡±

    As she spoke, she saw Rong Si. Her eyes lit up, and she couldn¡¯t look away.

    <i>Isn¡¯t this boy too handsome?</i>

    <i>His appearance is¡­ the cream of the crop. He seems even more handsome than the young hunks on the TV</i>. The clerk couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at him.

    She was openly staring at him. When she came back to her senses, she quickly regained herposure and said to them. ¡°What kind of swimsuit would you like to buy?¡±

    Rong Si looked at Su Jiu beside him and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not here to buy anything. She is.¡±

    The handsome boy¡¯s voice was so pleasant. It was simply too nice.

    After sighing inwardly, the clerk looked at Su Jiu. ¡°Then, youngdy, what style are you looking for?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Su Jiu nced around casually. She was about to say that she wanted a girly style when Rong Si interrupted her. ¡°She likes a style fitted for younger girls.¡±

    His words were especially serious, as if that was really the case!

    Unhappy, Su Jiu red at him. ¡°Hey, are you saying I like children¡¯s swimsuits?¡±

    Rong Si smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯t buying the sexy ones?¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean I like children¡¯s swimsuits!¡±?<i>Is the little viin calling me childish? What!</i>

    The clerk watched the two of them, unable to keep the smile off her face.

    <i>This young couple has such a good rtionship. They seem to be bickering, but that young man¡¯s eyes are filled with love for the girl.</i>

    Despite her envy, the clerk did not forget her job. She led Su Jiu to the girls¡¯ section and introduced her to some of the styles. ¡°Youngdy, do you think these are suitable?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Su Jiu propped up her chin and wondered if she should really change her style and buy a more mature swimsuit so that she would not look childish.

    The clerk pointed to a frilly polka-dot one-piece bathing suit. ¡°You look cute, little sister. This would look good on you. Your boyfriend would like it, right?¡±

    Rong Si nced at the swimsuit casually. Although this design was indeed a little childish, it was conservative and would not reveal anything that should not be exposed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it. I don¡¯t know who said it was childish just now. I want to buy something else. I don¡¯t want this.¡± Su Jiu pouted and forcefully dragged Rong Si toward another section.

    ¡°Hey, hey? Little sister, the style in that section might not really suit you¡­¡± Although the shop assistant advised her not to, Su Jiu already pulled Rong Si over to that section.

    The moment she walked into that section, she was stunned.

    It was as if she had entered a whole new world.

    The style of the swimsuits here was indeed different. It waspletely different from the style of the girls¡¯ section. She had never seen it before, but when she saw it at once, she felt¡­ embarrassed.

    <i>This style is¡­ basically just a little bit of fabric. It reveals too much and is no different from a bra.</i>

    Su Jiu could not ept it for a moment. She really was more inclined to the girlish style.

    Thinking that Su Jiu wanted to buy such a design, Rong Si was about to help her. However, Su Jiu pulled him back immediately.

    ¡°Rong Si,e back! You¡¯re not allowed to look at this style. That¡¯s not for you to look at!¡±

    <i>Seriously, even I am embarrassed to look at these, as a girl. How can Rong Si stand it?</i>

    Rong Si smiled at her words and deliberately asked, ¡°What kind of style?¡±

 Chapter 912 - If You Want to Fight

    <h4>Chapter 912: If You Want to Fight</h4>

    ¡°This kind!¡± Su Jiu blushed and continued, ¡°Anyway¡­ you¡¯re just not allowed to look. Let¡¯s go back and buy that one-piece swimsuit.¡±

    Rong Si raised his eyebrows and reminded her, ¡°When you grow up¡­ you have to wear this style. You can¡¯t always be a girl, right?¡±

    Su Jiu immediately protested. ¡°No way!¡±

    ¡°Oh! Are you afraid of being seen by me?¡±

    The girl flushed with embarrassment. ¡°Who said I¡¯ll let you look?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, if you marry me, you¡¯ll have no choice but to let me see.¡± Rong Si meaningfully smiled.

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>How could he always say something like that with a straight face?</i>

    <i>Can we evenmunicate properly?</i>

    Su Jiu¡¯s face turned even redder. She ignored him and turned to walk back.

    Rong Si watched her go, his lips curving in a small, soul-stirring smile.

    <i>The silly girl is shy.</i>

    <i>And the shy look on her face is¡­ arousing.</i>

    ......

    As Su Jiu walked back, she saw a familiar figure standing in the men¡¯s section. The shop clerk was enthusiastically showing him around.

    Her eyes widened in surprise.

    <i>Han Siye?!</i>

    <i>No way! I¡¯m actually meeting him here?</i>

    Han Siye turned and met Su Jiu¡¯s surprised gaze. He smiled awkwardly. ¡°Little Jiu, what a coincidence!¡±

    Su Jiu did not know whether Han Siye had followed her here or he just happened to bump into her. She asked tentatively, ¡°Are you¡­ here for the barbecue too?¡±

    Han Siye nodded. ¡°Yes, I came with a few friends. Also, I forgot to bring a swimsuit. I happened to pass by here and came in.¡±

    ¡°Heh, what a coincidence,¡± Rong Si coldly said as he walked over to them.

    Although his face remained impassive, the look he gave Han Siye was one of wariness.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Am I talking to you?¡± Han Siye looked at him unhappily. Then, he picked up ck triangr swimming trunks from the shelf and showed them off in front of Su Jiu. ¡°Little Jiu, what do you think of this? Cool, right?¡±

    Su Jiu was stunned.

    Then she blushed again.

    <i>Er, that¡¯s not very nice, is it?</i>

    <i>Why did you ask me¡­?</i>

    Rong Si¡¯s face suddenly darkened. He quickly covered Su Jiu¡¯s eyes and coldly nced at Han Siye. ¡°If you¡¯re looking for a fight, we can have one right now.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I just wanted to get Little Jiu¡¯s opinion. That¡¯s all.¡±

    Han Siye smirked and mocked him. ¡°You¡¯re overreacting. Don¡¯t tell me¡­ you¡¯re wearing stupid boxer shorts? Tsk!¡±

    Rong Si couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. He dragged Su Jiu to the cash register, bought a swimsuit, and led her out.

    Song Xinyan nced at Han Siye. ¡°You¡¯re asking for a beating!¡±

    Han Siye scoffed and said nothing. He just put the swimming trunks back.

    If only he could fight Rong Si to vent his unhappiness.

    ***

    Rong Si was walking fast. Su Jiu jogged after him. ¡°Um¡­ Big Brother, are you angry again?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not angry with you.¡± Rong Si stopped and looked at her sideways. ¡°I just don¡¯t like him.¡±

    Knowing that he was talking about Han Siye, Su Jiu took Rong Si¡¯s arm. ¡°Who would have thought he would be here? Don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not like I came here with him.¡±

    ¡°As if I would allow that.¡±

    Rong Si continued walking with her. Su Jiu snickered and followed him in three steps. ¡°Big Brother, I have a question for you. Don¡¯t walk so fast.¡±

 Chapter 913 - Donâ€™t Torture Us

    <h4>Chapter 913: Don¡¯t Torture Us</h4>

    ¡°Ask away.¡± Rong Si stopped and spoke more softly.

    Su Jiu wickedly smiled and leaned close to him to softly ask, ¡°Big Brother, do you wear a three- or four-cornered one?¡±

    She had actually asked that. Rong Si flushed a little but kept hisposure. ¡°You want to know?¡±

    Su Jiuughed. ¡°Well, I¡¯m a little interested.¡±

    Rong Si helplessly lowered his head, his handsome face magnified in front of her. His nose was almost touching hers. He said in a dangerous and low tone, ¡°Do you want me to find a ce for you to take a good look?¡±

    <i>W-what¡­ take a look?</i>

    Su Jiu struggled to digest the question. When she understood what he meant, she blushed and quickly shook her head. ¡°No¡­ no need!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°No need!¡± The embarrassed Su Jiu added, ¡°Even if I want to see it, we can do itter!¡±

    <i>Yes, that¡¯s right. I¡¯ll look at itter, openly.</i>

    ***

    Soon, the sun was setting, and the group was preparing to return home. Just as Su Jiu and Rong Si were about to get into the car, Han Siye walked over to them and provocatively looked at Rong Si. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to fight? Do you want some excitement?¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    ......

    <i>What¡¯s he doing?</i>

    Rong Si stood face-to-face with Han Siye, meeting his challenging gaze with equal dignity. ¡°Sure.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>No way! Are they really going to fight?</i>

    <i>Are men such aggressive creatures? Fighting each other at the drop of a hat? Then again, the two of them have always been on the warpath whenever they met. Perhaps, they have both wanted to beat each other up for a long time¡­</i>

    Han Siye nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡±

    ***

    More than an hourter, Han Siye led the group to a kickboxing club in the bustling business district.

    Su Jiu suddenly understood.?<i>Had Han Siye been referring to this when he mentioned something exciting?</i>

    It was her first time in a ce like this, and she thought the club must be one of those super-tall asions on TV. The fighters inside must all be top-notch, super-handsome, and manly. She didn¡¯t expect to be greeted by the smell of men¡¯s sweat, cigarette smoke, and alcohol as soon as she entered. It made her choke.

    Rong Si saw that her face was pale. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked with concern.

    Su Jiu raised her hand to cover her nose and frowned. ¡°Oh, it smells a little bad.¡±

    <i>I see.</i>

    Rong Si smiled and suddenly reached out to pull her into his arms. He leaned her against his chest and said meaningfully, ¡°Does it¡­ still smell bad?¡±

    Just like that, caught off guard, Su Jiu fell into his arms. His pleasant and charming scent enveloped her and instantly reced all the unpleasant smells.

    It was like suddenly inhaling several breaths of fresh oxygen in a foul environment.

    ¡°Big Brother¡­¡± Su Jiu¡¯s face turned red, and she felt a warm feeling in her heart.

    ¡°The two of you, stop unting your rtionship and torturing us, okay? Have you considered the feelings of others?¡± Song Xinyan, who had followed them over, pouted and pulled Li Mohan beside her. ¡°Don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    Li Mohan¡¯s expression did not change. He nced at her and said, ¡°You can torture me if you want. I can cooperate.¡±

    Song Xinyan was instantly embarrassed. ¡°No need.¡±

    Seeing Rong Si hug Su Jiu like this, Han Siye got unhappy. He was unhappy, and his tone turned sour. ¡°That¡¯s right. Some people just like to show off. Can you be more discreet when hugging girls in public?¡±

 Chapter 914 - Be Mine Forever

    <h4>Chapter 914: Be Mine Forever</h4>

    ¡°Just say that you¡¯re jealous,¡± Rong Si coldly replied, raising an eyebrow.

    Han Siye immediately felt as if his chest had been stabbed. He red at him. ¡°You¡­¡±

    Yes, he was indeed jealous. He was dying of jealousy!

    If only Little Jiu had been with him instead, he would be showing off their love in front of the entire world!

    ¡°Just you wait. I¡¯ll definitely beat you upter!¡± Han Siye threw a fierce punch at Rong Si.

    ¡°That depends on whether you have the ability.¡± Rong Si dodged to the side and continued inside with his arm around Su Jiu.

    Han Siye clenched his jaw and looked at their retreating backs with dissatisfaction.

    Han Siye¡¯s friends, who were walking behind him, saw that their friend was unhappy and got afraid of being implicated by his anger. They hurriedly chimed in. ¡°Siye, that kid is too arrogant. He doesn¡¯t take you seriously. You must teach him a lessonter and snatch away the woman you like!¡±

    ¡°Exactly. If you can¡¯t beat him, we¡¯ll rush forward and help you. We don¡¯t believe that we can¡¯t kill him with so many people.¡±

    Han Siye turned around and nced at them unhappily. ¡°This is between me and him. Don¡¯t interfere.¡±

    The boys sighed and could only step aside.

    The club was crowded.

    Its setup was like what Su Jiu had seen on television. Sandbags, boxing rings, and various fitness equipment were everywhere. Topless men could be seen in every corner. All of them were sweating and burly¡­

    ......

    Su Jiu gulped. She felt that Rong Si and Han Siye did not match the style here. They did not look like boxers at all!

    Instead, they looked like two male models who hade to a show¡­

    At this moment, a series of teasing sounds entered Su Jiu¡¯s ears. She looked out of the fence and saw that many women were sitting below the stage. It was crowded.

    Well, a ce where men shed sweat and hormones would inexplicably attract women.

    Perhaps, they were looking for a romantic encounter.

    As soon as Rong Si and Han Siye appeared in the club, they instantly attracted the attention of all the women. The women eximed.

    ¡°Oh my god¡­ Look, those two boys are so handsome!¡±

    ¡°When they walked in, all these lousy kickboxing yers looked up!¡±

    ¡°They look so good! I¡¯m going to apply for a club membership immediately. With the two of them around, I¡¯lle here every day. Didn¡¯t you know members can snatch the front row seats!¡±

    ¡°Right, right, right. Me too!¡±

    Those women were so excited that they were in a mess. Su Jiu felt that her eardrums were about to burst from themotion.

    <i>Have they never seen a better-looking man before? Do they have to be so agitated?</i>

    Song Xinyan nudged her with her elbow. Her eyes were evil, and she said enviously, ¡°Little Jiu, look at your two little brothers. They¡¯re really popr with girls.¡±

    Su Jiu corrected her quickly. ¡°What do you mean my two little brothers? Only one of them is mine.¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s expression softened at her words.

    Song Xinyanughed and patted her shoulder. She said half-jokingly, ¡°Then you have to watch this little brother of yours carefully. Don¡¯t let him get snatched away by others.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, of course! As long as you¡¯re mine, you¡¯ll be mine forever!¡± Su Jiu said righteously.

 Chapter 915 - Falling On You

    <h4>Chapter 915: Falling On You</h4>

    The two girls finally found a seat. Rong Si and Han Siye were already in the ring with the spotlight. With the impassioned cheers of the audience, they began to fight.

    Han Siye attacked first, while Rong Si defended. Both of their techniques were superb. Every move was intended to be fatal, leaving no leeway for the other party.

    Every attack was so spectacr that the audience screamed!

    Cheers came from the audience nonstop, especially from the girls. Their throats were hoarse from shouting. ¡°Awesome! Come on, fight!¡±

    ¡°Both are so handsome and amazing that I don¡¯t know which one to support!¡±

    The club staff was stunned. They had never seen such a sight in the history of the club. The entire venue was full, and the people¡¯s voices were so loud that they could bring down the roof!

    <i>These two teenagers must be angels sent by the heavens to save our dying business, right?!</i>

    Although Su Jiu did not know anything about boxing, from Rong Si¡¯s and Han Siye¡¯s moves and the enthusiasm of the crowd, she could guess that the two of them were not fighting like casual fighters, but¡­ rather, they seemed to be as good as professionals.

    Su Jiu¡¯s gaze alternated between the two of them.

    However, most of the time, it was fixed on Rong Si.

    Sweat soaked his dark hair and ran down his high-bridged nose and sharp jaw.

    His thin lips were slightly pursed. His 186-cm tall, straight figure was strong. His healthy wheat-colored skin was covered with a thinyer of sweat. His exposed chest muscles and abdominal muscles were perfectly distributed. He looked seductive!

    Although he was still a teenager, he had a masculine aura that made Su Jiu blush and her heart beat faster.

    ......

    She stared at him, her heart pounding and her face burning.

    <i>The little viin is¡­ really handsome.</i>

    The thought of such a handsome and outstanding man being her boyfriend and him saying, ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice that someone as good-looking as me fell for you?¡± made Su Jiu feel extremely sweet and a little smug.

    The girls below the stage could not take their eyes off Rong Si. They shouted at the top of their lungs, their faces and necks red.

    Some even asked Rong Si not to purse his lips. It would be a pity if he identally bit those beautiful lips.

    A few of them told the two boys not to be too harsh on each other and not to be too serious. Their faces were so handsome. If the fight left any wounds on them, it would ruin the atmosphere!

    Thepetition reached its climax. The two youths in the arena were evenly matched and were in a deadlock.

    Han Siye looked straight at Rong Si and smiled evilly. ¡°Not bad. I¡¯ve finally met a worthy opponent.¡±

    Han Siye had thought that Rong Si wouldn¡¯t know how to fight, but not only did Rong Si know how to fight, but he was as good as him.

    Han Siye wondered when he had learned to fight like this.

    Rong Si smirked. ¡°You¡¯re not so bad yourself.¡±

    They stared at each other, looking for a chance to strike.

    However, just as everyone was expecting them to perform better and be able to fight it out, an unexpected situation happened¡ª

    A girl rushed onto the stage in a fit of madness and pounced on Rong Si. ¡°Little brother, you¡¯re so handsome!¡±

    The audience cried out in unison. ¡°Holy shit! What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that thing that pounced on him? Why does it look like a dog?!¡±

    ¡°What dog? That¡¯s a human, okay? Although the way she runs does look like one¡ª¡±

 Chapter 916 - Underestimated His Charm

    <h4>Chapter 916: Underestimated His Charm</h4>

    Seeing the girl rushing toward him, Rong Si narrowed his eyes and nimbly avoided her.

    Unable to slow down in time, the girl crashed into the surrounding fence and fell to the ground.

    The crowd gasped.

    <i>This girl is crazy, isn¡¯t she? But she deserves it. Does she think those two star-like teenagers are so easy to approach?</i>

    Su Jiu was also stunned.

    <i>Please¡­ did you have to run into him?</i>

    She seemed to have underestimated Rong Si¡¯s charm.

    A security guard rushed up the stage and pulled the girl up, about to take her down. However, the girl struggled hard and shouted excitedly at Rong Si, ¡°Little brother, you¡¯re too handsome. Can I hug you? Or, can you hug me!¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Psycho!</i>

    Rong Si stood where he was, his face cold. He didn¡¯t want to look at this girl at all, let alone hug her.

    ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± the girl wailed as the security guard dragged her away.

    Su Jiu¡¯s mouth twitched.

    It was an eye-opener for her to be here today.

    This world really had all kinds of people.

    Soon, a staff member walked onto the stage with a microphone and helplessly said, ¡°Although we have two very handsome young men here today, can everyone calm down? I don¡¯t want this to happen again. If you love them, you shouldn¡¯t interfere in theirpetition. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. We¡¯ll support them the right way!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t a certain female celebrity encounter something simr before? When she was attending an event, a wretched man pounced on her. That celebrity even got injured. Sigh! People nowadays don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. It¡¯s really crazy!¡±

    ¡°Yes, we want to be rational fans!¡±

    ¡°Come on,e on! Prince Charming 1,e on. Prince Charming 2,e on!¡±

    <i>Prince Charming 1?</i>

    <i>Prince Charming 2?</i>

    Su Jiu did not know what to say.

    She did not expect Rong Si and Han Siye to attract so many fans. This ce was fully upied by their new fans¡­ There was no ce for her and Song Xinyan.

    <i>Also, if Li Mohan hadn¡¯t worn a mask to cover his face, he would probably have be the so-called Prince Charming 3, right?</i>

    Su Jiu and Song Xinyan stood among the girls without shouting or making a fuss. They were like an anomaly.

    ¡°Hey, the two of you, which big brother do you like? Hurry up and cheer for them! Why aren¡¯t you cheering?¡± A girl beside Su Jiu nudged her.

    As Su Jiu was always wearing a mask, the girl did not recognize who she was, and her tone was bordering on rude.

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Song Xinyan also felt that Su Jiu¡¯sck of reaction was wrong. She instigated her sister. ¡°Little Jiu, look at these girls. They have nothing to do with your boyfriend and Han Siye, but they¡¯re much more enthusiastic than you. Shouldn¡¯t you show off?¡±

    Su Jiu got embarrassed. ¡°What¡¯s there to show off? It¡¯s so noisy now. Even if I shout, they won¡¯t hear me, right?¡±

    It was already difficult to talk to Song Xinyan. She had to shout to make herself heard.

    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Song Xinyan said helplessly. Suddenly, her eyes lit up as if she had seen something.

    Then, she pulled Su Jiu up and left. And with an inexplicable excitement in her tone, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Little Jiu. Let¡¯s go backstage!¡±

    ¡°Why backstage?¡± Su Jiu was puzzled.

    ¡°To give them a surprise!¡±

    <i>Huh? Surprise, what surprise?</i>

    Su Jiu was confused when Song Xinyan forcefully pulled her backstage and pushed her into the dressing room.

 Chapter 917 - The Cute Rabbit Ears

    <h4>Chapter 917: The Cute Rabbit Ears</h4>

    The match was about to reach halftime. ording to tradition, a few girls in pink tops and short white skirts would be going on stage to cheer on the fighter. So these girls were touching up their makeup.

    Seeing Su Jiu and Song Xinyan enter the room, someone asked in surprise, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing?¡±

    Song Xinyan smiled and said in embarrassment, ¡°Hello, the two boys on the stage are our friends. We want to cheer for them. So can we borrow your clothes, and go up with you to cheer?¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>No way. Join them to cheer?</i>

    Song Xinyan had thought of something.

    She was not afraid of being punished by Li Mohan!

    ¡°Well, sure, we happen to be short of people!¡± the cheerleader captain said happily, then asked, ¡°But do you know how?¡±

    ¡°Give us a rundown. We¡¯re smart and can learn it quickly!¡± Song Xinyan confidently replied.

    Su Jiu was embarrassed, but when she saw that Song Xinyan was in high spirits, she could only follow suit.

    The captain taught them a few simple moves. After a few minutes of rehearsal, Su Jiu and Song Xinyan changed and went on stage with the rest of the girls.

    At this moment, Rong Si and Han Siye were resting in a corner of the arena.

    The two of them saw Su Jiu and Song Xinyan mixed in with the group almost at the same time.

    ......

    As for Li Mohan, before this had happened, he had received a call from his business partner. He thought it was too noisy inside, so he had taken his phone and went out to answer it. He knew nothing about what was happening here.

    When he finished discussing the business and walked inside the club, he immediately saw the two people in the arena.

    His gaze fell onto Song Xinyan, and he frowned.

    <i>What is she doing?</i>

    If women came to the club to see how handsome men looked when they were sweating, then the men came here for entertainment to feast their eyes¡ªthat is, they came to see these beautiful women dancing.

    To attract the attention of these men and prompt them to spend money, these women wore very short dresses.

    Their beautiful faces and figures would be seen by men.

    Coupled with the extremely cute rabbit ears on her head, Song Xinyan looked adorable no matter how Li Mohan looked at her.

    Today, there seemed to be two more girls in the cheerleading squad. The strange thing was that both of them were wearing rabbit masks that covered half of their faces, making it impossible to see their appearances. However, one could see their small chins and slender and beautiful necks¡­

    Like Li Mohan, Rong Si immediately recognized Su Jiu without looking at the face behind the mask. His expression darkened almost instantly.

    <i>What does this girl want dressing like that?</i>

    <i>Is she trying to attract me or the other men here?</i>

    Su Jiu and Song Xinyan did not seem to see their boyfriends¡¯ sinister expressions. They waved their pompoms and cheered with the captain.

    Their rhythm was very good. Inparison to the girls beside them, they were not noticeably worse.

    The men below the stage were stunned. ¡°These two neers are interesting. I wonder if they¡¯re pretty?¡±

    They couldn¡¯t see the girls¡¯ faces, and that made the girls even more attractive to the men.

    Han Siye was stunned for a few seconds. After confirming that one of them was Su Jiu, he immediately got up from his chair and walked toward her. Awkwardly coughing, he said, ¡°Little Jiu, I¡¯m not interested in fighting with that guy anymore. I just want to see you dance this! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re here to wear down my morale so that Rong Si can win?¡±

 Chapter 918 - How could I Teach Little Jiu Bad Things?

    <h4>Chapter 918: How could I Teach Little Jiu Bad Things?</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    Su Jiu stopped. In fact, she got so embarrassed that she wanted to w her way out. Lowering her voice, she said, ¡°No. Xinyan made me wear it. Do you think I wanted that?¡±

    It was bad enough that she had to perform such a silly dance.

    Recalling her performance just now, Su Jiu wished she could dig a hole and bury herself in it.

    ¡°Idiot, if she told you not to wear anything, would you be willing to?¡± A cold voice rang out. Then Rong Si walked up to her and red at her. His expression was quite ugly.

    Seeing that the situation was bad, Song Xinyan ignored that everyone was staring at them and smiled to smoothen things over. ¡°Rong Si, why are you angry? Don¡¯t you like Little Jiu dressed like this to cheer you on? Isn¡¯t she very cute?¡±

    Rong Si nced at her coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t corrupt her.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t.¡± Song Xinyan quickly denied it. ¡°I just wanted her to surprise you and be better than those love-struck fools. Also, Little Jiu is so cute. How can I bear to teach her bad things?¡±

    Rong Si ignored her, and his unhappy gaze returned to Su Jiu¡¯s face. ¡°Go back down,¡± he said in amanding tone.

    Su Jiu was embarrassed. ¡°Actually¡­ I¡¯m wearing a mask so no one will recognize me. I¡¯ll be fine. Ah¡­¡±

    Unexpectedly, before she could finish, Rong Si reached out and carried her down in front of everyone!

    ¡°Ahhh!¡± The audience screamed again. The girls were so envious that they wanted to take Su Jiu¡¯s ce.

    <i>The little viin is¡­ too direct and domineering, right?</i>

    <i>A lot of people are watching!</i>

    ......

    Su Jiu was so embarrassed that she quickly buried her face in Rong Si¡¯s arms and tried to hide from their gazes.

    ¡°Where did you change your clothes?¡± Rong Si coldly asked.

    Seeing that his face was really cold, Su Jiu stammered, ¡°The¡­ t-the dressing room¡­¡±

    Rong Si pursed his lips and said nothing. He carried her over to the dressing room without looking at her.

    After setting her on the sofa, he frowned as he found her clothes and handed them to her. ¡°Change back. Don¡¯t ever wear clothes like that again.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    She pursed her lips. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this dress? It¡¯s perfectly normal. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s too revealing¡­¡±

    At most, her skirt was a little short.

    When she didn¡¯t move, Rong Si¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°You want me to help you change?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Su Jiu immediately shook her head.

    It had to be said that when the little viin became serious, he was a little scary. Su Jiu had no choice but to walk into the changing room to change her dress.

    A few minutester, she stepped out. ¡°I have changed.¡±

    Rong Si sized her up, and his expression finally softened. ¡°Good girl.¡±

    Su Jiu nced at the short skirt she had changed out of and indignantly said, ¡°Rong Si, you¡¯re too domineering. It¡¯s just sportswear. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re not allowed to wear it again.¡± Rong¡¯s expression was serious. After a pause, he added, ¡°Even if you have to wear it, you can wear it in front of only me. Show it to me alone.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, show it to me alone?¡±

    Su Jiu squinted at him and snorted. ¡°If you¡¯re the only one watching, isn¡¯t it obvious that you¡¯re taking advantage of me?¡±

    ¡°If you won¡¯t let me see it, who are you wearing it for?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Su Jiu choked.

    Rong Si¡¯s dark eyes reflected her small face as he said in a maic voice, ¡°In front of me, I don¡¯t mind no matter what you wear. But not in front of others. You¡¯re not allowed to seduce other men.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean seduce?! Rong Si, watch yournguage!¡± Su Jiu huffily replied.

 Chapter 919 - Stolen Cat

    <h4>Chapter 919: Stolen Cat</h4>

    Rong Si chuckled.

    <i>Perhaps, she doesn¡¯t understand how cute she looked in that outfit.</i>

    The men below the stage had been staring at her. That was why Rong Si had been unable to stand it.

    When seduction was mentioned, Su Jiu recalled the madness of the girls below the stage just now and how stunned and infatuated were they as they looked at Rong Si. She felt a little unbnced. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about seducing other girls either. You¡¯re not allowed toe to such a ce in the future. If youe to such a ce like this again, I¡¯ll deal with you! Just you wait!¡±

    She threatened him fiercely.

    ¡°How are you going to deal with me?¡± Rong Si pressed his forehead against hers and smiled. He was so good-looking that Su Jiu almost spaced out.

    She felt that she was losing her ability to resist his iparable beauty.

    <i>Why do I feel that my child is getting more and more handsome?</i>

    Rong Si seemed to be getting more and more masculine. Su Jiu could even imagine what he would look like after he turned 20¡­ He would definitely be even more handsome than he was now!

    <i>The little viin takes after Auntie Song. His facial features are exquisite, and his facial structure highlights the beauty he inherited from Auntie Song, so he is so good-looking.</i>

    <i>Of course, his scumbag father, Rong Cheng, has a face that is attractive to women even though he has a rotten character.</i>

    <i>How can the little viin be worse looking then?</i>

    When Su Jiu looked at him steadily, Rong Si smiled again. ¡°Am I that good-looking?¡±

    ......

    Only then did Su Jiu realize that she was staring at him in a daze. She suddenly felt embarrassed and snorted. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. Why are you so handsome?¡±

    ¡°Why is this still my fault?¡± Rong Si¡¯s smile deepened.

    <i>Why is this girl so cute?</i>

    ¡°Fine, fine. I won¡¯t look at you anymore.¡±

    Su Jiu was about to look away when Rong Si held her face, making her look straight at him. ¡°I like it when you look at me. You¡¯ll have a lot of time to look at me in the future, but for now, I have to continue thepetition.¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine.¡± Su Jiu waved at him like a princess dismissing her subjects.

    Rong Si didn¡¯t mind this at all. He raised an eyebrow. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to cheer for me?¡±

    ¡°Oh alright. You can do it!¡± Su Jiu clenched her fists and said perfunctorily.

    Rong Si replied, ¡°¡­ That¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°Then what do you want? This is me cheering you on.¡±

    He reminded her. ¡°I need you to show your encouragement through your actions.¡±

    <i>Actions?</i>

    Okay, I understand¡­

    Standing on tiptoe, Su JIu wrapped her arms around his neck and leaned in.

    Satisfied with her initiative, Rong Si reached out and hugged her. Just as he was about to turn her around to press her against the wall, he heard a bang as his back hit the solid door!

    To his surprise, Su Jiu had suddenly pressed him into the door of the changing room.

    Su Jiu gave him a smugugh.?<i>Hmph. He¡¯s basically in charge every time. This time, I finally counterattacked. It isn¡¯t a bad feeling at all!</i>

    Rong Si was a little stunned. He had never expected this girl to do this. It felt like their identities had been swapped.

    But it felt good. Even if his back hurt from the impact, he enjoyed it.

    Only because it was her.

    After some time, Su Jiu finally let go of him. She even smiled smugly, like a cat that had gotten the cream.

    Rong Si almost lost control, wanting to kiss her again.

    When his erratic breathing and heartbeat had calmed down, he pinched her fair and lovely earlobe and said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Little Jiu, you¡¯re getting better at tormenting people.¡±

 Chapter 920 - Something Unhealthy?

    <h4>Chapter 920: Something Unhealthy?</h4>

    Su Jiu smiled smugly. ¡°Of course. I torment only you.¡±

    He liked being tormented by her like this.

    Rong Si asked her again, ¡°You seem much more skilled than before. Where did you learn to do that?¡±

    <i>Is he talking about my kissing?</i>

    Su Jiu smiled brightly, her eyes especially bright. ¡°Of course, I learned it from you. Do you like it?¡±

    Actually, she had also secretly learned it on the Inte, just for him!

    Rong Siughed again and nodded. ¡°I do. Keep learning.¡±

    Su Jiu suppressed herughter and said seriously, ¡°You have to learn too. Let¡¯s improve together!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to.¡±

    ***

    After a while, Rong Si returned to the arena. Han Siye was also ready.

    The match between the two teenagers continued.

    The atmosphere in the club heated up again, with cheers and screams following it.

    ......

    Han Siye strengthened his attack and threw every punch at Rong Si¡¯s face and vital points.

    Rong Si dodged easily. He was about to counterattack when he saw a conspicuous red figure below the stage from the corner of his eye.

    It was a long-haired girl. At first nce, she looked a little like Zhong Ya.

    <i>Is that her?</i>

    <i>I can¡¯t believe she came to the capital. Does this mean that she could have taken the photo that day and sent it to my phone?</i>

    Rong Si frowned. It wasn¡¯t easy for him and Little Jiu to be together. He didn¡¯t want to be disturbed by anyone, be it Han Siye or Zhong Ya.

    He could only be stronger faster and eliminate these obstacles!

    In his momentary distraction, Han Siyended a hard punch! Rong Si¡¯s newly-gained advantage was quickly lost.

    The girls below the stage eximed and asked curiously, ¡°What happened to Prince Charming 1?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I think he was distracted!¡±

    ¡°Exactly. What was he thinking about? We¡¯re in the middle of apetition. How could he get distracted?¡±

    Su Jiu, who was standing below the stage, was also a little surprised.

    <i>What just happened?</i>

    Song Xinyan nudged her with her elbow and asked curiously, ¡°Little Jiu, look, your boyfriend was distracted just now! Tell me honestly. Did you do something to him in the changing room just now to distract him?¡±

    ¡°Did I?¡± Su Jiu blushed. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±

    <i>If anything, I only pressed him against the door and kissed him soundly.</i>

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. You were in there for so long!¡± Song Xinyan was even more curious. ¡°Tell me the truth!¡±

    Su Jiu could not stand her questioning. ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s really nothing. I just kissed him!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Song Xinyan¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°What else would I do? What did you think I did?¡±

    <i>Could she have thought that we had done something¡­ more?</i>

    <i>Why else would she look so disappointed?</i>

    Song Xinyan stared at her speechlessly for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Little Jiu, I really admire you. You¡¯ve only kissed your boyfriend, but he¡¯s already fallen head over heels for you. Impressive¡­¡±

    ¡°So?¡± Su Jiu nced at her. ¡°Try kissing Li Mohan too. Who knows! He might not only go head over heels but also get so excited that he would want to fly into the sky!¡±

    ¡°Bah, I¡¯m not going to kiss him!¡± Song Xinyan remembered that every time she kissed Li Mohan, he was like a hungry wolf, as if he wanted to swallow her up. She really couldn¡¯t take it. Her brain was about to starve.

    ¡°Ah!¡± At this moment, the cries of the audience below the stage brought them back to reality.

 Chapter 921 - A Thousand-Year-Old Monster

    <h4>Chapter 921: A Thousand-Year-Old Monster</h4>

    Su Jiu quickly looked over and saw Han Siye punch out.

    <i>Bang!?</i>

    Rong Si¡¯s face was struck hard, and he staggered back, his back hitting the railing.

    The corner of his lips split, and blood suddenly seeped out. It actually made his handsome face look more seductive, like that of a thousand-year-old demon.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The referee rang the bell. The match was over. Han Siye had won.

    Frowning, Han Siye walked up to Rong Si and extended a hand to him.

    Rong Si ignored him. He stood up and wiped the blood from his lips with the back of his hand.

    ¡°Hey, why didn¡¯t you avoid it just now?¡±

    Han Siye frowned. He could tell that Rong Si was on par with him. He could have dodged just now, but he didn¡¯t, as if he was just waiting to be hit.

    <i>I wonder what this kid is nning?!</i>

    Rong Si¡¯s eyes shed with an obscure light. He didn¡¯t answer. ¡°I¡¯m willing to admit defeat.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d you know. I thought you were going back on your word.¡±

    ......

    Rong Si nced at him casually and said unhurriedly, ¡°Make a request. What do you want me to do?¡±

    Han Siye stood under the spotlight with a smug smile.

    After a two-second pause, he said, ¡°If I ask you to leave Little Jiu, would you agree?¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s pupils contracted. ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡±

    Han Siye had long expected his reaction. He suddenly sneered and raised his chin in disdain. ¡°Tsk, look at how nervous you are. How useless! Little Jiu likes you, and I like her so much. Would I bear to make her sad?¡±

    ¡°So what do you want me to do?¡±

    Han Siye did not answer. The two youths faced each other, and the atmosphere was uneasy.

    ¡°Never mind. I haven¡¯t thought of it yet. I¡¯ll tell you when I have.¡±

    Han Siye said this because he saw how anxious Su Jiu was below the stage.

    When he saw how worried she was about Rong Si, his heart sank. He was not as happy as he should have been after winning this fight.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Rong Si replied. He turned and walked off the stage.

    Su Jiu immediately ran toward him and worriedly looked at his injured face. ¡°Rong Si, are you okay?¡±

    Rong Si grimaced and ruffled her hair. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°The corner of your mouth is bruised, and you say you¡¯re fine? And are you hurt? Let me see.¡± Nervous, she turned him around to check on him.

    She was relieved to make sure he was okay.

    Han Siye stood at the side and saw how worried Su Jiu was. All her attention was on Rong Si, and he felt rather upset.

    Suddenly, he felt like he¡¯d rather be the one getting hit.

    He would rather lose.

    <i>As long as¡­</i>

    As long as he could enjoy a trace of the warmth she gave him.

    Han Siye smirked, his smile self-deprecating and bitter.

    As he was thinking, someone punched his arm.

    Han Siye frowned and turned around. He saw Song Xinyan walk to his side and angrily say, ¡°Isn¡¯t this kind of fight supposed to stop when it¡¯s time? Why did you hit him so hard? Rong Si is injured!¡±

    ¡°I went easy on him, okay?¡± Han Siye snorted and nced at Rong Si with hostility. ¡°If not for Little Jiu, I would have beaten him down!¡±

    <i>However, why was that guy suddenly in a daze?</i>

    <i>And let me punch him for no reason?</i>

    Han Siye thought about it carefully.?<i>D*mn, could he have done it on purpose?</i>

 Chapter 922 - Enjoying Her Concern

    <h4>Chapter 922: Enjoying Her Concern</h4>

    <i>That scheming man!</i>

    <i>Fine. Little Jiu¡¯s attention is all on him now. He must be enjoying Little Jiu¡¯s concern, right? He must be feeling veryfortable now.</i>

    If Han Siye had been the one injured, then Rong Si wouldn¡¯t have been the target of her concern.?<i>It¡¯s so d*mn maniptive!</i>

    ***

    As the night deepened, the car drove back to the Su family estate.

    Sitting in the back seat, Su Jiu kept turning her head to look at Rong Si¡¯s handsome side profile. Her lips were slightly parted, as if she wanted to say something. However, she was hesitating.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen enough?¡± Rong Si looked back at her.

    <i>Ahhh, now he knows I was staring at him.</i>

    Embarrassed, Su Jiuughed dryly. ¡°That¡¯s right. How can I get enough of you when you¡¯re always so handsome?¡±

    Rong Si raised his eyebrows. ¡°Just say what you want to say.¡±

    ¡°Just say what you have to say.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    He had seen through her little ploy.

    ......

    Su Jiu leaned closer to him and asked the question that was on her mind. ¡°Big Brother, I want to ask you. When you were in the ring, you were in good shape at first. But why did you get distractedter¡­ Are you not feeling well?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°No?¡± Su Jiu was a little surprised. Suddenly, she remembered what Song Xinyan had said. Blushing, she asked, ¡°Could it be that¡­ I really kissed you silly?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Rong Si¡¯s smile deepened.

    <i>I was kissed silly?</i>

    <i>Isn¡¯t it always the girl who gets kissed silly, right?</i>

    Su Jiu looked at him with bright eyes and said understandingly, ¡°Big Brother, I know it¡¯s embarrassing for a big boy to be pressed against the door by a girl, but only the two of us were there, and no one else saw it. So don¡¯t take it to heart. I won¡¯tugh at you. I¡¯ll even keep it a secret for you!¡±

    Su Jiu spoke eloquently.

    Rong Si was amused.?<i>What is this little fool thinking?</i>

    ¡°Not because of that.¡± He reached out and flicked her forehead. ¡°I lost on purpose.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Su Jiu was stunned. ¡°You lost on purpose? Why?¡±

    Rong Si leaned back in his seat and smiled a little, pulling at the wound at the corner of his mouth. It hurt, but he didn¡¯t care. ¡°Because I want you to have eyes for only me.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Huh?</i>

    He looked at her steadily. ¡°If I had won, Han Siye would have been the one injured. Wouldn¡¯t you have paid attention to him?¡±

    <i>Ah, well¡­</i>

    Su Jiu choked. If the injured person had been Han Siye, she might just have asked a few vague questions.

    ¡°And if he wins, would he be less resentful and pester you less?¡± Rong Si asked, then paused.

    Continuing, he said, ¡°The most important reason, of course, is that I like it when you care for me.¡±

    Su Jiu was dumbfounded.

    <i>He¡¯d hurt himself to get my attention, to make me care for him?¡¯</i>

    She hadn¡¯t expected Rong Si to think that way. Sometimes, she couldn¡¯t understand how his mind worked.

    Su Jiu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Big Brother, how much do you like me to do such a stupid thing?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with doing something stupid for someone you like?¡± Rong Si looked at her intently. ¡°It¡¯s just that some girl seems a little stupid and slow. It took her so long to realize I liked her.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! How dare you say that? Who wants you to be so uptight? You didn¡¯t tell me. Without you telling me, how could I have been sure you really liked me? What if I had been imagining things?¡±

    Su Jiu puffed out her cheeks. ¡°Also, it¡¯s all thanks to my patience that you finally spoke up. If it were any other girl, they might not have been able to wait. They might have left to be with another boy.¡±

 Chapter 923 - Large-scale Death Scene

    <h4>Chapter 923: Large-scale Death Scene</h4>

    ¡°So you knew before that I might like you?¡±

    Su Jiu snorted. ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯m that slow, do you? I just couldn¡¯t be sure until you told me.¡±

    ¡°I like you,¡± Rong Si said suddenly.

    Since she said he hadn¡¯t spoken it out loud, he might as well tell her now.

    Despite the sweetness welling up in her heart, Su Jiu deliberately pulled a face to tease him. ¡°Who cares if you like me?¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ how about ¡®I love you¡¯?¡±

    Looking at his serious expression, Su Jiu felt yful. She cleared her throat and pretended to be ignorant. ¡°Big Brother, I love your English.¡±

    ¡°I-love-you.¡±

    Su Jiu leaned over and cupped her ears at him. ¡°Louder. I can¡¯t hear you!¡±

    Rong Si knew what she was nning and looked embarrassed. However, seeing the girl¡¯s expectant expression, he could only raise his voice. ¡°I-love-you!¡±

    ¡°Louder! Why can¡¯t I hear you?¡±

    Rong Si blushed. After hesitating for two seconds, he did something he had never done before in his life. He shouted desperately, ¡°I-love-you!!!¡±

    Due to the shout, the driver of the car passing by their car looked at the two of them as if they were crazy. ¡°Are you two okay? What are you screaming about at night?¡±

    ......

    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Su Jiu, who had been holding back herughter, finally burst into giggles.

    Rong Si, who had been forced into a corner by her, was really too cute!

    The chauffeur who drove in front couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Little Jiu, it¡¯s not kind of you to bully others like this.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, he said before that only I can bully him. So, I can bully him. Right, dear?¡± Su Jiu looked at Rong Si yfully.

    Rong Si looked embarrassed. To him, it was like being publicly embarrassed.

    At that moment, Su Jiu ingratiatingly hugged his arm, a mischievous smile appearing on her face. ¡°Big Brother, you were so handsome just now. Can you shout like that again?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± The little viin was no longer willing.

    ¡°Do it again. Just once, okay?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± It didn¡¯t matter how much she wheedled.

    Looking at the expression on his handsome face, which was getting more and more awkward, Su Jiuughed uncontrobly. She felt that if he really became a bigshot one day, this would be part of his ¡°shameful past.¡±?<i>Right?</i>

    ***

    A few days of vacation passed quickly, and Rong Si returned overseas. The next day, Su Shengjing came back from work and realized that something was wrong with his daughter. She seemed to be in a good mood and would secretlyugh from time to time.

    <i>Heh. It doesn¡¯t take a genius to figure out what she is thinking.</i>

    <i>It was most likely Rong Si again.</i>

    That brat had not let his daughter off while he was overseas and had even seduced her. Su Shengjing wanted to object, but he could not bear to affect his daughter¡¯s mood. So he did not say anything. In fact, he already had a premonition about their future, but he did not want to admit it yet.

    ***

    Two monthster, the college entrance examination ended.

    The first thing Su Jiu wanted to do was find the little viin. She had not seen her boyfriend for so long. She wondered how he was doing.

    Recently, she had been concentrating on preparing for the exam, and he seemed very busy as well. Their daily contact was a phone call before bed.

    She really missed him.

    <i>But¡­ how could I ask Daddy to agree to let me meet the little viin overseas?</i>

    Su Jiu was troubled.

 Chapter 924 - Cute to Him

    <h4>Chapter 924: Cute to Him</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    Su Jiu received a call in the afternoon, which made her even more determined to see Rong Si.

    She first went downstairs to make a cup of coffee. Then, she brought it to the study and said to her father, who was reading a new script, ¡°Daddy, I made you coffee.¡±

    As she spoke, she ced the coffee in front of Su Shengjing.

    Su Shengjing raised his eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯re suddenly so nice today. Are you hiding something?¡±

    Su Jiu instantly became indignant. ¡°Daddy, how can you say that about me? I¡¯ve made you coffee before.¡±

    Su Shengjing put down the script in his hand and pulled her in front of him. Looking at his slender daughter, he asked, ¡°Tell me. What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Sure enough, I can¡¯t hide it from Daddy.</i>

    She had to tell the truth.

    Su Jiu hugged Su Shengjing¡¯s arm and looked at him eagerly. ¡°Daddy, Rong Si won another award for his research project. It¡¯s the highest-ranked award. There will be a grand award ceremony. Can I go and visit him?¡±

    Su Shengjing nced at her. ¡°If I say no, will you not go?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I¡­?¡± Su Jiu¡¯s face fell. Her mouth was t, and her aggrieved look could make people pity her.

    At least, it worked on Su Shengjing.

    ¡°It¡¯s his business if he wins the award. What has it got to do with you?¡± Su Shengjing yed dumb.

    ¡°How can it not be my business? He and I have been¡­ good friends for so many years. My good friend has won an award. Of course, I have to support him.¡±

    Su Shengjing narrowed his eyes. ¡°Oh! Just good friends?¡±

    Su Jiu was embarrassed. ¡°Uh, um¡­¡±

    Su Shengjing did not believe that his daughter and Rong Si were just friends.

    Even if they weren¡¯t together yet, they already liked each other.

    ¡°Daddy, just let me go, okay? I promise I¡¯ll be back soon. I won¡¯t make you worry, okay?¡± Su Jiu wheedled softly.

    Su Shengjing felt a headacheing on.?<i>Is this girl so sure that I can¡¯t resist her pleading?</i>

    Helpless, he could only agree reluctantly. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. You can go, but you have to let the bodyguards follow you. And it¡¯s best if Song Xinyan goes with you. Also, you¡¯re not allowed to sleep in the same room as that brat!¡±

    At that moment, his expression sobered.

    He hadn¡¯t pursued the previous incident, but now he had to remind her.

    After all, that kid was already an adult and could be considered a man. Little Jiu had also grown up, and the two of them liked each other. It would be strange if there weren¡¯t any sparks when they lived together!

    He didn¡¯t want to be a grandfather at his age¡­ He would definitely die on the spot.

    Su Jiu knew that her father had already guessed that the little viin had shared a room with her thest time. She nodded in embarrassment. ¡°I understand, Daddy. I¡¯ll protect myself.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. I want you to go and return safe and sound. Not a single hair on your head can be harmed,¡± Su Shengjing said in amanding tone.

    <i>Not a hair?</i>

    <i>That¡¯s too much.</i>

    However, Su Jiu¡¯s heart warmed. She reached out to hug Su Shengjing. ¡°Daddy, thank you!¡±

    Su Shengjing snorted and awkwardly said, ¡°How old are you? You¡¯re still as clingy as you were when young. It¡¯s ridiculous for others to see you like this.¡±

    He said that, but he also reached out to hug her, his eyes full of affection.

 Chapter 925 - A Father Sent From Heaven!

    <h4>Chapter 925: A Father Sent From Heaven!</h4>

    Su Jiu looked up at him and giggled. ¡°I just love clinging to Daddy,¡± she said deliberately. ¡°I¡¯m going to have to rely on him from now on. I¡¯m going to live off him.¡±

    Su Shengjing was amused. He stroked the hair on Su Jiu¡¯s forehead. ¡°Alright, Daddy¡¯s money is for you to spend. You can eat as much as you want.¡±

    Su Jiuughed again.

    <i>Daddy is really a father sent from heaven!</i>

    ***

    With her father¡¯s permission, Su Jiu boarded a flight overseas the next day. Su Shengjing arranged four bodyguards for her, twice as many as she had before. He repeatedly instructed them to ensure her safety.

    Su Jiu called Song Xinyan and asked if she wanted to go with her. Song Xinyan excitedly agreed and came the next morning with her luggage.

    Although Li Mohan did not want Song Xinyan to go, wanting her to stay by his side, he also did not want to make her unhappy. He had reluctantly agreed and even assigned her a bodyguard.

    Only then did Su Shengjing heave a sigh of relief.

    ***

    The award ceremony was being held in Ennd. Su Jiu had arranged to meet Rong Si there, and her flight arrived at four in the evening.

    Rong Si had arrived a little ahead of her. He followed Professor Zhong¡¯s team off the ne and went into a nearby five-star hotel.

    He had told Su Jiu on the phone earlier that he would be checking into this hotel with the team. Now, he wondered if she could find her way here.

    ......

    Rong Si had sent Su Jiu the location, but barely a momentter, Su Jiu and Song Xinyan walked into the hotel lobby and saw him.

    However, when Su Jiu saw that Zhong Ya was also there, she immediately pulled Song Xinyan to hide behind a Roman pir.

    Zhong Ya looked exceptionally beautiful today, and her makeup was exquisite. From time to time, she would look at Rong Si, wanting to talk to him. However, Rong Si ignored her and had eyes for only his phone.

    The receptionist checked in Professor Zhong and the other students.

    Su Jiu pursed her lips. ¡°I wonder how many rooms they have booked?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask?¡±

    When they took the elevator up, Su Jiu immediately went to the front desk and asked for that in fluent English.

    The receptionist answered her politely. However, Su Jiu was shocked to hear her answer.

    <i>Seriously? The team of five booked only three rooms?</i>

    And if she had heard correctly, Rong Si and Zhong Ya had booked a double room.

    <i>Are they nning to stay together tonight?</i>

    <i>Why? How did it happen?</i>

    <i>Had the little viin actually agreed?</i>

    <i>But that shouldn¡¯t be the case.</i>

    Song Xinyan also found it a little strange. Seeing that Su Jiu¡¯s expression was not right, sheforted her softly. ¡°Little Jiu, don¡¯t think too much. We know their room number. Shall we go up and take a look?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Su Jiu nodded quickly.

    She did not believe that Rong Si would share a room with Zhong Ya, but that was what the receptionist had said.

    For now, they could only verify it themselves.

    <i>Ding!?</i>

    Aftering out of the elevator, Su Jiu and Han Siye began to search for Room 2231.

    <i>Let¡¯s look; 2202, 2203, 2204, 2205¡­ That¡¯s it!</i>

    The door was ajar, and a slight movement was happening inside. Afraid that Rong Si woulde out at any moment, the two girls quickly hid around the corner of the stairs and observed carefully.

    A momentter, a click sound rang out as the door opened and closed.

    Rong Si and Zhong Ya walked out together, their expressions as cold and distant as ever.

    Zhong Ya walked beside Rong Si and asked him in a gentle voice, ¡°Rong Si, are you hungry? What do you want to eat tonight?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Shall we eat on the fourth floor? I hear there¡¯s a Chinese food restaurant here, and it¡¯s good. Shall we try it together?¡±

 Chapter 926 - Sheâ€™s an Idiot (1)

    <h4>Chapter 926: <strong>She¡¯s an Idiot (1)</strong></h4>

    <strong>?</strong>

    Rong Si walked straight ahead and coldly replied, ¡°Up to you.¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great! Then shall we go?¡± After getting this unexpected answer, Zhong Ya pressed the elevator button happily.

    As soon as they walked in, Su Jiu bit her lip.

    <i>What¡­ did Rong Si mean?</i>

    Not only was he staying in the same room as Zhong Ya, but he had even agreed to eat with her on the fourth floor?

    That made no sense to Su Jiu.

    Her mood suddenly plummeted.

    Song Xinyan was also surprised. Seeing Zhong Ya and Rong Si walking toward the elevator, she hurriedly held Su Jiu¡¯s hand. ¡°Little Jiu, let¡¯s go to the fourth floor too!¡±

    ***

    The elevator reached the fourth floor. When Su Jiu walked out, she realized that the restaurant was crowded. However, she still spotted Rong Si sitting opposite Zhong Ya.

    Professor Zhong and the other two members of the team were also sitting down in the booth. Song Xinyan pulled Su Jiu and herself out of the line of sight of the team, found a rtively remote spot covered by nts, and whispered to Su Jiu, ¡°Let¡¯s sit there.¡±

    Su Jiu quietly followed her and sat down in that seat. Her gaze never left Rong Si and Zhong Ya.

    The waiter came over with the menu. Song Xinyan wanted Su Jiu to order, but she realized that Su Jiu was staring at something and pursed her lips unhappily. Song Xinyan couldn¡¯t help but sigh and order a few dishes for the both of them.

    Su Jiu¡¯s fingers clenched. The more she looked at Rong Si, the more she felt that he looked like an eyesore sitting with that woman. She wanted to rush over and forcefully take Rong Si away.

    The ordered dishes were served one after another. Zhong Ya smiled at Rong Si and picked up a piece of beef for him.

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    She had thought Rong Si would not ept it, but he did not move, as if he was not repulsed. Zhong Ya was overjoyed and picked up some more food for him.

    This made Su Jiu suddenly feel that Zhong Ya was the little viin¡¯s girlfriend.

    She bit down hard on her lip. Anger red in her chest, and her fingertips dug into her palms.

    <i>Could it be that¡­ in the past two months, Zhong Yaunched another attack on him and seeded?</i>

    The more Su Jiu thought about it, the angrier she became. She took out her phone from her bag and sent Rong Si a message. She deliberately asked him, ¡°Big Brother, where are you now?¡±

    Rong Si received the message, and his eyes darted around. He replied quickly, ¡°I¡¯m having dinner at the hotel.¡±

    ¡°Did you eat with Zhong Ya? I¡¯m warning you seriously. Don¡¯t eat what she gave you!¡±

    Just by looking at those words, he could feel her burning anger.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t eat them,¡± Rong Si replied with a smile.

    Zhong Ya was happily eating a steak when she inadvertently looked up and saw Rong Si sending a message. A faint smile appeared on his lips, a smile that he had never shown her before.

    She instantly realized that he was talking to Su Jiu about something.

    When she thought of this, her smile disappeared, and her fingers tightened around her chopsticks.

    Su Jiu stared at the phone, trying to figure out how to get him to tell her what his rtionship with Zhong Ya was now.?<i>Why is that girl allowed to give him food?</i>

    At that moment, the waiter came over with the meal and smiled. ¡°Please enjoy.¡±

    Song Xinyan handed a pair of chopsticks to Su Jiu. ¡°Little Jiu, why don¡¯t we leave him alone and eat first? Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡±

    Of course, Su Jiu was starving. However, when she saw Rong Si and Zhong Ya, she was already full of anger. How could she be in the mood to eat?

 Chapter 927 - Sheâ€™s an Idiot (2)

    <h4>Chapter 927: She¡¯s an Idiot (2)</h4>

    Su Jiu pursed her lips, feeling suffocated. She then stood up and said, ¡°You eat first. I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡±

    ¡°Oh, go ahead. Don¡¯t get lost,¡± Song Xinyan reminded her.

    She knew that Little Jiu didn¡¯t really need to go to the bathroom; she just wanted to find a ce to calm down.

    Song Xinyan then turned to look at Rong Si.?<i>Hmph! So what if he is handsome? If he really did something to let Little Jiu down and make her angry and sad, I would get Li Mohan to teach him a lesson!</i>

    Su Jiu blended into the crowd and headed for the bathroom.

    Over at the booth, Rong Si wiped his mouth with a napkin and stood up.

    Seeing that he was about to leave, Zhong Ya immediately asked him, ¡°Rong Si, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Restroom.¡±

    Zhong Ya initially wanted to stand up as well, but hearing his reply, she got a little embarrassed. ¡°Oh, then go ahead. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    Professor Zhong looked back and forth between her and Rong Si. He saw something and smiled without saying anything. Rong Si was now his favorite student. Wouldn¡¯t it be great if he could be with his daughter?

    ***

    In the bathroom, Su Jiu pressed the faucet and washed her face with water, trying to calm herself down.

    However, she was still depressed and angry. How could she fix this?

    ......

    Rong Si eating with Zhong Ya was already unbearable for her. If he was really staying in the same room with Zhong Ya tonight, then she¡ª

    When she imagined him sleeping on the same bed as Zhong Ya, Su Jiu¡¯s heart ached and she suddenly felt the urge to cry.

    <i>No, if the little viin dared to betray me, I¡¯ll never forgive him!</i>

    In her frustration, she heard soft footsteps outside.

    Realizing someone wasing, she quickly wiped her eyes. She was about to turn away when a familiar figure appeared in the mirror.

    <i>Rong Si?!</i>

    Su Jiu¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She instinctively retreated two steps and leaned against the edge of the sink. Then she hurriedly turned her head so that he could not see her face.

    Rong Si walked in with his long legs, with one hand in his pocket. He walked to her side without looking sideways and pressed the faucet to wash his hands.

    <i>Plop¡­ plop!</i>

    At this moment, he was so close to her that she could almost hear her heart beating.

    <i>This is weird. What¡¯s the little viin doing here? Isn¡¯t this thedies¡¯ room?</i>

    Su Jiu was surprised. She quickly looked up at the sign at the door. Only then did she realize¡­?<i>D*mn! Why am I in the men¡¯s bathroom?!</i>

    <i>Ahhhhh, I¡¯m such an idiot. I came to the wrong ce!</i>

    <i>It¡¯s all my fault for being so angry that my mind went nk. I didn¡¯t notice anything and came in like this.</i>

    Su Jiu was so ashamed that she wanted to dig a hole and bury herself. In her embarrassment, she quietly took a step back, then another¡­

    She nned to rush out immediately on the third step!

    Su Jiu took a deep breath and was about to run when Rong Si suddenly grabbed his wrist. ¡°Why are you running?¡±

    <i>Did this girl think that I hadn¡¯t recognized her?</i>

    At first, though, it was true that Rong Si was unaware Su Jiu had arrived at this ce. It was just that on the way to the hotel, he had suddenly wanted to know where she was and what she was doing. So he had checked her location on his phone, and unexpectedly, he found her location near him.

    At that time, he was a little stunned, but on second thought, he realized she probably wanted to give him another surprise.

 Chapter 928 - Will You Be Jealous For Him?

    <h4>Chapter 928: Will You Be Jealous For Him?</h4>

    <i>So she deliberately came over early without telling me?</i>

    Rong Si had simply yed along and pretended to be unaware that Su Jiu had arrived here. He even took the opportunity to put on a show for her. Didn¡¯t she always say that she was jealous when it came to him?

    He wanted to see if she would be jealous about him.

    As it turned out, she was.

    Rong Si couldn¡¯t help but smile when he remembered how unhappy she looked in the mirror, as if she was about to cry.

    Su Jiu was so embarrassed that she did not know what to say. While she had done something as stupid as barging into the men¡¯s bathroom, her boyfriend happened to see her. Was there anything more embarrassing than this?

    He usually liked to call her stupid. Now, for the first time, Su Jiu felt anxious about it.

    She was embarrassed to look at him, but Rong Si lowered his head and cupped her face in his hands. He looked at her deeply. ¡°Little Jiu, I missed you.¡±

    The words came out of his mouth and lingered in her ears. They struck her deeply.

    Su Jiu bit her lip and red at him in spite. ¡°How did you know I was here?¡±

    Rong Siughed. ¡°Idiot. Don¡¯t you know I can track your location?¡±

    <i>Location?</i>

    Realization dawned on Su Jiu.

    ......

    Meeting his deep gaze and recalling the scene of Zhong Ya putting food on his te, Su Jiu snorted and pushed his hand away. ¡°Why are you looking for me? Go find your Zhong Ya.¡±

    <i>My Zhong Ya?</i>?Rong Si raised his eyebrows.

    He seemed to smell her intense jealousy in the air, and his spirits lifted again.

    He continued to tease her. ¡°Okay, if you want me to find her, I¡¯ll go

    Then he turned to leave.

    <i>Is he really going?</i>

    <i>That b*stard!</i>

    Gritting her teeth, Su Jiu grabbed his arm. ¡°Rong Si! Stop right there! You¡¯re not going!¡±

    Rong Si looked back at her and said helplessly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me to find her?¡±

    Then he added, ¡°Although I¡¯d rather be with my own girlfriend, I can¡¯t disobey my girlfriend.¡±

    <i>D*mn it! The little viin is getting better and better at saying that.</i>

    Su Jiu red at him. ¡°You know you have to listen to your girlfriend. Then, do you know why I asked you to find her?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Rong Si asked knowingly.

    ¡°Because not only did you book the same room as Zhong Ya today, but you even sat down to eat with her. I saw everything!¡± At this point, even Su Jiu realized that her tone was sour.

    Rong Siughed and stopped teasing her. If he continued, the girl would really get angry.

    He ruffled her hair. ¡°I did that to test if you¡¯d be jealous about me.¡±

    <i>What?</i>

    <i>He has been testing me. That¡¯s all?</i>

    Su Jiu was stunned for a moment, then angrily said, ¡°Rong Si, when did you be so childish?! I-I thought¡­ there was something between you and her!¡±

    <i>Did she think I was having an affair with the woman?</i>

    <i>To think she¡¯d thought of that.</i>

    Rong Si flicked her forehead in exasperation. ¡°I¡¯ll just book another room. As for the food she picked up, I didn¡¯t even touch it.¡±

    After confirming that he was just testing her, Su Jiu let go of her doubts. However, she felt aggrieved.

    Because of this guy, she had let her imagination run wild for so long¡­

    She gritted her teeth. ¡°Hmph! Try that again? Do you know I was going crazy seeing you like that?¡±

    ¡°Little jealous girl.¡± Rong Siughed and pulled her into his arms. He whispered in her ear, ¡°I was wrong. I apologize. Forgive me, okay?¡±

 Chapter 929 - Allow Me to Serve You?

    <h4>Chapter 929: Allow Me to Serve You?</h4>

    Since Rong Si had already apologized to her, Su Jiu felt that there was no need for her to be angry with him. Hence, she said, ¡°Alright, I forgive you.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ can I serve you tonight?¡± Rong Si¡¯s eyes were smiling.

    Su Jiu froze.?<i>What did he say?</i>

    <i>Serve?!</i>

    <i>Does he mean that he would¡­ sleep in the same room as me?</i>

    The thought of that possibility suddenly made her ears burn, and she tensed. But she was well looking forward to it.

    Su Jiu raised her chin and pretended to be arrogant. ¡°Since you admit your mistake with a good attitude, I¡¯ll allow you to serve me tonight. However, does Zhong Ya know that I¡¯m here?¡±

    Rong Si frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t mention her again. Our business is none of her business.¡±

    That made Su Jiuugh. ¡°Alright. It has nothing to do with her!¡±

    <i>How nice! It was just a false rm.</i>

    The little viin was still hers.

    ***

    Zhong Ya was still waiting for Rong Si in her seat. However, even after she waited for a long time, he did not return. Surprised, she called him. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t answer.

    ......

    <i>Where did he go?</i>

    <i>He¡¯s not even answering the phone?</i>

    Just as she was about to make another call, she suddenly saw Rong Si return. However, Rong Si did not look at her. Instead, he said to Professor Zhong, ¡°Professor, I¡¯m sorry but I won¡¯t be eating with the team while we¡¯re here.¡±

    Professor Zhong nced at the startled Zhong Ya and quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is something wrong?¡±

    Rong Si nodded, and a doting look seemed to appear in his eyes. ¡°Yes, my girlfriend is here. I¡¯m apanying her.¡±

    One of his team members spoke up. ¡°Girlfriend? Rong Si, you have a girlfriend? Why didn¡¯t you tell us before?¡±

    The person who spoke was called Jiang Hao. He usually disliked Rong Si. Professor Zhong valued Rong Si very much and carefully taught him and nurtured him. Jiang Hao felt that he had been with Professor Zhong for several years yet had not received the same treatment as Rong Si did.

    At this moment, Jing Hao could not help but feel a little surprised, so much so that when he said these words, he sounded a little sarcastic. He even looked at Zhong Ya.

    Sure enough, Zhong Ya¡¯s expression changed.

    Professor Zhong was also a little surprised. He did not expect Rong Si, who usually did not interact with girls, to already have a girlfriend!?<i>This is the reason he does not interact with girls usually, right?</i>

    Professor Zhong subconsciously nced at his daughter. She was biting her lip and staring at Rong Si with a resentful expression, like a resentful woman who had been abandoned.

    He frowned.?<i>What¡¯s that look on her face?</i>

    <i>Isn¡¯t it normal for Rong Si to have a girlfriend?</i>

    Professor Zhong felt that he had to find a time tomunicate with his daughter and stop her from having ridiculous thoughts, such as feeling that she had been abandoned and betrayed by Rong Si.

    <i>That would be outrageous.</i>

    Professor Zhong turned to Rong Si and smiled benevolently. ¡°Your girlfriend is here. Then you should indeed apany her. Go.¡±

    Rong Si nodded and turned to leave without looking at Zhong Ya.

    Jiang Hao looked at his back and sneered. Heined to Professor Zhong, ¡°Professor, look at him. Everyone says that academic research is the most important. We¡¯re older than him and haven¡¯t found a partner yet, but he¡¯s secretly found a girlfriend already. Now, he even wants to be intimate with her. That¡¯s not very appropriate, right?

    ¡°The main thing is, what does he take our Little Ya for? She¡¯s so good to him, but he doesn¡¯t even look at her. I can¡¯t stand it.¡±

    Jiang Hao looked indignant.

 Chapter 930 - Looking Forward to the Night

    <h4>Chapter 930: Looking Forward to the Night</h4>

    Professor Zhong frowned and unhappily replied, ¡°Just mind your business. Why are you so upset?¡±

    At his age, what kind of man had he not seen before?

    Professor Zhong could guess what Jiang Hao was thinking just by listening to his words.?<i>Instead of being jealous of others and feeling unbnced, wouldn¡¯t it be better for him to think of ways to improve himself and be better than the other person?</i>

    Zhong Ya watched Rong Si leave and almost gritted her teeth.

    She really didn¡¯t understand what kind of magic that brat had to be able to control Rong Si so well. It had been so long, but they still hadn¡¯t broken up!

    ***

    After leaving the restaurant, Rong Si moved his luggage to the room Su Jiu had booked. Seeing that there was only one double bed, he suddenly began to look forward to the evening¡­

    Song Xinyan stood at the room¡¯s door and also saw the only double bed. She smiled wickedly and said to Su Jiu, ¡°Little Jiu, you have to sleep with your boyfriend tonight. Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s very easy for things to get heated when a man and a woman are in a room alone?¡±

    Then, she lowered her voice. ¡°Remember what I said. You have to protect yourself. You can¡¯t just hand yourself over. Not even if he¡¯s your boyfriend. Do you hear me?¡±

    <i>Hand myself over?</i>

    <i>What? I haven¡¯t even thought of that step yet, okay?</i>

    Su Jiu blushed. ¡°I know, I know. Do you think that I¡¯m the sort of person to sleep with someone casually? Even if Rong Si tempts me with his gorgeous looks and first-ss figure, I can resist. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Can you? Don¡¯t fall for him just because he tempted you.¡± Song Xinyan looked at her suspiciously, then held her hand and reminded her like an old mother. ¡°Little Jiu, you have to control yourself.¡±

    ......

    Su Jiu¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Alright, alright. Nothing will happen between Rong Si and me. He¡¯s a gentleman. Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    ¡°A gentleman? I don¡¯t think so. Let me tell you a secret. Any boy will turn into an animal in front of the girl he likes. Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Song Xinyan leaned close to her ear and whispered mysteriously.

    Su Jiuughed and lowered her voice. ¡°Then, did Li Mohan transform into a beast in front of you?¡±

    Song Xinyan was stunned. Then, her beautiful face turned red.

    She patted Su Jiu. ¡°Why are you suddenly talking about me? I¡¯m not talking to you anymore. I¡¯m leaving!¡±

    Saying that, she fled.

    <i>Well, from her reaction, Li Mohan is probably no stranger to her, right?</i>

    Night fell quickly, and Su Jiu took the lead to take afortable hot shower. She wore pink rabbit pajamas, and her hair was wet. Her face was fair and exquisite, and she looked cute. However, she had the innocence and beauty of a young girl.

    Rong Si¡¯s eyes darkened as she fetched the hair dryer. ¡°Let me dry your hair.¡±

    Su Jiu enjoyed his thoughtful service. After drying her hair, Rong Si unplugged the hairdryer and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡±

    ¡°Well, go on.¡± Su Jiu waved at him.

    Rong Si reached out to tidy her hair before turning and walking into the bathroom.

    Su Jiu wanted to pick up the remote on the bedside table and turn on the television. At that moment, she suddenly saw something in a small nine-grid box on the bedside table.

    <i>Oh? What¡¯s this?</i>

    Su Jiu¡¯s curiosity was piqued. She leaned closer to take a look and realized that it was some wet face towels, tissues, and a box of blue-wrapped¡­

 Chapter 931 - Will Never Lie to Him

    <h4>Chapter 931: Will Never Lie to Him</h4>

    The English words on the packaging were too small. Su Jiu reached out to take a closer look. At that moment, the bathroom door opened with a click.

    Rong Si came out of the bathroom and saw the box Su Jiu wanted to take. He blushed and hurried over. ¡°Don¡¯t touch that.¡±

    Stunned, Su Jiu immediately withdrew her hand. ¡°What is it? Why can¡¯t I touch it?¡±

    Rong Si looked away for a moment, then stopped.

    It seemed like something unspeakable.

    At this moment, Su Jiu also saw the words on the small box, and her face turned red.

    <i>Jesus, that¡¯s actually¡ª</i>

    <i>Good grief! Curiosity really killed the cat!</i>

    ¡°Idiot.¡± Rong Si blushed and quickly walked away to find a hairdryer to dry his hair. His expression was rather awkward.

    <i>Hey, look. He¡¯s shy!</i>

    Su Jiu couldn¡¯t help butugh as her gaze followed him. ¡°Rong Si, I heard that foreign students are quite liberal. Then¡­ have you ever¡­ done it with a girl?¡±

    <i>Ahem!</i>?She was a little embarrassed to ask such a question.

    ¡°No,¡± Rong Si answered crisply.

    ......

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it is. I have no reason to lie to you.¡±

    ¡°Tsk¡­ How do I know if what you said is true? Anyway, I can¡¯t keep watching you. Who knows what you did over there?¡± Su Jiu pouted.

    Rong Si winced.<i>?Does she not trust me?</i>

    He looked sideways at her. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Su Jiu smiled at him. ¡°I mean, even if you¡¯re lying, I don¡¯t know!¡±

    Rong¡¯s Si expression turned from casual to serious. ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you,¡± he repeated. ¡°Not before, not now, not ever.¡±

    <i>Is he saying that he would never lie to me?</i>

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart warmed, and she couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Okay, okay. I believe you. Don¡¯t take it so seriously.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡± Rong Si stared at her. His expression changed from serious to yful.

    ¡°Me? Of course, not. I¡¯m not such a casual person! And I think that kind of thing can be done only when you¡¯re with someone you really love, or even someone you¡¯ll marry in the future!¡±

    Su Jiu spoke seriously.

    Rong Si raised his eyebrows as if it interested him. ¡°I thought so, too.¡±

    ¡°It seems that we are like-minded and have not been polluted by those bad practices!¡± Su Jiu smiled slyly.

    But she blushed nervously at the thought of spending the rest of the evening with him.

    Although she knew nothing would happen with Rong Si, she was still nervous, unsure how to face him.

    Su Jiu had no choice but to pull the nket over her and pretend to sleep.

    Rong Si came back after blow-drying his hair. One look at her told him she was pretending to be asleep. He chuckled, then turned off the light and walked toward her.

    Hearing his footsteps, Su Jiu tensed again.

    <i>He ising over. What now?</i>

    Suddenly¡­

    <i>Ding Dong! Ding Dong!</i>

    The doorbell rang.

    <i>Who is it?</i>

    Su Jiu immediately opened her eyes.

    Rong Si nced at the door. ¡°I¡¯ll check it out,¡± he said.

    After walking to the door, he peered through the peephole. Then, his face suddenly turned cold. ¡°It¡¯s Zhong Ya.¡±

    As soon as she heard that, Su Jiu rolled her eyes.

    <i>Ha, I knew it. It would be strange if Zhong Ya really left us alone!</i>

    Even when Rong Si didn¡¯t answer the door, Zhong Ya kept ringing the doorbell. It was so noisy.

 Chapter 932 - That Little Girl Is Not Suitable For You

    <h4>Chapter 932: That Little Girl Is Not Suitable For You</h4>

    Su Jiu found the ringing noisy and had a headache. ¡°Rong Si, if you don¡¯t open the door, I think she¡¯ll press it all night. Just open the door, and see what she wants.¡±

    Anyway, if she tried to hook up with Rong Si again, Su Jiu wouldn¡¯t hold back.

    Rong Si walked over to the door and opened it rather reluctantly. Zhong Ya saw him and immediately smiled. ¡°Rong Si, I knew you weren¡¯t asleep¡­¡±

    Rong Si looked at her coldly. ¡°Yes?¡±

    Zhong Ya peeked into the room and did not seem to notice Su Jiu. She became bolder and eagerly looked at Rong Si. ¡°Um¡­ there¡¯s a strange sound in my room. I¡¯m very afraid. So, can I¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish, Rong Si coldly interrupted her. ¡°No!¡±

    Su Jiu was hiding by the door. When she heard Zhong Ya¡¯s words, she almostughed out loud.

    <i>Is Zhong Ya stupid, shameless, or both? How could she have the cheek toe over and find someone else¡¯s boyfriend in the middle of the night and ask to sleep with him?</i>

    <i>What an eye-opener!</i>

    <i>Professor Zhong is a respected person. How could he have such a daughter? I really can¡¯t figure it out.</i>

    ...

    ¡°Rong Si, are you afraid that your girlfriend will be angry? Actually, I don¡¯t think a little girl like her is suitable for you. You¡¯re such an outstanding person. How can she be worthy?¡±

    Zhong Ya had lived abroad for a long time and did not know much about their country¡¯s domestic affairs, let alone the entertainment industry. She did not know Su Shengjing, let alone Su Jiu. And since Su Jiu usually dressed quite ordinarily, Zhong Ya thought that Su Jiu was just an ordinary girl with an ordinary family background. She did not take her seriously.

    <i>Rong Si likes that girl only because she¡¯s a little pretty, right?</i>

    Rong Si found Zhong Ya ridiculous. He coldly replied, ¡°Who are you to decide if my girlfriend suits me or not?¡±

    Zhong Ya suddenly choked. ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Also, you¡¯re wrong. It¡¯s not that she¡¯s not worthy of me! I was never worthy of her,¡± Rong Si said firmly.

    ¡°What? Rong Si, you¡¯re not good enough for her? Why are you putting yourself down? She¡¯s the one who¡ª¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Rong Si interrupted her in disgust. Even looking at her was too much for him. He mmed the door.

    Zhong Ya was stunned by the rejection. She hurriedly knocked on the door again. ¡°Rong Si!¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, the door opened again. However, this time, it was not Rong Si but Su Jiu!

    ¡°You¡ª¡± Realizing that this girl had been in the room with Rong Si, Zhong Ya was stunned.

    <i>Gosh, is Rong Si sharing a room with her?</i>

    <i>Does that mean she heard everything I said to Rong Si?</i>

    This was awkward.

    Su Jiu coolly looked at Zhong Ya and mocked her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you surprised to see me? I didn¡¯t expect you, as Professor Zhong¡¯s daughter, toe to someone else¡¯s boyfriend¡¯s room in the middle of the night to seduce him. If word gets out, not only will you lose face, but your father will too! Aren¡¯t you afraid of ruining his reputation?¡±

    Continue reading on 0n MYB0XN0 V E L. COM

 Chapter 933 - Warm Times (1)

    <h4>Chapter 933: Warm Times (1)</h4>

    Zhong Ya¡¯s face twisted. She knew that she was in the wrong, yet she still lifted her chin and said, ¡°So what if I did? What does it have to do with you? Why do you care?¡±

    Su Jiuughed out loud. ¡°I think you¡¯re out of your mind. You¡¯re trying to seduce my boyfriend. How does it have nothing to do with me? I think I should tell Professor Zhong about this. It has nothing to do with you anyway.¡±

    After saying that, she ignored Zhong Ya¡¯s angry expression and held Rong Si¡¯s arm. ¡°Big Brother, am I right?¡±

    Rong Si looked down at her with an indulgent gaze. It waspletely different from when he looked at Zhong Ya. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right about everything.¡±

    ¡°Rong Si! She¡¯s so unreasonable, and you¡¯re spoiling her? You can¡¯t indulge her like this. Otherwise, You won¡¯t be able to control her in the future!¡± Zhong Ya was unconvinced.

    Rong Si didn¡¯t care. He snorted. ¡°That¡¯s better. Then no one will want to marry her but me.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>This guy seems to be asking for a beating.</i>

    Zhong Ya was speechless. Looking at the two intimate people in front of her, she felt more and more aggrieved, and her eyes blurred.

    She red at Su Jiu, wiped her eyes, and ran.

    Su Jiu closed the door and locked it. Then, she turned to look at the young man beside her and angrily said, ¡°Rong Si, look who you¡¯ve attracted. Now she won¡¯t leave you alone. How long are you going to work with her?¡±

    Looking at the angry little girl, Rong Si reached out and pulled her into his arms. He stroked her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t be in this team for long.¡±

    Then, he would not have anything to do with Zhong Ya anymore.

    ......

    He didn¡¯t want to upset the little girl anymore.

    Curious, Su Jiu asked, ¡°So what¡¯s your n?¡±

    ¡°I promised Professor Zhong I¡¯d do another project with him. After that, I n to move fully into investing and start a business.¡±

    ¡°Really?!¡± Su Jiu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I¡¯ll support you. If you need money, just tell me. I know it¡¯s not easy for a new business. You must tell me.¡±

    Rong Si hugged her tighter. ¡°Okay.¡±

    However, he wanted to seed on his own.

    If he wanted to make a career out of it, not only would he have to be good at it, he¡¯d have to impress Su Jiu¡¯s father. Only then would Su Shengjing let him be with Little Jiu.

    ¡°Hmph. You just keep saying ¡®okay,¡¯ but I know you won¡¯t tell me. If that happens again, how should I punish you?¡±

    Rong Si chuckled and carried her toward the bed. When they reached the other side, heid her on the bed, then ced a hand on the headboard to trap her in his arms. ¡°Then, you can do as you please.¡±

    His voice was maic and a little low, making Su Jiu¡¯s heart beat faster.

    <i>No, I am not going to cower again, am I?</i>

    Taking a deep breath, Su Jiu poked him in the chest and said in the same flirtatious tone, ¡°So, Big Brother, what do you want me to do with you?¡±

    ¡°Whatever you like.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll have candles and a little whip ready!¡± She looked eager.

    Rong Si winced. ¡°You like to y with those?¡±

    Su Jiu chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s right. We have to do something exciting. Then you¡¯ll remember it!¡±

    Then she tapped his forehead.

    Her gesture was inexplicably indulgent. At least Rong Si felt it. This feeling of being pampered by a girl didn¡¯t seem bad¡­

    He caught her fingers, brought them to his lips, and kissed them. As he met her gaze, her longshes fluttered like twin feather fans and tickled his heart.

 Chapter 934 - Warm Times (2)

    <h4>Chapter 934: Warm Times (2)</h4>

    Rong Si¡¯s heart suddenly lurched. In the dim light, he couldn¡¯t help himself. He lowered his head, and his lips found hers.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Su Jiu knew that he would be like this, but she enjoyed the intimacy without anyone disturbing her. Kissing and hugging were ways for couples to improve their rtionship, right?

    <i>Why not?</i>

    However, as they kissed, Rong Si seemed to be unsatisfied. He started to press forward again. Their chaotic breathing intertwined. Su Jiu became dizzy and was trapped below him when she was caught off guard.

    When she reacted and realized that Rong Si was on top of her, her face suddenly turned red.

    <i>This-this-this¡­</i>

    Meeting Rong Si¡¯s deep and passionate eyes, Su Jiu immediately became nervous and shy. In the current situation, having wild thoughts was very easy!

    ¡°Rong Si¡­¡± she began before she could stop herself. The moment she said his name, he lowered his head and kissed her again.

    Su Jiu closed her eyes and wrapped her arms around his neck, trying to match him. It was obvious that their meeting here would be short. How could she pass up the chance to enjoy such warmth?

    They didn¡¯t know how much time had passed, but both of them were panting and blushing by the end. Rong Si¡¯s breathing was more erratic than ever, and his voice was hoarse. ¡°Little Jiu, when will you grow up?¡±

    Su Jiu was stunned, and she instinctively said, ¡°I¡¯ve already grown up! I¡¯m not a child anymore!¡±

    ...

    Rong Si¡¯s eyes grew even hotter as he reached out to cup her face. ¡°But now is not the time.¡±

    His words seemed to imply something.

    Su Jiu thought for a moment. When she understood what he meant, her face turned even redder. ¡°Rong Si, I didn¡¯t expect you to be like this! We¡¯ve only been together for a short time, but you¡¯re already thinking about those things! Are all men like this?¡±

    Rong Si chuckled. ¡°Maybe.¡±

    Continue reading on MYB0XN0 V E L . COM

    Then he leaned closer to her. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you to grow up.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>I¨C I¡­ am being teased by the little viin again?</i>

    <i>The little viin is no longer decent. He¡¯s beginning to turn evil!</i>

    Rong Si let go of Su Jiu. He was about to get up when Su Jiu hurriedly asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Shower.¡±

    <i>Huh?</i>

    Surprised, she asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just shower?¡±

    Rong Si looked embarrassed. ¡°I suddenly want to shower again.¡±

    Then, he turned and walked toward the bathroom, as if he was trying to hide something.

    The moment he turned around, Su Jiu noticed that his forehead was covered in the sheen of sweat. It didn¡¯t take a genius to figure out what was going on. Only he knew how much he was suffering.

    Su Jiu snickered, suddenly feeling a sense of aplishment.

    ***

    Rong Si took a cold shower until the fire subsided. He pushed his wet hair back from his forehead, his handsome face fully disyed. Then, he looked at himself in the mirror and took a deep breath.

    Earlier, in front of Little Jiu, he had almost lost control.

    It had never urred to him that he could lose control so easily. He wished she would grow up soon. When she did, he would im her for his own.

    After calming down, he walked out of the bathroom and realized that Su Jiu had fallen asleep under the nket. He walked over softly, and his eyes softened when he saw her sleeping peacefully.

    He bent his head and kissed her forehead. ¡°Good night.¡±

    ***

    The next day, the morning sun shone into the room through the ss window. Su Jiu rubbed her sleepy eyes and slowly opened them.

 Chapter 935 - Warm Times (3)

    <h4>Chapter 935: Warm Times (3)</h4>

    She instinctively reached out to touch the spot beside her and found it empty. It was still slightly warm.

    <i>Huh? Where¡¯s Rong Si?</i>

    Su Jiu quickly sat up. She was surprised to see the young man standing by the bed. He had taken off his sleeping clothes and was pulling on a shirt¡­

    He had his back to her. The lines of his back were smooth and good-looking, every muscle perfectly distributed.

    No matter how she looked at him, it seemed as though his back was a carefully carved piece of marble. She couldn¡¯t find a single w in it.

    <i>How could anyone be so perfect?</i>

    Su Jiu felt overwhelmed.

    Her heart pounded. She wanted to look, but she was too embarrassed to. She covered her face and revealed only her eyes, then she stammered, ¡°Rong Si, why¡­ why are you changing here? I can see you!¡±

    Rong Si shrugged and turned to her. ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t awake. That¡¯s why I changed out here.¡±

    <i>Okay.</i>

    The atmosphere was a little strange, and Su Jiu did not know what to say.

    ...

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you have a problem with it?¡± Rong Si teased her when he saw her blush.

    ¡°No. But you have to be careful in the future. You can¡¯t just do this in front of others!¡± Su Jiu righteously replied.

    Rong Si raised his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m not like that. I¡¯ll do this only in front of you. I¡¯ve never done it in front of anyone before.¡±

    His tone was so serious that there was no way she could doubt him.

    Continue reading on MYB0X N0 V EL. COM

    Su Jiuughed. ¡°Really? Then, thank you.¡±

    Rong Si walked over to her, lowered his head, and ruffled her hair. ¡°Idiot, I mean it. Only you can see these parts of me.¡±

    In the past, he had always been a loner. He didn¡¯t like dealing with people. He kept people at arm¡¯s length and didn¡¯t have many friends. It was as if he had isted himself in a separate world.

    But ever since Su Jiu had appeared, his heart had slowly opened. And yet only she had been able to walk into his heartpletely, without barriers.

    He was also willing to give her his heart. It waspletely open to her.

    <i>Only in front of me¡­</i>

    This time, Su Jiu was touched.

    She put her arms around him and leaned her face into his chest. ¡°Just say it, Rong Si! This is because you like me, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Rong Si smirked and bluntly admitted it, ¡°What else? Who else would I like but you?¡±

    Ever since he had gotten together with her, he had never thought that he would be with another girl again. Once he had decided on her, he knew he would never change his mind.

    Su Jiu looked up at him and smiled brightly. ¡°Me too! Rong Si, I won¡¯t like any other boy except you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Rong Si raised an eyebrow. ¡°What about Han Siye?¡±

    .

    His tone was sour.

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Why did he suddenly mention Han Siye again? Seriously, the mood was excellent just a moment ago. How disappointing!</i>

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that he¡¯s only my friend? Although I¡¯ve known him since we were young, my feelings for him arepletely different from my feelings for you!¡±

    ¡°Oh, so how do you feel about me?¡±

    Su Jiu choked at his question.?<i>Why does it feel like he¡¯s doing it on purpose?</i>

    <i>No, he¡¯s asking for something that should have been obvious.</i>

    <i>He just wants to hear me say nice things to him, doesn¡¯t he?</i>

    <i>Since he wants to hear it, if it would make him happy, then I¡¯d say it.</i>

 Chapter 936 - Warm Times (4)

    <h4>Chapter 936: Warm Times (4)</h4>

    Hence, Su Jiu cleared her throat and seriously looked into his eyes. ¡°Of course, I like you. I want to be with you forever and ever.¡±

    Rong Si seemed pleased with what she said. A faint smile appeared on his lips. Against the morning light, he looked ridiculously handsome!

    Faced with this appearance of him, Su Jiu seemed to be bewitched. At that moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say. She simply looked at him in a daze.

    Fondness swelled in Rong Si¡¯s heart. He lowered his head, and his lips fell on her forehead¡­

    Feeling his tenderness, which was hers alone, Su Jiu blushed and closed her eyes, savoring the moment.

    Unfortunately, this beautysted only a few seconds before the sound of a doorbell interrupted it.

    Rong Si frowned.?<i>Why are these people so tactless?</i>

    They kept interrupting his fun!

    .

    He could only let go of Su Jiu resentfully and turn to open the door.

    Rong Si walked over and opened the door. When he saw that the person standing outside was Zhong Ya, his expression darkened. He pursed his lips and said nothing.

    Just as Rong Si was about to close the door again, Zhong Ya quickly reached out to stop it. ¡°Wait!¡±

    ...

    Rong Si frowned, his eyes full of displeasure. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Here,¡± Zhong Ya said seriously. She took her hand out from behind her back and handed him arge ck gift box. Although Rong Si didn¡¯t know what it was, the gilded font on the box looked expensive.

    ¡°Rong Si, the award ceremony is tonight. Many reporters will being over to the venue. This is the suit I prepared for you. It¡¯s made by one of the world¡¯s top luxury brands. If you wear it, you will definitely be the most eye-catching person tonight!¡±

    She handed the gift box to Rong Si, her face expectant.

    ¡°No need,¡± Rong Si coldly replied and started to close the door.

    Before Zhong Ya could say anything, an angry voice rang behind her. ¡°Rong Si, you¡¯re really arrogant. I tried to give you some dignity before, but clearly, you don¡¯t want it! Little Ya bought this expensive suit especially for you, but you won¡¯t even look at it. What¡¯s wrong with you? Do you think you can be arrogant just because Professor Zhong thinks highly of you?¡±

    <i>Who is that?</i>

    Su Jiu frowned and stuck her head out to see who it was. The speaker was a handsome young man, but his mean eyes and words were irritating.

    Su Jiu had never seen Jiang Hao before. After thinking about it carefully, she remembered that this person was also from Professor Zhong¡¯s team.

    Seeing that Rong Si¡¯s expression remained the same, Zhong Ya continued, ¡°That¡¯s right, Rong Si. I bought this especially for you. This suit is a limited edition suit. Many people would love to have this. Do you really not want it? Are you going to wear the shirt you¡¯re wearing now for the award ceremony tonight?¡±

    Jiang Hao snorted. ¡°No way? Even if you don¡¯t find it embarrassing, we do!¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? Who¡¯s embarrassed? I think you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s embarrassed!¡± If Zhong Ya wanted to curry favor with Rong Si, she had to speak up for him.

    ¡°Little Ya, am I wrong? Since he¡¯s so ungrateful, don¡¯t be so nice to him. He¡¯s not worth the effort. You might as well give me this suit instead.¡± Jiang Hao¡¯s eager gazended on the gift box in Zhang Ya¡¯s hand.

    He felt that he was quite good-looking himself.?<i>I should look as good as Rong Si in such a suit, right? However, Little Ya likes Rong Si. Didn¡¯t she hear him say that he has a girlfriend?</i>

 Chapter 937 - Warm Times (5)

    <h4>Chapter 937: Warm Times (5)</h4>

    <i>Besides, he has a bad attitude. What does she like about him, anyway?</i>

    ¡°If I give it to you, can you even wear it like Rong Si?¡± Zhong Ya angrily replied.

    Jiang Hao¡¯s expression immediately turned ugly. ¡°Alright, suit yourself. He doesn¡¯t like you at all, but you insist on throwing yourself at him. I wonder how your father will feel if he knows of this.¡±

    Rong Si unhappily interrupted them. ¡°Are you done? Please leave.¡±

    ¡°Rong Si, do you really not want this suit? Do you have to wear that cheap outfit on stage to receive the award? This¡­ isn¡¯t too much, right? Why don¡¯t you want it when it¡¯s the better choice?¡±

    ¡°Because he only wants it if it¡¯s from me!¡± Su Jiu walked over and took Rong Si¡¯s arm. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Big Brother? If I give you this suit, you¡¯ll ept it, won¡¯t you?¡± she asked him deliberately.

    Rong Si inclined his head. ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Zhong Ya gritted her teeth.?<i>Why is this d*mn girl still in the room? Did she really spend the night with Rong Si?</i>

    <i>This girl has bewitched Rong Si!</i>

    ¡°What about me? You keep pestering Rong Si. Isn¡¯t that annoying? If you keep pestering him, I won¡¯t be nice to you anymore.¡±

    Zhong Ya seemed to have heard a joke. ¡°You?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try.¡±

    Zhong Ya choked. Seeing that Su Jiu was serious and did not seem to be joking, she hesitated.?<i>Could it be that this girl is not as useless as I thought?</i>

    ......

    If she had no merits other than being beautiful, why would someone like Rong Si fancy her? After all, he didn¡¯t even fancy Zhong Ya!

    Zhong Ya could only look at Rong Si again and say, ¡°Rong Si, let me ask you again. Do you really not want this suit?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Rong Si replied straightforwardly.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give it to you!¡± Zhong Ya gritted her teeth and stuffed the gift box into Jiang Hao¡¯s arms. Then, she turned around and angrily left.

    Jiang Hao nced at the expensive suit, feeling his mood suddenly improve. He then nced at Rong Si and felt that Rong Si did not know how to appreciate favors.?<i>How could he refuse such a good thing?</i>

    <i>In that case, I¡¯ll wear this expensive gown tonight. At that time, there would be a lot of eyes on me!</i>

    After Zhong Ya and Jiang Hao left, Su Jiu gloomily puffed up her cheeks and turned to look at Rong Si¡¯s shirt. ¡°Big Brother, they don¡¯t seem to like the shirt I bought for you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± Rong Si said, then added after a pause, ¡°They have no taste.¡±

    As far as he was concerned, no matter how expensive the gifts from those people were, they couldn¡¯tpare to the gifts Su Jiu had given him.

    Her gifts would always be the best.

    Su Jiu was indignant, but she remembered that the award ceremony would indeed have a lot of reporters tonight. The little viin had to dress formally, so she took his hand. ¡°Big Brother, let¡¯s go buy you clothes, shall we?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll just wear this.¡± Rong didn¡¯t think the shirt she¡¯d bought him was bad. On the contrary, he wanted to go on stage wearing it. That way, it would be as if she were beside him.

    ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll buy you a new set! If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll ignore you.¡± Su Jiu¡¯s tone changed from a gentle one to a demanding one in an instant.

    Rong Si was speechless.

    What else could he say to that?

    He had no choice but to agree. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go.¡±

    Su Jiu brought him to the shopping mall, and they walked into a luxury brand store. She helped Rong Si choose the suits in seriousness. She let him try on several sets and they all looked good. Therefore, Su Jiu simply said to the shop assistant, ¡°We¡¯ll buy them all.¡±

    Rong Si immediately said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to buy so many.¡±

    ¡°We have to get them all, Big Brother. You might have to attend an afterparty. Then, you can just change.¡± Su Jiu felt that Rong Si looked ridiculously good in any outfit, as if it had been tailor-made for him. It would be a pity not to buy these clothes.

    Rong Si was troubled. ¡°But it¡¯s expensive.¡±

    These suits would cost at least a hundred dors. He did not want her to spend that much money.

    ¡°It¡¯s not expensive! Think about it, Big Brother. You¡¯ve already given yourself to me. I¡¯m just giving you a few suits. I¡¯ll earn it back no matter what!¡±

    Rong Siughed. When she insisted like that, he had no choice but to go along with her. ¡°Okay then.¡±

    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t let her spend money for nothing. After he had earned money and had paid off the money he owed Su Shengjing and Sheng Tianci, he would give Su Jiu the rest, including everything he earnedter. That would all be hers.

    In short, what was his would be hers.

    .

    ***

    The award ceremony in the evening was held at a five-star hotel in the city. The red carpet wasid all the way in, and many reporters came early to wait. Although it was the ceremony for an academic award, it was prestigious enough to attract media attention.

    As night fell, luxury cars drove into the hotel one after another. Many industry leaders got out of the cars. Reporters surrounded them with cameras and did their best to interview them.

    In his hotel room, Rong Si had changed into a well-tailored ck suit. His inner shirt was a white shirt with the top button unbuttoned. This suitpletely matched his figure, making him look tall and slender. Just his legs alone seemed to be 1.8 meters tall. He had an extraordinary aura and looked ridiculously handsome.

    As she stood in front of him, Su Jiu adjusted the cor of his shirt and even brushed the nonexistent dust off his shoulders. Then, she looked him up and down in satisfaction, her eyes sparkling. ¡°No way, no way! Which family¡¯s beautiful young man is this? How can he be allowed to walk around like this? He¡¯ll attract everyone¡¯s attention!

    ¡°For the sake of world peace and so many heartbroken teenage girls, shouldn¡¯t this beautiful young man be kept at home, locked away, so that he can¡¯t go anywhere?¡±

    Hearing her words, Rong Si couldn¡¯t help but smile. He looked down at her and said, ¡°Why? Do you want to lock me in the house?¡±

    Su Jiu pursed her lips. ¡°If you misbehave and seduce people and cause me trouble, then I¡¯ll really think about it.¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll just seduce you.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±?<i>But seriously, the little viin looks incredibly handsome in a suit.</i>?Su Jiu could imagine how handsome he would look when he became a big shot and sat in the CEO¡¯s office in a suit and tie, giving orders.

    Just thinking about it made her fall head over heels in love!

    In short, for Su Jiu, this viin from the original novel was more handsome than the male lead, Li Mohan!

    At this moment, the doorbell rang. The ones and the door were obviously Professor Zhong and the others, as it was time to go to the award ceremony.

    Su Jiu reached out and pinched Rong Si¡¯s cheek. ¡°Big Brother, go with them first. Xinyan and I will follow.¡±

    Rong Si inclined his head and wrapped her hand in his. ¡°You have toe too. It¡¯ll be boring if you don¡¯t.¡±

    Su Jiu suddenlyughed. ¡°This award ceremony is so important to so many people. Only you would say it¡¯s boring. I wonder how the organizers feel after hearing this.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s no fun if you don¡¯te.¡± Rong Si stressed. Su Jiu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°All right, all right. Just so you think the first award ceremony of your life is interesting, I¡¯lle along.¡±

    Rong Si lowered his head and kissed her lips. Satisfied, he turned and walked out the door.

    Zhong Ya had been standing outside waiting for him. As soon as he walked out, her eyes lit up. His looks stunned her.

    She had long imagined that Rong Si would look handsome in a suit, but she did not expect him to be so handsome!

    At this moment, she suddenly felt crazily jealous of Su Jiu. Such a handsome and outstanding man belonged to that girl. Su Jiu was really lucky!

    The moment Jiang Hao saw Rong Si, his heart skipped a beat. He was also stunned. He had especially changed into the suit Zhong Ya had given him and thought that he looked handsome. But now, he suddenly felt that in front of Rong Si, his handsomeness paled.

    Even if he didn¡¯t want to admit it, he knew it was true!

    He could already imagine themotion when Rong Si would appear on camera.

    As it turned out, he was right. As soon as Rong Si stepped on the hotel¡¯s red carpet, many reporters turned their cameras on him.<i>?Oh my God! Oh my God! Is this a celebrity? He is so handsome!</i>

    Many of the women at the venue also looked at him, unable to hide the desire in their eyes. The people in the academic world were all bald old men. If they weren¡¯t bald, then they were old. In short, they were not good-looking. When had these women seen such a handsome young man before?

    It really put a new spin on their understanding of academic men.

    Rong Si didn¡¯t like being photographed like this. With an expressionless face, he followed Professor Zhong into the hotel.

    Not long after, Su Jiu and Song Xinyan arrived at the hotel. Looking at the crowd and the many reporters, they knew how grand the award ceremony was.

    Su Jiu found a seat at the bottom of the stage and sat down with Song Xinyan. When Rong Si turned his head to look around for her, she raised her hand and waved at him. In the dense crowd, Rong Si spotted Su Jiu¡¯s small hand and face, and a hint of gentleness appeared in his eyes. The displeasure he felt from having cameras shoved in his face instantly dissipated.

    The award ceremony was about to begin. Su Jiu called her father and excitedly said, ¡°Hello? Daddy, the award ceremony is about to begin. Quickly go online and take a look.¡±

    Su Shengjing¡¯s arrogant voice came from the other end. ¡°Hmph, what am I looking at? Isn¡¯t it just that brat who won the award? It¡¯s not like you won the award. What¡¯s there to see?¡±

    Su Jiu suppressed a smile. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m there too. You might see me in the audience.¡±

    ¡°Really? Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? I¡¯m going to watch it immediately.¡± Su Shengjing happened to be in the study at this moment. As he spoke, he turned on theptop in front of him and found the live broadcast. After clicking on it, the first thing he did was to look for Su Jiu in the crowd.

    However, he did not see her. Instead, he saw the brat who had been coveting his daughter for who knew how long.

    When Su Shengjing saw Rong Si¡¯s neat ck suit and the many reporters moring to take pictures of him, he snorted in disdain.

    <i>Fine, this kid looks decent today.</i>

    He had heard that the award Rong Si would get this time was the most prestigious award in the academic world. Su Shengjing did not expect that kid to receive such an award. He watched the broadcast seriously and kept his attention on Rong Si.

    Then, it struck him that something was wrong.

    <i>Wait a minute, I was doing this to see my daughter. Why am I paying attention to that brat?!</i>

 Chapter 938 - Add Me as a Friend

    <h4>Chapter 938: Add Me as a Friend</h4>

    Even though he realized this, his attention never left Rong Si during the rest of the award ceremony.

    <i>No matter what, this kid is still better looking than the other men.</i>

    <i>Little Jiu doesn¡¯t seem to have such bad taste.</i>

    <i>From his looks alone, if this kid stands beside Little Jiu, perhaps¡­ it will be barely eptable.</i>

    When Rong Si followed the team onto the stage, he immediately attracted the attention of countless people. Amotion even happened below the stage. Many girls eximed.

    Su Jiu vaguely heard a few words. ¡°So handsome, so handsome.¡±

    <i>Hmph, when my little viin was only a fictional character, he could already conquer the hearts of so many readers. Is there a need to mention how handsome he is in real life now?</i>

    Song Xinyan, who was sitting beside her, held her face and said, ¡°To be honest, your boy is very handsome! Why do I feel that he¡¯s even more handsome than Li Mohan? Ah, I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­¡±

    Su Jiu immediately replied, ¡°Even if you can¡¯t, you have to. You already have Li Mohan. You can¡¯t snatch Rong SI from me! Otherwise, I¡¯ll cut ties with you. I can live without you, but I¡¯ll die without him!¡±

    Seeing how serious she was, Song Xinyan burst outughing. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Little Jiu, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen you so serious. Don¡¯t tell me you think I¡¯m really going to snatch him away? How is that possible? I¡¯m just teasing you!¡±

    Su Jiu knocked her on the head in retaliation.

    ...

    After the award ceremony ended, several reporters looked for Rong Si to interview him. With their sharp instincts, these news reporters knew that if they interviewed him, their interviews would definitely be very popr. After all, he was the most handsome person in the room tonight.

    Rong Si was also the most handsome person they had seen in many award ceremonies!

    He had the potential to be a celebrity. No, he could be even more famous than a celebrity. He would definitely be liked by girls!

    Many of the winners were eager to be interviewed. However, Rong Si refused all the reporters coldly. The reporters chased him for a while, but when they saw that he still had no intention of being interviewed, they could only give up.

    Because of this scene, Jiang Hao angrily clenched his fists.?<i>This Rong Si is really arrogant. How could he have such an attitude when reporters are interested in interviewing him?</i>

    Jiang Hao wanted the reporters to interview him. Unfortunately, no one¡¯s eyes were on him. All of those eyes were on Rong Si!

    Rong Si shook off the reporters and walked backstage. As soon as he arrived there, he saw Su Jiu waiting for him.

    Su Jiu smiled at him. She was about to run toward him and throw herself into his arms when the girls suddenly followed Rong Si in. When they saw him, they eximed, ¡°We found him! He¡¯s so handsome. He¡¯s even more handsome up close!¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>No way! Have they been conquered by Rong Si¡¯s looks?</i>

    <i>They are all gathered here!</i>

    ¡°Little brother, your name is Rong Si, right? Not only are you handsome, but your name is also nice!¡± The girls looked at him with sparkling eyes and took out their phones. ¡°Can we exchange numbers? We¡¯re all graduate students and want to exchange knowledge with you!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, little brother. We have a lot of questions for you. So, could we have your number?¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Hmph, as if they really want to ask questions about his academics. Wouldn¡¯t it be more believable if they wanted to hit on him?</i>

    She realized that more and more people were trying to seduce the little viin!

    She wanted to rush over and tell them to stay away from the little viin, but she didn¡¯t move. She wanted to see how he would handle it.

 Chapter 939 - A Boyfriendâ€™s Duty (1)

    <h4>Chapter 939: A Boyfriend¡¯s Duty (1)</h4>

    Rong Si nced at Su Jiu out of the corner of his eye. She was standing there, as if she was waiting for his reaction. Raising his eyebrows, he took his phone out of his pocket. ¡°Exchange knowledge?¡±

    ¡°Ahhh¡ª¡± The girls got excited again at the sound of his voice. ¡°Oh my God! He has a nice voice, too. I love it. I love it!¡±

    ¡°D*mn! This voice, I can¡¯t resist!¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>No, the hell with you! Do I need to call an ambnce to pull you away and save you?!</i>

    <i>However, they aren¡¯t wrong. The little viin has a really nice voice, deep and maic, especially when he is gentle. Who can resist that?</i>

    Su Jiu knew she couldn¡¯t. Every time she heard him speak to her in a gentle tone, she felt like her ears were getting pregnant and she wanted to have babies with him!

    When she saw that those girls had taken out their phones and were about to add Rong Si to their contact lists, Su Jiu gritted her teeth and walked over quickly. She grabbed Rong Si¡¯s hand and walked out, leaving the girls in a daze behind her.

    Rong Si let her pull him forward. He looked at the back of her head. He didn¡¯t need to look at her face to imagine her expression.?<i>She must be fuming. How cute!?</i>He smiled.

    After they had walked some distance to a ce with fewer people, Rong Si said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you angry?¡±

    Only then did Su Jiu stop and turn to re at him. ¡°Hmph! Of course, I¡¯m angry! Why did you take out your phone? You were going to exchange numbers with them!¡±

    Rong Si chuckled. ¡°Can¡¯t I make friends? They just wanted to discuss academic issues with me.¡±

    ¡°Discussing academic issues?¡± Su Jiu gritted her teeth and changed the topic. She raised her head arrogantly and said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll also find some boys to discuss academic issues with. Not only will we discuss academics, but we can also discuss other topics¡ª¡±

    ......

    Before she could finish, Rong Si interrupted her. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°No? Hmph. Why is it okay for you to discuss such things with girls, but I can¡¯t do the same with boys?¡± She looked indignant.

    Rong Si said seriously, ¡°Because you already have a boyfriend, who¡¯ll be your husband eventually.¡±

    <i>Husband¡­</i>

    The word that came out of his mouth was especially maic. Su Jiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she almost shouted excitedly like the girls just now.

    She blushed. ¡°What husband? When did I agree to marry you?¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Who will you marry if not me?¡±

    ¡°It depends. If I meet someone better than you, I¡¯ll marry them instead!¡±

    Rong Si smirked coldly. ¡°I won¡¯t give you that chance.¡±

    Since she had flirted with him and teased him, she had to be responsible for him to the end. Otherwise¡­ he did not know what he would do.

    His words sounded inexplicably domineering and sexy.

    Su Jiu pouted and said confidently, ¡°If you really want me to marry you in the future, don¡¯t seduce other girls, and don¡¯t give them a chance to seduce you!¡±

    Rong Si saw a smile in her eyes. ¡°Jealous?¡±

    ¡°What does that have to do with me being jealous? Isn¡¯t it part of your duty and obligation as a boyfriend?¡±

    When he saw that her face still had an angry expression, Rong Si¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He lowered his head and leaned closer to her. His maic voice continued to tease her ears. ¡°If you admit it, I¡¯ll follow this duty and obligation.¡±

 Chapter 940 - A Boyfriendâ€™s Duty (2)

    <h4>Chapter 940: A Boyfriend¡¯s Duty (2)</h4>

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart beat even faster.?<i>I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t stand it when he¡¯s so close!</i>

    Staring into Rong Si¡¯s deep eyes, she could only blush and say, ¡°I¡­ Alright! I admit that I¡¯m jealous. So what? If you try this again another time, I¡¯ll be angry. I won¡¯t let you talk me out of it!¡±

    Rong Si smiled suddenly. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Only then did Su Jiu feel better. At this moment, she noticed that a reporter hade backstage. She suspected he was here to look for Rong Si again, so she hurriedly grabbed Rong Si¡¯s hand and led him away from the scene.

    ***

    When the award ceremony was broadcasted live online, few people paid attention to it at first. Most of the viewers were from the academic world. However, the next day, the video of the ceremony went viral!

    A topic named #Handsome_young_man_at_the_awards quickly became a trending topic. Many people clicked on it out of curiosity. When they saw Rong Si, they were stunned.

    Countless girls¡¯ hearts started pounding, and their faces went red, as if they had seen their first love!

    ¡°Ahhh! My God! Who is this little brother? How handsome! Ah! itpletely subverts my image of the academic elite! I thought they were all old or bald men!¡±

    ¡°So handsome! Even more handsome than my brother! I want to marry him!¡±

    ¡°This little brother looks so cold! He¡¯s expressionless the entire time, but really, why is he so handsome? Oh my god! Does he have a Weibo ount? Quickly, tell me!¡±

    ...

    ¡°Is such a handsome and talented young man real? Am I dreaming?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen him dozens of times, but I haven¡¯t seen enough. How can there be such a good-looking boy!¡±

    ***

    People kept leavingments at the bottom of the video. The number of views was also exploding. People even postedments about Rong Si. Someone had isted his image and even taken many screenshots.

    Continue -reading -on MYB0 X N0V E L. COM

    They realized that no matter what angle the photo was captured from, he looked handsome!

    Overnight, Rong Si had be popr and gained many fans. Unfortunately, those fans couldn¡¯t find his Weibo. There was little news about him, so it was inevitable that they felt somewhat regretful.

    When Su Shengjing saw the situation on Weibo, he could not help but sneer.

    <i>Hmph, this kid is really something. His poprity has skyrocketed all of a sudden. He is really charming. Wait, this wouldn¡¯t do either. If his poprity gets too high, wouldn¡¯t he have a chance to hook up with many girls?</i>

    <i>D*mn it. If that boy dares to do anything to let Little Jiu down, I¡¯ll kill him!</i>

    On the other hand, when Rong Si returned to the hotel, he was stopped by several people. Among them was a talent scout who asked him directly if he wanted to sign a contract to debut as a celebrity. It would be much more profitable than him doing academic research!

    Rong Si coldly replied that he was not interested and pulled Su Jiu away.

    This scout was from China. As he watched Rong Si hold Su Jiu¡¯s hand, his gaze could not help but fall on her. Looking carefully, he suddenly felt that this girl¡¯s figure was a little familiar.?<i>That slender figure¡­ especially those beautiful long legs. I seem to have seen them somewhere before.</i>

    Unfortunately, the girl was wearing a cap and mask that hid her identity too well.

    Also, Rong Si did not respond to the offer of bing a celebrity even with such good conditions.?<i>It¡¯s a waste of the resources given to him by the heavens. It¡¯s also a huge loss to the entertainment industry.</i>?<i>Also, the girl beside him is his girlfriend, right?</i>

    He had such good looks and a great body. The scout wondered what kind of girl could stand beside him and match him.

    Rong Si was indeed not interested in being a celebrity. That was not his goal.

    However, besides the offer from the talent scout, he had received calls from well-known financial or investment firms. They said that they were optimistic about his prospects.

    After all, to make such academic achievements at such a young age proved that he was not an ordinary person. They asked if he had any intention of working for theirpany. They intended to groom him for a leadership position.

    Rong Si told them his next move. This had been in his mind all along. The investors were overjoyed and immediately asked him to talk to them at thepany.

    When Rong Si ended the call, Su Jiu was a little excited.?<i>Is the little viin going to start working at thesepanies? I look forward to him bing the boss!</i>

    She asked curiously, ¡°Big Brother, what are you going to do after graduation? Are you going to work at thosepanies?¡±

    Rong Si nodded. ¡°Yes, but I won¡¯t be working for long. I want to have my ownpany.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I support you!¡± Su Jiu made a cheering gesture at him. ¡°I look forward to the day you be a domineering CEO!¡±

    Rong Si smiled again. ¡°Then, on that day, will you be my little wife?¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Have I misheard?</i>

    <i>How does the little viin know about the joke about the overbearing CEO and his little wife?</i>

    <i>Well, he¡¯s smart enough to know a lot of things</i>. Su Jiu didn¡¯t dig deeper but smiled cutely. ¡°Sure!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Rong Si raised his eyebrows and held out his pinkie finger for a pinkie. ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡±

    Su Jiu also readily hooked her pinky with his. ¡°It¡¯s a deal! But, Big Brother, you have to hurry. Don¡¯t make me wait too long. It¡¯ll be troublesome if you make me wait until I¡¯m thirty or forty!¡±

    Rong¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Would I be useless if I made you wait that long?¡±

    Then he pulled her into his arms and bent his head to whisper in her ear. ¡°Five years. Five at the most.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll wait for you for five years.¡± Su Jiu thought for a moment. After five years, she would graduate from university and be old enough to get married.

    <i>That¡¯s not true. I¡¯m barely an adult but am already thinking so far ahead. Su Jiu, aren¡¯t you ashamed?</i>

    Rong Si¡¯s eyes darkened when he looked at her flushed face. Something was stirring in his heart.

    Suddenly, he wanted that day toe quickly. He could openly marry her and then bully her¡­

    ***

    After staying at the hotel for another two days, Su Jiu could only go back under Su Shengjing¡¯s urging.

    The movie about her kidnapping was about to start filming. She followed Su Shengjing to the set.

    After such a long time, Su Jiu suddenly felt a sense of familiarity when she walked into such a filming set again.

    She wondered what kind of person she would be in the future. Would she be a shining star like her parents?

    The little viin was a tyrant and she a star. Wasn¡¯t that amon setting in romance novels?

    It didn¡¯t seem bad. She could give it a shot!

    After two tense months of filming, the production team was finally finished. The director kept praising Su Jiu for her good acting. Her control of her emotions and her acting were especially natural. She was even better than some actors who had trained in acting. It was as if she was born to do this.

    In the past, Su Shengjing would not have wanted his daughter to enter the entertainment industry. He felt that it was too dangerous.

    But now that he was at the top of the circle and had the ability to protect her, he could allow her to do what she was interested in and liked.

    He would protect her all the way.

 Chapter 941 - A Boyfriendâ€™s Duty (3)

    <h4>Chapter 941: A Boyfriend¡¯s Duty (3)</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    The movie was a hit before it even aired. Many people wanted to see Little Jiu¡¯s first movie. When the movie was released, all the cinemas were fully booked and many good reviews were posted about the movie.

    The movie¡¯s screening schedule alone was much more than other movies, attracting many people to watch it.

    The people who had watched the movie were all excitedly rmending it online. ¡°This movie is really great! If it¡¯s not good, I¡¯ll eat my shoe!¡±

    ¡°Su Shengjing¡¯s and Little Jiu¡¯s acting are too good! The story is excellent! I cried so much at the end!¡±

    ¡°Little Jiu is so beautiful. Boohoo, her skin is really fair and tender! She can advertise skincare products without needing Photoshop!¡±

    ¡°The plot of this movie is too good. Maybe it¡¯s because of the adaptation of the real event. It¡¯s warm when it should be warm, exciting when it should be exciting, thrilling when it should be thrilling, and tear-jerking when it should be tear-jerking. I was hooked the entire time! It¡¯s the best movie I¡¯ve seen recently!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t like this type at first, and I had no feelings for Su Shengjing. But after reading the news of that incident, I immediately paid attention to him! This was the first time I realized how manly Su Shengjing was! Especially when he was willing to die to save his daughter. He was really tall and manly! Ahhh¡­¡±

    As the number of good reviews increased and the ratings remained high, some trolls and anti-fans appeared too. They said that many of the good reviews were bought. This movie was about a father saving his daughter. There was no plot at all. Bringing such a thing to the big screen was simply a way to milk fans for money.

    Su Shengjing must have gone crazy thinking about the money. Or did he not have any other movies to film? What a joke.

    Many people believed this. They thought Su Shengjing had paid for the topic to trend and started attacking him.

    When Su Shengjing saw the attacks, he sneered.

    It was fine if they scolded him, but he couldn¡¯t tolerate them scolding Little Jiu. He was unable to tolerate it when she was young, and he certainly couldn¡¯t tolerate it now!

    He made a post on Weibo, ¡°If you say that the movie isn¡¯t good, please post a movie ticket to prove that you¡¯ve seen this movie before speaking. Also, you can say that my daughter is good-looking because she was using ten filters, but even if you used ten filters, you won¡¯t be half as good-looking as her!¡±

    ......

    As soon as he posted this, theizens erupted again.

    ¡°Wow! Daddy Su Shengjing is so cool!¡± ¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s definitely a daddy, alright.¡±

    ¡°Boohoo, I want to have a father like that too¡­¡±

    Not long after, An Yuan also posted on Weibo, ¡°Are you calling my daughter ugly? Since you¡¯re not using your eyes, you might as well donate them.¡±

    She even posted a photo and video of herself and Su Jiu. The mother¡¯s and daughter¡¯s faces were so exquisite and beautiful that there seemed to be no ws in them. Their beauty conquered manyizens.

    They could not dispute their beauty!

    This was not all. Han Xiao also posted on Weibo: ¡°Little Jiu is the most beautiful girl. I won¡¯t ept any arguments!¡±

    Xiao Yang also posted: ¡°Those calling Little Jiu ugly, are you any better looking yourselves? She¡¯s so good-looking that I want her to be my daughter-inw, okay?¡±

    Han Xiao immediately tagged him in reply. ¡°Shut up! That¡¯s clearly my daughter-inw!¡±

    Xiao Yang replied: ¡°Get lost. Your son is so fierce. He¡¯ll bully Little Jiu. It¡¯s better for her to be my daughter-inw. My son¡¯s temper is much better!¡±

    The two of them bickered on Weibo, arguing about whose ¡°daughter-inw¡± she would be. Theizens were extremely entertained.

    The poprity of the movie had risen as a result. In just a week, it broke through the two billion mark at the box office, and this number was still rising rapidly.

 Chapter 942 - My Daughterâ€™s Thoughtful Actions

    <h4>Chapter 942: My Daughter¡¯s Thoughtful Actions</h4>

    Su Jiu also saw thesements online, but she ignored them. She was touched when she saw her parents, Han Xiao, Xiao Wei, and her parents¡¯ other friends speaking up for her.

    On this day, Su Shengjing was at home. Su Jiu made him a cup of coffee and brought it to the study room. She ced it on his desk and walked behind him to massage his shoulders obediently.

    Su Shengjing enjoyed his daughter¡¯s thoughtful actions and felt his heart soften. He nced at her. ¡°Why are you being so nice today?¡±

    Su Jiu pouted. ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to be nice, Daddy. I just wanted to thank you for speaking up for me.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to thank? You¡¯re my daughter. Of course, I have to protect you. I can¡¯t even bear to scold you. How can I tolerate anyone else scolding you?¡±

    Laughing, she threw her arms around his neck. ¡°Yes! Daddy¡¯s the best.¡±

    Su Shengjing enjoyed her words. He picked up the coffee she made and took a sip, feeling warm all over.

    Then, he remembered something and turned to her. ¡°By the way, baby, it¡¯s your seventeenth birthday next month. What do you want as a present?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Su Jiu thought for a moment, then shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything. I just want you and Mommy by my side.¡±

    On her previous birthdays, both of her parents had been busy with work and couldn¡¯te home to spend it with her. In the end. even if it had been her birthday, she hadn¡¯t been happy.

    Su Shengjing patted her hand. ¡°Alright, since you say so. Then, on your birthday, your mother and I will spend the day with you no matter what.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Su Jiu smiled. After leaving the study, she took out her phone and called Rong Si on a whim.

    A momentter, the call was answered. Rong Si¡¯s pleasant voice came through the phone. ¡°Hello?¡±

    ......

    His voice lifted Su Jiu¡¯s spirits.

    Sure enough, as soon as she heard his voice, she felt rejuvenated!

    Su Jiu said cheerfully, ¡°Hello? What are you doing, Big Brother?¡±

    ¡°Guess?¡±

    ¡°How should I know? You¡¯re not seeing some girl, are you?¡±

    Rong Si seemed to smile. ¡°Indeed. I saw a very beautiful girl just now. I couldn¡¯t help staring at her.¡±

    <i>What?</i>

    Su Jiu was stunned, but then she thought about it. The little viin was not like that. She had never seen him lose hisposure in front of a beautiful girl, let alone stare at her.

    <i>So, the little viin is teasing me again, is he?</i>

    Su Jiu was indignant. ¡°Alright, Rong Si. Just because I¡¯m not with you doesn¡¯t mean you can just do anything you want. How dare you stare at a girl! Tell me. What does that girl look like? Did she actually make you lose control?!¡±

    ¡°Her? She is not only pretty but also lovely. She has very fair skin, big eyes, a pretty nose, a small mouth¡­¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    Rong Si described it in detail, but what difference did it make??<i>Aren¡¯t all pretty girls like that?</i>

    However, the next second, Rong Si added, ¡°She also tastes very sweet¡­¡±

    Su Jiu was too stunned to respond.

    <i>What did he say? The girl¡¯s mouth is¡­ very sweet. Did he taste¡­ Wait, could he be talking about me?</i>

    As she thought this, she heard Rong Siugh again and continue, ¡°Besides, she recently starred in a movie about a silly girl who was kidnapped. I was watching it just now.¡±

    <i>He was really talking about me.</i>

    Su Jiu knew that the little viin would never do anything to let her down.

 Chapter 943 - I Want You to Only Belong to Me

    <h4>Chapter 943: I Want You to Only Belong to Me</h4>

    Su Jiu suppressed a smile and pretended to be serious. ¡°Then, do you think she¡¯s good at acting?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s good. All I know is that I watched her the whole time. It was like I couldn¡¯t get enough of her.¡±

    <i>Ahhhhhhh!</i>

    <i>The little viin is flirting with me again. I can¡¯t bear it!</i>

    Rong Si was still talking. ¡°Besides, I haven¡¯t seen her in a while. I miss her.

    ¡°So I decided to watch the movie a few more times.¡±

    ¡°Are you silly? Aren¡¯t you tired of watching it so many times?¡±

    ¡°Even if I watched it a hundred more times, I won¡¯t get tired of it.¡±

    <i>Oh!</i>?Su Jiu¡¯s heart thumped. ¡°Big Brother, did you eat honey today? Your words are so sweet!¡±

    ¡°Do you want to find out?¡±

    She instinctively replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you kiss me?¡±

    Su Jiu was stunned. ¡°How¡­ How? You¡¯re not in front of me.¡±

    ¡°Just kiss me.¡± In Rong Si¡¯s opinion, even if she wasn¡¯t in front of him, hearing her voice was enough for him.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Kiss me now,¡± Rong Si urged her.

    Hearing the anticipation in his voice, Su Jiu couldn¡¯t do anything about him. She made a kissing noise into the phone.

    On the other end, Rong Si stood outside the viewing hall and listened to the phone. This ce had few people, and it was quiet. He could clearly hear Su Jiu¡¯s voice. His heart tightened, and his ears burned as if she had kissed him.

    But he was unsatisfied. Therefore, he pretended to be calm and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you.¡±

    <i>Didn¡¯t hear me?</i>

    Su Jiu felt helpless. She could only say ¡°mua¡± loudly into the phone again. ¡°You can hear me now, can¡¯t you? If you still can¡¯t hear me, then you must be ying with me!¡±

    Rong Si eloquently replied, ¡°It¡¯s lonely here alone. I¡¯m in a bad mood. I need my girlfriend to feel better.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.?<i>Wait a minute. Why do I feel that the little viin is getting more and more flirtatious?</i>

    <i>He used to be a stoic person, so when did he start to be like this?</i>

    ¡°Hmph, how can it be so easy to get a girlfriend to kiss you? Unless youe back and appear in front of your girlfriend!¡±

    Su Jiu followed his lead, teasing him. Then her tone became serious. ¡°Big Brother, it¡¯s my birthday next month. Will you be back?¡±

    Rong Si was silent for a few seconds, then said, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy. I might not be able to go back.¡±

    <i>Is that so?</i>

    In truth, he was busy not only studying but also investing in stocks. He also had to deal withpanies who wanted to hire him. He was indeed very busy.

    Su Jiu felt that as his girlfriend, she had to be more understanding. If he really could not get away, she could not force him.

    It didn¡¯t matter if they couldn¡¯t celebrate her birthday this time. They could just celebrate it together next time!

    .

    She still felt a little disappointed, but she did not show it. Instead, she smiled. ¡°I understand, Big Brother. However, you can¡¯t forget my gift. If you do, you¡¯re dead!¡±

    ¡°What gift do you want?¡±

    Without thinking, Su Jiu answered, ¡°I want you! I want to tie you up with a ribbon, like a gift, and do whatever I want to you! Seeing you weak, pitiful, and helpless¡­ Just thinking about it makes me excited!¡±

    Rong Si looked startled at first, then suddenly smiled. ¡°That¡¯s certainly interesting.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a little different, but I only want to tie you up and do whatever I want with you!¡± Su Jiu knew she sounded flirtatious, but she wanted to tease him.

    Rong Si paused again, then said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡±

    But, in the end, who would tie up whom and who would do what to whom were still uncertain!

    ***

    A monthter, the Su family¡¯s vi was brightly lit. The red carpet wasid all the way through the door, and luxury cars drove into the vi one by one.

    The guests who alighted from the car were all dressed gorgeously. There were the Su Family¡¯s business partners, Su Shengjing¡¯s and An Yuan¡¯s friends, as well as Su Jiu¡¯s ssmates from school.

    Today¡¯s birthday party was lively. The venue was mainly decorated in pink and filled with cute little hearts. Countless small lights were dotted on the ceiling above, like a spread-out gxy. It looked beautiful.

    The one who had decided all of this Su Guobang after he had read dozens of design ns.

    Upstairs, Su Jiu was sitting in front of the mirror. An Yuan stood behind her andbed her hair into a bun, pinning it with a strawberry hairpin. Then, she looked at the girl in the mirror and smiled in relief. ¡°Little Jiu has grown so big. In another year, she¡¯ll be an adult.¡±

    Turning around, Su Jiu hugged her mother and affectionately nuzzled her waist. ¡°No matter how much I grow up, I¡¯ll still be Daddy and Mommy¡¯s baby!¡±

    An Yuan burst outughing and pinched her cheeks. ¡°If others hear this, they mightugh at you.¡±

    Su Jiu pouted. ¡°But I just want to continue being Daddy and Mommy¡¯s baby. I don¡¯t want to be separated from you for the rest of my life.¡±

    ¡°Really? If you don¡¯t separate from Dad and Mom for the rest of your life, then¡­ what about your boyfriend? Do you not want him anymore?¡± An Yuan teased.

    A faint blush instantly appeared on Su Jiu¡¯s face. To hide her embarrassment, she righteously said, ¡°What¡¯s a boyfriend? Can it be eaten? Of course, Daddy and Mommy are the most important! Because I can change boyfriends, but I¡¯ll only have one pair of parents!¡±

    An Yuan was in a good mood. She replied, ¡°Don¡¯t let Rong Si hear you. Otherwise, he won¡¯t be happy, alright?¡±

    When Rong Si¡¯s name came up, Su Jiu remembered that she had called him the previous day. He had said that he had an exam and could note back to celebrate her birthday with her.

    Seeing Su Jiu turn silent, An Yuan could tell something was wrong. ¡°Little Jiu, what¡¯s wrong? Why do you suddenly seem unhappy?¡±

    <i>Right, when we were weing the guests, we didn¡¯t see Rong Si. Could it be that he isn¡¯t here?</i>

    An Yuan hurriedly asked, ¡°Little Jiu, did you and Rong Si have a fight?¡±

    Su Jiu recovered and quickly shook her head. ¡°No, he¡¯s just very busy and can¡¯t find time toe back.¡±

    An Yuan heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Is that so? Fortunately, it¡¯s not a quarrel. Let¡¯s go, Little Jiu. It¡¯s fine if there¡¯s one less person. It¡¯s your birthday today, so you have to cheer up!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Su Jiu nodded, but she still felt a little depressed.

    Since Rong Si hadn¡¯te back, she felt like something was missing.

    Holding An Yuan¡¯s arm, Su Jiu slowly went downstairs, immediately attracting countless stunned gazes.

    She had worn a pure white feather dress that did not reach her knees, revealing her long, straight legs. She had light makeup on, and her eyes were exquisite. She looked like a fairy that had entered this world.

    The girl instantly became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention.

    When they saw her, the many boys among the guests blushed, and their hearts skipped a beat. Sheng Zhiyan was among them. When Su Jiu followed An Yuan to reach the floor, he immediately walked toward her and said happily, ¡°Little Jiu, long time no see. Happy birthday!¡±

    Han Siye¡¯s and Xiao Wei¡¯s lips twitched.

    <i>Why is this person acting like an idiot?</i>

 Chapter 944 - Little Jiu Wonâ€™t Like You

    <h4>Chapter 944: Little Jiu Won¡¯t Like You</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    Sheng Zhiyan looked exceptionally handsome today. He was dressed in a ck suit. With his handsome face and his natural aristocratic aura added to it, he looked dazzling.

    He stared at her with sparkling eyes. ¡°Little Jiu, you look gorgeous today. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being abducted home by boys with ulterior motives?¡±

    She narrowed her eyes at him. ¡°Who¡¯s the boy with bad intentions? You?¡±

    ¡°I would like to be that person.¡± Sheng Zhiyan leaned closer to her and said mysteriously, ¡°Little Jiu, do you have a boyfriend? If not, you can consider me. I think I¡¯m not a bad choice.¡±

    When Han Siye, who was closer to him, heard this, he immediately walked over and looked at him disdainfully. ¡°You? Go away.¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan turned around. He was unhappy to see Han SIye. ¡°I say, who do you think you are? I¡¯m talking to Little Jiu. What does it have to do with you?¡±

    ¡°Huh. Even I didn¡¯t get to be her boyfriend. You think Little Jiu will fall for you?¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan¡¯s gaze was equally disdainful. ¡°No way, no way! Don¡¯t tell me you think you¡¯re outstanding? If Little Jiu doesn¡¯t even like me, do you think she¡¯ll like you?¡±

    These words immediately agitated Han Siye. Thinking of how Su Jiu had rejected him, he clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. ¡°What did you say? Do you want to fight?¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan raised his chin. ¡°So be it. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you? Just pick a time for us to fight!¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Seeing the two of them be hostile, Su Jiu hurriedly stood between them and said speechlessly, ¡°It¡¯s my birthday today, and you guys are still fighting. Can¡¯t you give me some face?¡±

    Sheng Zhiyan pointed at Han Siye and angrily said, ¡°Little Jiu, it¡¯s all his fault for ruining the mood!¡±

    ¡°Tsk! And you me me for not knowing better. Little Jiu won¡¯t be attracted to you.¡±

    ¡°Like I said, you think she¡¯ll like you? Didn¡¯t you just say you couldn¡¯t be her boyfriend? Well, you and I are about the same. What are you so smug about?¡±

    Han Siye could not be bothered with Sheng Zhiyan. His gazended on Su Jiu again, and his eyes darkened.

    .....

    Tonight, Su Jiu looked truly lovely and beautiful.

    Unfortunately, she already belonged to someone else.

    As he thought of this, Han Siye¡¯s heart ached.?<i>However, it seems Rong Si isn¡¯t here tonight?</i>

    <i>If he doesn¡¯t show up, then that kid is really a jerk. It¡¯s his girlfriend¡¯s birthday. What does he have that is more important than her?¡¯</i>

    Xiao Wei also walked forward and looked at the two of them as if they were mentally challenged. Then, he smiled at Su Jiu. ¡°Little Jiu, happy birthday. You¡¯ve grown another year. In one more year, you¡¯ll be an adult, so cherish the next year.¡±

    He was already gentle and refined, and when he smiled, it was refreshing like a spring breeze. Su Jiu vaguely heard the girls around him excitedly say that he was so handsome and looked good when he smiled.

    Su Jiu returned a sweet smile. ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Tonight¡¯s birthday party was grand. As usual, Su Jiu received many gifts. However, a certain corner of her heart was still empty. From time to time, she would look at the door, expecting Rong Si to appear in the next second.

    If he didn¡¯te, something would be missing from this birthday!

    However, even after the banquet ended and the guests left, Rong Si did not appear.

    Han Siye snorted and angrily said, ¡°Little Jiu, it¡¯s too much for him not toe on such an important day like your birthday. Does he really care about you?¡±

 Chapter 945 - Let Him Out

    <h4>Chapter 945: Let Him Out</h4>

    Su Jiu nced at the front door of the vi again.?<i>There is still no sign of the little viin. It¡¯s already sote. He would most likely not being then¡­ would he?</i>

    Although Rong Si had told her in advance that he would be busy, Su Jiu still felt upset. Besides, it was almost midnight, and the day was ending. He had not yet called her to wish her a happy birthday.

    Sheng Zhiyan was on Han Siye¡¯s side now. ¡°That¡¯s right. He didn¡¯t evene on such an important day. And he¡¯s ourpetition? In any case, if it were me, I would have rushed back no matter how far away I was.¡±

    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s really too busy. It¡¯s okay. He already told me on the phone.¡± Su Jiu smiled as if nothing had happened and spoke for Rong Si.

    Han Siye snorted again. ¡°It¡¯s a fact that he didn¡¯te back. You¡¯re still speaking up for him. Little Jiu, if he doesn¡¯t value you and cherish you, ditch him and leave the opportunity to those who want it.¡±

    <i>He hasn¡¯t given up on me yet, has he?</i>

    Su Jiu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Alright, alright. It¡¯s gettingte. Why don¡¯t you guys hurry back?¡±

    Han Siye knew that Su Jiu wouldn¡¯t give up on Rong Si so easily.?<i>She is currently in a passionate rtionship with that kid.?</i>Just the thought of it made him angry and¡­ jealous.

    After all the guests left, Su Shengjing sensed that Su Jiu was a little disappointed. He immediately guessed why.?<i>Needless to say, it¡¯s definitely because of Rong Si!</i>

    He could not help but ask Su Jiu, ¡°Why isn¡¯t that kid here?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s too busy toe back. It¡¯s fine. He¡¯s already told me happy birthday and sent me a gift. I received it two days ago.¡± Su Jiu pretended to smile casually and tried her best to maintain Rong Si¡¯s image in front of Su Shengjing.

    Su Shengjing did not think too much about it. He nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s more like it. It would have been weird if he didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    At the side, An Yuan reached out to pat Su Jiu¡¯s head and smiled gently. ¡°Alright, there¡¯s nothing we can do if he really can¡¯te back. Don¡¯t be unhappy. I¡¯ve already asked someone to move the gifts into the room. Take your time to open them.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Su Jiu obediently nodded and tried her best to cheer up as she jogged upstairs to open the gifts.

    Although she did not seem tock anything, receiving so many gifts was still something to be happy about!

    PLease reading on Mybo x n o ve l.

    Su Jiu¡¯s room was huge. It was a princess room with pink and white colors, decorated warmly and beautifully. The light pink curtains, the pure white wool carpet, and the oveppingce curtains of the European princess bed were especially dreamy.

    At this moment, a corner of the room was filled with gift boxes of all sizes and colors, like a small mountain. Anyone who came in from the outside would think that they had walked into a fairy tale kingdom.

    Su Jiu started from the small ones. The gifts contained many expensive pieces of jewelry and cosmetics, as well as thetest bags and plush toys. Even the cheapest gift was worth thousands of dors.

    After opening dozens of gift boxes in a row, Su Jiu was tired. She had about ten left and nned to open them tomorrow. At that moment, her gaze fell on a pink gift box in the corner. She saw the strawberry pattern and suddenly thought of Rong Si again.

    He knew she liked strawberries. Since childhood, he had given her lots of strawberry-themed presents: strawberry candy, strawberry cake, strawberry barrettes, strawberry-vored milk tea, and strawberry-patterned notebooks, cups, hats, scarves, gloves¡­

    Whenever he saw one, he¡¯d buy it back for her.

 Chapter 946 - I Am Your Gift

    <h4>Chapter 946: I Am Your Gift</h4>

    <i>So is this a gift from Rong Si?</i>

    Thinking of this possibility, Su Jiu immediately walked over to the gift and unwrapped the ribbon. Then she used the scissors to cut it.

    The moment the gift box was opened¡ª?<i>Meow!</i>?A pair of beautiful sapphire eyes looked at her.

    <i>Ahhhhhhh!</i>

    Su Jiu¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She had never expected to find a cat in this gift box, an exquisite Ragdoll cat!

    The Ragdoll cat was only two or three months old. It was extremely furry and cute. It was so cute and beautiful that people would like it at first nce. They would be simply unable to resist it.

    The kitten curiously stared at Su Jiu and even wiggled its ears. It was even wearing a small strawberry scarf. The cat looked so cute that Su Jiu¡¯s heart melted!

    <i>Boohoo, how cute! How cute!</i>

    She picked up the kitten. To her surprise, the kitten was not afraid of strangers at all. It was especially obedient and clingy, as if it was familiar with her. It let Su Jiu carry it. When she hugged it, it even grabbed Su Jiu¡¯s clothes with its ws, as if it wanted to cling to her.

    Compared to the other expensive gifts, Su Jiu liked this gift very much. It was a direct blow to her heart!

    She wondered who had sent it. She loved it!

    Su Jiu searched for the card in the gift box and found it immediately. When she saw the familiar words, she suddenly smiled. All the unhappiness of the night vanished at this moment.

    <i>It was the little viin. It really was him.</i>

    <i>It¡¯s his writing all right!</i>

    ¡°I was fretting about what gift to give you until I saw this and thought it was a lot like you. Both of you are stupid. So I bought it for you. Happy Birthday, Little Jiu.¡±

    PLease reading on Mybo x no v el.

    As she looked at his strong and beautiful words, a sweet bubble suddenly appeared in Su Jiu¡¯s heart. Indeed, the little viin would never forget her birthday. No matter how busy he was, he would remember to say happy birthday to her and even prepare a gift for her.

    <i>However, what does he mean when he wrote that the cat is like me and they are both stupid?</i>

    <i>Is he calling me stupid?!</i>

    Unconvinced, Su Jiu flipped the card over and saw a line of words on the back. ¡°Although it¡¯s a little stupid, it¡¯s the cutest in the world.¡±

    <i>The cutest in the world.</i>

    <i>Ow¡­?</i>Su Jiu was happy. Her heartbeat quickened, as if she could imagine him saying that. He must have been smiling. Just that smile could melt the coldest heart.

    .

    Su Jiu picked up the kitten and rubbed her face against its ear. She loved it.

    Then she lowered the kitten to the carpet and stroked its tiny head. The kitten squinted in pleasure and leaned into her palm, as if to please her.

    <i>It is too good!</i>

    Just as Su Jiu was immersed in the surprise of receiving the little kitten, her phone rang. She immediately took out her phone and saw the words ¡°Dear Boyfriend¡± on the screen. Her smile widened, and she immediately picked up the phone. ¡°Hello? Big Brother?¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s maic voice came from the other end. ¡°Did you get the gift?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did!¡±

    ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    ¡°I like it!¡± Su Jiu vigorously nodded. ¡°The little kitten is so cute. I love it. Thank you!¡±

    Rong Si seemed tough. ¡°I¡¯m d you like it. But there¡¯s no need to thank me.¡±

 Chapter 947 - Untitled

    <h4>Chapter 947: Untitled</h4>

    ¡°Besides, if you really want to thank me, it¡¯s best to express it with action.¡±

    Since she knew what he meant, Su Jiu¡¯s face heated up.

    She said, ¡°I know. I know. When you get back, I¡¯ll thank you with action. Okay?¡±

    ¡°You said it,¡± Rong Si replied and chuckled again. It was so pleasant that it made her heart flutter.

    Anyway, Su Jiu could not resist his voice. Just listening to him speak, even if it was just augh, gave her the urge to pounce on him!

    ¡°Actually¡­¡± Rong Si began again. ¡°In addition to this gift, I have another gift for you.¡±

    ¡°Really? Where is it? I¡¯ll open it immediately!¡± Su Jiu immediately walked to the rest of the gift boxes and prepared to open Rong SI¡¯s.

    She couldn¡¯t wait to find out what it was!

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to open it. You just have to walk to the balcony.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±?<i>The balcony?</i>

    Surprised, she hurried to the balcony. Her eyes widened at what she saw.

    A row of tall French sycamores was nted outside the vi. It waste in the evening, and only the streetmps cast a yellow glow that illuminated a small area. Under the streetmps stood a tall, slender young man in a white shirt and ck coat, holding a small cake in one hand.

    When Su Jiu saw him, he looked up and met her gaze.

    <i>The little viin, he¡­ he actually came?!</i>

    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, heart-shaped candlesy beside the clearing at his feet. The candlelight was dancing merrily. He had obviously prepared it with care. She felt as if she had been given a huge visual shock. She was stunned to say anything.

    PLease reading on Myb ox no ve l.

    Without another word, she left the room. Since it waste at night and her parents had returned to their rooms to rest, she quickly sneaked out and ran to Rong Si.

    Rong Si was standing in front of her room. She came out of the vi and took a long detour before running to him. As she panted, she called out to him happily, ¡°Big Brother, why are you here? When did youe back?¡±

    ¡°An hour ago. As soon as I got off the ne, I came over immediately.¡± Rong Si looked down at her and saw the surprise in her eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Su Jiu stared at him for two seconds before jumping into his arms. She pressed herself against his chest and greedily breathed in his scent. Then she aggrievedly whispered, ¡°I¡­ I thought you wouldn¡¯te.¡±

    Then, she looked up and said indignantly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me when you came back? You¡­ knew I¡¯d been¡­¡±

    She let the sentence trail off, turning her face away in a fit.

    Rong Si reached out and turned her face back to his. He smiled. ¡°Been waiting for me?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Su Jiu raised her voice and red at him. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! You made me sad on my birthday!¡±

    Rong Si freed one arm to hold her close and rubbed his chin against her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I thought I¡¯d surprise you. After all, you did that before, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Su Jiu choked, remembering how she had sneaked over to look for him on his birthday. The little viin remembered.

    ¡°Fine, then I¡¯ll forgive you this once. I won¡¯t do it again!¡±

    Rong Si ruffled her hair, his tone indulgent. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Then he raised the small cake before her.

 Chapter 948 - Want to Marry a Rich Boss

    <h4>Chapter 948: Want to Marry a Rich Boss</h4>

    He said again, ¡°Little Jiu. Happy birthday.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Su Jiu smiled happily. Seeing that the icing patterns on the cake were a little irregr, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Big Brother, this cake¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you made it yourself?¡±

    Rong Si coughed lightly, as if he was embarrassed. ¡°How did you know?¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m smart!¡± Su Jiu chuckled. ¡°Big Brother, I want to finish the cake you made yourself!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself if you can¡¯t finish it.¡±

    ¡°No, no. We have to finish it. We can¡¯t waste your kindness!¡± Su Jiu picked up the small fork from the cake box. She was about to eat the cake when Rong Si suddenly said, ¡°Wait.¡±

    Su Jiu looked at him in surprise. Rong Si took out a beautiful little candle and a lighter. After sticking the candle in the cake, he lit it with a lighter. A small cluster of beautiful candlelight danced and flickered in front of her eyes.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say we were supposed to make wishes and blow out candles before eating cake,¡± he reminded her in a soft voice.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Su Jiu closed her eyes and began to make a wish.

    The warm candlelight shone on her face, making her look exceptionally exquisite. Her long eyshes cast a small shadow under her eyelids like a feathered fan. Rong Si lowered his eyes and stared at her, feeling a little distracted.

    He was so excited that he had the urge to kiss her, but he could only suppress it for the time being and wait patiently for her to make her wish.

    After a while, Su Jiu finished her wish and opened her eyes. Then, she blew gently at the candle, extinguishing the mes.

    Rong Si casually asked, ¡°What did you wish for?¡±

    ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± Su Jiu winked.

    ¡°May I know?¡±

    PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l.

    ¡°Sure. Come closer.¡± Su Jiu beckoned him closer. When Rong Si lowered his head and approached her, she suddenly kissed him on the cheek.

    Rong Si was stunned. Before he could react, he heard her say in his ear, ¡°My wish is to marry a very, very rich big boss in the future, be a rich woman, and live my best life!¡±

    Rong Si suddenly smiled. ¡°So who is that big boss?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either! If you can be a very, very rich big boss, I¡¯ll marry you!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Su Jiu nodded seriously.

    Rong Si¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Looks like I have to be that kind of big boss.¡±

    Su Jiu held back herughter. ¡°Yes, I have high hopes for you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best,¡± Rong Si said seriously. He then picked up the small fork from the cake box and lifted a piece of cake to her lips. ¡°Try it.¡±

    Su Jiu didn¡¯t bother with pleasantries and took a bite. The rich sweetness of the cake filled her mouth and lifted her spirits.

    Rong Si had specially made this strawberry cake. When he fed her a strawberry and she ate it, her eyes closing in happiness, he smiled back.

    Su Jiu couldn¡¯t seem to stop smiling.

    Rong Si hadn¡¯t always liked to smile, but he had never been stingy with his smiles in front of her. It was only in front of her that he realized he could smile, and did so often. It was so unlike him.

    The two of them sat down on the bench by the roadside and ate the cake. Su Jiu rested her head on his shoulder and enjoyed it as he fed her. She was in a good mood. Suddenly, she felt that happiness was so simple.

 Chapter 949 - Her Room

    <h4>Chapter 949: Her Room</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Jiu felt that she could be happy with someone she liked even if the two of them weren¡¯t doing anything grand.

    After finishing the cupcakes, Su Jiu turned to look at him. ¡°Big Brother, since you came back in such a hurry, did you m

    Rong Si smiled. ¡°Why did you lock the door?¡±

    ¡°So that no one cane in, obviously. What if they discover you? You and I will be in trouble, won¡¯t we?¡±

    Rong Si inclined his head. ¡°Only I will be in trouble.¡±

    It was impossible for Su Shengjing, who doted on his daughter, to hurt Little Jiu. He would only hurt Rong Si.

    At this moment, the little kitten ran over to them and nuzzled against Su Jiu¡¯s heel. Su Jiu looked down at it and was instantly charmed by its cuteness. Without a word, she picked it up and happily said to Rong Si, ¡°Big Brother, this cat is too cute. I like it very much. How much did you buy it for?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how much it cost.¡±

    ¡°Tell me!¡±?<i>Such a beautiful breed of cat must be expensive, right?</i>

    Rong Si could only tell her, ¡°Forty thousand.¡±

    ¡°What?! That expensive?¡± Su Jiu was stunned.?<i>A cat could be so expensive?</i>

    ¡°Ragdolls,¡± Rong Si exined. ¡°They cost more, especially purebreds.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s purebred?¡±

    Rong Si nodded.

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l.

    <i>It is really expensive.</i>

    <i>When did the little viin be so generous as to casually buy me such an expensive cat? But what about himself?</i>

    <i>He doesn¡¯t seem to buy many new clothes all year round. Every time, I have to force him to buy them. However, he often gives me expensive gifts. Doesn¡¯t he think about himself?</i>

 Chapter 950 - Be Good, Donâ€™t Mess Around

    <h4>Chapter 950: Be Good, Don¡¯t Mess Around</h4>

    As she thought about it, the kitten snuggled closer to her and meowed. Its little ears twitched cutely.

    Acting cute was one thing, but to nuzzle against her chest was intolerable.

    Rong Si frowned and grabbed the kitten back, holding it by the neck. The kitten looked at Su Jiu pitifully, as if it wanted her to help it.

    Su Jiu was stunned. ¡°Rong Si! What are you doing?¡±

    Rong Si nced sideways at the kitten and disdainfully said, ¡°It¡¯s indecent.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>What the hell do you mean indecent?</i>

    She quickly reached out and took the kitten back. Puffing up her cheeks, she then said, ¡°What bad intentions can a kitten have? On the other hand, since you gave it to me, it¡¯s mine. You can¡¯t snatch it away or bully it!¡±

    As she spoke, she rubbed her face against the kitten. She seemed to really like it.

    Rong Si suddenly regretted giving her a cat. Seeing how much she loved it, he suddenly felt that he was going to lose his position in her life.

    Su Jiu didn¡¯t notice his resentful gaze as he looked down at the kitten. ¡°Big Brother, when you bought this cat, did the shopkeeper tell you if it was male or female?¡±

    Rong Si winced. He had forgotten to ask.

    A small female cat would be eptable, but a male¡­

    He suddenly felt even worse.

    Rong Si hadn¡¯t expected to be jealous of a cat.?<i>When did I be so stupid?</i>

    Su Jiu was still studying the kitten¡¯s gender, pawing at its legs to get a good look. Rong Si¡¯s face darkened, and he reached out again to snatch it away. ¡°Don¡¯t look.¡±

    Su Jiu looked at him in confusion. It was rare for the little viin to speak in such amanding tone. It was domineering, and he seemed displeased.

    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I?¡± Su Jiu pouted indignantly.

    ¡°You can¡¯t just look for its gender, especially if it¡¯s a male.¡±

    ¡°So what? It¡¯s just a cat!¡±

    ¡°Not even cats. Anyway, you can¡¯t look at them if they¡¯re male.¡± Rong Si looked serious, not like he was joking.

    Su Jiu blinked and looked at him carefully for a few seconds. Suddenly, she seemed to understand and burst outughing.

    <i>God, how does this future big boss have such a childish side?</i>

    <i>He¡¯s jealous of a cat. It¡¯s ridiculous.</i>

    She really didn¡¯t know what to say about him.

    Su Jiu did not know whether tough or cry. Seeing that he still looked serious, she suddenly wanted to tease him. She leaned closer to him and said, ¡°Then¡­ Big Brother, you¡¯re a boy too. Won¡¯t you let me see?¡±

    Rong Si was stunned. Then his ears burned.

    <i>What¡¯s going on in that girl¡¯s head?</i>

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Big Brother? Are you shy?¡± Su Jiu thought that such a little viin was too cute. He looked so obedient, like a gentle little wolfhound. It made her want to tease him.

    Rong Si choked. He didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°You¡¯re a girl. Be serious.¡±

    Su Jiu pouted. ¡°Why do girls have to be serious? Does that mean boys are allowed to not be serious?¡±

    Rong Si looked at her helplessly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean that.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you mean?¡± Su Jiu argued with him deliberately.

    Rong Si felt even more helpless, but a hint of indulgence appeared in his eyes. He reached out and took her in his arms. ¡°Be good. Don¡¯t make a fuss.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make a fuss if I want.¡± Su Jiu felt that she was being a little unreasonable. However, the little viin was her boyfriend now. What was wrong with being unreasonable in front of him?

 Chapter 951 - Together Tonight?

    <h4>Chapter 951: Together Tonight?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    In Rong Si¡¯s eyes, his little girlfriend was cute no matter what. He could do nothing about her. He felt even more helpless. ¡°Do you really want to see it?¡±

    Su Jiu seriously nodded. ¡°If you show it to me, I¡¯ll look at it!¡±

    Rong¡¯s Si ears turned even redder. ¡°Those thoughts aren¡¯t healthy.¡±

    Seeing his shy look, Su Jiu found it funny. She tried her best to hold back herughter and said, ¡°Then, Big Brother, do you want to show it to me?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Rong Si reached out and rubbed her hair hard. After a pause, he added, ¡°You¡¯re still young.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not young! I¡¯m almost eighteen. I¡¯m an adult!¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re yet. You¡¯re still a child in my eyes.¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Then how do you date a child? Don¡¯t you feel guilty?¡±

    Rong Si choked, then forced himself to calm down. He stared at her and said, ¡°You really don¡¯t think you¡¯re still young? You think you¡¯re an adult?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Su Jiu held her head high. She was already an adult. In a different time, she was already an adult!

    ¡°Since you think so¡­¡± Rong Si suddenly leaned closer to her. Su Jiu realized that something was wrong and subconsciously took a few steps back.

    The more she backed away, the closer Rong Si got until he forced her against the wall. He reached out to her side, trapping her between him and the wall. There was no way out.

    Surrounded by his scent, Su Jiu nervously gulped. As she wondered what he was going to do, Rong Si lowered his head and leaned close to her ear. ¡°Then¡­ why don¡¯t you appreciate something from the adult world?¡±

    His voice was so sugary, as if there was some magic in it that tempted crime. Su Jiu¡¯s heart began to pound. ¡°What¡­ what is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Rong Si did not go on. Instead, he put his hand on her slender waist and sped it gently.

    Reading on Mybo xn o vel. ,Please!

    Su Jiu¡¯s body instantly tensed up. She seemed to be frozen and could not move.

    At this moment, she looked so obedient, as if she was being bullied. Her exquisite face was so close that Rong Si¡¯s eyes darkened.

    Especially when he saw her red, soft lips. His throat moved, and then he lowered his head a little¡­

    Just as he was about to kiss her, Su Jiu raised her hand and wrapped it around his neck, kissing him first!

    Startled, Rong Si immediately pressed the back of her head, making her small face tilt up and closer to his.

    Su Jiu wanted to take the initiative, but after a while, she was at a disadvantage. She was unable to withstand Rong Si¡¯s pace. Indeed, no matter how cold and restrained a man was usually, he would be another person in this position.

    He was so fierce and domineering that he wanted to swallow her whole.

    It had been a long time since Rong Si had seen Su Jiu, and he had poured all his longing for her into the kiss.

    Su Jiu was panting, but he was still unsatisfied. He tightened his grip around her waist, and she felt as if she were about to break. Unknowingly, he had brought her to the bed and put her down¡­

    Su Jiu was no longer calm!

    At this moment, Rong Si put his hands on her sides and steadily looked at her from above. His eyes were burning. His throat moved again. ¡°Can I¡­ continue?¡±

    Su Jiu flushed, but she was screaming inside.?<i>Yes, of course!</i>

    <i>Who could refuse such a handsome man!</i>

    ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll take that as a yes,¡± Rong Si said. Before she could answer, he looked down again¡­

 Chapter 952 - Obedient and Cute

    <h4>Chapter 952: Obedient and Cute</h4>

    When Su Jiu was almost out of breath, Rong Si let her go.

    His ears and face were flushed, his breathing erratic. When he looked down at her, he felt as if he were being set on fire, as if he were about to burst out of his bonds.

    The girl he had liked for so long was in his arms, looking up at him with clear, bright eyes. She was so still, so obedient and lovely. He really¡­ wanted to do something to her.

    But he couldn¡¯t. It wasn¡¯t time yet. He wanted to save the best part for the day he married her. If he could hold back until that day¡­

    In just two minutes, Rong Si imagined many charming scenes. And the person of his imagination was right in front of him. Suddenly, he felt terrible. Such thoughts were tainting his image of Little Jiu!

    With that in mind, he didn¡¯t dare continue. He got up quickly and tugged at the cor of his white shirt.

    Su Jiu felt that his actions were really handsome. They were cold and lustful, making her want to pounce on him.

    However, it was obvious that she would be the one to lose in the end.

    Seeing that there was a bathroom in her room, Rong Si avoided eye contact with Su Jiu. ¡°Can I take a shower?¡±

    ¡°Of course, but don¡¯t take too long.¡± Su Jiu chuckled.

    She remembered that in the novels she had read, many male leads would suffer after kissing the female lead. They could only take cold showers, and when they did, they would take a long time beforeing out.

    Rong Si cleared his throat, nodded, and headed for the bathroom.

    As he reached the bathroom door, a thought struck him. He turned to her and righteously said, ¡°Don¡¯t check the cat¡¯s gender.¡±

    <i>Why? Is he so worried that the kitten is male?</i>

    Su Jiu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. The little viin walked into the bathroom only when she nodded. As she had expected, she soon heard the sound of running water.

    Reading on Mybo xn o vel. ,Please!

    It was about twenty minutester that he emerged, drying his wet hair with a towel.

    Su Jiu was squatting on the ground and ying with the kitten. The soft light in the room made the girl¡¯s side profile look exquisite and moving. Her lips were curled into a faint smile, and Rong Si unconsciously fell into a daze.

    In his eyes, such scenes were especially beautiful.

    Hearing the footsteps behind her, Su Jiu turned around. She saw Rong Si in a white bathrobe and drying his wet hair with a towel. A few drops of water slid down his handsome face. He was so good-looking that it was a crime. Especially in the middle of the night. It was a temptation to see such a face and such a good figure.

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart pounded. She pretended to be calm and quickly changed the topic. Stroking the little kitten¡¯s head, she said, ¡°Big Brother, what do you think we should call it?¡±

    Rong Si came back to his senses and walked toward her. ¡°Anything you like.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t even know if it¡¯s a boy or a girl. How can I name it?¡± Su Jiu was troubled.

    ¡°Shall I take a look, then?¡±

    Su Jiu immediately shook her head. ¡°No, what if it¡¯s a girl? How can I let you see?¡±

    If he wouldn¡¯t let her look, then she wouldn¡¯t let him either.

    Su Jiu had just thought that the little viin was funny to be jealous of a cat, but now it was her turn. It seemed that she could only bring the cat downstairs tomorrow to let Auntie Zhang take a look.

    Su Jiu stroked the kitten again and smiled sweetly at Rong Si. ¡°Alright, alright, Big Brother. I won¡¯t try to look anymore. I¡¯ll save my eyes for you.¡±

 Chapter 953 - Kissing openly

    <h4>Chapter 953: Kissing openly</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    Those words pleased Rong Si. His gaze softened. ¡°Yes, your eyes are for only me.¡±

    Giggling, Su Jiu got up and threw herself into his arms, hugging him. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower, Big Brother. Do you want to¡­ sleep together tonight?¡±

    ¡°Do you?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she teased him.

    ¡°But I want to. What should I do?¡±

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t let you?¡±

    Seeing the sly smile in her eyes, Rong Si faintly smiled. ¡°I can only shamelessly climb into your bed myself.¡±

    Su Jiu was amused at those words.?<i>The little viin is indeed getting better at flirting. He¡¯s no longer as cold and aloof as before.</i>?Of course, most of the time, Rong Si showed this side of himself only in front of her.

    Su Jiu was happy.

    This meant that she was special to the little viin.

    ¡°Big Brother, keep the bed warm and wait for me!¡± Saying that, Su Jiu stood on tiptoe and kissed him on the cheek. Then, she turned into the bathroom with a change of pajamas.

    After she went into the bathroom, Rong Si squatted and stared at the kitten on the ground. It was pawing at the gift box.

    The kitten seemed to sense Rong Si¡¯s strong oppressive presence and immediately scuttled behind the gift box, peering at him cautiously.

    Rong Si narrowed his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t take advantage of her again. Otherwise¡­¡±

    He would find a way to make it impossible for the kitten to stay with Little Jiu.

    Reading on Mybo xn o vel. ,Please!

    ¡°Meow!¡± The little kitten weakly meowed and hid, not daring toe out. It did not cling to him, as it clung to Su Jiu.

    After drying his hair, Rong Siy down on Su Jiu¡¯s bed and leaned against the headboard. This pink princess bed was not his style, the style of a tall young man, but he did not want to leave.

    Because it had a sweet scent unique to a girl, and Little Jiu¡¯s scent fascinated him.

    After a while, Su Jiu came out of the bathroom. She was wearing white cotton pajamas, and her loose top and pajama pants made her look petite. When she saw Rong Si already in bed, she immediately ran over and climbed into the bed in one go.

    She joined him at the head of the bed and rested her head on his shoulder. Wrapping one arm around his lean waist, she breathed in his scent and murmured, ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡±

    ¡°I missed you too.¡±

    ¡°How much did you miss me?¡±

    ¡°Very, very much. You¡¯re always on my mind. I can¡¯t even concentrate on my studies and work anymore.¡±

    Hearing this, Su Jiu felt a hint of sweetness in her heart. She deliberately put on a straight face and said, ¡°Are you ming me? Then just don¡¯t think about me. If you have to think about someone else, that¡¯s fine!¡±

    Rong Siughed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll think of whoever you want me to.¡±

    ¡°You¡ª¡± Speechless, Su Jiu punched him. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare think about anyone else!¡±

    Rong Si caught her hand, held her fingers, and kissed them one by one. Su Jiu was embarrassed by his kisses. She felt an itch on her fingertips, like a subtle electric current that ran all the way to her heart.

    The tension in the air became thick again.

    Just when she thought he was going to do something else, Rong Si suddenly let go of her hand and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯ste. Go to sleep.¡±

    Su Jiu puffed up her cheeks and felt a little disappointed.

    If she were being honest, she enjoyed the intimacy with the little viin¡­ but now, it was limited to only holding hands and kissing and hugging. She couldn¡¯t go any further. It was a little torturous for both of them.

    <i>No, what am I imagining?</i>

    Embarrassed, Su Jiu took a deep breath to calm her erratic heartbeat. ¡°Okay, good night. Dream of me.¡±

    ¡°Okay, you have to dream about me too.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try!¡± Su Jiu smiled andy under the nket with him.

    She was sleeping in his arms. Naturally, Rong Si reached out and hugged her. They were so close that Su Jiu was aware of his irregr breathing and could hear his rapid heartbeat.

    Knowing that he was as nervous as she was, Su Jiu could not help but snicker. She waited for the little viin to do something else, but he did not move.

    In the process of waiting, she fell asleep.

    Only Rong Si knew how much he had endured.

    She was in his arms, but he could do nothing. He could only suffer. With no other choice, he lowered his head and kissed her gently on the lips. Then, he got up and took a pillow to sleep on the sofa.

    ***

    Without realizing it, Su Jiu slept until eight in the morning. When she thought about it, she was still a little confused. Instinctively, she reached out to touch the spot beside her, wanting to hug the little viin. However, his side of the bed was empty.

    <i>Eh?</i>

    <i>Where is he?</i>

    Su Jiu immediately opened her eyes and saw Rong Si lying alone on the sofa by the wall. His eyes were closed, as if he was still asleep.

    <i>Is he sleeping so soundly?</i>

    It seemed that he had indeed been exhausted aftering back the previous day.

    Su Jiu got out of bed quietly and walked over to lie on the arm of the sofa. She looked down at Rong Si¡¯s sleeping face.

    In the morning light, Rong Si¡¯s face didn¡¯t seem to have any ws. There weren¡¯t even any visible pores. She could only see the fine hairs on his face. His skin was so good that even a girl like her was jealous!

    And from her point of view, his eyshes were long and his nose was sharp. His thin lips made her want to taste them.

    And as she thought that, she did. Little by little, she lowered her head and purred against his lips.

    At that moment, someone grabbed her wrist and pulled her forward. She fell against him, startled. When she tried to get up, he caught her by the waist.

    Rong Si opened his eyes. The smile was so obvious in his deep eyes.

    Su Jiu suddenly understood that he was pretending to be asleep!

    <i>Ahhhhh! I was staring at him for quite a while. I even stole a kiss. He knows all that.</i>

    <i>Good grief!</i>

    Rong Si reached out and pinched her little cheek. ¡°Kiss me openly if you want. There¡¯s no need to be sneaky.¡±

    ¡°W-Who¡¯s sneaking around?¡± Su Jiu argued with a red face.

    Rong Si raised his eyebrows. ¡°You refuse to admit what you just did?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t admit it!¡± Su Jiu said confidently.

    Suddenly, they heard a knock on the door. Realizing that it might be her parents, Su Jiu jumped and quickly covered her mouth.

    She had spoken a little too loudly just now.?<i>Have they heard me?</i>

    Su Jiu hurriedly gestured for Rong Si to keep quiet and whispered to him, ¡°Big Brother, why don¡¯t you find a ce to hide first?¡±

    Frustrated, Rong Si nodded.

    At the same time, Su Shengjing¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°Baby, are you awake?¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It was her father.?<i>All the more reason not to let him know that the little viin is in my room now!</i>

    Seeing the little viin enter the bathroom, Su Jiu tidied her hair and clothes before walking over to open the door. ¡°Daddy?¡±

 Chapter 954 - Untitled

    <h4>Chapter 954: Untitled</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Shengjing stood at the door and confusedly looked at his daughter. ¡°Baby, what are you doing? Why did you take so long to open the door?¡±

    Su Jiu was nervous, but she pretended to rub her eyes as if nothing had happened. ¡°I just woke up.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then why did I hear voices in your room?¡±

    ¡°There are no voices. It¡¯s just that I just looked at my phone for a while and yed some videos.¡±

    ¡°How many times have I told you not to look at your phone when you sleep? It¡¯s not good for your eyes.¡± Su Shengjing did not seem to suspect anything. He nced into her room. ¡°Can Daddy go in? What gifts did you receivest night?¡±

    ¡°I received many gifts! Do you want toe in and take a look, Daddy?¡± Su Jiu was even more nervous, but she couldn¡¯t outright refuse her father.

    Su Shengjing did not enter the room all the way. He only took a few steps in and looked around.

    Su Jiu was so nervous that her palms were sweating. She was afraid that her father would walk to the bathroom on a whim. That would be terrible.

    Not noticing anything amiss, Su Shengjing retracted his gaze and looked at the pile of gifts in the corner. The collection looked like a small mountain. He asked curiously, ¡°Baby, did you have any special favorites out of the gifts you receivedst night?¡±

    <i>Special favorites?</i>

    Su Jiu immediately thought of the candlelight cake Rong Si had given herst night and the little kitten, but she didn¡¯t say it out loud. Instead, she casually pointed to a new backpack in the corner of the pile. ¡°This¡­ I heard that this bag is a global limited edition. It¡¯s so expensive. I¡¯ll look good carrying it out!¡±

    Su Shengjing found this funny. ¡°As expected, Baby has grown up and knows how to appreciate luxury goods. If you want other bags like this, just tell Daddy. Daddy will buy it for you.¡±

    Su Jiu shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s enough. Daddy, I haven¡¯t used the bags you bought me before. You don¡¯t have to spend any more on me.¡±

    Su Shengjing red at her. ¡°Why are you so polite to me? What do you mean, I don¡¯t have to spend any more on you? You¡¯re my only daughter. If I don¡¯t spend money on you, who will? Hmph, the old man even thinks that I bought too few gifts for you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really enough, Daddy. I¡¯ll tell you when I want to buy something.¡±

    Reading on Mybo xn o vel. ,Please!

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡± Su Shengjing reached out and scratched her nose affectionately. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re awake, hurry up ande down for breakfast. The food won¡¯t taste as nice when it gets cold.¡±

    ¡°Got it, Daddy,¡± Su Jiu replied obediently.

    Seeing that Su Shengjing had turned around to leave, she was about to heave a sigh of relief. However, at that moment, she heard a bang. It seemed to havee from the bathroom. Her heart trembled, and she froze!

    <i>N-no way!</i>

    Su Shengjing heard that voice too. He immediately turned around and frowned in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡±

    ¡°Was there a sound?¡± Su Jiu looked confused.

    ¡°I heard it.¡± Su Shengjing narrowed his eyes and stared at the bathroom door.

    A cold sweat broke out on Su Jiu¡¯s back as sheughed dryly. ¡°Something might have fallen. It¡¯s fine. Daddy, I¡¯m going to wash up first. We¡¯ll have breakfast togetherter.¡±

    As she spoke, Su Shengjing had already walked past her as if he was about to enter the bathroom.

    Shocked, Su Jiu instinctively pulled him back. ¡°Daddy, what are you doing?¡±

    Su Shengjing turned around and suspiciously looked at her. ¡°Baby, are you sure that it was just something that fell on its own and not because there¡¯s someone inside?¡±

    ¡°Someone? Dad, what are you talking about? Why would there be someone in my room?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking. Is there or isn¡¯t there?¡±

    ¡°Of course, no one is there!¡± Su Jiu quickly denied it. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re overthinking it. There¡¯s no one there!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m overthinking? I¡¯ll see for myself.¡±

    Su Jiu could not bear to look at her father as he walked toward the bathroom. Her heart was in her throat.

    She could imagine her father¡¯s expression when he would see the little viin. Would he be so angry that he would break his legs?!

    Su Shengjing walked decisively to the bathroom and grabbed the door handle.

    <i>If anyone is really inside, it¡¯ll most likely be that brat Rong Si. And it seems that this brat has a death wish. He sneaked into Little Jiu¡¯s room when we were not paying attention?!</i>

    <i>How dare he?</i>

    <i>I would teach that brat a lesson!</i>

    With a click, Su Shengjing opened the door.

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart was about to jump out of her chest as she hurriedly followed him to the bathroom. She had originally nned to plead for the little viin no matter what, even if her father beat and scolded her. However, when she saw that the bathroom was empty, she froze.

    <i>Huh?!</i>

    <i>Where has the little viin gone?</i>

    <i>Wasn¡¯t he just in the bathroom? Why is he gone?</i>

    At this moment, the kitten meowed and ran to the door. It stuck its head out and stared at Su Shengjing curiously. Its fur was snow-white, and its blue eyes were especially big and beautiful.

    Su Shengjing was stunned.?<i>Where did this cate from?</i>

    Seeing the little kitten, Su Jiu suddenly heaved a sigh of relief!

    <i>Thank God! The kitten had gone into the bathroom. How timely!</i>

    Su Shengjing frowned and could not help but ask, ¡°Why is there a cat? Who gave you a gift?¡±

    Su Jiuughed dryly. ¡°I don¡¯t know. There were so many gifts, I¡¯ve lost track of who gave them.¡±

    Su Shengjing bent down and tentatively reached out his hand to the little kitten. The little kitten took two steps back timidly and observed him for a few seconds. When it realized that he wouldn¡¯t attack it, it didn¡¯t escape. Instead, it let him carry it.

 Chapter 955 - Brother, Youâ€™re Too Amazing

    <h4>Chapter 955: Brother, You¡¯re Too Amazing</h4>

    ¡°Alright,e down quickly.¡± Su Shengjing carried the little kitten and left.

    Hearing him close the door, Su Jiu leaned against the bathroom door and wiped the cold sweat off her forehead.

    <i>Jesus, that was close!</i>

    <i>But where has the little viin gone? I saw him enter the bathroom!</i>

    As she was thinking, Su Jiu suddenly noticed the window in the bathroom. It was big enough for a person to squeeze through it, even a boy as tall as the little viin.

    She immediately walked over and looked down, and lo and behold, she saw Rong Si!

    ¡°Big Brother?!¡± Su Jiu was pleasantly surprised, but her heart suddenly jumped. The reason was that Rong Si was grabbing the windowsill with his hands. His body was suspended in the air. If he were not careful, he would fall!

    Although this was the second floor, if he fell, he might get injured and even get found out.

    It was too dangerous!

    Su Jiu quickly reached out to him and said nervously, ¡°Big Brother, grab my hand ande up!¡±

    Rong Si had been holding on for a while and was beginning to struggle. Now, he hurriedly grabbed her hand. Su Jiu used all her strength to pull him up, but she could not move him.

    While she was worried, Rong Si used her strength to gain a little bit of leverage and then used his own strength to finally get up safely.

    Rong Si had expended a lot of energy, and his breathing turned a little chaotic. Without a word, Su Jiu threw herself into his arms and wrapped her arms around his waist. She looked up at him worriedly. ¡°Big Brother, I was almost scared to death just now! Not only because I was afraid that Daddy would discover you, but also because you were hanging outside just now. Don¡¯t you know that what you did was very dangerous?¡±

    Rong Si smiled when he saw the worry her eyes reflected for him. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky you didn¡¯t get injured. Don¡¯t do such a thing again! If Daddy really finds out, I¡¯ll protect you no matter what. I won¡¯t let him break your legs!¡± Su Jiu said seriously.

    Reading on Mybo xn o vel. ,Please!

    When she said she would protect him, Rong Si¡¯s heart softened.

    He had always been the one who wanted to protect her, but at this moment, when she said she wanted to protect him, his mood suddenly lifted.

    Rong Si reached out and ruffled her hair. ¡°Got it. It won¡¯t happen again. But if it does, you have to protect me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s better. You can¡¯t do anything dangerous! What if¡­ what if something happens?¡± Su Jiu said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I haven¡¯t married you yet. How can I let anything happen to me?¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Ahhhhh, I am being teased again.</i>

    Coming out of the bathroom, Su Jiu took out the clothes Rong Si had changed out of the previous day from the closet and handed them to him. ¡°Here, Big Brother, change into your clothes first and wait for me here. I¡¯ll bring you breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Rong Si took the clothes, his gaze docile.

    Of course, he would do anything she wanted.

    When Su Jiu arrived at the dining room downstairs, Su Shengjing and An Yuan were already sitting at the dining table, ying with the kitten. Both of them were smiling.

    Although her parents were not as young as before, they still looked good. They had barely aged at all and looked no different from how they appeared ten years ago. The scene in front of her was warm and loving.

    Seeing Su Jiu, An Yuan waved at her and gestured for her toe over. ¡°Little Jiu, who gave you this kitten? It¡¯s so cute.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. There were too many gifts yesterday.¡± Su Jiu was much calmer now and could handle the questions easily.

    <i>I¡¯m sorry, Mommy and Daddy! I don¡¯t mean to lie to you.</i>

    Su Jiu felt guilty and regretful. If she had known this would happen, she would not have brought the little viin home on a whim.

    She was the one who was in the wrong.

    Seeing that her mood seemed to have changed, An Yuan was a little puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Little Jiu? Isn¡¯t it a good thing to receive many gifts? You should be happy.¡±

    Su Jiu quickly came back to her senses and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not unhappy!¡±

    As she spoke, she walked to the dining table and sat down. To make up for the guilt in her heart, she picked up a steamed bun for Su Shengjing and An Yuan and passed it to them.

    ¡°The buns are delicious today.¡± Su Jiu searched for a topic. ¡°Daddy, when are you going to the setter?¡±

    Su Shengjing nced at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you want me to leave?¡±

    ¡°Of course not! I was just curious.¡± Su Jiu stuck out her tongue.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave at ten.¡±

    Su Jiu nodded and asked An Yuan, ¡°What about Mommy?¡±

    ¡°Me? I¡¯m going out with him. Little Jiu, you¡¯re on summer vacation now, too. Do you want toe with us? Since you acted in that moviest time, many directors have asked me if they could hire you for another movie. Do you want a career in the entertainment industry?¡±

    Su Jiu thought for a moment and smiled at her. ¡°Sure, I want to work with Mommy and Daddy!¡±

    She looked cute. An Yuan reached out and pinched her little face before saying to Su Shengjing, ¡°Hey, if Little Jiu enters the entertainment industry, as her father, you must protect her well.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? I¡¯ll kill whoever dares to bully my daughter!¡± Su Shengjing said firmly.

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart warmed, but she suddenly felt guilty.

    <i>But Daddy, believe me. The little viin won¡¯t let you down. He won¡¯t bully me!</i>

    After sending Su Shengjing and An Yuan out at ten o¡¯clock, Su Jiu immediately ran to the kitchen and took a tray of steamed buns and a cup of warm milk upstairs. Auntie Zhang looked at her in confusion. ¡°Little Jiu, what are you doing? Didn¡¯t you eat enough just now?¡±

    ¡°No, no. It¡¯s just that Auntie Zhang makes such delicious buns. I thought I¡¯d eat them while catching up on some dramas.¡±

    Auntie Zhang was pleased by her words. ¡°If you like them, I¡¯ll make them for you often. Just tell me when you want them.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Thank you, Auntie Zhang! I¡¯ll go upstairs to watch the drama first.¡±

    ¡°Go on, then. Don¡¯t run too fast. If you fall, your parents will be heartbroken,¡± Auntie Zhang kindly reminded her.

    Su Jiu made her way back to her room and lowered her voice. ¡°Big Brother? I¡¯m back. I brought you breakfast!¡±

    At this moment, Rong Si was sitting at a desk by the window with a piece of paper in his hand. When he saw its contents, he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    Thatughter was so pleasant that it could make one¡¯s ears pregnant. Embarrassed, Su Jiu quickly walked over and ced the bun and milk on the table. She snatched the paper back and blushed. ¡°Rong Si! How can you peek at my things?¡±

    ¡°You left it on the table. I identally saw it.¡± Rong Si acted innocently, thenughed. ¡°So you like me a lot?¡±

    Su Jiu was too embarrassed. After she had called the little viin two days ago, she had missed him very much. She had written his name on a piece of paper, over and over again. She had even written a lot of things, such as ¡°I really like you¡± and ¡°I miss you, I miss you, I miss you.¡±

    What was worse was that she had also written: ¡°I want my big brother to carry me. I want him to kiss me. I want to have his babies!¡±

    <i>Ahhh!</i>?Su Jiu was so ashamed that she wanted to bang her head against the wall!

 Chapter 956 - Who Are You Going to Have Babies With?

    <h4>Chapter 956: Who Are You Going to Have Babies With?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Seeing her blush, Rong Si wanted tough, but he held back. He pretended to be cold and calm as he said, ¡°What did you write? I don¡¯t think I understand. Do you want to¡­ read it to me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t understand! Don¡¯t understand it!¡± Su Jiu reached out to snatch the paper from his hand, but Rong Si raised his hand to prevent her from snatching it. He even leaned close to her ear and said, ¡°Read it once and I¡¯ll understand.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±?<i>How could I say such shameful things?</i>

    But Rong Si kept asking, ¡°Tell me, who do you like?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Who were you going to have babies with? Hmm?¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>God, please save me!</i>

    Rong Si couldn¡¯t help butugh. He stroked her hair. ¡°Okay, I get your point.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>I wouldn¡¯t have written it down if I¡¯d known this would happen. Ahhhhh, it¡¯s so embarrassing!</i>

    However, since he had already seen it, there was nothing she could do. Su Jiu had no choice but to snatch the paper away while he was staring at her. ¡°Nothing happened just now! You didn¡¯t see anything either!¡±

    Rong Si felt helpless again. ¡°Okay, I didn¡¯t see everything. Will that do?¡±

    He sounded indulgent.<i>?Anyway, I have to spoil my girlfriend no matter what. I¡¯ll do whatever she says.</i>

    Su Jiu hid the piece of paper in his pocket and asked, ¡°Big Brother, how many days are you going to stay here? Auntie Zhang will go out to buy groceries in the afternoon. Shall we leave then?¡±

    Reading on Mybo xn o vel. ,Please!

    Rong Si didn¡¯t answer directly. Instead, he looked at her and asked, ¡°How long do you want me to stay?¡±

    ¡°I want you to stay as long as possible, of course, but that¡¯s not going to happen.¡±

    Rong Si looked at her intently. ¡°When I graduate, I¡¯ll return to the country. Then we can be together every day.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait.¡± Su Jiu reached out and pinched his chin. He held her fingers and kissed them.

    At the same time, he looked at her with even more affection.

    Su Jiu was embarrassed by not only his kiss but also his gaze!

    She quickly withdrew her hand and poked his chest. ¡°All right, all right. Eat your breakfast. It won¡¯t taste good if it gets cold.¡±

    ¡°Okay, whatever you say.¡±

    ***

    Auntie Zhang realized that Su Jiu, who usually went out to shop or eat snacks on the sofa while watching dramas when she was free, was a little abnormal today. She didn¡¯t go shopping and didn¡¯t watch her dramas. She stayed in her room and locked the door.

    Auntie Zhang did not know what she was doing, so she could not help but worry. Hence, she knocked on her door. ¡°Little Jiu, what are you doing in your room? Why did you lock the door? You don¡¯t usually lock it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m studying, Auntie Zhang. I¡¯ll be out in a moment.¡±

    ¡°I see. Little Jiu is really hardworking. Alright, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Study hard.¡± Auntie Zhang left in relief. It never crossed her mind that there would be a boy in Su Jiu¡¯s room.

    Hearing Auntie Zhang leave, Su Jiu heaved a sigh of relief. She reached out and gently punched the young man beside her, puffing out her cheeks. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have brought you back. I¡¯ve lied to everyone in the family.¡±

    Rong Si raised his eyebrows. ¡°So you regret it?¡±

    ¡°Of course not! I¡¯m still very happy to see you.¡± Su Jiu hugged him and leaned into his arms. ¡°Brother, shall we go to the hospital to see your mother this afternoon?¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s lips curved. ¡°Do you want to see your future mother-inw?¡±

 Chapter 957 - The Joy of Having a Cat

    <h4>Chapter 957: The Joy of Having a Cat</h4>

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    She threw caution to the wind and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. So do you want toe with me?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Every time Rong Si came back, he would go to see his mother. Only she showed no sign of waking up, and he wondered when she would.

    There was nothing the doctors could do. They could only keep telling him that her recovery was up to fate.

    Rong Si¡¯s eyes dimmed at the thought.

    Su Jiu noticed this with her sharp eyes and held his hand. ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t worry. Auntie will definitely wake up! How can she bear to sleep for the rest of her life?¡±

    Rong Si nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°I hope so.¡±

    ***

    In the afternoon, when Auntie Zhang left to buy groceries, Su Jiu pulled Rong Si out of the house and got into the car to the hospital.

    After arriving at the hospital, they found Song Wanqiu¡¯s ward easily. They obtained the doctor¡¯s permission and went in to visit her.

    Su Jiu saw a bouquet of fresh flowers on the bedside table. They must have been sent over this morning. It was obvious that the one to send them was Sheng Tianci. He woulde over every day to visit Song Wanqiu.

    <i>Uncle Sheng is devoted.</i>

    Song Wanqiu was lying on the hospital bed, her face pale and her eyes closed. She looked like Sleeping Beauty. However, if she would wake up, they didn¡¯t know¡­

    Su Jiu immediately dismissed the thought.?<i>Bah! What am I thinking?</i>

    <i>What do I mean, if she would wake up? She would!</i>

    Reading on Mybo xn o vel. ,Please!

    Looking at the sleeping Song Wanqiu, Su Jiu reached out to hold her slightly cold hand. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Auntie, Rong Si and I are here to see you again. Every time wee to see you, you¡¯re sleeping. When will you wake up to see us?

    ¡°I told you that Big Brother¡¯s previous project won one of the most prestigious awards. He¡¯s be very popr and has many fans. Auntie, you must be happy about this, right? Wake up and tell him he¡¯s done a good job!¡±

    Su Jiu started to nag at Song Wanqiu. Rong Si turned to look at her, and his heart softened.

    Although Su Jiu knew that his mother might not be able to hear her, she never tired of talking or telling her about her recent experiences with him.

    ¡°Auntie, Rong Si came back yesterday to celebrate my birthday. I was really, really happy. He even gave me a kitten! I showed it to Auntie Zhang. It¡¯s a little male cat¡­¡±

    Rong Si was stunned.

    <i>A male cat?</i>

    His eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°Auntie, that kitten is especially cute. You¡¯ll definitely like it when you wake up!¡±

    Su Jiu was talking excitedly when she suddenly heard Rong Si ask, ¡°That cat is male?¡±

    Su Jiu was stunned. When she came back to her senses, she said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Auntie Zhang has three cats at home. She¡¯s an old poop-picker. She can¡¯t be wrong.¡±

    Rong Si was silent for two seconds, staring hard at her. ¡°If I¡¯d known, I wouldn¡¯t have bought it.¡±

    ¡°Hey! Are you going to be jealous of a cat? Surely not.¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡± Rong Si¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°Since it¡¯s a male cat, you can¡¯t hug it.¡±

    He hadn¡¯t forgotten how that lecherous cat had rubbed against her chestst night. How could he tolerate that?

    Su Jiu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll try not to hug it, okay?¡±

    However, if she couldn¡¯t hug it, then there would be no joy in having a cat!

    ¡°You¡¯d better do what you say. Otherwise, I¡¯ll take it away.¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s lips twitched.?<i>What the hell? He¡¯s going to take away the cat?</i>

    ¡°No, you gave it to me, so it¡¯s mine now. You can¡¯t take it away!¡±

    ¡°Then you can¡¯t like it too much,¡± Rong Si reminded her. ¡°Otherwise, I won¡¯t be happy.¡±

 Chapter 958 - Were You Jealous in Your Past Life?

    <h4>Chapter 958: Were You Jealous in Your Past Life?</h4>

    ¡°No way! Are you really jealous of a cat?¡± Su Jiu did not know whether tough or cry.

    Although she found the jealous little viin adorable, something was strange about his jealousy. Sometimes it was impossible to understand.

    In the past, he had been jealous of the little turtle, but now, he was jealous of the cat¡­ Su Jiu suddenly thought that if she had a baby with the little viin in the future, would he be jealous of the baby?

    <i>Hah!</i>

    <i>Stop! What am I thinking? Why am I thinking so far ahead all of a sudden?</i>

    <i>We are not even married yet, but I¡¯m already thinking about having a baby.</i>

    Seeing Su Jiu blush slightly, Rong Si raised his eyebrows. ¡°What are you thinking about?

    ¡°What are you blushing about?¡±

    Su Jiu came back to her senses andughed dryly. ¡°N-nothing! I was just thinking¡­ Why are you so jealous? That¡¯s a cat, not a human¡­¡±

    Rong Si stared at her. ¡°What if I said I was really jealous of a cat?¡± he said seriously.

    ¡°¡­¡± Su Jiu choked and suddenly thought of the question she had just thought of. In the end, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Then¡­ if you have a baby in the future, will you be jealous of the baby?¡±

    <i>A Baby?</i>

    Rong Si started, then his eyes darkened as he looked at her. A small smile of pleasure curved his lips. ¡°Why do you ask?¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>D*mn it. Why does he ask that on purpose when he already knows? He¡¯s embarrassing me!</i>

    Reading on Mybo xn o v el. ,Please!

    ¡°And who will I have a baby with, hmm?¡± Rong Si continued to ask, his smile deepening.

    Su Jiu blushed and was too embarrassed to answer. She could only turn to Song Wanqiu, who was lying on the bed. ¡°Auntie, did you hear that? Rong Si is teasing me!¡±

    Rong Si was amused that the girl hadined to her mother.

    <i>It¡¯s really¡­ lovely.</i>

    He asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring it up first? How could you me me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your fault! Don¡¯t ask anymore!¡± Su Jiu red at him. She was embarrassed to answer such a question and couldn¡¯t continue the conversation. She really shouldn¡¯t have asked this question. In the end, she was the embarrassed one!

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t say it, I know who I want to have a baby with.¡± Rong Si¡¯s eyes were smiling, but then his expression became serious again. ¡°If my future wife is too good to the child and ignores me, I will definitely be jealous.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Would he be jealous of babies?</i>

    <i>Amazing!</i>

    Su Jiu pouted. ¡°You must have been a jealous man in your previous life, right?¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡± Rong Si looked at her steadily. ¡°If I can, I hope I have a daughter in the future.¡±

    Su Jiu froze. ¡°A daughter? Why?¡±

    She had thought that if the baby was a boy, he would definitely look like Rong Si, right? He would be tall and handsome like him. The two little viins, one big and one small, would be very pleasing to the eye!

    ¡°I like daughters. She will look like you.¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s face burned as she listened to him speak so straightforwardly. Even if he hadn¡¯t said it outright, she could tell from his words that she would be the baby¡¯s mother in the future.

    She said angrily, ¡°Rong Si, you¡¯re so shameless!¡±

    ¡°You brought it up first,¡± Rong Si said calmly.

    Su Jiu choked again and could only bring the conversation back to the cat. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You can¡¯t be jealous when I pet the cat. You can¡¯t stop me.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Rong Si agreed. ¡°But only if you don¡¯t ignore me.¡±

 Chapter 959 - The Beautyâ€™s Face

    <h4>Chapter 959: The Beauty¡¯s Face</h4>

    She shrugged. ¡°I know, I know. I¡¯ll never like it more than you. You¡¯re my boyfriend. How can a catpare to you?¡±

    Rong Si was satisfied. At this moment, a doctor led a gorgeous woman and a girl of about 16 or 17 years of age to the ward. ¡°Madam Rong, Miss Rong, this is Song Wanqiu¡¯s ward.¡±

    The woman asked, ¡°How¡¯s she doing?¡±

    ¡°Same as always. Still unconscious. Maybe she¡¯ll wake up after a while. Maybe she¡¯ll never wake up again.¡±

    The woman sneered. The moment she was about to enter the ward, two bodyguards stepped forward to stop her. ¡°Madam Rong, you can¡¯t go in there.¡±

    Qiao Man was upset. ¡°What? Can¡¯t I go in and see her? What did you think I was going to do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! This is Young Master Sheng¡¯s order. We aren¡¯t allowed to let anyone in.¡± The bodyguard stopped the two of them.

    Before the woman could speak, the girl beside her said, ¡°What did you say? Are my mother and I just anyone? We just want to visit her!¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry we can¡¯t allow you to enter! Please go back.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re too much!¡± The girl was a little exasperated and unintentionally nced into the ward. The moment she saw Rong Si, she was stunned. Then, her ears turned red, and she stared at him without moving.

    <i>Who¡­ who is this boy?</i>

    <i>So handsome!</i>

    <i>Wait a minute. Since he¡¯s here, he¡¯s most likely Song Wanqiu¡¯s son, my half-brother, right?</i>

    <i>Could he be Rong Si?</i>

    This girl had seen Rong Si only when she was a child, and she hadn¡¯t seen him since. She hadn¡¯t expected him to be so grown up. He had grown into something between a teenager and a man, and he had a devastatingly handsome face. He was much more handsome than the school hunk at her school. Rong Si was on apletely different level.

    Reading on Mybo xn o v el. ,Please!

    Seeing her daughter staring at Rong Si in a daze, Qiao Man felt a little unhappy.

    <i>As expected of a little girl, she is easily fooled by appearances. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she is usually busy with various interest sses and doesn¡¯t pay much attention to what¡¯s happening online, she might already have learned about Rong Si.</i>

    Thinking about it, Qiao Man reached out and cuffed the back of her daughter¡¯s head. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    Rong Xi turned to look at her mother and asked in surprise, ¡°Mommy, is that Rong Si? My brother?¡±

    Qiao Man frowned. ¡°What brother? Your father kicked him out of the house a long time ago. He¡¯s not your brother anymore!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Rong Xi¡¯s delicate eyebrows furrowed. ¡°But¡­ he¡¯s very good-looking.¡±

    If word got out that this was her brother, her ssmates would definitely be envious of her. Besides, she was usually jealous of the school hunk¡¯s sister. How nice it would be to have such a handsome brother.

    ¡°But what? Don¡¯t tell me you want to acknowledge him as your brother? I won¡¯t let that happen. Give up on that idea,¡± Qiao Man said angrily. Then, she said to the two bodyguards, ¡°We especially came to visit Song Wanqiu. Why? Can¡¯t we do that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This is Young Master Sheng¡¯s order. If you¡¯re unwilling, you can tell him. Please don¡¯t make things difficult.¡±

    ¡°You guys¡­ Fine.¡± Qiao Man gritted her teeth in anger and turned to Rong Xi. ¡°Xixi, let¡¯s go. We came to see her out of the kindness of our hearts, but this is what happened. What a pity!¡±

 Chapter 960 - What a White Lotus

    <h4>Chapter 960: What a White Lotus</h4>

    ¡°Can¡¯t we just go in and take a look? Uncle, Mommy and I really want toe over and see Auntie. Can you let us in to take a look?¡± Of course, Rong Xi was not doing this for Song Wanqiu. She just wanted to see Rong Si up close.

    Su Jiu and Rong Si also noticed the two people outside the ward, and their faces turned cold. Su Jiu frowned deeply. ¡°Why is that woman here?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Rong Si¡¯s face was dark as well. It didn¡¯t matter why Qiao Man was here; nothing good woulde from seeing her.

    At this moment, one of the bodyguards walked into the room and awkwardly said, ¡°That woman keeps wanting toe in. What should we do?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I want her to get lost!¡± Su Jiu said immediately. ¡°Tell her that Auntie Song doesn¡¯t want to see her at all. Thank you!¡±

    ¡°Su Jiu, what¡¯s with your attitude?¡± Qiao Man stood at the door of the ward and angrily looked at Su Jiu. ¡°I especially came over to see Song Wanqiu today, but you want to chase me away?

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget who gave her a chance to not go to jail back then. Rong Cheng is awake now, but his brain hasn¡¯t been working well. He often has periods of memory loss, and he can¡¯t even handle thepany¡¯s matters!¡±

    <sub></sub>

    <i>Really?</i>

    Su Jiu¡¯s lips twitched coldly as she cursed him in her heart.

    ¡°You¡¯re Big Brother Rong Si?¡±

    Rong Si gave the girl a sidelong nce and ignored her.

    Rong Xi was struck into a daze by the cold look in his eyes, but she still thought he was so handsome. There were stars in her eyes.

    <i>If Rong Cheng hadn¡¯t plotted against Auntie Song, she might not be lying in a hospital bed like today. That d*mn man has woken up, but Auntie hasn¡¯t. There is really no justice in this world.</i>

    Su Jiu gritted her teeth. Rong Si looked at Qiao Man with disgust, as if she was something disgusting.

    Su Jiu nonchntly shrugged. ¡°I see. Well, that¡¯s good to know. He deserved what he got. There¡¯s no one to me.¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Why isn¡¯t he dead?¡±

    ¡°Rong Si! What did you say? He¡¯s your father. How can you curse your father like that?¡±

    ¡°My father?¡± Rong Si seemed to have heard the most ridiculous thing in the world. ¡°Is he even worthy of being called my father?!¡±

    Qiao Man got a little angry. Rong Xi saw that the situation was bad and quickly took two steps forward to stand between the two of them. ¡°Mommy, Big Brother, can you not quarrel the moment you see each other? Although there was some unhappiness before, we are still family and are rted by blood. How can you say such hurtful words?¡±

    Her fair face was frowning, as if she was quite distressed and sad.

    Su Jiu could not help but sigh.?<i>Tsk, what a kind, pure, and beautiful white lotus!</i>

    When Rong Xi said the word ¡°Big Brother,¡± Rong Si nced at her coldly. A hint of warning shed in his eyes, along with a hint of ruthlessness. He smirked and mocked her. ¡°Are you the one who calls me big brother?¡±

    Only Little Jiu could call her that. That title was exclusively hers to use.

    Rong Si only felt disgusted when the other girls called him that, especially someone from the Rong family. If not for the fact that his grandparents, who had passed away, doted on him and had taken care of him meticulously since he was born, he would have changed his surname andpletely cut ties with the Rong family.

    Qiao Man regarded her daughter as the apple of her eye. When she heard Rong Si say that Rong Xi wasn¡¯t worthy, she was furious. ¡°Rong Si! If Xixi is willing to call you her big brother, that¡¯s an honor!¡±

 Chapter 961 - One Punch Worth Ten

    <h4>Chapter 961: One Punch Worth Ten</h4>

    Qiao Man paused before continuing. ¡°Who do you think you are? Xixi is thedy of the current Rong family, and you¡¯re nothing!¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s expression became even more disdainful. To him, these were meaningless words.

    Qiao Man started to say something else, but Rong Xi stopped her.

    Rong Xi¡¯s face fell, and she said in a pleading tone, ¡°Mommy, you can¡¯t me him. I should have asked his opinion before calling him big brother. He¡¯s only like this because his mother hasn¡¯t woken up yet and he¡¯s in a bad mood. Don¡¯t argue with him.¡±

    Qiao Man was speechless.

    <i>What¡¯s wrong with this girl? Why does she keep speaking up for that brat?!</i>

    ¡°Xixi, how can you¡­¡±

    Rong Xi secretly gave her a look and begged pitifully. ¡°Mommy, stop talking about Big Brother Rong Si. If you continue, I¡¯m going to be angry. Big Brother Rong Si is in a bad mood now. Don¡¯t make it worse?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, girl? Why do you keep defending him? Are you stupid?¡± Qiao Man was furious.

    <i>Does this girl know what kind of threat this kid is to her?</i>

    <i>She knows that this is her half-brother. But doesn¡¯t she also know that if he returns to the Rong family, he would snatch the family assets from her?</i>

    ¡°Mommy, I already said not to make things worse. Didn¡¯t wee here to see Auntie Song today? Then let¡¯s visit her properly and not quarrel here. If word gets out, how embarrassing will it be?¡± Rong Xi persuaded her gently.

    Su Jiu wanted to roll her eyes.

    <i>She is so understanding that it¡¯s almost believable.</i>

    <i>Fortunately, the little viin is clear-headed. He still looks at her coldly and disdainfully. His expression did not change at all because of what she had just said.</i>

    ¡°Fine. You want to protect this kid and look at this woman, right? Then stay here. I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    With that, Qiao Man turned to leave.

    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Rong Xi wanted to follow her, but turned to look at Rong Si and Song Wanqiu. She bit her lip in hesitation. In the end, she chose to stay and watch Qiao Man leave.

    Rong Xi felt a sense of loss, and her face remained sullen. If it were anyone else, they might have felt protective of her.

    However, Rong Si and Su Jiu remained unmoved.

    Rong Xi looked up at Rong Si and bit his lip. She said weakly, ¡°Big Brother Rong Si, my mother has a bad temper. She¡¯s also unhappy because of my father. Can you¡­ not argue with her? I¡¯ll apologize to you on her behalf, okay?¡±

    She deliberately softened her voice, making herself sound weak and harmless. Moreover, her eyes were slightly red, as if she would cry if Rong Si didn¡¯t agree.

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>I want to punch this girl!</i>

    Su Jiu cleared her throat and said to her in an indiscreet manner, ¡°I say, is there anything else? If you just want to apologize, then do so. If not, you can leave.¡±

    ¡°I-I sincerely apologize. Why do you want to chase me away?¡± Rong Xi bit her lip again, her face bing even more aggrieved.

    ¡°I really wanted toe and see Auntie. I¡¯m different from my mother. She had some conflicts with Auntie before, but I didn¡¯t, so I don¡¯t hate Auntie at all. I think she¡¯s so beautiful. I also feel that she¡¯ll definitely wake up. When I go back, I¡¯ll pray for Auntie every day and hope that she wakes up soon.¡±

 Chapter 962 - Becoming a Tea Master

    <h4>Chapter 962: Bing a Tea Master</h4>

    The corners of Su Jiu¡¯s mouth twitched.?<i>Good lord, where did this girl learn to be such a smooth-talker?</i>

    Su Jiu gave Rong Xi a fake smile. ¡°Really? That¡¯s nice of you. Even the gods are touched.¡±

    Rong Xi¡¯s gaze fell on her, and her hands clenched. ¡°Sister, are you mocking me? How could you? Did I say something wrong? Is it wrong for me to pray for Auntie?¡±

    ¡°Not at all. Remember to pray for Auntie when you get back too. Don¡¯t just say it just because we¡¯re here.¡±

    Although Su Jiu didn¡¯t know why Rong Xi was speaking up for the little viin, she knew that this girl¡¯s intentions were hardly good. She was definitely up to something.

    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t?¡± Rong Xi looked anxious, her fair face flushed. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t use me of such things. I¡¯m not that kind of person. I just made my mother angry for Auntie¡­¡± Her eyes reddened even more, as if she were really about to cry. She looked at Rong Si for help.

    Rong Si ignored her. Su Jiu tutted.?<i>Don¡¯t look at him. He won¡¯t help you. Just go.</i>

    Rong Xi had already guessed that Su Jiu was Rong Si¡¯s girlfriend, but she still wanted to be sure. ¡°Sister, what¡¯s your rtionship with Brother Rong Si?¡±

    ¡°Why should I tell you? I¡¯ll say it again. You¡¯ve seen Auntie. If there¡¯s nothing else, leave.¡± Again, Su Jiu shooed her away.

    ¡°Sister, are you going to chase me away¡­ What did I do wrong? I¡¯ve already exined it clearly just now. I dide to see Auntie¡­¡±

    Rong Xi sniffed and looked at Rong Si again, staring hard at his stunning face.

    She hadn¡¯t expected her half-brother to be so handsome. Some of her best friends had brothers who especially doted on them. She envied those friends and wanted a brother sent from the gods like that.

    What a pity that her brother had a girlfriend and didn¡¯t even want to talk to her.

    However, Rong Xi knew that this was the first time she had met her brother in years. If she were too rash, he would dislike her. From his gaze and expression, he seemed to be a thousand miles away and not easy to get along with.

    She had to work hard to make him like her and turn him into a sister-doting maniac!

    She felt a little excited just thinking about it.

    Su Jiu¡¯s expression darkened again. ¡°You know better than that. Don¡¯t pretend. Just go. Or do you want the bodyguards toe in and kick you out?¡±

    ¡°Sister¡ª¡± Rong Xi began, but Rong Si cut her off. ¡°Get out.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Rong Xi was stunned. ¡°Big Brother Rong Si, why are you chasing me away too? I¡­ I¡¯m your sister. I¡¯m not doing anything wrong!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a sister, and I don¡¯t need one. Get out!¡± Rong Si said bluntly.

    Su Jiu thought the little viin was so handsome when he said ¡°get lost.¡± Rong Xi was stunned.

    Now, she was really aggrieved. Her eyes turned redder and redder. She wiped her eyes pitifully and ran out.

    The ward returned to being calm. Su Jiu looked at Song Wanqiu, who was lying on the bed, and curled her lips. ¡°Auntie, look! That annoying woman actually came here. Isn¡¯t she detestable? So, you have to wake up soon and tell her to get lost, okay?¡±

    Song Wanqiu still did not react. Su Jiu and Rong Si sat with her for a long time and only left when the sun went down. As they left, Song Wanqiu seemed to have heard the door of the ward close. Her fingers on the bed seemed to¡­

    ¡­ move.

 Chapter 963 - Just Donâ€™t Cheat on Me

    <h4>Chapter 963: Just Don¡¯t Cheat on Me</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    On the way back, Su Jiu was still thinking about Rong Xi.

    With her sharp intuition, she could sense that Rong Xi had a good impression of Rong Si. Every move Rong Xi had made showed that she wanted to build a good rtionship with him. However, that couldn¡¯t be the case.

    <i>She has never met him before. How could she have feelings for him?</i>

    <i>So, why is she trying to get into his good graces??</i>Su Jiu didn¡¯t know, but her instincts told her it was probably for nothing good.

    Rong Si was surprised to see Su Jiu staring out the window. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Su Jiu turned to look at him and hesitated for two seconds before saying, ¡°Big Brother, what do you think of that girl just now?¡±

    <i>What do I think?</i>

    Rong Si raised his eyebrows.?<i>What could I possibly think of that girl?</i>

    He had never given her a thought.

    He truthfully answered, ¡°I don¡¯t have an opinion on her.¡±

    ¡°Howe?¡± Su Jiu suddenly wanted to test the little viin¡¯s ability to identify such two-faced girls, so she asked, ¡°Just tell me. What kind of girl do you think she is?¡±

    Rong Si looked at her sideways. He could tell she was testing him. If he said anything nice about Rong Xi, this girl would be angry, and he didn¡¯t want her to be angry. Besides, he didn¡¯t like Rong Xi at all.

    <i>Not now, not ever.</i>

    Rong Si seriously replied, ¡°Not much. I won¡¯t have anything to do with the Rong family again.¡±

    ¡°Really? But I think she¡¯ll look for you again. Big Brother, let me tell you something. On the surface, she looks weak and delicate, but she¡¯s actually a scheming girl. You have to stay alert at all times and not be fooled by her.¡±

    ¡°Fooled?¡±?<i>Does she think I¡¯d be fooled by that kind of girl?</i>

    However, Su Jiu nodded solemnly and said, ¡°Big Brother, do you know a word that can describe a girl like her? She¡¯s a two-faced, lying b*tch. She pretends to be weak, pitiful, and aggrieved and seems to be very understanding. Many boys fall for this!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Rong Si said firmly. He looked at her with his deep eyes and paused before adding, ¡°Unless¡­ that girl is you.¡±

    Then he would have no choice but to be controlled by her.

    Su Jiu blinked. ¡°Big Brother, do you mean you¡¯d like me if I were like that?¡±

    ¡°No matter what you are, I¡¯d still like you. As long as you don¡¯t cheat on me.¡±

    <i>What?</i>

    Su Jiu was stunned for two seconds, then she burst outughing. She reached out and pinched his ear. ¡°Big Brother, what are you talking about? Why would I cheat? Is there anyone worth cheating on you for?¡±

    In her heart, her baby was the best. No boy couldpare to him. Besides, since he had be her boyfriend, she had decided on him. She didn¡¯t want to like another boy.

    If that was the case, she would despise herself!

    Hearing this, Rong Si¡¯s lips curled up slightly. He suddenly felt ecstatic.

    All Su Jiu had done was say something, and that was all it took to change his mood.?<i>Maybe, I am hopeless.</i>

    ***

    Frustrated and angry, Rong Xi left the hospital. Instead of leaving immediately, however, she hid behind arge banyan tree outside the hospital. After waiting for a long time, she finally saw Su Jiu and Rong Sie out.

    Su Jiu held Rong Si¡¯s arm. The two of them looked intimate. Furthermore, they looked sopatible that it made Rong Xi jealous.

    She thought of her deskmate again. Her brother was the school hunk, the man of the hour. The deskmate loved to talk about how good her brother was to her and how much he doted on her.

 Chapter 964 - Untitled

    <h4>Chapter 964: Untitled</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Because that deskmate was the school hunk¡¯s younger sister, many girls who liked the school hunk would try to please her. The snacks in her locker never ran out.

    She also received a lot of love letters and simr things from people who wanted her to pass them on to her brother. The girl always said that she was distressed, yet she was proud to have such a popr but doting brother.

    Rong Xi hated seeing her smug face. Aloud, she had told the girl that she envied her for having such a handsome and good brother, but in fact, she despised her.

    <i>Isn¡¯t he just her brother?</i>

    She had one, too, but her father had kicked him out when she was very young. Initially, she had no intention of interacting with Rong Si because her mother had repeatedly reminded her that she was the future heir of the Rong family. Since Rong Si was kicked out, he was just a stray dog and worth nothing. Even if she saw him begging on the street one day, she should ignore him.

    However, after seeing him, Rong Xi was stunned. His impable face kept appearing in her mind. He was miles ahead of the school hunk. If she had such a brother to dote on her and pamper her, she would be as happy as a princess, right?

    When he did, would she still need to listen to her deskmate brag proudly in her ear every day?

    However, what could she do to make Rong Si acknowledge her as his sister?

    It was hard to think of anything.

    Rong Xi watched as Rong Si and Su Jiu got into the car, her hand clenched. If Rong Si had acknowledged her as his sister, then she would be the one holding his arm now, not that brat!

    Rong Xi was very unhappy as she thought of how Su Jiu had insulted her in the ward just now. When she returned home, she kept a straight face.

    Qiao Man saw that her daughter was unhappy and snorted. ¡°You came back? I thought you were going to stay after that touching show you put on with that brat.¡±

    Rong Xi pursed her lips. ¡°Mommy, you have a problem with Big Brother Rong Si¡¯s mother. How can you vent your anger on him? Besides, his mother is lying in the hospital, and we don¡¯t know if she will wake up. Shouldn¡¯t you be happy already? Stop sulking.¡±

    Qiao Man was unhappy to hear that. ¡°What? Are you ming me? You stupid girl, if I hadn¡¯t chased him out with his mother, do you think there would be a ce for you here now? I told you: You¡¯re the heir of the Rong family. Remember that!

    ¡°Your father isn¡¯t young anymore, and he¡¯s been very forgetful since his injury. However, he remembers that he has a son. More than once, he has said that he wanted to give him some of the family assets.

    ¡°You know that in the minds of most men, their son is the heir. So you can¡¯t let your guard down. You have to work with me. Don¡¯t let that brat take the opportunity to take away what I¡¯ve worked so hard to get for you!¡±

    Rong Xi pursed her lips again and whispered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you and your people in control of thepany now? Dad ispletely under your control. Does it matter what he thinks?¡±

    Qiao Man¡¯s face darkened. She reached out and poked Rong Xi¡¯s head. ¡°I think you¡¯re stupid. Have you never seen a boy before or what? All he did was sh his pretty face, and he¡¯s already won you over. You¡¯re even thinking of building a good rtionship with him, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Rong Xi argued back defiantly. ¡°I just want a brother. What¡¯s wrong with that? My deskmate talks about her brother every day. It¡¯s irritating! Also, he¡¯s Dad¡¯s son after all. It¡¯s normal for Dad to want to give him some of the family assets.¡±

 Chapter 965 - Untitled

    <h4>Chapter 965: Untitled</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°Besides, you have the final say in the Rong family now. What ability does he have to snatch the family assets from you? What are you afraid of?¡±

    ¡°What am I afraid of? You heartless brat! Even if I¡¯m afraid, I¡¯m afraid for you! Let me tell you. You¡¯re not allowed to have anything to do with that kid. Just pretend that you¡¯ve never seen him!¡± Qiao Man yelled at her.

    However, Rong Xi silently argued in her heart. How could she pretend not to have seen someone like Rong Si after seeing him?

    All she could think of now was him. She even thought how wonderful it would be if she were not rted to him by blood. Then, she could be his sister as well as his girlfriend!

    At the thought of this, the image of Su Jiu appeared in Rong Xi¡¯s mind again. She gritted her teeth.

    <i>Big Brother Rong Si doesn¡¯t seem to have good taste. Why does he like such a bad-tempered and annoying girl? Is it because she is beautiful?</i>

    <i>However, there are many beautiful girls. I really don¡¯t understand why he likes her. I hate that girl.</i>

    <i>However, I feel that, that girl looks familiar¡­ Where have I seen her before?</i>

    The more Rong Xi thought about it, the more familiar Su Jiu felt to her. After returning to her room, she racked her brains continuously. Suddenly, someone¡¯s name shed across her mind!

    She remembered now.?<i>Isn¡¯t that girl¡­ Su Shengjing¡¯s daughter, Su Jiu?</i>

    A while ago, that father and daughter duo had filmed a movie together, and that meaningless movie about family ties even had such high box office returns. It had earned almost four billion yuan. Rong Xi really couldn¡¯t understand it.

    Rong Xi had originally nned to ask her best friend to watch this movie with her, but when she remembered that the girl in the movie was the same as the one beside Rong Si, she lost all interest. In her eyes, that movie was simply overrated and overhyped.

    Anyway, she just didn¡¯t like Su Jiu. Especially when Su Jiu stood with Rong Si!

    Rong Xi scrolled through a web article about Su Jiu. They called her the nation¡¯s daughter, the nation¡¯s sister, the nation¡¯s first love¡­ Rong Xi just wanted tough.

    <i>She just happens to be Su Shengjing¡¯s daughter. If she weren¡¯t, would she still be so popr?</i>

    Visit /Myb o x nove l./ to read, pls!

    At the same time, Rong Xi looked up information about Rong Si. She wasn¡¯t expecting much about him to be online. However, to her surprise, there was a lot!

    Furthermore, he had a huge fan club. Quite a few people liked him. Of course, most of them were girls. Some boys also admired him for achieving so much at such a young age.

    They wanted to know where could they find such a treasure?!

    The more Rong Xi looked through the pages, the more excited she became. She saved all the photos of Rong Si that had been posted online. He was so handsome no matter how she looked at him, he waspletely wless. He was indeed her brother.

    ***

    After taking Rong Si to a hotel near the vi area, Su Jiu turned to look at him and said, ¡°Big Brother, you have to get out of the car alone. It¡¯s inconvenient for me to go with you. There are many people around here. It won¡¯t be good if people take photos.¡±

    Many people wereing and going outside the hotel. If anyone saw her with Rong Si, it would be terrible. It would be a trending topic!

    After all, the little viin was very popr now. Even if he acted like her and hid his face well when he went out, it was still better to be careful.

    Rong Si was reluctant. He looked at her deeply and pursed his lips. ¡°How can I just¡­ leave like this?¡±

 Chapter 966 - Seen Together

    <h4>Chapter 966: Seen Together</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    When Su Jiu met Rong Si¡¯s deep gaze, she knew that he wanted her to express something. Feeling helpless, she shyly leaned closer to him and kissed his handsome face quickly before pulling back.

    She blushed and asked, ¡°Will that do?¡±

    Rong Si wanted to say, ¡°How could it?¡±

    <i>How could that satisfy me?</i>

    However, when he realized that the chauffeur was calmly looking at him and Little Jiu through the rearview mirror with the smile of an uncle on his face, he suddenly felt a little embarrassed. He forcefully suppressed the urge to kiss Su Jiu and pretended to be calm. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then, see you!¡± Su Jiu waved at him.

    On the surface, it looked like she couldn¡¯t wait for him to leave, but Rong Si could see the reluctance in her eyes. His heart softened. After patting her head, he opened the door and got out of the car.

    His actions were gentle and doting. Su Jiu¡¯s heart almost melted. After watching him walk into the hotel, she reluctantly looked away.

    The chauffeurughed. ¡°Miss, isn¡¯t it just a rtionship? Is there a need to be so sneaky? Doesn¡¯t Mr. Su allow you to find a boyfriend?¡±

    The chauffeur was called Uncle Zhong. He had been the chauffeur of the Su family for several years and had watched Su Jiu grow up. He could not help but tease her.

    ¡°No! Daddy really won¡¯t let me date anyone. Uncle Zhong, don¡¯t tell my father that I brought my boyfriend home. Otherwise, I¡¯ll die a terrible death!¡±

    Uncle Zhongughed again. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll die a horrible death or not. But that kid will definitely.¡±

    Su Jiu puffed out her cheeks. She was troubled. How could she make her father ept that she was already with Rong Si? She didn¡¯t know how to ask him¡­

    She knew very well that even if she grew up, her father wouldn¡¯t agree so easily.

    But, in any case, she knew her father loved her so much and was afraid she would get hurt, even a little. Her father wished he could hide her under his wings forever and protect her.

    Visit /Myb o x nove l./ to read, pls!

    ¡°Uncle Zhong, what if my father doesn¡¯t ept it? Do you have any good ideas?¡±

    Uncle Zhong teased her again, ¡°This¡­ I can¡¯t help you deal with your father either. In the end, if it doesn¡¯t work out, you have two options. The first is to elope with your boyfriend. The second is that what¡¯s done can¡¯t be undone. Your father has to agree. Isn¡¯t that what happens in television dramas?¡±

    Then, he coughed lightly. ¡°Uncle Zhong is joking. Don¡¯t take it seriously. If you leave, your father will be very sad.¡±

    ¡°Of course¡­¡± Su Jiu muttered softly.

    Whether it was eloping or the second option, she would still be hurting her father. How could she do something like that?

    <i>It seems that I really have to think of a way to make Daddy ept the little viin.</i>

    She was still thinking about it when her phone beeped with an iing message.

    Su Jiu immediately took out her phone. The text was indeed from the little viin. ¡°I¡¯ve booked a room. When can we be seen together?¡±

    His tone seemed to be a little resentful and aggrieved.

    Su Jiu could not help but smile and reply: ¡°We will. Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Rong Si was helpless. ¡°I can¡¯t wait.¡±

    He wanted to stand beside her openly. He didn¡¯t like having to hide like this, as if he couldn¡¯t see the light of day. He wanted to be with her at all times. They were obviously close, but they had to be separated¡­

 Chapter 967 - At Least, In Love

    <h4>Chapter 967: At Least, In Love</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait either. I really want to grow up quickly so that I can be with you properly. Daddy still thinks I just have a crush.¡±

    Rong Si chuckled. His voice was extremely maic. ¡°That¡¯s good. At least, a crush is still love.¡±

    This could be considered a huge improvement. Being with her should be the happiest and most satisfying time in his life. He even experienced a happiness that he had never thought was possible before.

    <i>So this is what it¡¯s like to be in love.</i>

    Hearing his voice on the phone made Su Jiu¡¯s heart flutter.

    Love! It was an ordinary word, buting from him, it seemed oddly soothing. Su Jiu wanted to hear him say it a few more times¡ª No, a hundred more times. She wouldn¡¯t get tired of it.

    Trying to calm her racing heart, she happily replied, ¡°Big Brother, you have to work hard for our future. I will work hard too!¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s work hard together.¡±

    Rong Si knew he would seed. No matter what, he had to make Su Shengjing acknowledge him and ept him. If Su Shengjing refused to let Little Jiu marry him, then¡­ he might have to think of another way. Even if he had to kidnap Littel Jiu, he would do it.

    ***

    The next morning, Su Jiu went to the hotel early and went straight to the little viin¡¯s room. After she pressed the doorbell, the door opened.

    She immediately saw Rong Si¡¯s wless handsome face. It was indescribably pleasing to the eye and instantly made her feel happier.

    Rong Si wasn¡¯t surprised to see her. Without a word, he reached for her hand and led her in.

    This action, feeling the warmth of his palm against hers, made Su Jiu¡¯s heart stutter, as if a deer was jumping around inside of her. The little viin rarely talked. Most of the time, he preferred to use actions to express himself, but even when he wasn¡¯t talking, he was just as attractive.

    ¡°Big Brother, have you eaten? I brought you breakfast!¡± Su Jiu handed Rong Si the box of snacks and milk she was holding.

    Visit Myb0 x nove l. to read, pls!

    Seeing the anticipation in her eyes, Rong Si raised his eyebrows. ¡°Did you make these yourself?¡±

    Su Jiu was startled. ¡°How did you know?¡±

    Rong Si smirked. ¡°I guessed.¡±

    <i>Well, that was a pretty good guess, wasn¡¯t it?</i>

    Su Jiu pursed her lips. ¡°Is it because the pastries I make are a little ugly that you can tell?¡±

    ¡°At least you¡¯re self-aware.¡±

    Su Jiu felt indignant. ¡°What? Rong Si! Are you insulting the snacks I made for you? Then stop eating them. You¡¯re not worthy of eating them!¡±

    She was about to take it back when Rong Si hurriedly reached out to take the snacks and said matter-of-factly, ¡°I¡¯ve already epted them. How can I give them back?¡±

    ¡°You can! I won¡¯t give any more to you!¡±

    Rong Siughed. He seemed to sigh softly. ¡°I was wrong, okay?¡±

    <i>Ah, even the little viin¡¯s sigh sounds so nice. There really is no one else for me!</i>

    Although Rong Si had epted the snacks, he did not eat them. Instead, he chose to let the hotel send food up. Su Jiu was a little surprised. ¡°Big Brother, why aren¡¯t you eating them?¡±

    Rong Si said seriously, ¡°You made them for me yourself. I can¡¯t bear to eat them.¡±

    Su Jiu was stunned again. Then, sheughed. ¡°If you can¡¯t bear to eat it, do you want to keep it forever? Silly, if you like it, I can still make them again for you.¡±

    ¡°Will you make them for me in the future? And only for me?¡± Rong Si asked tentatively.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Su Jiu thought for a moment. ¡°That depends on my mood!¡±

 Chapter 968 - After You Marry Me

    <h4>Chapter 968: After You Marry Me</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°¡®Depends on your mood?¡¯¡± Rong Si narrowed his eyes. ¡°Who else do you want to cook for, huh?¡±

    Su Jiu could feel the warning in his eyes. She knew that all she had to do was say she¡¯d cook for someone else and what awaited her would be the consequences. Nothing good woulde of it.

    ¡°You might be making these for other people now, but after you marry me, you can only make them for me.¡±

    <i>M-marry him?</i>

    The corners of Su Jiu¡¯s mouth twitched, then her ears began to burn again. She stammered, ¡°Why can¡¯t I make them for someone else after I marry you? You¡¯re too domineering. Can¡¯t I make snacks for my parents?¡±

    ¡°Except for them, of course, and our future children.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Future children¡­ He¡¯s thinking too far ahead!?</i>Su Jiu¡¯s face flushed like a boiled shrimp.

    Rong Si felt ufortable too. He avoided eye contact with her and changed the subject. ¡°I¡¯ll eat first.¡±

    Su Jiu snorted withughter. ¡°Eat up. I¡¯ll make you more if you like.¡±

    As Rong Si spoke, his phone suddenly rang. He took it out and looked at it. It was an unknown number. He wasn¡¯t going to answer it, but the phone kept ringing. Frowning, he pressed the answer button.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± he asked curiously.

    Rong Si put the phone on speaker. Then, an unfamiliar but also somewhat familiar voice came from the phone. ¡°Big Brother Rong Si, it¡¯s me. Do you know who I am?¡±

    ......

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>That voice and that way of address. Isn¡¯t that the girl we saw at the hospital yesterday? The so-called sister of the little viin?</i>

    Rong Si frowned even more, clearly disgusted.

    He was silent. This surprised Rong Xi. ¡°Big Brother Rong Si? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±

    Rong Si was about to hang up when Su Jiu shook her head and gestured for him not to. She wanted to hear what Rong Xi wanted to do.

    Since Su Jiu wanted to hear it, Rong Si didn¡¯t hang up. ¡°What is it?¡± he casually asked.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Rong Xi seemed happy to hear his response. ¡°Big Brother Rong Si, I called you to apologize for yesterday. After I went back yesterday, I thought about it and felt that Mom was in the wrong. She went a little overboard. I should have stopped her. Well¡­ I¡¯ll apologize to you again, okay?¡±

    Rong Si was speechless. She was boring him.

    If Little Jiu hadn¡¯t wanted to hear her words, he would have hung up and blocked her number already.

    Rong Xi tried again. ¡°Also, Big Brother Rong Si, I know it¡¯s not enough to apologize to you verbally, so I made you some snacks myself. Would you like to try them?¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>What the hell? She made snacks for the little viin, too? Why does that make me feel so ufortable?</i>

    ¡°Big Brother Rong Si, where are you now? Let me pass the snacks over to you. I especially learned how to make them. I took a long time to make them yesterday and even scalded my hand. So¡­ you must try it, okay?¡±

    Her warm and gentle voice sounded like bullsh*t to Su Jiu.

    Rong Xi smiled when she didn¡¯t hear Rong Si¡¯s response. ¡°Big Brother Rong Si, if you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll take it that you agree! Big Brother, you¡¯re so kind. Can you give me your address, and I¡¯ll send it to you?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not interested,¡± Rong Si blurted out.

    ¡°Not interested? Why?¡± Rong Xi¡¯s tone immediately fell, as if she was disappointed. ¡°Big Brother, do you hate me¡­¡±

 Chapter 969 - The Little Villainâ€™s Bullsh*t Detector

    <h4>Chapter 969: The Little Viin¡¯s Bullsh*t Detector</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Jiu felt a frisson of disgust.

    <i>Please, can she not use that sharine tone of voice with him? It gives me goosebumps!</i>

    Su Jiu quietly observed Rong Si¡¯s expression and was relieved to find that his expression didn¡¯t change. His brows were still tightly furrowed, and the disgust in his eyes was clear. Fortunately, the little viin was still excellent at detecting bullsh*t. No matter how sweetly that girl called him her big brother, he didn¡¯t seem to be moved.

    ¡°Big Brother Rong Si, say something, okay¡­¡± Rong Xi continued to speak softly, sounding even more pleading.

    ¡°No!¡± Rong Si callously refused her.

    The girl¡¯s heart broke.

    She had already tried to please him. Wasn¡¯t his rejection a little too blunt? And his voice was so cold that Rong Xi felt a chill run down her spine even though Rong Si wasn¡¯t in front of her.

    Su Jiu wanted tough. The little viin had just rejected the other girl so expressionlessly.?<i>He is too cute!</i>

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me again,¡± Rong Si said. He hung up before Rong Xi could answer and blocked her number.

    Su Jiu could imagine Rong Xi¡¯s expression at this moment. She really wanted to say, ¡°Well done!¡±

    As Rong Si put the phone back into his pocket, Su Jiu couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Big Brother, why does she have your number? Did she look you up?¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    Su Jiu thought about it and decided that must be the case. After all, the Rong family was a rich and powerful family in the capital. It should have been easy for Rong Xi to get the little viin¡¯s number.

    ......

    Rong Si intently looked at Su Jiu. ¡°Call me that again,¡± he said suddenly.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Su Jiu was puzzled.

    ¡°You just called me something. Do it again.¡±

    Su Jiu blinked and automatically said, ¡°Big Brother!¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Rong Si nodded seriously. His heart, which had been stifled because Rong Xi had called him ¡°big brother,¡± suddenly felt much better.

    He could stand it only if Little Jiu called him that. As long as it was her, he wouldn¡¯t get tired of it.

    Recalling what Rong Xi had just said, Su Jiu deliberately teased him. ¡°Big Brother, won¡¯t you ept other girls making snacks for you? Don¡¯t you want to see which one of us makes them better?¡±

    Rong Si gave her a sidelong nce. ¡°Is there a need topare?¡±

    ¡°Why not? If she cooks well, you can ask her to cook for you.¡±

    Su Jiu felt like she had be a little troublemaker at this moment, but she felt that asionally teasing her boyfriend was nothing wrong.

    Rong Si reached out and ruffled her hair. ¡°Stop it.¡±

    <i>If I really tried snacks made by another girl, this girl would probably cry, right?</i>

    His hand wasrge and warm, and all of a sudden, Su Jiu felt calm. Even if she had just been furious, it was as if all the fire in her had suddenly been put out. She rubbed her head against his palm like an obedient kitten.

    Wrapping her arms around Rong Si¡¯s waist, she gloomily said, ¡°Big Brother, what should we do? I feel like your sister is going to pester you.¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I don¡¯t have a sister.¡±

    He had said that he would never get involved with the Rong family again.?<i>epting that girl as my sister? Heh, that¡¯s ridiculous!</i>

    Su Jiu looked up at him and reached out to cup his face. ¡°Even if she does. I¡¯ll still be here. If she dares to pester you, I¡¯ll¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll what?¡± Rong Si was intrigued.

    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­¡± Su Jiu thought for a while but could not think of anything lethal. In the end, she fiercely said, ¡°I¡¯ll scold her until she cries!¡±

    Rong Si was stunned at first, then he couldn¡¯t help butugh.

 Chapter 970 - Iâ€™m Here to See You

    <h4>Chapter 970: I¡¯m Here to See You</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Rong Si had expected Su Jiu to say something fierce, but¡­ was that all? It just happened to be adorable.

    The smile widened on his lips.

    ¡°Big Brother, what are youughing at? I¡¯m serious. If anyone dares to touch you in the future, I¡¯ll scold them until they cry!¡± Su Jiu said seriously.

    ¡°Okay, I believe you.¡±

    The two of them huddled together in the hotel room and watched a movie. Su Jiu leaned against his shoulder and suddenly felt as if the years had passed peacefully. If she could, she wanted to stay in his arms as she was now. Even if she didn¡¯t do anything, she would be content.

    <i>This is what it¡¯s like to be with someone you like, isn¡¯t it?</i>

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart felt as sweet as honey as she leaned closer to Rong Si. Rong Si wrapped his arm around her shoulders and lowered his head to kiss her hair. It was a light kiss, like a feather fluttering across his heart. Su Jiu was about to melt into a ball of cotton.

    However, at that moment, a doorbell interrupted them. Su Jiu immediately became alert and looked up at Rong Si. ¡°Who can it be?¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s room service.¡± Rong Si got up from the sofa and walked over to open the door. However, when he saw the girl standing at the door, his expression darkened.

    <i>How could it be her?</i>

    Rong Xi stood at the door. When she saw Rong Si, she was first stunned for two seconds, then happily said, ¡°Big Brother Rong Si, I¡¯m here to see you!¡±

    Rong Xi put her hands behind her back and blushed as she looked at him. She said shyly, ¡°Well¡­ you don¡¯t have to be surprised that I knew you lived here. I got someone to look up your phone number. I didn¡¯t tell you before I came over. I¡¯m sorry! Don¡¯t be angry, okay? I apologize.¡±

    Rong Si wanted to close the door without another word, but Rong Xi quickly reached out to block him and unhappily said, ¡°Big Brother Rong Si, I know you¡¯ll feel surprised that I suddenly came to look for you. I¡¯m sorry, but can you forgive me? Next time¡­ I definitely won¡¯t do this again.¡±

    ......

    Su Jiu wanted to roll her eyes.

    <i>Does this girl think that we would fall for it?</i>

    Seeing that Rong Si remained silent, Rong Xi felt a little anxious. However, she still looked at him pitifully and said, ¡°Big Brother Rong Si, you¡¯re such a good person¡­ You won¡¯t hold it against me, right?¡±

    ¡°Leave,¡± Rong Si finally said. When he spoke, he uttered just one word.

    ¡°Leave?¡± Rong Xi was stunned. She had never expected him to tell her to leave. Usually, in school, many boys would think of ways to deal with her, which meant that she was still likable. But why was Rong Si¡¯s attitude like this?

    Rong Xi could not understand why it did not work when¡­ she was very polite and understanding!

    Rong Si couldn¡¯t be bothered to say another word to her. He tried to close the door. However, Rong Xi blocked it with all her might. ¡°Big Brother Rong Si, I came here to look for you with no ill intentions. I just wanted to ask if you¡¯ve eaten some snacks. How do they taste? If you like some, I¡¯ll make them for you next time, alright?¡±

    Rong Xiughed and continued, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve personally made snacks for someone. Even my mother doesn¡¯t have such treatment!¡±

    However, she regretted her words immediately. She shouldn¡¯t have mentioned her mother. Rong Si¡¯s expression turned even uglier.

    Rong Xi¡¯s face fell, and she quickly apologized to him. ¡°Big Brother Rong Si, I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it like that. It was just a slip of my tongue. Don¡¯t take it to heart. Don¡¯t be angry with me¡­¡±

 Chapter 971 - Her Male Fans

    <h4>Chapter 971: Her Male Fans</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>That¡¯s enough!</i>

    <i>Are you finished?</i>

    Rong Si couldn¡¯t stand it either. He asked again, ¡°Are you leaving or not?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I really don¡¯t have any ill intentions. Big Brother Rong Si, why do you hate me?¡± Rong Xi felt so wronged. ¡°I have no objections if you hate my mother. But can you not hate me too? I have no idea what my mother has done!¡±

    She was still babbling when Rong Si took out his phone and called the hotel¡¯s front desk. He told them to call a security guard and bring Rong Xi away.

    When he finished the call, Rong Xi was shocked. ¡°Big Brother Rong Si, you¡­ you really didn¡¯t have to call security to take me away? Why are you like this¡­¡±

    The image of a good brother began to crumble in Rong Xi¡¯s heart. She had thought that as long as she tried to get closer to him, with her charm, she could make him ept her as his sister. But clearly, she had failed.

    The trick that had worked so many times on other boys was useless on him. He already hated the Rong family, and now that he had Su Jiu as his girlfriend, he only had her in his eyes, right?

    Was there even a ce for a sister?

    Soon, a security guard came over. He was about to escort Rong Xi away, but she struggled and angrily said, ¡°I can walk by myself!¡±

    Then, she looked at Rong Si with red eyes and continued, ¡°Big Brother Rong Si, won¡¯t you acknowledge me as your sister? How can you be so heartless¡­ I¡¯m really hurt!¡±

    Rong Si didn¡¯t budge. This time, he didn¡¯t waste any time. He closed the door, keeping Rong Xi out.

    ......

    The moment before he closed the door, Rong Xi noticed Su Jiu sitting on the sofa. Su Jiu was leisurely eating her snacks and looking at the scene with a calm expression, as if she had expected this.

    <i>D*mn it¡­</i>

    Rong Xi suddenly wondered if¡­?<i>did she encourage Big Brother Rong Si to do this?</i>

    How could Rong Si be so expressionless when someone had personallye to apologize to him, let alone someone who was rted to him by blood? It just didn¡¯t make sense.?<i>That girl probably put him up to it!</i>

    Before being taken away by security, Rong Xi red at Su Jiu, then turned to leave.

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    Thetest_epi_sodes are on_the ???????.???. website.

    <i>Why are you ring at me?</i>

    She had been eating and doing nothing. Why had that girl red at her? It was ridiculous.

    When Rong Si returned, Su Jiu pursed her lips. ¡°Rong Si, did you see that just now? I didn¡¯t do anything to her, yet she red at me!¡±

    Her indignant usation was adorable, too. Rong Si¡¯s mood lightened again. ¡°Ignore her.¡±

    ¡°Now that she knows you live here and that I¡¯m here too, she won¡¯t do anything rash in a fit of anger, right?¡± Su Jiu was a little worried.

    And she was actually right. After leaving the hotel, Rong Xi became angrier and angrier. Her mind was filled with images of Su Jiu being with Rong Si as his mistress.

    Rong Xi was furious. She immediately called the agency that had helped her find Rong Si¡¯s hotel and demanded that they arrange paparazzi to follow Su Jiu. Rong Xi wanted them to take photos of Su Jiu, especially those with other boys. If Rong Xi posted them online, it would cause a huge sensation!

    <i>Isn¡¯t Su Jiu the nation¡¯s first love?</i>

    <i>If those male fans saw photos of her flirting with other boys, would they still support her?</i>

 Chapter 972 - A Young Manâ€™s Heart

    <h4>Chapter 972: A Young Man¡¯s Heart</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    <i>Also, Rong Si would definitely get angry at her. He might even break up with her.</i>

    <i>Alright. That¡¯s the n then.</i>

    ***

    However, the paparazzo that Rong Xi had hired tailed Su Jiu for a week to no avail. Although the paparazzo was supposed to take suspicious and unttering photos of Su Jiu, he quickly realized that the nation¡¯s first love was beautiful and cute no matter how he tried to frame it.?<i>How strange!</i>

    Every day, he would stare at the photo of the girl. The paparazzo felt that he was close to being tempted into bing Su Jiu¡¯s fan too. If not for Rong Xi¡¯s frequent calls, he might have be one.

    The nation¡¯s first love, the nation¡¯s younger sister¡­ this girl was awesome. She had brought back the teenage heart that had long disappeared inside him!

    However, he needed the money. So, he could only continue to keep an eye on Su Jiu.

    <i>If I can¡¯t get an unttering picture, I¡¯m sure I can get one of other boys flirting with her, right?</i>

    He refused to believe that a pretty and lovely youngdy like Su Jiu wouldn¡¯t have boys pestering her. When the time came, all he needed to do was take a few pictures.

    However, he still didn¡¯t get a shot of anything in the next few days. He was about to quit when he spotted the silhouette of a boy waiting outside her front door. The boy looked familiar.

    The paparazzo took a closer look.?<i>Isn¡¯t this¡­ Han Siye, the son of Best Actor Han Xiao?</i>

    <i>Why is he at Su Jiu¡¯s house? Are they close?</i>

    Seeing Han Siye stop at the courtyard of the vi and Su Jiu walk out, the paparazzo quickly picked up his camera and took several photos.

    ......

    Su Jiu had been chatting with Rong Si on WeChat when Auntie Zhang had knocked on the door and said that Han Siye was here. He seemed to have something important to tell her, so she came out to ask.

    Su Jiu was wearing a white cotton dress with a lotus-leaf skirt, and she looked especially fresh. Her skin was very fair and appeared translucent under the bright light. Even without makeup, her facial features looked exquisite. Han Siye could not help but be entranced.

    Su Jiu stopped a meter in front of him and confusedly asked, ¡°Were you looking for me?¡±

    Han Siye sensed that she was deliberately keeping a distance from him, and his mouth turned dry, but he smiled and said, ¡°Little Jiu, long time no see.¡±

    ¡°Not at all. It has been less than a month since the summer holidays. What do you mean ¡®long¡¯?¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s answer was quite straightforward. Han Siye clutched his chest and looked hurt. ¡°Little Jiu, don¡¯t you know that the days of not seeing you feel like years to me? I feel like a long time has passed.¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    At this point, Han Siye¡¯s expression suddenly turned awkward, as if he was embarrassed. He took out a box of candy with a pink ribbon tied around it from his casual bag and handed it to her. ¡°Here.¡±

    ¡°What is this?¡± Su Jiu did not take it immediately.

    ¡°Candy, of course. What else could it be?¡±

    Su Jiu suspiciously looked at him, wondering why he had suddenly given her this.?<i>Does he still think he has a chance with me?</i>

    Inwardly, she wanted to say no.

    However, Han Siye shook his head and said, ¡°No, I just have a lot of sweets at home.

    ¡°I¡¯m giving it to you. Just take it! Even if we can¡¯t be boyfriend and girlfriend, can¡¯t we just be ordinary friends? Can¡¯t I just give you a box of candy?¡± Han Siye snorted.

    ¡°But¡­¡± The box of candy felt like a bomb in her hands.

    ¡°But what? Don¡¯t get me wrong, Little Jiu. I¡¯m not asking you to be my girlfriend again. This was actually from a wedding reception of one of my rtives. He gave me the candies. I heard that if you eat them, you¡¯ll experience a happy event. So, they are for you.¡±

    The more Han Siye spoke, the more embarrassed he became. Seeing that Su Jiu was still looking at him suspiciously, he quickly added, ¡°I really didn¡¯t mean anything else! I gave you this because you love candy. Also, I wanted to bring you good luck. Anyway, I¡¯ve already given it to you. If you don¡¯t want it, just throw it away.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>You call that a gift? You basically forced it into my hands.</i>

    ¡°No need. You need your luck, too. Better keep it for yourself.¡± She handed the candy box back to him.

    Han Siye immediately red at her. ¡°I said I¡¯ve given it to you. Take it. If you don¡¯t want it, throw it away!¡±

    Then, he turned and walked away, quickly, as if he was afraid she¡¯d give him back the box of candy.

    Su Jiu stood where he was and watched his tall and handsome figure leave. She sighed helplessly and turned to walk back. After walking into the house, she saw Auntie Zhang watering the flowers in the living room. Su Jiu thought for a moment and said, ¡°Auntie Zhang, do you want to give this box of candy to your grandson?¡±

    Auntie Zhang looked at the box. ¡°Huh? Little Jiu, who gave this to you? The boy from earlier?¡±

    Su Jiu nodded. Auntie Zhang¡¯s eyes lit up as if she had discovered a new continent. She quickly said, ¡°Little Jiu, he likes you too, right? He came to give you candy personally. He definitely likes you.¡±

    Su Jiu mumbled softly. ¡°But I don¡¯t feel that way about him¡­¡±

    Even if Han Siye¡¯s looks were no worse than the little viin¡¯s, she still did not like him.

    Su Jiu silently apologized to Han Siye in her heart before passing the candy box to Auntie Zhang and returning to her room.

    In the afternoon, she woke up from her nap. Then, she took her cell phone from the bedside table and was about to video call Rong Si. He had returned to school two days ago and had started working on an investment project. If he seeded, it would be another big step for him toward bing a big shot!

    She was deep in thought when she heard a knock on the door. ¡°Little Jiu? Are you awake?¡±

    It was Auntie Zhang.

    Su Jiu hurriedly got up and opened the door. She looked at Auntie Zhang, who was making a fuss. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Auntie Zhang showed her the phone. ¡°Little Jiu, look, there¡¯s suddenly a lot of news about you online!¡±

    <i>What?</i>

    Su Jiu was stunned. She unlocked her cell phone and saw the bold headline. ¡°Countless young men¡¯s hearts are broken! Has the national sister asked the mysterious boy home for a sweet date?¡±

    A few photos were attached to the bottom of the article. These were photos of Han Siyeing to look for her. He was pushing the candy can into her hand. Su Jiu had wanted to reject the box of candy at that time, but in the photos, her head was lowered and her expression could not be seen clearly. It looked as though she had epted it.

    Although Han Siye¡¯s face was blurred out, it was still obvious that he was a very handsome young man. Theizens were surprised.

    ¡°No way, no way! Little Jiu has a boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°F*ck! Who stole my Little Jiu? Draw your sword! We¡¯ll fight to the death!¡±

    ¡°How could she be in a rtionship? I¡¯ve always treated her as my wife, but now, she has broken my heart like this. Forget it. I¡¯ll bear the pain, and give her up. I don¡¯t want anything to do with her. Brothers, she¡¯s all yours!¡±

    ¡°Who is this boy? I can tell from his figure and clothes that he is a very handsome young man!¡±

    ***

    The discussions were in full swing online. Soon, #Su_Jiu¡¯s_Boyfriend quickly became a trending topic.

 Chapter 973 - Pitiful, Weak, and Helpless

    <h4>Chapter 973: Pitiful, Weak, and Helpless</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Jiu¡¯s lips twitched.?<i>Marketing ounts nowadays really like to write nonsense. They sent out the news without understanding the truth of the matter at all. They even said that I invited Han Siye to my house for a sweet date. Amazing!</i>

    Auntie Zhang was indignant. ¡°Little Jiu, these people are just writing nonsense now. How annoying! Look. So many people believe it. Seriously. Do you want to sue him?¡±

    ¡°Many other ounts andizens are reposting it now. We can¡¯t sue them all. We can only find out who sent the first message.¡± Su Jiu was calm.

    Her father had encountered this kind of thing many times in the past. There was nock of people spreading rumors online. Moreover, theizens were already sensitive to matters in the entertainment industry. As long as anymotion arose, as long as someone instigated anything, it would blow up and start trending.

    Fortunately, this was not considered bad news, and refuting the rumors wasn¡¯t difficult. It was still rtively easy to deal with.

    Su Jiu was about to post a rification on Weibo when she received a call.

    <i>It¡¯s Daddy!</i>

    <i>He must know about this too.</i>?Su Jiu quickly picked up the phone and answered. ¡°Hello, Daddy?¡±

    Su Shengjing¡¯s voice sounded a little serious. ¡°Baby, that brat went to look for you when I wasn¡¯t at home again? Why did he look for you? Why are people saying that you asked him out for a sweet date?¡±

    Su Jiu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s true that Han Siye came to me, but he wasn¡¯t asking for a date. He just gave me a box of candy and left. I didn¡¯t even talk to him much, let alone let him inside the house.¡±

    Su Shengjing knew that Su Jiu did not have those kinds of feelings for Han Siye, so when he had seen the news online and recognized that the boy in the picture was Han Siye and not Rong Si, he did not feel much rm. He only asked thepany¡¯s public rtions department to help in dealing with it.

    Su Shengjing nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. Daddy will help you settle this matter. You should also post a rification on Weibo. Be careful in the future.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thank you, Daddy!¡± Su Jiu said obediently. ¡°But why were the paparazzi at our house? I wonder how long they were waiting there? What did I do to make them wait for me?¡±

    ......

    ¡°This is the property management¡¯s fault. How could they have let the paparazzi in? Baby, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll tell the property management to pay more attention and keep any suspicious people out.

    ¡°I bought such an expensive vi area for safety and peace. If they can¡¯t even guard against the paparazzi, then they¡¯re not doing their job. I¡¯m going to lodge aint against them!¡± Su Shengjing was indignant.

    Fortunately, it was only a photo of Little Jiu at the front door this time. If it had been a picture of her in her room¡­

    In that case, it would be an extreme breach of privacy.

    Su Shengjing frowned. Suddenly, he recalled what Su Jiu had just said. ¡°That¡¯s not right. What did you just say? They were waiting for you? Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It feels like they wereing for me.¡± At least, her instinct told her that was the case, and her first thought was of Rong Xi.

    Rong Xi had the means to get someone to track down the little viin¡¯s number and address, so it wasn¡¯t entirely out of the question for Rong Xi to track Su Jiu¡¯s address too and send someone after her.

    Su Shengjing frowned and said in a solemn tone, ¡°Then, Baby, you have to be careful in the future.¡±

    ¡°Got it, Daddy. I¡¯ll be careful.¡±

    ¡°By the way, Baby, nothing happened between you and Rong Si, right?¡±

    Hearing this, Su Jiu felt a little guilty andughed dryly. ¡°Nothing. What can I have with him? He¡¯s overseas. He¡¯s so far away from me, so you don¡¯t have to worry, Daddy.¡±

 Chapter 974 - Be Good

    <h4>Chapter 974: Be Good</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s good you realize that. Study hard, okay? Don¡¯t mess around. Be good, and Daddy won¡¯t have to worry so much.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>What do you mean by messing around? The rtionship between me and the little viin is real, okay?</i>

    ¡°Daddy, you don¡¯t have to worry.?<i>I¡¯ll be especially good. Really!</i>

    ¡°Alright, as long as you¡¯re good.¡± Su Shengjing smiled and seriously said, ¡°If you have a boyfriend, you must tell me. I don¡¯t want theizens to know about it before me.¡±

    Su Jiu felt guilty again and stuck out her tongue. ¡°Got it.¡±

    When she hung up, she was troubled. How was she going to broach the subject with her father, given what he had said?

    How would he react if he knew that she was already with the little viin? Would he still be as angry as when he had said that he would try to break the little viin¡¯s legs?

    <i>But¡­ I have to tell him sooner orter.</i>

    However, now was not the time to think about this. Su Jiu had to quickly rify the matter with the photos.

    Su Jiu hurriedly logged into her Weibo and posted: ¡°Uncle Han, please call your son home! @HanXiaoHX.¡±

    Su Jiu tagged Han Xiao directly. She was not worried about the consequences.

    This was because everyone knew that Best Actor Han often mentioned her and Han Siye on Weibo. He always wanted her to be his future daughter-inw, but Su Shengjing would always refute him.

    ......

    Theizens were already used to it and even started to gossip about Su Shengjing and Han Xiao¡­ They said that these two were super charming uncles and that it would be a pity if they didn¡¯t get together!

    Moreover, Han Siye did not intend to enter the entertainment industry. Back in school, he had been the little tyrant, so the students did not dare to casually talk about him online. Even now, theizens still did not know what he looked like.

    There were a lot of fake photos of him online.

    When Han Xiao saw this Weibo, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. He replied: ¡°Can¡¯t Little Jiu give the brat a chance? When he came back, he was dejected. He was pitiful, weak, and helpless.¡±

    This exchange amused theizens, and they immediately understood that the boy in the photo was Han Siye!

    Han Xiao had been in the entertainment industry for more than twenty years. Everyone in and out of the industry knew his character. Theizens believed his words without a doubt. Therefore, if he went and imed the boy as his son, the boy must be Han Siye.

    Theizens also knew that Han Siye and Su Jiu were childhood sweethearts. The two of them had known each other since they were young. If they had wanted to be together, they would have gotten together long ago. Why would they wait until now?

    <i>They are definitely just ordinary friends. It¡¯s normal for friends to meet each other, not to mention that they hadn¡¯t even entered the house. Some unscrupulous ounts made all this up. Screw their sweet date!</i>

    After finding out the truth, theizens were amused. ¡°Han Xiao is so worried about his son¡¯s lifelong happiness. Little Ye has been pestering Little Jiu for so many years. I didn¡¯t expect Little Ye to still haven¡¯t gotten Little Jiu.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. How high are Little Jiu¡¯s standards if she doesn¡¯t even like Han Siye?¡±

    ¡°It must be because Little Ye is too domineering and often bullies Little Jiu. That¡¯s why Little Jiu doesn¡¯t like him, right?¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you show us Little Ye¡¯s photo? He was so handsome when he was young. He should still look good now that he¡¯s grown up, right? Why don¡¯t you show it to us?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Aren¡¯t you afraid that if we see it, we¡¯d know this was all fake?¡±

    ¡°Little Ye, you haven¡¯t been able to woo Little Jiu for so long. Aren¡¯t you too weak? Do you want me to teach you how to woo girls?¡±

 Chapter 975 - The President and His Adorkable Sweetheart

    <h4>Chapter 975: The President and His Adorkable Sweetheart</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Han Siye¡¯s lips twitched when he saw the heated discussions online.?<i>Why do I feel like they Are making fun of him?</i>

    <i>Hmph! If it weren¡¯t for Rong Si, I¡¯m sure Little Jiu would have liked me.</i>

    <i>Why did Rong Si have to exist?!</i>

    <i>I should¡¯ve punched that brat a few more times when west fought, just to relieve the hatred in my heart. It seems that I¡¯m due for a serious fight with Rong Si again, when Little Jiu is not around. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to swallow my anger no matter what.</i>

    Han Siye could not help but log onto his alternate ount to post on Weibo. ¡°We still don¡¯t know what the oue will be. Don¡¯t get carried away!¡±

    After sending the post, he suddenly realized that¡­ this wasn¡¯t right at all.?<i>Was I stupid? What did I write? Isn¡¯t this just wishing bad luck on Little Jiu?!</i>

    Hence, he quickly deleted the post and made a new one. ¡°We still don¡¯t know who she¡¯ll marry in the end. Don¡¯t get carried away!¡±

    Han Siye had thought that he would not be discovered because he was using an alternate ount. However, he had severely underestimated theizens¡¯ abilities. Soon, his alternate ount was exposed because Han Xiao had liked this Weibo post!

    Theizens went crazy and immediately began to investigate the identity of the owner of this alternate ount. They saw that he often liked Han Xiao¡¯s and Su Jiu¡¯s Weibo posts. Then, they saw his IP address, personal information, and some photos that he had posted. From that, they could tell that it was Han Siye!

    Then, they all ran to his alternate ount andmented: ¡°Did you think we wouldn¡¯t be able to see your post after you deleted it?¡±, ¡°What the oue will be?¡±, and ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Are you cursing our daughter? Even if you¡¯re the son of Best Actor Han, I¡¯ll still scold you!¡±

    ¡°I think I know why Little Jiu didn¡¯t choose you. You¡¯re the legendary fool, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Han Siye was speechless.

    ......

    He indignantly replied to thement: ¡°You¡¯re the fool. Your whole family are fools!¡±

    However, manyizens also stood on his side. ¡°Hahahaha, Little Ye is so cute. I love him!¡±

    ¡°When I watched ¡®Daddy, Let¡¯s Go,¡¯ I really wanted these two children to be together. They really matched each other. Boohoo, it¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m an old auntie, and my child isn¡¯t good enough to woo Little Jiu. Baby! Mommy is very disappointed in you. You have to work harder!¡±

    ¡°Ahhh! I wanted a sweet rtionship like the one from the President and His Adorkable Sweetie again! Go, Little Ye, go!¡±

    Han Siye was satisfied with such ament.

    <i>Yep.</i>

    These were words that made people feelfortable.

    He replied to severalizens who encouraged him. ¡°I will work hard and strive to marry Little Jiu.¡±

    Even as he said it, it was clear to him that this might be¡­ impossible.

    <i>But so what?</i>

    <i>Can¡¯t I try? Hmph!</i>

    ¡­

    After posting on Weibo, Su Jiu was looking at thements section with relish when Rong Si called her. It was obvious what he wanted to talk to her about. She quickly picked up the phone. ¡°Hello, Big Brother?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Rong Si grimly said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the news online.¡±

    ¡°You saw it?¡± Su Jiu stuck out her tongue. ¡°You didn¡¯t believe it, did you?¡±

    ¡°Did he go to you again?¡± Rong Si asked instead of answering. His voice was cool with a hint of displeasure and a touch of sourness.

 Chapter 976 - You Havent Said Good Night to Me

    <h4>Chapter 976: You Haven¡¯t Said Good Night to Me</h4>

    ¡°He came looking for me, yes. But the online rumors are wrong. I didn¡¯t let him in the door, and I certainly didn¡¯t go on a sweet date with him. What an abominable marketing ount, ruining my reputation.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure there was no sweet date?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not! If there was one, may God strike me down with lightning immediately!¡± Su Jiu swore.

    Rong Si hadn¡¯t actually suspected that. He was just asking casually.

    He faintly smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡±

    ¡°I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t believe me!¡± Su Jiu puffed out her cheeks. ¡°What about you? Big Brother, you didn¡¯t seduce any girls when you returned overseas, did you?¡±

    ¡°What if I say¡­ a lot of people wanted to hook up with me?¡±

    Su Jiu felt a headacheing on. ¡°I knew it!¡±

    Even if the little viin hadn¡¯t gone looking for other girls, they woulde looking for him.

    ¡°But I also know you¡¯ll ignore them. I trust you.¡± Sheughed. ¡°How are you these days, Big Brother? Did you miss me?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I do. What can I do other than miss you and study and work?¡±

    He deliberately put ¡°miss you¡± first. Su Jiu felt it was incredibly sweet, but she suddenly sneezed.

    Rong Si immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Su Jiu rubbed her nose. ¡°Nothing. Maybe I have a cold? The weather has changed a lot these days.¡±

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you paying more attention to yourself? Don¡¯t get sick.¡±

    Hearing the concern in his voice, Su Jiu giggled. ¡°Okay, okay, I know. I¡¯ll pay attention. You too. You can¡¯t ignore it just because you¡¯re a boy!¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    After chatting with him for a while more, Su Jiu reluctantly hung up. At night, she sneezed a few more times and felt a little dizzy. She felt like she wasing down with a cold, so shey down in bed early to rest.

    The next morning, Su Jiu woke up in a daze. She felt weak all over and looked at the clock on the wall. It was already past ten!

    <i>Have I really slept in until now?</i>

    Su Jiu rubbed her dizzy brows and sat up. The hand that brushed her forehead seemed a little hot. <i>Am I having a fever?</i>

    At that moment, she heard a knock on the door. ¡°Little Jiu, are you up? What¡¯s wrong with you today? It¡¯ste, and your breakfast is getting cold.¡±

    ¡°Auntie Zhang, I¡¯m up,¡± Su Jiu said weakly, her voice a little hoarse.

    Sensing that something was wrong, Auntie Zhang opened the door and walked in. When she saw Su Jiu was flushed and did not look well, she touched Su Jiu¡¯s forehead with the back of her hand. Indeed, it was a little hot.

    ¡°Little Jiu, you have a fever! Get up and wash first. Auntie will bring you breakfast and medicine.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Thank you, Auntie Zhang!¡± Su Jiu sweetly replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s my duty to take care of you. Why are you thanking me?¡± Auntie Zhang smiled and reached out to touch her forehead again. ¡°Take your medicine first, and we¡¯ll see if you get better. If not, I¡¯ll call a family doctor for you.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡­

    Su Jiu had thought it was just an ordinary cold, but she had a fever that came and went throughout the day. At night, it seemed to get worse. Her forehead was burning hot, and she was groggy. She couldn¡¯t lift her spirits at all, so she snuggled under the nket.

    Hearing that their daughter was sick, Su Shengjing and An Yuan called Su Jiu. When they heard that her fever had not subsided, they got a little worried. They instructed Auntie Zhang to take good care of the girl and go to the hospital if it got any worse.

    As Auntie Zhang spoke to her parents, Su Jiu received a call from Rong Si.

    She poked her head out from under the covers, picked up the phone on the nightstand, put it to her ear, and answered. ¡°Hello? Big Brother?¡±

    Rong¡¯s deep, pleasant voice came from the other end. ¡°You haven¡¯t said good night to me.¡±

    Only then did Su Jiu remember that she had been sleeping before this and had forgotten about it. Usually, they would say good night to each other every night before they went to bed.

    ¡°I forgot. Well ¡­ good night!¡±

    Rong Si sensed that something was wrong. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your voice?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. I just have a sore throat. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°You caught a cold?¡±

    ¡°Yes ¡­ a little.¡±

    ¡°Idiot. You don¡¯t know how to take care of yourself.¡±

    For some reason, perhaps because sick people were especially fragile, Su Jiu suddenly felt a lump in her throat when she heard his seemingly reproachful words.

    Especially now that she had a headache and felt terrible all over, it made her want to cry for some reason. She wanted to tell him about her situation and listen to his concerns, but she didn¡¯t want to cause him trouble and worry.

    So she sullenly replied, ¡°I know I was wrong. I¡¯ll definitely pay attention in the future.¡±

    Rong Si was surprised to hear that she seemed to be choking up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    <i>Is she crying?</i>

    Su Jiu hurriedly perked up and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine! Big Brother, I¡¯m going to sleep. You have to rest early too. Good night!¡±

    ¡°Okay. Good night.¡±

    After hanging up, Su Jiu recalled his words and sniffed.

    <i>Oh dear, what¡¯s wrong with me? When did I be so melodramatic? It¡¯s just a cold and a fever, right?</i>

    <i>It¡¯s a small matter. It might be better tomorrow. There¡¯s no need to make a point of asking the little viin to care about me, is there?</i>

    Thinking of this, she felt a little better. After taking the medicine Auntie Zhang had given her, she fell asleep again.

    On the other end, Rong Si looked at the phone screen with a frown. He was almost certain that the girl was about to cry. He wondered what was wrong with her.

    <i>Is it¡­ a bad cold?</i>

    His frown deepened at that thought.

    ***

    The next morning, Auntie Zhang came to Su Jiu¡¯s room at dawn. Seeing that the girl was still sleeping, she reached out and gently touched her forehead. Her heart skipped a beat when she realized that it was still hot.

    <i>What happened? Is the medicine not helping?</i>

    It looked like she might really have to go to the hospital for an IV or treatment.

    ¡°Little Jiu? Little Jiu? Wake up, your fever is a little high. Shall we go to the hospital?¡± Auntie Zhang leaned closer to her and said.

    Su Jiu woke up in a daze, feeling even worse today than the previous day. Her head felt like it was splitting open and she wished that she could continue sleeping.

    ¡°Auntie Zhang¡­¡± she began and realized that her voice was even more hoarse than it had been the day before.

    <i>I have got a bad cold!</i>

    ¡°Little Jiu, eat something first, then let us go to the hospital.¡± Auntie Zhang turned and hurried out, wanting to bring some food up for her. But as she went downstairs, she heard the doorbell ring.

    Thinking that Su Shengjing and An Yuan had returned, Auntie Zhang walked over and opened the door. However, when she saw the tall and handsome young man standing at the door, she was stunned.

    ¡°You¡¯re ¡­¡±

    Rong Si was dressed in a white shirt and ck trousers. He could have been described as beautiful. He looked at Auntie Zhang and said bluntly, ¡°Little Jiu¡¯s boyfriend.¡±

    <i>What?! </i>

    <i>Is this Little Jiu¡¯s boyfriend?</i>

    Auntie Zhang was dumbfounded.

    <i>God, he is so tall and handsome. Moreover, from the way he holds himself, he looks like the young master of a wealthy family.</i>

 Chapter 977 - Secretly in Love

    <h4>Chapter 977: Secretly in Love</h4>

    <i>Why hasn¡¯t Mr. Su agreed to let him date Little Jiu? Why is Little Jiu still hiding her rtionship with this boy?</i>

    ¡°Is Little Jiu sick? Can I see her?¡± Rong Si looked worried.

    Auntie Zhang stepped aside to let him in and nodded. ¡°Little Jiu is sick and has a high fever. You can go up and see her. But, are you really Little Jiu¡¯s boyfriend?¡±

    Rong Si nodded confidently. ¡°Really. My name is Rong Si.¡±

    ¡°Rong Si? You¡¯re Rong Si? The Rong Si who won an award at such a young age? I think I saw you on television back then. No wonder I found you a little familiar. I didn¡¯t remember you just now!¡±

    <i>Little Jiu is having a fever.</i>

    <i>Or a high fever?</i>

    Rong Si¡¯s chest tightened as if he had been beaten. Then, he quickly followed Auntie Zhang upstairs and opened the door to Su Jiu¡¯s room.

    ¡°Speaking of which, you seem to be doing research overseas, right? Why are you back? Did youe back especially?¡± Auntie Zhang asked curiously.

    Rong Si nodded and looked at Su Jiu.

    This room was dominated by pink and white tones, filled with girlishness. The soft morning breeze ruffled the muslin curtains.

    On the big European-style bed, Su Jiuy quietly with her eyes closed. Her cheeks were sickly red from the fever, and her brows were slightly furrowed.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s throat moved as he hurried over to sit on the bed. He reached out and touched her forehead.

    It was really hot.

    His heart lurched as he stared at her small face. ¡°You¡¯re seriously ill,¡± he said grimly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    Su Jiu thought she heard the little viin¡¯s voice. <i>Am I hallucinating because of the fever?</i>

    <i>The little viin is still studying abroad. How could this be real?</i>

    Rong Si¡¯s long fingers touched her frown, as if he wanted to smooth it away for her.

    Instinctively, Su Jiu leaned into his palm. Feeling her forehead burning, Rong Si got up decisively and bent down. He reached down and picked her up from the bed, intending to take her to the hospital.

    <i>This couldn¡¯t continue. She needs to see a doctor.</i>

    Su Jiu felt terrible. It was as if she could not muster any strength in her body, as if she did not even have the strength to open her eyes. She felt like someone was carrying her out, and the familiar scent of that person made her feel safe. She knew inwardly that she did not need to be afraid or resist at all.

    <i>Is it the little viin?</i>

    <i>It¡¯s him, I think.</i>

    She wanted to open her eyes and see if it was him.

    However, she was afraid that she was really hallucinating.

    Hence, she kept her eyes shut and allowed Rong Si to bring her to the hospital.

    The doctor gave Su Jiu a simple examination. After taking her temperature, he adjusted his sses and said, ¡°Her fever is 39.6 degrees. We¡¯ll give her an infusion.¡±

    Rong Si arranged a ward for Su Jiu andid her down on the bed. The nurse started an IV.

    The doctor also prescribed some fever medicine. Rong Si was about to turn around and pour some water when a small, hot hand grabbed his wrist.

    He stopped and immediately turned back to meet Su Jiu¡¯s clear eyes.

    <i>¡°Big Brother, it¡¯s really you. Don¡¯t go¡­¡± </i>Su Jiu grabbed him tightly. <i>¡°Why are you here? Am I seeing things¡­?¡±</i>

    Rong Si gripped her hand instead. ¡°You¡¯re not. It¡¯s really me. I¡¯m back.¡±

    Su Jiu knew that he hade back from overseas to see her. Her heart skipped a beat.

    She didn¡¯t think she had said anything to him about her health on the phone call from the previous day, but somehow, he knew that she was seriously ill and had rushed back.

 Chapter 978 - Indeed A Fool

    <h4>Chapter 978: Indeed A Fool</h4>

    Rong Si looked down at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I just want to get you a ss of water and let you take your medicine. Do you know that you have a bad fever?¡±

    Staring at the handsome face in front of her, Su Jiu smiled. ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    Rong Si pursed his lips and reached out to pinch her cheek. ¡°You know, and yet you¡¯re still smiling. You¡¯re indeed a fool.¡±

    Su Jiu puffed out her cheeks. ¡°What else would I do but smile? Do you want me to cry?¡±

    Rong Si was speechless.

    <i>Forget it. Let herugh. If she cries, I can¡¯t fight it.</i>

    He stood up again. ¡°I¡¯ll get you some water.¡±

    She was still holding his hand. ¡°Thene back soon.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Rong Si quickly walked out of the ward. After learning from Auntie Zhang that Su Jiu had not eaten anything, he went to the kitchen in the hospital cafeteria. Many patients¡¯ family members would borrow the kitchen here. Rong Si bought some ingredients and started to make nutritious millet porridge for Su Jiu.

    Beside him, a patient¡¯s family member saw him making porridge and fiddling with coriander and ginger. ¡°What are you making?¡± he asked curiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s for fever.¡± Rong Si put the coriander leaves into the pot, along with the radish and ginger, and cooked it with brown sugar.

    That person saw that Rong Si was a youth and yet his movements were very skilled. He asked curiously, ¡°How do you know this is for a fever?¡±

    ¡°I looked it up online.¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­ Who are you making it for?¡±

    ¡°My girlfriend.¡± Rong Si¡¯s expression didn¡¯t waver as he said the words. He continued to focus on his task as if it were perfectly natural.

    ¡°Your girlfriend? That¡¯s not easy. You¡¯re actually making this for her yourself. Looks like you¡¯re a pretty caring guy.¡±

    Rong Si didn¡¯t say anything else. He simply concentrated on the ingredients in his hands.

    He wasn¡¯t much of a caring man because, apart from his mother, he cared about only Little Jiu.

    After preparing the millet porridge and ginger tea, Rong Si filled a bowl of porridge and poured a cup of warm water for Su Jiu.

    Returning to the ward, he sat down on the edge of the bed and blew on a spoonful of ginger tea. When the tea was no longer scalding hot, he handed it to Su Jiu. ¡°Drink this. It¡¯ll help with your fever.¡±

    Su Jiu took a sip. It didn¡¯t taste good, but¡­ the little viin had made it for her himself.

    She pretended to be unaware and asked with a smile, ¡°Big Brother, did you make this for me yourself?¡±

    Rong Si was slightly embarrassed. ¡°Does it taste bad?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s delicious! Can you make more for me in the future?¡± Su Jiu looked at him eagerly.

    Unexpectedly, he immediately refused. ¡°No.¡±

    The answer surprised her. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want you to be sick again.¡±

    Rong Si answered seriously. As Su Jiu listened, she suddenly felt that his words were warmer than the ginger tea.

    Rong Si rxed a little when he saw that Little Jiu had finished the entire bowl of ginger tea and eaten the millet porridge and medicine. He got up to leave again.

    Su Jiu asked quickly, ¡°Big Brother, where are you going again?¡±

    ¡°To get your medical report from the doctor.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Su Jiu said in a muffled voice. The doctor had asked her to take a scan just now and said that he suspected that her high fever was due to a lung infection, which was pneumonia.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Rong Si ruffled her hair, then turned and walked out.

    Su Jiu watched him leave and looked up at the IV bottle in boredom. At that moment, she suddenly heard Su Shengjing¡¯s voice. ¡°Is Little Jiu in this ward?¡±

 Chapter 979 - Untitled

    <h4>Chapter 979: Untitled</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Have I heard right?</i>

    <i>Why did I hear Daddy¡¯s voice?</i>

    <i>Oh my god!</i>

    rm bells rang in her heart. At this moment, Su Shengjing rushed into the ward under the lead of Auntie Zhang. When he saw Su Jiu lying on the hospital bed, he immediately walked over and worriedly asked, ¡°Baby, how are you? What did the doctor say?¡±

    Auntie Zhang sighed. ¡°It¡¯s quite serious. It might be pneumonia. It will take two to three days for her to recover.¡±

    Su Shengjing sat down by the bed. ¡°Why are you so sick all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°I guess the weather has changed a little too much in the past two days, and she inadvertently caught a cold. It¡¯s easy to get sick in this weather. It¡¯s my fault for not taking good care of Little Jiu.¡± Auntie Zhang felt a little guilty.

    Su Jiu quickly replied, ¡°Auntie Zhang, it¡¯s not your fault. I didn¡¯t notice it. Don¡¯t me yourself.¡±

    Her voice was so hoarse that it sounded like she had swallowed gravel. Su Shengjing quickly said, ¡°Stop talking. Cooperate with the doctor and get well quickly.¡±

    ¡°Got it, Daddy. I¡¯ll be fine. You rushed back from the set, right? That¡¯s a long way¡­ hundreds of kilometers.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Su Shengjing did not mind. ¡°If I hadn¡¯te back to see you, I would have been worried. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to focus on filming. By the way, the doctor said that it might be pneumonia. Is there a report for me to take a look at?¡±

    <i>The examination report¡­?</i>Su Jiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat again. She embarrassedly answered, ¡°The report¡­ is with the doctor.¡±

    ......

    ¡°Which doctor? I¡¯ll get it.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>The little viin is over there. If Daddy goes to get it, what will happen if the two of them bump into each other?</i>

    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t go.¡± Su Jiu held Su Shengjing¡¯s hand and turned to Auntie Zhang. ¡°Auntie Zhang, why don¡¯t¡­ you help me get it?¡±

    She gave Auntie Zhang a discreet wink as she spoke.

    Auntie Zhang immediately received the signal and smiled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go now. Mr. Su, stay here and apany Little Jiu. Leave such a small matter to me. Besides, if you go, you won¡¯t know which doctor to find, right?¡±

    ¡°Alright, sorry to trouble you.¡± Su Shengjing did not doubt her.

    Auntie Zhang left the ward all the way. When she walked out to the corridor, she happened to see Rong Siing out of the elevator with the report. Auntie Zhang walked over in three steps and said to him in a low voice, ¡°Little Jiu¡¯s father suddenly came to visit her. Can you give me the report and let me take it back?¡±

    Rong Si frowned.

    <i>Her father¡¯s back?</i>

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Let me have the report. Don¡¯t tell me you want to see Little Jiu¡¯s father. Little Jiu told me that her father doesn¡¯t allow her to fall in love now, so it¡¯ll be troublesome if you go over,¡± Auntie Zhang advised him. She didn¡¯t want the two children¡¯s rtionship to be obstructed.

    Rong Si was silent for two seconds. In the end, he didn¡¯t give her the report. Instead, he said, ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± and headed straight for the ward.

    Auntie Zhang was stunned. She took two steps forward to stop him, but he just walked forward with firm steps, as if he was nning to show all his cards to Su Shengjing. She could only silently pray for him in her heart, hoping that Su Shengjing would not break his legs in a fit of anger.

    After Auntie Zhang left, Su Jiu felt relieved. She said to Su Shengjing, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m not a child anymore. I can take care of myself. You don¡¯t have to rush back to see me. You¡¯re usually so busy with filming, but you still have to rush back to see me. How tiring is that?¡±

 Chapter 980 - So Fierce?

    <h4>Chapter 980: So Fierce?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    As this topic came up, Su Jiu suddenly remembered that the little viin had been looking after her ever since he had returned from abroad.?<i>Surely, he must be tired too?</i>

    <i>However, he did not show it at all and continued to take care of me.</i>

    <i>My baby is so kind!</i>

    Su Shengjing red at Su Jiu. ¡°No matter what, can it be more important than you? I had toe back to see you. Your mother also said that she would be back today, but she couldn¡¯t get tickets on time. She won¡¯t arrive untilter.¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart warmed. In this world, she was fortunate enough to experience something she had never felt before in her life. She was d that she had met such good parents and had a chance to be a part of a proper family¡­ And the viin from the book was now her boyfriend. It made her proud!

    Su Shengjing concernedly asked, ¡°Are you hungry? What do you want to eat? Daddy will buy it for you.¡±

    Su Jiu thought for a moment. ¡°Daddy, I want to eat the wontons from that little stall across the street¡­ I heard it¡¯s especially delicious!¡±

    <i>Sorry, Daddy! The little viin is here, I can only send you away for a while. Please don¡¯t me me. I don¡¯t want to see the two of you face each other.</i>

    ¡°If you want to eat it, I¡¯ll buy it for you. Wait for me.¡± Su Shengjing stood up without hesitation. He reached the door of the ward and reached for the doorknob. However, before he could touch it, the door opened from the outside.

    The next second, a tall, handsome young man appeared in front of him.

    Su Shengjing was shocked.

    <i>What! Isn¡¯t this¡­ this brat Rong Si?!</i>

    <i>Wasn¡¯t he overseas? Why is he here?</i>

    ......

    ¡°Daddy? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Jiu was a little surprised that Su Shengjing had stopped standing at the door. And when she saw Rong Si standing outside, she was stunned.

    Her heart skipped a beat. Her mind was filled with images of disaster.<i>?Didn¡¯t Auntie Zhang go to find him when she went out just now? Why did she let hime back like this? Now he bumped into Daddy!</i>

    <i>This is bad. Daddy is definitely going to think we are in a rtionship again!</i>

    Su Shengjing faced Rong Si and narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°You again?¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He looked quite calm andposed, not at all guilty of being discovered. ¡°Hello, Uncle.¡±

    ¡°You, boy. When did you get back?¡±

    ¡°This morning.¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    <i>It couldn¡¯t have been easy for the boy to get back from overseas. Even by ne, it would have taken him at least seven or eight hours. So he had to have known about Little Jiu¡¯s illness before me to have arrived before I did, right?</i>

    <i>I can¡¯t believe Little Jiu told thed about this first, and not her own father.</i>

    Once again, Su Shengjing could not help but suspect that Little Jiu and the boy were in a rtionship.?<i>Could they really be together?</i>

    ¡°Did youe back for Little Jiu?¡± Su Shengjing asked again.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Rong Si admitted bluntly.

    Both Su Shengjing and Su Jiu were shocked.

    <i>No¡­ no way! What¡¯s the little viin saying? Is he that fierce?</i>

    Su Shengjing¡¯s expression darkened as he turned to look at Su Jiu.

 Chapter 981 - Two Attractive Men

    <h4>Chapter 981: Two Attractive Men</h4>

    Su Jiu looked a little embarrassed and didn¡¯t know what to say. This made Su Shengjing almost certain that his daughter had something going on with this kid.

    They were definitely not just ordinary friends anymore.

    Afraid that Su Shengjing would make things difficult for Rong Si, Su Jiu could only hold her forehead and say, ¡°Daddy, I feel giddy¡­¡±

    Su Shengjing had nned to continue questioning Rong Si, but when he heard Su Jiu¡¯s words and remembered that she was sick, he decided to wait until she was better before doing anything else. <i>Since this kid came all the way back to see Little Jiu, I¡¯ll let him off for the time being.</i>

    Su Shengjing did not realize it either. Although he suspected that Rong Si and Little Jiu were in a rtionship, he was not as angry as he had imagined he would be. He did not seem to hate the boy or the idea.

    However, he still felt that he could not ept such a thing for now.

    Hence, Su Shengjing did not pursue the matter. Instead, he nced sideways at Rong Si and walked past him. ¡°I¡¯ll go buy food for Little Jiu. Auntie Zhang, keep an eye on this kid. Don¡¯t let him mess around.¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s mouth twitched.

    <i>What do you mean, mess around? Since when was the viin that kind of person?</i>

    Auntie Zhang choked a little. She felt that this boy was quite well-behaved. He really cared about Little Jiu. <i>Does Mr. Su have some prejudice against him?</i>

    After Su Shengjing left, Auntie Zhang heaved a sigh of relief. Su Jiu hurriedly looked at Rong Si, still feeling a little nervous. ¡°Big Brother, why did youe in directly? Aren¡¯t you afraid that my father¡­¡±

    ¡°Not anymore.¡± Rong Si walked in and looked at her long and hard. ¡°Now that I¡¯m with you, I should have the courage to face everything.¡±

    Besides, this day would havee sooner orter. Since Su Shengjing was here now, Rong Si saw no point in hiding anymore. He couldn¡¯t avoid the matter forever; he couldn¡¯t keep hiding forever.

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Then she took his hand and smiled at him. ¡°Alright then. No matter what happens, I¡¯ll face it with you.¡±

    Auntie Zhang watched the two of them look at each other and suddenly felt like an outsider.

    She chose to leave the room in silence.

    When Su Shengjing returned, he saw that Rong Si had pulled a chair to sit by the bed and was peeling an apple for Su Jiu. From time to time, he would look up at the medicine bottle above him.

    <i>This boy¡­</i>

    <i>At least he is honest and knows how to care for people.</i>

    Su Shengjing snorted in his heart and came in with two containers of steaming wontons. He handed one to Rong Si and looked down at him. ¡°Here.¡±

    Rong Si was slightly taken aback. He looked at Su Shengjing, as if he were surprised and puzzled.

    Su Shengjing frowned and snapped, ¡°What are you looking at? I just bought extra. If you don¡¯t want it, forget it!¡±

    <i>He just bought extra?</i>

    Su Jiu suddenly wanted tough. <i>Daddy must have bought it for the little viin, but refuses to say it. How could he be so stubborn?</i>

    Apart from the surprise and confusion, Rong Si was also a little ttered. He did not expect Su Shengjing to buy him food. He reached out and took it. ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡±

    Su Shengjing snorted.

    <i>At least, the kid is polite enough to say thanks.</i>

    Su Shengjing also took a chair and sat down beside the bed. Su Jiuy on the bed and looked at the two of them. She suddenly felt a little embarrassed¡­

    Two such attractive men were looking at her. Even if one was her father and the other was his boyfriend, it felt a little unbearable!

 Chapter 982 - Iâ€™ll Feed You

    <h4>Chapter 982: I¡¯ll Feed You</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Rong Si opened his portion and scooped one wonton up with a spoon. ¡°Do you want some?¡± he asked Su Jiu.

    Su Jiu had just finished her millet porridge, and she wasn¡¯t hungry yet. But when she smelled the wontons, she felt hungry again. So she nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Rong Si blew on the wonton. After confirming that it was not hot, he was about to hand it to Su Jiu when Su Shengjing suddenly said, ¡°Wait.¡±

    Rong Si stopped what he was doing. The next second, Su Shengjing forcefully took away the small spoon in his hand. ¡°If you want to feed her, give it to me. I¡¯ll do it. Go away.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Rong Si obediently gave him his seat.

    Su Shengjing was satisfied.

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>The little viin is really humble.</i>

    About an hourter, An Yuan reached the hospital after hurrying over. When she walked into the ward, she saw the two men sitting by the bed and was stunned.

    Her gaze fell on Rong Si in surprise.

    <i>The boy actually visited her?</i>

    <i>So¡­ does Shengjing know about him and Little Jiu? But if he does, why does he seem unexpectedly calm?</i>

    <i>Hadn¡¯t he said he would beat that kid up on the spot? What is with the inexplicable harmony now?</i>

    ......

    However, An Yuan did not have time to think about it. Her main concern now was Little Jiu. She hurriedly walked over and said, ¡°How¡¯s Little Jiu? Is it serious?¡±

    Su Shengjing turned to look at her. ¡°There¡¯s some infection in her lungs. The doctor suggests that she be put on an IV drip for two days.¡±

    ¡°Two days? I heard that IV drips can cause your immune system to deteriorate and hurt your body. You need it for two days?¡± An Yuan¡¯s eyes were filled with worry and heartache. She asked Su Jiu, ¡°Little Jiu, how do you feel now? Do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡±

    Actually, Su Jiu felt ufortable all over. Her head was throbbing and her throat hurt, but so many people were concerned about her. She did not want to show that she was sick, so she put on a smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Mommy, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine soon after I take the medicine.¡±

    Hearing her hoarse voice, An Yuan felt choked. She sat down by the bed and reached out to touch her forehead.

    It was really hot.

    An Yuan got even more worried now. She took her phone out of her purse and called the office to say that her child was sick and that she would be on leave for two days. Then, she asked them to take care of her schedule.

    When the manager received her call, she had thought that Su Jiu was seriously ill, so much so that An Yuan had to suspend work. It was inappropriate for her to ask more about the situation, so she immediately agreed. If she knew that Su Jiu had only caught an ordinary cold and fever, her jaw would probably drop.

    Su Jiu quickly said, ¡°Mommy, you don¡¯t have to do this. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re so sick. I have to take care of you personally. I¡¯ll feel better about it.¡± An Yuan¡¯s tone was firm.

    Su Jiu did not know whether tough or cry. She was so old, yet in the eyes of her parents, she was still a child.

    Soon, she could no longer hold on. After she fell asleep, Su Shengjing looked at Rong Si and said in a low voice, ¡°Come out with me for a while.¡±

    An Yuan hurriedly said, ¡°Shengjing, what are you doing? Don¡¯t make things difficult for the child.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Am I an unreasonable person?¡±

    An Yuanughed.?<i>You do seem a little unreasonable when ites to your daughter.</i>

    When they reached the corridor outside the ward, Su Shengjing stopped and turned to look at the young man behind him with a serious expression. ¡°Tell me, are you together with Little Jiu?¡±

 Chapter 983 - Really Like Him Now

    <h4>Chapter 983: Really Like Him Now</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°We were together before thest kidnapping incident.¡±

    Rong Si answered truthfully. Then, he added, ¡°It has been 435 days.¡±

    <i>What?!?</i>

    <i>Has it been that long?</i>

    Su Shengjing was stunned. He quickly recalled that after Little Jiu¡¯s birthdayst year, she had gone to Vienna to watch Xiao Yang and Xiao Wei¡¯s piano concert.

    ording to the timeline, she had already gotten together with this kid at that time. Now, Su Shengjing waspletely sure that the backpack he had seen in Little Jiu¡¯s hotel room back then really belonged to this kid.

    Su Shengjing was instantly annoyed. ¡°How dare you have designs on my daughter and let her date you? Did you get my permission? Do you take me seriously?¡±

    Rong Si was calm andposed. ¡°Then, will you give me your permission to date her?¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    He suddenly felt as if he was the one being scolded.

    <i>Is the boy already so arrogant? Is he no longer afraid because Little Jiu likes him and would definitely protect him?</i>

    Su Shengjing gritted his teeth. ¡°What if I say no?¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry, Uncle. I won¡¯t let Little Jiu go.¡±

    ......

    ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re going against me? And even if my daughter¡¯s going to marry in the future, she¡¯s going to have to marry someone with a proper name. I¡¯m not going to let her suffer with someone who doesn¡¯t have anything. I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m just being realistic. Don¡¯t tell me that love beats everything. I don¡¯t fall for that.¡±

    Love without money usually didn¡¯tst. He had worked hard to give his child the best life he could. If she wasn¡¯t going to do as well with another man as she was with her father, why should he let her be with that man?

    Rong Si took out his wallet from his pocket and took out a bank card. He handed it to Su Shengjing. ¡°There¡¯s a seven-figure deposit in it. Before long, I¡¯ll turn it into an eight-figure, nine-figure deposit, or even more.¡±

    Su Shengjing looked at the bank card and then at the determined young man in front of him. He could not help but raise his eyebrows.

    <i>This kid¡¯s got a lot of spunk. But he doesn¡¯t think he can make that much money so easily, does he?</i>

    <i>He¡¯s really young and reckless.</i>

    ¡°Kid, don¡¯t be too sure. I know you made a lot of money from the research you did before, but don¡¯t think you¡¯re so good just because you¡¯ve had a little taste of it. Making money isn¡¯t that easy.¡±

    ¡°What if I can do it?¡± Rong Si asked him seriously.

    Su Shengjing frowned.?<i>Could it be that¡­</i>

    Sure enough, Rong Si continued, ¡°If I do that, can Uncle trust me with Little Jiu?¡±

    Su Shengjing red at him. ¡°Get lost. Can my daughter be measured by money? I won¡¯t sell my daughter!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see Little Jiu as amodity. I love her.¡± When Rong Si said this, his expression changed for once. His ears turned slightly red.

    Su Shengjing snorted. ¡°Many people like my daughter. How much do you like her?¡±

    Rong Si didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°I won¡¯t marry anyone but her.¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    <i>He usually says such things to Little Jiu, right? Is that how he coaxed her into dating him? How long has he been hiding it?</i>

    Su Shengjing did not know whether to be angry or what to do. Little Jiu had always been opinionated. To be able to date this kid for so long meant that she really liked him.

 Chapter 984 - Such A Strong Smell of Jealousy

    <h4>Chapter 984: Such A Strong Smell of Jealousy</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    The thought of it made Su Shengjing¡¯s heart ache suddenly, and he didn¡¯t know what to feel.

    The little girl he had been holding in the palm of his hand, no matter how much he wanted her to stay a little girl, had already grown up and gotten a boyfriend.

    <i>Later, she would most likely marry and leave him¡­</i>

    Just thinking about it made Su Shengjing feel terrible. He red at him. ¡°Brat, I¡¯ll settle the score with you after Little Jiu recovers!¡±

    Rong Si met his gaze calmly and suddenly said, ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡±

    ¡°For what?!¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s lips curved, but he said nothing.

    Even after hearing that Rong Si was already with Little Jiu, Su Shengjing had not ordered Rong Si to leave immediately. Did this mean that Su Shengjing did not dislike him that much?

    Seeing her father return, Su Jiu looked nervous. She wondered what he had just said to the little viin.?<i>Could it be that¡­ he wants him to break up with me?</i>

    <i>If that is the case, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do.</i>

    Her father was on one side and the little viin on the other; she didn¡¯t want to hurt either of them.

    However, her father didn¡¯t say anything when he returned, let alone criticize her. He just reached out and knocked her forehead with a look of exasperation.

    ¡°Daddy¡­¡± She looked at him carefully. ¡°Are you angry?¡±

    ......

    ¡°Hmph, of course, I am!¡± Su Shengjing answered in an irritated tone. ¡°You didn¡¯t even tell me that you were in a rtionship. Do you think I¡¯m not angry? I¡¯m even disappointed! No matter what, this is a big deal. You actually didn¡¯t tell me. Do you not care about me anymore now that you have a boyfriend?¡±

    An Yuan wanted tough when she heard this.?<i>Why do I smell so much jealousy?</i>

    <i>A father is jealous of his future son-inw. If this gets out, many people wouldugh their heads off, right?</i>

    <i>It¡¯s hopeless.</i>

    Su Jiu shook her head quickly. ¡°No! Absolutely not!¡±

    She reached out to hug Su Shengjing¡¯s arm and looked at him eagerly. She said, ¡°Daddy, even if I have a boyfriend, I will definitely care about you. Without you, I wouldn¡¯t be where I am today. I might even still be in that orphanage. Just the thought of it makes me feel very sad¡­¡±

    Su Shengjing¡¯s heart softened when he met her clear eyes. Once again, his temper had vanished.

    <i>Fine, fine. There is really nothing I can do about her!</i>

    Seeing that her father¡¯s expression had rxed, Su Jiu secretly nced at Rong Si, her eyes as cunning as a deer.

    Rong Si¡¯s smile widened, and his eyes became indulgent.

    An Yuan, who was beside them, noticed their gazes and suddenly felt like she was the third wheel.

    ***

    In the evening, Rong Si left the hospital, intending to find a hotel to stay in.

    Little Jiu was going to be discharged at least the next day. If he found a ce to stay nearby for two to three days, he would also have time to visit Song Wanqiu. Unexpectedly, just as he walked out of the hospital, a pink figure ran toward him and shouted excitedly, ¡°Big Brother Rong Si!¡±

    Rong Si stopped in his tracks. When he saw who it was, his expression darkened.

    <i>Her again?!</i>

    Rong Xi stopped in front of him, smiling. ¡°Big Brother Rong Si, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. You¡¯re finally out.¡±

    Rong Xi felt a little nervous when he saw his fierce and cold appearance.

    She knew he would be angry that she hade to him like this, that she had pulled a few more tricks to get his whereabouts. But she wanted to see him and to make her presence known.

    Otherwise, he would forget that he had a sister!

 Chapter 985 - Iâ€™ll Say It Again, Get Lost

    <h4>Chapter 985: I¡¯ll Say It Again, Get Lost</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Rong Xi smiled guiltily. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Big Brother Rong Si. I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to track your schedule. I¡­ I just missed you so much that I really wanted to see you.¡±

    This time, Rong Si didn¡¯t bother being nice to her. He coldly said, ¡°Get lost.¡±

    <i>Get lost?</i>

    Rong Xi thought she had misheard.

    <i>He¡­ He actually told me to get lost? Even if I¡¯m only his half-sister, I¡¯m still his sister. I have tried to get along with him time and time again. Why is he treating me like this?</i>

    Rong Xi felt wronged and angry. Her eyes turned red. ¡°Big Brother Rong Si, how can you say that? Do you know how hurtful it is?¡±

    Rong Si nced at her sideways, his eyes emotionless. ¡°I don¡¯t know. And I don¡¯t want to know.¡±

    After that, he took a step forward. He was about to continue walking when Rong Xi blocked his way. She bit her lower lip and said, ¡°Big Brother Rong Si, no matter how you treat me, in my heart, you¡¯re my brother! Anyway, I¡¯ve already decided that you¡¯re my brother. Even if you don¡¯t acknowledge me as your sister now, I¡¯ll keep pestering you until you do!¡±

    Rong Si felt this was ridiculous.

    <i>Is she threatening me?</i>

    <i>Also, didn¡¯t she look weak and harmless previously? Is she finally revealing her true colors now?</i>

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a sister, and I don¡¯t need one. I¡¯ll say it again: get lost!¡±

    Then, he left decisively.

    ......

    Rong Xi, however, was relentless. She actually followed him. ¡°I also said that if you don¡¯t acknowledge me, I¡¯ll always follow you! Whether you like it or not, I¡¯m your sister! And why do you hate me so much? You haven¡¯t even spent time with me. You don¡¯t know me yet. Maybe when we get to know each other better, you¡¯ll change your opinion of me!¡±

    Rong Xi thought she was in fact a likable and cute girl. At least in school, she was popr with the boys. They all said she was cute!

    Also, in her mind, as long as she pursued a difficult boy or a boy who had something against her, they would eventually like her. Wasn¡¯t that what happened on television?

    Men were animals who didn¡¯t mean what they said!

    Rong Si walked quickly and firmly, not taking her seriously.

    Rong Xi hurried after him. Rong Si nced at her sideways, disgust shing in his eyes. He turned into the stream of people ahead and turned the corner.

    When Rong Xi caught up to where he had been, there was no sign of him.

    She looked left and right for a long time, but she couldn¡¯t find him. He seemed to have vanished.

    <i>He is still avoiding me, and so, he shook me off!</i>

    Rong Xi gritted her teeth and stomped her foot.

    <i>Hmph! Does he think I can be shaken off so easily?</i>

    She had to find a way to make him admit that she was his sister and ept her. It didn¡¯t matter if he hated her now. Rtionships could be developed slowly.

    Rong Si booked a hotel room. To prevent Rong Xi from stopping him at the hospital entrance again, he especially returned to the ward through the back entrance.

    At this moment, it was already dark. Su Shengjing and An Yuan were still apanying Su Jiu by the bed. Seeing that he had returned, Su Jiu could not help but say, ¡°Daddy, Mommy, Big Brother, go back and rest. It must be very tiring to keep mepany here the whole day. I¡¯ll feel bad if you don¡¯t rest.¡±

    Rong Si ignored her and walked in. It seemed like he had made up his mind to continue keeping herpany.

    He knew that Su Shengjing would not let him stay here overnight alone with Little Jiu. So he would leaveter, but only after she fell asleep.

 Chapter 986 - Someone Elseâ€™s Son-in-law

    <h4>Chapter 986: Someone Else¡¯s Son-inw</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Shengjing was a little angry when he saw Rong Si. Usually, if someone had been reprimanded, they would be embarrassed to show up before the person who had reprimanded them. Whereas, this boy swaggered in as if nothing had happened.

    <i>How thick-skinned!</i>

    <i>Why hadn¡¯t I realized before that this boy is such a person?</i>

    With An Yuan and Little Jiu around, Su Shengjing could not get angry, so he could only endure it. However, no matter what, he would not let this kid spend the night here!

    Hence, after Su Jiu fell asleep, he started to chase Rong Si away. ¡°Why are you still here? Aren¡¯t you going back to rest?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be going first.¡± Rong Si nodded and took a deep look at Su Jiu on the bed. After nodding at An Yuan, he turned around and walked out of the ward.

    Looking at his upright and handsome back, An Yuan could not help but smile.

    <i>Sigh, if such a handsome boy could be my son-inw, wouldn¡¯t it be especially glorious? Would anyone else¡¯s son-inw be able topare?</i>

    When Su Shengjing saw her staring at Rong Si¡¯s back, his face darkened. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    An Yuan quickly came back to her senses. ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°Did you just stare at the kid? I saw everything. What, you like him, too?¡±

    An Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°I quite like him. If he bes my son-inw, I have no objections.¡±

    She spoke bluntly.

    ......

    Su Shengjing¡¯s expression turned even uglier. ¡°That won¡¯t do. This is too rash. We haven¡¯t even confirmed what kind of person he is.¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t we? He was the one who saved Little Jiu¡¯s life. He was willing to put himself in danger for her. Isn¡¯t that proof enough of his character?¡±

    Su Shengjing nced at Su Jiu, who was lying on the bed. Not wanting to wake her up, he lowered his voice and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this for now. Anyway, I can¡¯t ept him as my son-inw yet. We¡¯ll talk about itter.¡±

    ***

    Rong Si walked out of the ward but did not leave immediately. Instead, he walked to the safe exit and leaned against the wall. He waited until Su Shengjing and An Yuan came out of the ward and entered the lounge next door before walking out and stopping at the door of Su Jiu¡¯s ward.

    Auntie Zhang had stayed with Su Jiu in the ward, tucking her in as if she were her own child.

    Seeing that Su Jiu seemed to be asleep, shey down on the sofa to rest.

    Time passed. As the night deepened, it began to quiet around them. Only the asional cricket chirp could be heard.

    The corridor was empty. The incandescent light on the ceiling glowed softly. Rong Si stood outside the ward for a moment, watching Su Jiu, then sat down in the lounge chair by the door.

    He wanted to stay with her a little longer. He would leaveter.

    Suddenly, he heard a click, and the door to the ward opened. A small head poked out.

    When she saw him sitting by the door, Su Jiu¡¯s eyes lit up. She wanted to call out to him, but she realized that Auntie Zhang was still in the ward. She quickly swallowed her words and walked out of the ward quietly.

    When Rong Si turned and saw her, he was stunned.

    <i>I thought she was asleep.</i>

    He stood up immediately and saw that she was wearing a thin hospital gown. Without a word, he reached out and pulled her into his arms, enveloping her with his warmth. ¡°Why are you awake?¡± he whispered.

    Su Jiu wrapped her arms around his waist and looked up at him. She giggled. ¡°Actually, I wasn¡¯t asleep. I was just pretending!¡±

 Chapter 987 - Evil Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 987: Evil Thoughts</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°Really?¡± Rong Si raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°I knew that Daddy wouldn¡¯t let you stay here, but I also knew that you wouldn¡¯t leave so easily, so¡­ I pretended to sleep. After Mommy and Daddy went out and Auntie Zhang fell asleep, I nned to sneak out and see if you were still here, Big Brother. And you really are still here.¡±

    She had been genuinely happy to see him earlier.

    When Rong Si sensed her happiness, his mood brightened. He heard her ask again, ¡°Big Brother, did Daddy say anything to you today? He didn¡¯t scold you, did he?¡±

    ¡°He was fierce.¡± Rong Si looked down at her as if he were using her. ¡°Very fierce.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Su Jiu was instantly nervous. ¡°Did he ask you to break up with me?¡±

    <i>Then what should I do¡­ I don¡¯t want to break up with the little viin.</i>

    ¡°If he did, what would you do?¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡± Su Jiu thought for a moment and said decisively, ¡°Then I definitely can¡¯t agree. No matter what, I have to be with you.¡±

    Rong Si was even more pleased to hear that answer. He couldn¡¯t help but hug her a little tighter. ¡°Me too. I have to be with you no matter what.¡±

    Laughing, she snuggled closer to him.

    This scene was captured by a figure standing at the corner at the end of the corridor. Rong Xi stood there and watched Rong hug Su Jiu. It made her jealous.

    <i>Why did he refuse when I put down my status and humbly begged him to acknowledge me as his sister?</i>

    ......

    <i>He is so good to Su Jiu. So what if they are a couple? He¡¯s not rted to Su Jiu by blood. If they break up, he can find another girl. But rtives are different. Where could he find another sister?</i>

    Rong Xi felt that she was losing her mind over this, but she could do nothing about him. Suddenly, she had an evil thought. What if Su Jiu got even more seriously ill? So serious that Rong Si could note into contact with her!

    But how could she make her illness worse?

    Rong Xi clenched her jaw hard as a thought struck her. She turned away.

    Su Jiu hugged Rong Si again and looked up at him. ¡°Big Brother, why don¡¯t you go back? Rest early. You don¡¯t have to guard me here. I can sleep by myself.¡±

    Rong Si enjoyed holding her, not wanting to go back so early. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Su Jiu puffed out her cheeks. ¡°You haven¡¯t rested sincest night. You don¡¯t think you¡¯re made of iron, do you? Listen to me, and go back to rest. Come and see me tomorrow, do you hear me? Otherwise, I¡¯ll ignore you.¡±

    Since she had said it like that, Rong Si had to agree. He hugged her harder before leaving the hospital reluctantly.

    ***

    The next morning, Su Jiu was still asleep when someone knocked on the door.

    Auntie Zhang was already awake. She went to open the door of the ward and looked at the unfamiliar girl in front of her. She asked in surprise, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±

    Rong Xi carried a fruit basket in one hand and smiled politely at her. ¡°Hello, my name is Rong Xi. I¡¯m¡­ Su Jiu¡¯s friend. I heard that she was sick, so I came over to see her.¡±

    Today, Rong Xi had worn a white cotton dress and simple, elegant makeup. She looked innocent and harmless. Auntie Zhang let down her guard. ¡°Really? Thene in quickly.¡±

    Rong Xi was about to enter the ward when a cold voice suddenly rang behind her. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    <i>This voice¡­</i>

    Rong Xi¡¯s heart trembled as she hurriedly looked at the person walking toward her. Her eyes widened in shock. ¡°Big Brother¡­ Big Brother Rong Si!¡±

 Chapter 988 - A Clown

    <h4>Chapter 988: A Clown</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Rong Xi hadn¡¯t expected Rong Si to show up at this moment. She panicked.

    Her ns were about to be disrupted.

    After she had gone backst night, she had gotten someone to pick up something that would cause a kind of sickness, tuberculosis, to be precise.

    Although Su Jiu would not die if she was infected with this, she would get incredibly sick. Furthermore, no one would be able to tell what was going on. It was perfect.

    But if Rong Si was there, how could she carry out this n?

    Rong Xi had thought that her n was wless. If Su Jiu were to be infected with the tuberculosis virus, the doctor would only think that her condition had worsened.

    They would never think that she, Rong Xi, had brought the virus. And after contracting tuberculosis, Su Jiu would take a few months to recover, or even a year or so.

    During treatment, Su Jiu would have to spend every day receiving injections and taking medicine. Her mind and body would be rather fragile!

    <i>So¡­</i>

    Even if Rong Si was present here, Rong Xi had to find a way to spread the virus to Su Jiu.

    Rong Xi¡¯s mind raced as she nonchntly smiled at Rong Si. ¡°Big Brother Rong Si, I know that Sister Su Jiu is sick, so I came to see her. Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡±

    Rong Si looked at her coldly.

    It wasn¡¯t that he was overthinking things, but that he was suspicious to begin with.

    ......

    It was one thing for Rong Xi to know that Little Jiu was sick, but why would shee to see Su Jiu out of the goodness of her heart?

    He couldn¡¯t help but be wary. No matter what, he wouldn¡¯t let Rong Xi get close to Little Jiu.

    Even if he was overthinking it.

    Rong Si said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to do that. Leave.¡±

    <i>Leave?</i>

    <i>Is he driving me away again? Does he dislike me that much?</i>

    Rong Xi gritted her teeth and forced a smile. She said pleadingly, ¡°Why are you chasing me away¡­ My house is far from here. It takes a long time toe over. Even if I have to leave, can you let me take a look at Sister Su Jiu before leaving? Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t I havee for nothing?¡±

    ¡°I said you don¡¯t need to visit. Get out.¡± Rong Si¡¯s voice was cold.

    Auntie Zhang did not know the situation. She only felt that Rong Xi looked pure and harmless, soft and weak, like a good little girl.

    <i>She is only here to see the little girl. Why isn¡¯t Rong Si weing her?</i>

    But she knew there had to be a reason. So she said to Rong Xi, too, ¡°Alright, you¡¯d better go then.¡±

    Rong Xi had no choice but to bite the bullet. She looked at Rong Si and said, ¡°Big Brother Rong Si, I¡¯ve done some bad things before that made you misunderstand me a little. But¡­ I already admitted my mistakes. I came especially to see Sister Su Jiu this time.¡±

    Rong Xi¡¯s eyes turned red as she spoke.

    ¡°Big Brother Rong Si, I¡­ I really want toe and see Sister Su Jiu. I¡¯m not lying to you. If you don¡¯t give me a chance, I won¡¯t be able to sleep at night¡­¡±

    Tears welled up in Rong Xi¡¯s eyes, and she looked extremely pitiful.

    If an ordinary man saw this, they would probably feel sorry for her.

    However, in Rong Si¡¯s eyes, she was merely being a clown.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think your insomnia has anything to do with us, does it?¡±

    Auntie Zhang was dozens of years old and knew how to read people. At this moment, she could tell that Rong Xi was a real piece of work. She angrily said, ¡°We didn¡¯t let you in to see Little Jiu because she¡¯s not awake yet. Don¡¯t wake her up!¡±

    Rong Xi gritted her teeth again.

    The virus would not survive for long. It had to quickly enter the human body.

    But how could she do that if they wouldn¡¯t let her into the ward?

    <i>What on earth should I do? I can¡¯t havee here for nothing, can I?</i>

 Chapter 989 - What Medicine Is This?

    <h4>Chapter 989: What Medicine Is This?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Rong Xi was indignant. ¡°Then¡­ then I¡¯ll just go up and take a look at her. Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Rong Si mercilessly refused.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I just take a look? What did I do to make you hate me so much!¡± Rong Xi¡¯s tears fell. She looked like a pitiful person who had been bullied.

    Auntie Zhang was speechless. ¡°Is there something wrong with your ears? He already said no. Hurry up and leave!¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I even take a look?¡± Rong Xi looked wronged.

    Rong Si stood to one side, squinting at her dangerously.

    He was certain now that Rong Xi hadn¡¯te here without a reason, no matter how much she talked about visiting Little Jiu.

    There had to be something.?<i>Is she plotting something again?</i>

    ¡°Are you leaving or not? I¡¯m going to call security!¡±

    Seeing Auntie Zhang pick up the internal phone by the door, Rong Xi tensed. She got afraid that she would really be kicked out by security.

    For the daughter of a wealthy family, that would be too embarrassing!

    Rong Xi gritted her teeth and took out a bottle of liquid from her bag. She handed it to Auntie Zhang along with the fruit basket. ¡°This is a medicine I brought from home. It¡¯s effective for treating colds and fevers. You just need to drink a bottle, and you¡¯ll be fine. Let Sister Su Jiu try it, okay?¡±

    The bottle looked exactly like the antiviral oral solutions sold on the market.

    ......

    But who would have thought that it contained a virus?

    With just one sip, the virus could sessfully invade the human body.

    Auntie Zhang nced at Rong Si but did not reach out to take the bottle. Rong Xi handed the medicine to her again. ¡°Really, this medicine is very effective! Sister Su Jiu will definitely recover after drinking it. She doesn¡¯t need any injections or other medicine!¡±

    And, of course, if Su Jiu¡¯s condition worsened and she developed tuberculosis after drinking it, Rong Xi could simply say that Su Jiu¡¯s body was not suitable for this medicine.

    After all, medicine was a difficult science. Some people would recover immediately after taking it, while some people¡¯s condition might worsen after taking the medicine.

    So when the time came, no one would suspect her.

    Auntie Zhang naturally did not expect something to be wrong with the medicine. To make Rong Xi leave quickly, she took the medicine.

    Rong Xi¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Make sure she drinks it.¡±

    Then, she turned to go.

    But a cold voice stopped her. ¡°Stop right there!¡±

    Rong Xi stiffened.

    Her scalp suddenly went numb when Rong Si stopped her. She subconsciously turned around andughed dryly at him. ¡°Big Brother¡­ Rong Si, is there anything else?¡±

    Rong Si took the bottle of medicine. He nced at the contents, his malicious gaze returning to Rong Xi¡¯s face. ¡°What is this medicine?¡±

    Rong Xi¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    <i>He¡­ he didn¡¯t notice anything, did he?</i>

    <i>That¡¯s impossible!</i>

    To avoid arousing suspicion, Rong Xi had especially asked someone to put the virus in such a medicine bottle. It looked no different from ordinary medicine. Moreover, she had asked someone to reseal the bottle as if it had never been opened.

    <i>Are his eyes so sharp that he could see through that?</i>

    Rong Xi had a guilty conscience, after all, and she wasn¡¯t sure if something was wrong with Rong Si. She became nervous and started to stutter. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s just an antiviral medicine.¡±

    ¡°Oh really?¡± Rong Si¡¯s voice was as cold as ice.

    Rong Xi gulped and added, ¡°Of course, it is. It¡¯s very effective for treating colds and fevers!¡±

 Chapter 990 - Famous Celebrity Couple

    <h4>Chapter 990: Famous Celebrity Couple</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Rong Si held the bottle in front of her. ¡°Drink it. I might believe you.¡±

    <i>Wh-what?!</i>

    <i>He¡¯s really asking me to drink it?</i>

    Rong Xi¡¯s eyes widened. She got even more nervous. A cold sweat broke out on her forehead.

    Sheughed dryly again. ¡°Big Brother Rong Si, what¡­ what do you mean? I¡¯m not sick. Why do you want me to drink it? Are you afraid that I poisoned it?¡±

    Rong Si smirked. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right.¡±

    Rong Xi choked, not knowing what to say.

    <i>What should I do?</i>

    <i>Big Brother Rong Si suspects me!</i>

    Seeing her face pale, Auntie Zhang became suspicious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you so nervous? Did you really do something to it?¡±

    Rong Xi quickly retorted, ¡°I¡­ No, I didn¡¯t! Don¡¯t use me of such things!¡±

    At this moment, she felt extremely guilty. To hide this, she let tears fall from her eyes. She said aggrievedly, ¡°I came over to visit Sister Su Jiu out of goodwill and deliver medicine to her. How could you treat me like this? You¡¯re even suspecting that I would poison her. Even if I wanted to, do you really think I would do it personally?¡±

    She spoke straightforwardly, trying to clear herself of suspicion.

    The expression on Rong Si¡¯s face didn¡¯t waver. He just looked at her steadily. ¡°Are you going to drink it or not?¡±

    Auntie Zhang also looked at Rong Xi suspiciously. ¡°Kid, since this medicine is nothing, you can drink a mouthful. And it¡¯s an antiviral. You can drink it even if you¡¯re not sick.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Rong Xi looked at the bottle of medicine handed to her. Her heart was in her throat.

    How could she drink it?

    If she drank it, wouldn¡¯t she be the one who would have to lie in the hospital for a year and a half and suffer?

    But if she didn¡¯t drink it, they would suspect her. How could she exin herself?

    Rong Xi had thought that things would go smoothly for her. She had even thought that she could impress Rong Si. This was unexpected for her.

    With such a huge problem before her, her mind was a mess. She didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Seeing that Rong Xi stood still for a long time, Rong Si was certain that something was wrong with the medicine.

    <i>Rong Xi¡­ is she so despicable that she woulde here and harm Little Jiu?</i>

    In the ward, Su Jiu heard a sound in her daze. She slowly opened her eyes and turned around to see three people standing at the door.

    She froze when she saw Rong Xi.

    <i>It¡¯s her. Why is she here?!</i>

    Outside the door, Rong Si looked down at Rong Xi and said sinisterly, ¡°You still won¡¯t drink it? Then don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡±

    Then, he unscrewed the bottle cap.

    ¡°No, no, no¡­ no!¡± Rong Xi shouted in a panic. ¡°Forget it, forget it. I¡¯ll just throw this medicine away if you don¡¯t want to give it to her. I won¡¯t force myself. Um, I remember that I still have something on. I¡¯ll leave first!¡±

    She had taken only a few steps when two burly bodyguards suddenly appeared in front of her and blocked her way. Then, Su Shengjing and An Yuan walked over to her.

    Su Shengjing coldly looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re just going to leave after trying to give my daughter some strange medicine?!¡±

    Rong Xi wanted to cry.

    She knew Su Shengjing and An Yuan. Who didn¡¯t know this famous celebrity couple?

    She had actually bumped into them. Now, she really would not be able to get away easily.?<i>What should she do?</i>

    Su Shengjing coldly instructed the bodyguards, ¡°Arrest her!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Rong Xi tried to run, but she was no match for the two bodyguards. She was easily caught, her arms locked behind her back, and she could not move.

    Rong Si took the bottle of medicine and walked toward her with a cold expression.

 Chapter 991 - His Bottom Line

    <h4>Chapter 991: His Bottom Line</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Rong Xi stared at him in horror. It was as though she were facing Sataning out of hell!

    Initially, she had thought that Rong Si was just a little cold and distant. However, at this moment, the intense aura emanating from his body was suffocating and terrifying!

    Rong Xi felt as though someone was choking her. She could barely breathe.

    She was horrified. ¡°I¡­ I really have something to do. I need to go back. I promised my mother that I would be backter. She¡¯ll be worried about me if I don¡¯t get home in time!¡±

    Her meaning was obvious. She was threatening to use Qiao Man¡¯s influence.

    Qiao Man was temporarily managing the Rong Corporation on behalf of Rong Cheng. It would be troublesome to get on her bad side.

    Rong Si saw her intentions immediately, his cold eyes locked on hers. ¡°You think I¡¯m afraid of her?¡±

    He didn¡¯t care about Qiao Man at all. One day, he would definitely get her out of the Rong family and take back everything that belonged to him and his mother. He would make Qiao Man pay for what she had done!

    It was indeed troublesome to get on Qiao Man¡¯s bad side now, but he could not stand Rong Xi.

    In that case, there was no one to me.

    Rong Xi choked again.

    <i>Is he not afraid of her, even though she had kicked him out?</i>

    His expression said he didn¡¯t think much of her mother.

    Even under heavy pressure, Rong Xi didn¡¯t want to admit that the medicine she had brought was actually a virus. She cried and changed the topic. ¡°Big Brother Rong Si, I know I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t havee. I came to see Sister Su Jiu and wanted to be friends with her¡­ but I-I won¡¯te back in the future, okay? I¡¯ll stay far away from her¡­¡±

    Auntie Zhang immediately changed the topic and angrily said, ¡°Why are you talking about Little Jiu? We¡¯re talking about this medicine now. If you didn¡¯t do anything, why don¡¯t you dare to drink it?¡±

    Rong Xi got furious. Inwardly, she cursed at Auntie Zhang a few times.

    <i>I have already given such a heartfelt apology. What more does she want?</i>

    <i>Does that woman want to do this the hard way?</i>

    She could only look at Rong Si pitifully. ¡°Big Brother Rong Si, I really know my mistake. I¡¯ll definitely stay away from Sister Su Jiu in the future¡­ Believe me¡­¡±

    Rong Si didn¡¯t budge. He handed the bottle to the bodyguard. ¡°Make her drink it.¡±

    The bodyguard took the bottle of medicine and looked at Su Shengjing for his opinion.

    Su Shengjing¡¯s expression was exceptionally cold,pletely different from his usual self.

    He didn¡¯t know Rong Xi and didn¡¯t know why she was here, but he could tell from the expressions of Rong Si and Auntie Zhang that this girl had bad intentions.

    Something had to be wrong with this bottle of medicine meant for Little Jiu.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sick. I won¡¯t drink it!¡± Rong Xi shook her head vigorously.

    Su Shengjing narrowed his eyes dangerously and said coldly, ¡°You won¡¯t? But it¡¯s not up to you. Since you have dared to give this to hurt Little Jiu, why don¡¯t you dare to bear the consequences?¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t hurt her! The medicine isn¡¯t poisonous. You won¡¯t die if you drink it. Promise!¡±

    ¡°Is that so? How can we trust you? You¡¯ll just have to show us.¡± After saying that, Su Shengjing ordered the bodyguards, ¡°Give her the medicine, even if you have to force it down her throat!¡±

    Because he had a daughter, Su Shengjing had not wanted to hurt Rong Xi. However, she had crossed his bottom line. This was unforgivable!

    At this moment, Su Shengjing had forgotten his identity. He was just a father who wanted to protect his daughter and avenge her.

    The bodyguard responded and approached Rong Xi with the bottle of medicine, preparing to force it down her throat.

 Chapter 992 - Little Jiu Has Good Taste, Right?

    <h4>Chapter 992: Little Jiu Has Good Taste, Right?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°No¡­ No, I won¡¯t drink it! Ugh!¡± Rong Xi struggled with all her might, butpared to the bodyguard, she was like a fly. Her efforts were useless. As a result, she was forced to drink the bottle of medicine!

    Before Rong Xi could spit it out, the bodyguard lifted her chin hard. With a gulp, she reflexively swallowed the liquid.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Rong Xi cried out like a madman when she realized she had swallowed a lot of the virus.

    Su Shengjing frowned unhappily. ¡°Take her away!¡±

    Rong Xi was forcibly taken away by the bodyguards until her cries were lost in the elevator.

    ¡°Young man, something was definitely wrong with that medicine just now. If you weren¡¯t so vignt, she might have seeded! If Little Jiu had drunk that medicine, who knows what the consequences would be?¡± Auntie Zhang felt a lingering fear just thinking about it.

    <i>He didn¡¯t know what was in that bottle, but¡­ from the girl¡¯s reaction just now, it had to be something scary, right?</i>

    <i>Even if it was something scary, that girl deserves it!</i>

    <i>She wanted to harm others, but in the end, she got a taste of her own medicine.</i>

    Rong Si looked in the direction of the elevator. He remembered Rong Xi¡¯s crazy look and felt a lingering fear.

    If he hadn¡¯te over early today, perhaps, Little Jiu would have already taken that medicine.

    An Yuan calmed herself down and seriously said to Rong Si, ¡°Rong Si, thank you so much for what you did just now. But who is that girl? Does she know Little Jiu?¡±

    Rong Si truthfully answered, ¡°She¡¯s Rong Cheng and Qiao Man¡¯s daughter.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    An Yuan and Su Shengjing looked at each other.?<i>Rong Cheng and Qiao Man¡¯s daughter? Isn¡¯t that¡­ Rong Si¡¯s half-sister?</i>

    <i>Has Qiao Man taught her daughter to be so vicious at such a young age?</i>

    Su Shengjing nced at him with an awkward expression, but in the end, he still said stiffly, ¡°Thank you!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s the least I can do.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Su Shengjing snorted proudly.

    At this moment, Su Jiu, who had taken in the entire scene, opened the door and stuck her head out. ¡°Daddy, Mommy¡­¡±

    Su Shengjing immediately turned around and saw his daughter standing by the door. Her face was still sickly pale. He quickly walked over. ¡°Why are you up? How are you? Baby, do you feel better today?¡±

    At this moment, Rong Si noticed that Su Jiu wasn¡¯t even wearing shoes and was stepping barefoot on the ground. His eyes suddenly turned cold.

    He walked over in three steps and picked her up in front of Su Shengjing. He looked down at her and said, ¡°Why did youe down without even putting on your shoes? Are you not sick enough?¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    He watched helplessly as Rong Si carried Su Jiu toward the ward, as if he was ignoring the rest of them.

    Su Jiu did not expect Rong Si to do this and was instantly embarrassed. She tightened her grip on his shirt and lowered her voice. ¡°Big Brother, what are you doing? Put me down!¡±

    Rong Si pretended not to hear her and sat her on the bed. He picked up the socks she had ced in her shoes and squatted down to put them on her carefully. As he put them on, he didn¡¯t forget to say, ¡°You have to be more careful next time. I don¡¯t want to see you sick again.¡±

    Su Jiu looked down at his handsome face and his deliberately gentle movements. Her heart warmed. ¡°Got it¡­¡±

    Seeing Su Shengjing frowning at the two of them, An Yuan gently touched his shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°How is it? Little Jiu has good taste, right? Look at that child. He knows how to take care of people.

 Chapter 993 - Shameless Brat

    <h4>Chapter 993: Shameless Brat</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    As a mother, An Yuan was relieved to know that Little Jiu was in Rong Si¡¯s care.

    Su Shengjing knew that the kid was good to Little Jiu, but he had yet topletely ept him. It would not be so easy for Rong Si to take his daughter away from him!

    Su Jiu recalled what had just happened and was still notpletely calm.

    It didn¡¯t take a genius to figure out that whatever Rong Xi had tried to give her couldn¡¯t be good. If Su Jiu had drunk that medicine, who knew what would have happened to her?

    It was really¡­ chilling.

    <i>Why is Rong Xi such a menace while looking so pure and obedient?</i>

    <i>Fortunately, the little viin had been alert.</i>

    ¡°Big Brother, thank you for earlier,¡± Su Jiu said sincerely.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for him, she might have really been in trouble.

    ¡°For what?¡± Rong Si didn¡¯t like her being so polite to him. He reached out and felt the warmth of her forehead.

    The fever seemed to have broken. He rxed a little.

    Feeling the warmth of his palm, Su Jiu feltfortable and leaned into it affectionately like a kitten.

    Her hair tickled his palm and his heart.

    If it weren¡¯t for other people being present in the ward, Rong Si might have lost control and kissed her.

    After having breakfast, Su Jiu received a change of IV solution. The medication made her drowsy, and she closed her eyes after a while and fell asleep.

    Rong Si sat on the edge of the bed, keeping herpany. He reached out and touched her forehead again.

    The temperature was normal.

    He was finally relieved.

    Su Shengjing nced at him and lowered his voice. ¡°Since Little Jiu is asleep, there¡¯s no need to keep watch. Go have lunch.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Rong Si nodded. He was about to get up when he realized that one of his hands was still in Su Jiu¡¯s.

    He could just have removed his hand. However, he still looked at Su Shengjing and raised his eyebrows.

    The implication was self-evident.

    Su Shengjing secretly scolded the shameless brat.<i>?Doesn¡¯t he just want to stay?</i>

    <i>Fine. I will put up with it for now, seeing as he saved Little Jiu again.</i>

    Su Shengjing left the ward with An Yuan and Auntie Zhang. He nned to have lunch first. He would reluctantly bring lunch back for this kid today.

    ***

    At this moment, in another hospital.

    Rong Xi went to find a doctor immediately after she had been made to drink the bottle of medicine. She was diagnosed with tuberculosis and was quickly transferred to the intensive care unit for solitary istion.

    For the rest of the day, she suffered from fever, cold sweat, coughing, fatigue, and even difficulty in breathing. It made her miserable.

    Rong Xi grew angry and upset as thought about how she had been forcefully restrained by those bodyguards and how the contents of the medicine had all poured into her mouth. She was already ufortable from the illness, and this made her feel only worse. She started to cry again.

    <i>D*mn it! My n had been perfect.</i>

    <i>It¡¯s all because Su Jiu is too lucky. If not, she would be the one lying in the hospital now!</i>

    Rong Xi¡¯s symptoms were serious now. If she wanted to fully recover, she would probably have to wait for a year or so!

    She wore an oxygen mask and was panting heavily when the door to the ward opened and two doctors in protective gear and masks led in a simrly dressed woman.

    As soon as she saw the woman, Rong Xi¡¯s tears fell even more fiercely. She cried out pitifully, ¡°Mom¡­¡±

    Qiao Man walked to the bedside. Seeing her daughter like this, she got so angry that she wanted to p her. ¡°You useless thing! Look at what you¡¯ve done to yourself. I told you not to look for that kid. Why didn¡¯t you listen?¡±

 Chapter 994 - tâ€™s Good That Youâ€™re Fine

    <h4>Chapter 994: It¡¯s Good That You¡¯re Fine</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°I¡­ I just wanted a brother! Was that wrong?¡± Rong Xi cried, indignant. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m already suffering, and you¡¯re still scolding me!¡±

    Qiao Man was so angry that her chest hurt. ¡°You know very well why I¡¯m scolding you! This was your own fault!¡±

    Her daughter had suddenly contracted such an illness for no reason. The doctor had said that she had not contracted it by ident or had been infected by someone else. She had to have acquired arge amount of the virus from somewhere and gotten infected herself!

    Qiao Man was not young anymore and had seen a lot in the business world. She had immediately concluded that the virus Rong Xi had gotten was definitely not for her own use.

    Instead, she had probably wanted to use it on others!

    In the end, she was the one suffering.

    <i>How could someone be so stupid?</i>

    ¡°I admit¡­ I wanted to do something to that wretched girl. It¡¯s her fault for being such an eyesore! I just don¡¯t like seeing her stay by Big Brother Rong Si¡¯s side. I hate her!¡± Rong Xi said hoarsely. She still didn¡¯t feel that she was wrong at all and even med others.

    Qiao Man was so angry that her chest hurt again. ¡°You keep calling him Big Brother Rong Si. Do you like that brat that much?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I want a brother like that. He¡¯s the kind of brother I¡¯ve fantasized about countless times!¡± Rong Xi said righteously. ¡°Mom, even if you hate him, it¡¯s because of what happened between you and his mother. Don¡¯t implicate him!¡±

    Qiao Man was unusually angry now.

    And she was disappointed. She hadn¡¯t expected the wretched girl to like the brat so much. She kept calling him brother. It sounded incredibly grating to Qiao Man¡¯s ears, and she really wanted to shut the girl up.

    ¡°Little Xi, I¡¯ve always doted on you. I¡¯ve always done my best to satisfy you with whatever you want. But when ites to Rong Si, I won¡¯t let him enter the Rong family and be your brother. Don¡¯t even think about it! Of course, I¡¯m doing this for your own good. You don¡¯t want anyone to fight with you for the family assets in the future, right?¡±

    ¡°What about you? Mom, he¡¯s alone. What can he use topete with us for the family assets? What are you afraid of?¡± Rong Xi just couldn¡¯t figure it out. When she got agitated, she started coughing violently again. Her throat hurt so much that she wanted to cry.

    ¡°Enough. Shut up! Just rest well. As for Rong Si, don¡¯t even think about it. I made it clear. Don¡¯t expect me to agree to let hime back!¡±

    Rong Xi was indignant at this and bit her lip.

    ***

    On the other hand, Su Jiu¡¯s fever had subsided, and she could be discharged that day. As she sat on the hospital bed, she looked at Rong Si, who was putting on her shoes. She asked curiously, ¡°Big Brother, how is Rong Xi now?¡±

    Rong Si paused and narrowed his eyes. ¡°She¡¯s been hospitalized.¡±

    This morning, the bodyguards had told Su Shengjing and An Yuan that Rong Xi had been hospitalized. After asking the doctor, they found out that she had suddenly contracted tuberculosis.

    Why would she suddenly have this illness for no reason? Rong Si thought about it for a bit and realized that it had to be because of her bottle of medicine.

    <i>Maybe the medicine contained the tuberculosis virus?</i>

    Rong Si¡¯s face darkened at the possibility.

    It had to be said that Rong Xi had inherited Qiao Man¡¯s sinister and vicious nature toe up with such a rotten idea. Fortunately, Little Jiu had not suffered. Instead, retribution was on Rong Xi herself.

    ¡°Hospitalized? Serves her right!¡± Su Jiu said indignantly.

    Rong Si finished putting on her shoes and looked down at her. Suddenly, he reached out and pulled her into his arms. ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re okay.¡±

 Chapter 995 - Drunk Little Jiu (1)

    <h4>Chapter 995: Drunk Little Jiu (1)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Jiu let him hug her and hugged him back. Smiling, she said, ¡°That¡¯s all thanks to you, Big Brother. If not for you, I might have been hospitalized for a long time.¡±

    Rong Si hugged her tighter.

    At this moment, the door of the ward opened, and Su Shengjing and An Yuan walked in. Song Xinyan followed after them, holding a fruit basket in her hand. When she saw this scene, she eximed, ¡°Ah! We came at a bad time!¡±

    Su Jiu was stunned to hear her voice and quickly let go of Rong Si.

    Rong Si let go of her too, looking embarrassed.

    Su Shengjing snorted silently. He knew that as long as this kid had time to spend alone with Little Jiu, he would find a way to take advantage of her. If not for Rong Si being Su Jiu¡¯s boyfriend, Su Shengjing would have broken his legs long ago.

    Song Xinyan jogged over with a smile and grabbed Su Jiu¡¯s hand. ¡°Little Jiu, I heard that you were discharged today, so I specially came to pick you up. Hey, now that you¡¯re discharged, you have to stay healthy. Don¡¯t get hospitalized again.¡±

    Su Jiu smiled back. ¡°Okay!¡±

    After Su Jiu was discharged from the hospital and hadpletely recovered, Song Xinyan invited her out for dinner. Su Jiu agreed readily, but she had not expected that they would be meeting at a private club!

    This private club was owned by the Li Corporation. It was a ce frequented by the rich and famous. Su Jiu agreed out of curiosity. When she stepped in, she felt like she had entered a brand new world.

    Although it was a club, it was like a dazzling pce, oozing with luxury and money. The people leaving and entering the club were all dressed in suits and leather shoes. They were either rich or influential people.

    Song Xinyan brought her to a private room where several girls were waiting. They were all daughters from rich families. Song Xinyan lowered her voice and said to Su Jiu, ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t want toe, but Daddy insisted that Ie. He said I should build a good rtionship with them and make more friends.¡±

    Su Jiu nodded. In the business world, one had to interact with all kinds of people and think of ways to forge connections. That was the only way one could thrive.

    The girls in the room were beautiful and elegant. When they saw Song Xinyan and Su Jiuing over, they weed them sincerely.

    After exchanging a few pleasantries with them, Song Xinyan saw the alcohol on the coffee table and suddenly thought of something. She yfully asked Su Jiu, ¡°Little Jiu, have you drunk alcohol before?¡±

    Su Jiu shook her head.

    ¡°Then ¡­ don¡¯t you want to try what wine tastes like?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± She shook her head again. ¡°What if I get drunk?¡±

    Song Xinyan chuckled. ¡°That depends on what kind of alcohol you drink. I only drink beer. Li Mohan lets me drink only that. He doesn¡¯t let me drink anything else. He says that I get drunk easily.¡±

    As she spoke, she picked up a can of beer and handed it to Su Jiu. ¡°Here. Try it. It¡¯s just beer. It¡¯s not easy to get drunk on beer. Besides, if you do get drunk, just get your boyfriend to pick you up.¡±

    Su Jiu took the can hesitantly. Driven by intense curiosity, she nodded. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll try it, then.¡±

    As she spoke, she opened the tab on the beer can and took a cautious sip. To her surprise, she found the beer refreshing. It was faintly malt-scented, a little bitter, but slightly sweet and quite pleasant.

    She had to take two more sips.

    Initially, Su Jiu had not intended to drink too much. However, the girls were bored and started ying cards. Whoever lost would drink.

 Chapter 996 - Drunk Little Jiu (2)

    <h4>Chapter 996: Drunk Little Jiu (2)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Song Xinyan had the support of the Song Corporation and even Li Mohan. The girls did not dare to do anything to her, so they targeted Su Jiu.

    Su Jiu lost several times and downed a whole can of beer.

    ¡°Little Jiu is amazing, but beer is nothing. Shall we drink this instead?¡± a girl suggested, bringing over a bottle of wine.

    ¡°No, no. I¡¯ll get drunk for real!¡± Su Jiu refused.

    ¡°What are you scared of? If you¡¯re drunk, we¡¯ll just send you home. Don¡¯t worry!¡± The girls said.

    Su Jiu could not win against so many of them alone, so she could only bite the bullet and agree, hoping that she would not lose again.

    However, the girls kept targeting her. After a while, Su Jiu had finished a ss of red wine and was starting to feel a little dizzy.

    <i>Is this what it feels like to be drunk?</i>

    Su Jiu didn¡¯t feel good at all. She didn¡¯t want to drink anymore.

    Before the next round of the game began, she took out her phone and sent Rong Si a message while she was still lucid. ¡°Big Brother, can you pick me up from the club?¡±

    She had told him the private room number in passing.

    Rong Si replied quickly. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Since he was worried about Su Jiu following Song Xinyan to such a ce, Rong Si had been staying on guard outside, ready to go in and pick her up at any time. When he saw the message from Little Jiu, he immediately walked in without a word.

    Inside the private room:

    The ss in front of Su Jiu has half filled with red wine again. ¡°Little Jiu, you have to give me face! Come, let¡¯s have another ss!¡±

    ¡°No, no. I really can¡¯t drink anymore. If I drink any more, I¡¯ll really get drunk!¡±

    Seeing a faint blush on Su Jiu¡¯s face, Song Xinyan said, ¡°Alright. If Little Jiu doesn¡¯t want to drink, then don¡¯t make her drink anymore. Otherwise, I¡¯ll fight you!¡±

    The girls immediately stopped trying to pressure her.

    Song Xinyan concernedly looked at Su Jiu. ¡°Little Jiu, how are you? Are you feeling unwell? Shall I get the waiter to send you a bowl of hangover soup? You could have refused just now. You didn¡¯t have to drink so much.¡±

    Su Jiu smiled at her. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I just wanted to try the wine properly. It¡¯s fine if I¡¯m drunk. I¡¯ve already texted Rong Si to pick me up.¡±

    Song Xinyan blinked and eximed, ¡°No way, you¡­ you really asked your boyfriend to pick you up?¡±

    ¡°Yes, why?¡± Su Jiu confusedly looked at her.

    Meeting her clear eyes, Song Xinyan suddenly felt that she had been thinking too much just now. She roughly knew what kind of person Little Jiu¡¯s boyfriend was. He was not the kind of person who would take advantage of others¡¯ weaknesses. She was quite relieved to let him bring Little Jiu back.

    But who could predict what would happen when a hot-blooded man was alone with a slightly tipsy girl?

    Song Xinyan pouted. ¡°I¡¯m worried about you. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll take advantage of you.¡±

    <i>Take advantage of me?</i>

    Su Jiu burst outughing again. ¡°With all due respect, I think¡­ I¡¯m more likely to take advantage of him.¡±

    ¡°Really? You trust his character that much?¡±

    ¡°Of course. If his character is bad, how could I like him? My taste isn¡¯t that bad,¡± Su Jiu said confidently.

    Song Xinyan reached out and pinched her flushed face. ¡°You can¡¯t trust men too much. Some people look cold and abstinent on the surface, but they¡¯re beasts. They can eat you up until there¡¯s nothing left!¡±

 Chapter 997 - Drunk Little Jiu (3)

    <h4>Chapter 997: Drunk Little Jiu (3)</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>What do you mean, the more aloof and abstinent a man is, the more of an animal he is?</i>

    She was suddenly struck with a realization. Her eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Xinyan, you say that. Have you been through it?¡±

    Song Xinyan seemed to realize what she had just said. Her face turned red, and she quickly shook her head. ¡°No, no! I¡¯ve not! I didn¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°You really didn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Do you swear it?¡± Su Jiu leaned closer to her and giggled wickedly. ¡°If you¡¯re lying, then¡­ Li Mohan will fall for another woman!¡±

    Although this was impossible, Song Xinyan immediatelypromised. She blushed and said, ¡°Okay, okay, okay, I¡­ I can¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Su Jiu¡¯s eyes lit up at the prospect of good gossip. She whispered in her ear, ¡°Then tell me. What did he do to you?¡±

    Song Xinyan knew that Su Jiu was doing this on purpose and was too embarrassed to answer such a question. She was flushed all the way down to her neck. Pushing Su Jiu¡¯s face away, she whispered, ¡°Aiya¡­ you have a boyfriend yourself. Don¡¯t you know what your boyfriend will do to you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I want to hear you say it.¡±

    ¡°Little Jiu, do you think that I won¡¯t beat you up just because you¡¯ve just recovered!¡± Song Xinyan said as she raised her hand, looking like she was about to hit her.

    However, Su Jiu knew that she was only scaring her and would not really do it. She pushed her luck even further. ¡°Tell me, tell me. I really want to know what a big iceberg like Li Mohan is really like.¡±

    Song Xinyan could only push her again. ¡°Isn¡¯t your boyfriend also a big iceberg? Will you just let him be a beast?¡±

    Su Jiu could not help butugh. Looking at Song Xinyan¡¯s red face, she could not bear to tease her anymore. In fact, if she were in her shoes, she too would be embarrassed if she was asked such a question.

    However, Song Xinyan did not intend to give up so easily. Instead, she asked her, ¡°Little Jiu, what do you think your boyfriend will do to you? Will he kiss, hug, and lift you?¡±

    ¡°Of course, he will!¡± Su Jiu nodded without hesitation.

    ¡°Oh? Then do you know how to do other things besides these?¡± Song Xinyan was suddenly curious. She wondered if that fellow, who was often expressionless and looked as cold as Li Mohan, would be difficult to resist when he was enthusiastic.

    ¡°Yes¡­ I will too.¡± At this point, Su Jiu¡¯s heart suddenly raced, and her face turned red.

    She thought again about what the little viin had done when he had been drunk. He had been a different person. That had shocked her. Fortunately, he had managed to control himself in time. Otherwise, there was no telling how far it would have gone.

    At the time, she had known she couldn¡¯t, but she had still followed his lead and fallen with him. She couldn¡¯t refuse him.

    <i>Ahhh, I can¡¯t think about it. It¡¯s too shameful!</i>

    Seeing Su Jiu¡¯s expression, Song Xinyan knew that Little Jiu must have experienced it too. Seriously, since she knew, how could she ask her such questions?

    Song Xinyan decisively poured her another small ss of red wine and handed it to her. ¡°Little Jiu, you embarrassed me just now. You have to drink this before you can leave with your boyfriend. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you go!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Su smiled suddenly and reached out to take it.?<i>I¡¯ll just drink this little bit of wine. I wouldn¡¯t get drunk, right?</i>

 Chapter 998 - Big Brother, Take Me Home?

    <h4>Chapter 998: Big Brother, Take Me Home?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    After she downed the ss of wine, there was a sudden knock on the door of the private room. Su Jiu¡¯s eyes lit up.

    <i>It must be the little viin!</i>

    Song Xinyan also nced at her. ¡°Your boyfriend came to pick you up, right?¡±

    ¡°I think so!¡± Su Jiu got up from the sofa and had just stood up when she suddenly felt dizzy and almost fell. Fortunately, she grabbed the armrest of the sofa in time to stop herself from falling.

    <i>Crap! I am not drunk, am I?</i>

    Song Xinyan quickly asked, ¡°Little Jiu, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s fine.¡± Su Jiu forced herself to stand up and walked over to open the door of the private room. Sure enough, she saw Rong Si standing outside. However, two images of that familiar handsome face came into view. Su Jiu rubbed her eyes and tried her best to see clearly.

    After confirming that the person in front of her was Rong Si, she foolishlyughed. ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re here?¡±

    Rong Si winced at the sight of her flushed face and dazed eyes.

    <i>How much has this girl drunk?</i>

    <i>Has she ever drunk alcohol before? Does she know how much she can drink? Even if she doesn¡¯t know when to stop, at least she had to have known to ask me toe and get her before she got drunk. Otherwise, there¡¯s no telling what she¡¯d do when she is really drunk.</i>

    Su Jiu was a little unsteady. Rong Si helplessly reached out to support her and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m here to take you back.¡±

    It was then that the girls in the room saw him, and their eyes widened in surprise.

    <i>No way! He¡­ He is Su Jiu¡¯s boyfriend?!</i>

    <i>Isn¡¯t he the young man who is very popr online now?</i>?Rong Si was the youngest winner of A prestigious academic award. His award-winning video was forwarded by countless people and became very popr. Although he wasn¡¯t a celebrity, he had a fan club and was extremely popr.

    Many girls wanted to know his true identity. Of course, they were most concerned about whether he had a girlfriend. Unexpectedly, not only did he have a girlfriend, but¡­ his girlfriend was Su Jiu!

    The girls were indescribably shocked, but they also felt that these two were really fit for each other.

    As they looked at the couple, they felt like they were looking at a prince and princess in a fairy tale. The scene was especially beautiful, more so when Rong Si looked at Su Jiu with a helpless and doting gaze. It was too cute!

    <i>Aaaaaargh¡­ I can¡¯t stand it!</i>

    Su Jiu was indeed a little drunk at this moment. The moment she saw Rong Si, shepletely forgot that several pairs of eyes were watching her from behind. She wrapped her arms around his neck and leaned her face on his shoulder. ¡°Okay, Big Brother, take me home?¡±

    Her warm breath against his ear carried a faint malt fragrance. Rong Si¡¯s heart tightened as if a small hand had squeezed it. His throat tightened. He wrapped his arm around her waist and looked down at her. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you home.¡±

    His voice sounded sugary to her, and even though she was a little drunk, her heart was pounding. She simply leaned against his shoulder and said softly, ¡°I can¡¯t walk anymore. I want Big Brother to carry me.¡±

    Song Xinyan was speechless.

    <i>Little Jiu, you sly dog!</i>

    <i>Who is she showing off her love for? Doesn¡¯t she know that this would make people jealous?!</i>

    Su Jiu sounded like a spoiled child. Rong Si felt helpless again, but his eyes grew even more indulgent. He let go of her first, then turned and bent down in front of her. ¡°Come on up.¡±

    Su Jiu immediately got on his back and wrapped her arms around his neck. Rong Si lifted her easily.

    Before leaving, Su Jiu did not forget to turn around and wave at the people in the private room. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. I had a good time today. Let¡¯s meet again next time!¡±

 Chapter 999 - Too Sweet!

    <h4>Chapter 999: Too Sweet!</h4>

    The girls were speechless.

    <i>Next time? Are you going to show off your love in front of us again? You two are so sweet that we can¡¯t take it anymore!</i>

    Rong Si ignored the gazes of the people around him and walked forward.

    Su Jiu had been insistent when she asked him to carry her. Now, however, she was embarrassed. She buried her face in Rong Si¡¯s back and prayed that they would not see her.

    Rong Si seemed to feel nothing as he carried her out of the club. The chauffeur, Uncle Zhong, was already waiting for them outside. As soon as he saw the two of theme out, he immediately opened the door for them to get in.

    !!

    After getting into the car, Su Jiu rxed and casually leaned against Rong Si¡¯s shoulder.

    Her head was spinning from the beer and wine. <i>So this is what it feels like to be drunk. It isn¡¯tfortable at all.</i>

    She closed her eyes and whispered to the boy beside her, ¡°Big Brother¡­¡±

    Rong Si turned to her, knowing she wasn¡¯t feeling well. He wrapped his arms around her and let her slide into hisp. ¡°Idiot.¡±

    Su Jiu opened her eyes and looked at the handsome face above her. ¡°You¡¯re the idiot!¡± she said indignantly.

    ¡°You¡¯re more of an idiot. Drinking so much when you can¡¯t drink!¡±

    She should be grateful that no other man had been present in the private room at that time. There was no telling what would have happened otherwise. Of course, if another man had been there, Rong Si would not have allowed her to go there. He would have preferred to keep her at home.

    ¡°I¡­ I just wanted to try it. Why can¡¯t I drink when you men can drink? I can drink too. I can drink with you in the future!¡± Su Jiu was indignant.

    Uncle Zhong was driving in front. When he heard this, he couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Uncle Zhong, what are youughing at? I mean it!¡±

    Uncle Zhong quickly stoppedughing. ¡°Yes, yes. Little Jiu, you¡¯re right. However, did you go to such a ce to drink with your boyfriend?¡±

    Before she could answer, Rong Si reached out and pinched her cheek. ¡°I don¡¯t like to drink. In the future, drink less and don¡¯t get drunk. I can¡¯t always be here to save you.¡±

    His voice was low and pleasant, and Su Jiu was fascinated. She stared at him without blinking and obediently said, ¡°Okay then¡­ if you don¡¯t drink, I won¡¯t either.¡±

    Her eyes were bright now, like a million stars. Her face was flushed, like an apple that had just ripened, waiting to be bitten into.

    Rong Si¡¯s heart throbbed. If Uncle Zhong hadn¡¯t been there, he would have done so. However, he could only restrain himself and rub Su Jiu¡¯s hair. ¡°If you feel ufortable, close your eyes and sleep for a while. I¡¯ll wake you up when we get there.¡±

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± With him by her side, Su Jiu felt safe and closed her eyes.

    The car drove forward. About half an hourter, they arrived at the vi area where the Su family lived.

    At this moment, Su Shengjing was pacing back and forth in his living room anxiously. From time to time, he would nce at the clock on the wall. Seeing that it was almost ten o¡¯clock and Little Jiu had not returned, he could not help but worry.

    He was about to call Little Jiu when Auntie Zhang came over with a fruit tter. She smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Su, are you worried about Little Jiu again? She¡¯s not a child anymore. It¡¯s normal for her to go out with her friends. She¡¯ll be back home in time. Little Jiu is a sensible child.¡±

    ¡°Heh, I hope so¡­¡± Su Shengjing replied.

    <i>That silly girl had shared a hotel room with a boy when I stopped keeping an eye on her. What else would she do?</i>

 Chapter 1000 - The Meeting between Father-in-

    <h4>Chapter 1000: The Meeting between Father-inw and Son-inw</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Auntie Zhang couldn¡¯t help butugh again. ¡°Aiya, Mr. Su, it¡¯s only ten o¡¯clock. Those young people still consider it early. How can they bear toe back until midnight?¡±

    Su Shengjing immediately widened his eyes. ¡°She would stay out until midnight? If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t let her go out at night anymore!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that Little Jiu will be out thatte. Let¡¯s wait a little longer. Maybe she¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    As Auntie Zhang spoke, she saw that Su Shengjing was still looking anxious. It left her amused and helpless.

    Wanting Su Shengjing to let go of his daughter was probably harder than ascending to heaven.

    <i>Well, it¡¯s his own fault for regarding his daughter more than his life!</i>

    At that moment, the doorbell rang.

    ¡°It¡¯s Little Jiu, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ll get the door!¡±

    Auntie Zhang put down the fruit tter. She was about to walk over to open the door when Su Shengjing quickly walked to the door and opened it.

    <i>How much does he want his daughter toe home?</i>

    <i>It must be a lot!</i>

    When Su Shengjing opened the door, his expression turnedplicated; he saw his daughter being carried on the back of Rong Si.

    He knew that the kid had gone with her. At the time, Su Shengjing had thought that it was good to have him around. He should be able to protect Little Jiu and not let anything go wrong. But now, seeing how intimate he was with Little Jiu, Su Shengjing felt a little unhappy.

    Su Shengjing snorted and said, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Rong Si looked at him with dark eyes. ¡°Can I?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Su Shengjing was embarrassed and angrily replied, ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? Do you want to stand at the door with my daughter on your back? If you like to, then stand there. At least put my daughter down first.¡±

    He kept calling her ¡°my daughter,¡± as if to dere his ownership.

    Rong Si knew that it would take some time for Su Shengjing topletely ept him. So, he put Su Jiu down and turned to her. ¡°Little Jiu? We¡¯re here.¡±

    Su Jiu was sleepingfortably on him when she suddenly had no one to lean on. She groaned and instinctively reached out to hug his arm before continuing to sleep on his shoulder.

    Su Shengjing could not stand it anymore.?<i>Her father is right in front of her, but this girl is ignoring him and still clinging to this brat.</i>

    He took two steps forward and reached out to scoop her into his arms. ¡°Little Jiu?¡± he said, looking down at her. ¡°Wake up¡­¡±

    In a daze, Su Jiu realized that the embrace did not belong to Rong Si. She thought she heard someone else¡¯s voice. Her mind was dizzy, and she could not open her eyes. Even though she found the embrace and voice extremely familiar, she still subconsciously said, ¡°No, I want my big brother¡­¡±

    Su Shengjing was shocked.

    <i>Have I heard right?</i>

    <i>Her big brother?</i>

    <i>Doesn¡¯t she want me, her father?!</i>

    He immediately felt like he had swallowed something nasty, and his heart was stifled. As he couldn¡¯t do anything to his daughter, he could only re at Rong Si. ¡°How much did she drink?¡±

    ¡°Probably a lot. She¡¯s drunk,¡± Rong Si said truthfully. ¡°Uncle, can I stay and take care of Little Jiu?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?!¡± Su Shengjing gritted his teeth. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll give you a chance to be alone with Little Jiu?¡±

    Saying that, he picked up Su Jiu and turned to walk back. Before closing the door, he nced at Rong Si coldly. ¡°You can leave now.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, can I stay?¡± Rong Si repeated, his tone polite.

    Su Shengjing stared at him and pursed his lips. ¡°Give me a reason!¡±

 Chapter 1001 - Young Man, Youâ€™re Excellent

    <h4>Chapter 1001: Young Man, You¡¯re Excellent</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°I have nowhere to go.¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding? Can¡¯t you go stay in a hotel?¡±

    Rong Si was helpless. ¡°All the nearby hotels are full.¡±

    Su Shengjing was stunned. He felt that this kid must be lying to him. After carrying Su Jiu back to her room and tucking her in, Su Shengjing left the room and went downstairs. Then, he took out his phone and searched for nearby hotels. To his surprise, those hotels indeed had no extra rooms.

    Rong Si looked at him calmly, as if he had expected this. He didn¡¯t say anything else, his eyes silently asking if he could stay.

    Su Shengjing originally thought that he should chase him away without hesitation. However, when he thought that Rong Si had saved Little Jiu a few times, he realized wasn¡¯t it too inhumane to chase him out just like that?

    Hence, Su Shengjing thought for a moment and said, ¡°You can stay, but you¡¯re not allowed to go upstairs. You can only stay downstairs, understand?¡±

    Rong Si knew that Su Shengjing keeping him meant that the actor was one step closer to epting him. His lips curved. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so quick to agree, but I don¡¯t know if you can do it. Anyway, if I find out that you sneaked up to the second floor in the middle of the night, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± Su Shengjing warned him fiercely.

    In short, Rong Si could stay, but Su Shengjing would not give him a chance to get close to Little Wine, let alone leave the two of them alone!

    ¡°Got it,¡± Rong Si replied helplessly.?<i>Could it be that in his eyes, I¡¯m sneaky and dishonorable?</i>

    ¡°Hmph, you better keep your word!¡± Su Shengjing nced at him and turned to go upstairs. He did not forget to ask Auntie Zhang to cook a bowl of hangover soup for Su Jiu.

    After he went upstairs, Auntie Zhang turned into the kitchen. She was about to make hangover soup when Rong Si suddenly walked in and said to her, ¡°Let me do it?¡±

    Auntie Zhang turned to him in surprise. ¡°You¡¯ll do it? You know how to make this?¡±

    Rolling up his sleeves, Rong Si answered, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Auntie Zhang did not expect such a tall and elegant boy to know how to cook. However, when she saw that he skillfully made a bowl of hangover soup, she looked at him with admiration.

    <i>This boy is quite good, and he is so considerate. No matter how Mr. Su feels about him, I would definitely be overjoyed if he were my son-inw!</i>

    After making the hangover soup, Rong Si handed it to Auntie Zhang. ¡°Please send it up to Little Jiu.¡±

    Auntie Zhang was stunned. ¡°Me? Aren¡¯t you going up yourself?¡±

    Rong Si grimaced. ¡°I can¡¯t go up there.¡±

    Auntie Zhang recalled that Su Shengjing had said that Rong Si was not allowed to go to the second floor. She found it funny and sympathized with him. She cheered him on. ¡°It¡¯s fine, young man. You¡¯re very outstanding. I believe that sooner orter, you¡¯ll make Mr. Su your father-inw!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Rong Si nodded seriously.

    Auntie Zhang carried the hangover soup to the second floor and walked into Su Jiu¡¯s room. Su Shengjing was sitting by the bed and taking care of her. Seeing that his daughter was flushed and looking ufortable, he said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to drink anymore.¡±

    <i>I shouldn¡¯t have agreed to let her follow Song Xinyan to that club.</i>

    Su Jiu groaned and opened her eyes slightly. She looked at her father and said, ¡°Daddy¡­¡±

    Su Shengjing was still unhappy, but when he heard her daughter call him that, his heart softened. His tone became much gentler. ¡°Baby, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

 Chapter 1002 - She Really Loves Her Baby

    <h4>Chapter 1002: She Really Loves Her Baby</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Auntie Zhang was speechless.

    <i>Mr. Su, your expression changed too quickly. Can¡¯t you at least pretend?</i>

    Su Shengjing thought that Su Jiu would whine to him. Unexpectedly, she said, ¡°Where¡¯s Big Brother?¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    <i>Is she so concerned about the kid?</i>

    He was annoyed again. ¡°He left¡±

    <i>Left?</i>?Su Jiu was instantly disappointed, and her face fell.

    The little viin had sent her back. She hadn¡¯t even had time to say much.?<i>Has Daddy driven him away already?</i>

    Seeing her like this, Su Shengjing gritted his teeth. ¡°So what if he left? What¡¯s the big deal? As for you, you better drink the hangover soup quickly.¡±

    Then, he brought the hangover soup to her. Su Jiu obediently took it and drank it before asking Auntie Zhang, ¡°Auntie Zhang, did you make this? It¡¯s so delicious.¡±

    Many people said that the hangover soup tasted bad, but Su Jiu thought this bowl tasted pretty good.

    Auntie Zhang responded without thinking, ¡°No¡ª¡±

    However, when she met Su Shengjing¡¯s gaze, she immediately changed her words. ¡°No¡­ Not very delicious, right? How can this hangover soup be delicious?¡±

    Su Jiu keenly caught the subtle change in Auntie Zhang¡¯s expression. She was certain that this was not what Auntie Zhong wanted to say.?<i>Does that mean she did not make the soup, but it¡¯s the work of¡­ the little viin?</i>

    <i>Is he still here?</i>

    At the thought of this possibility, Su Jiu instantly got happy. She had not expected her father to let him stay.?<i>Does this mean that their rtionship has improved?</i>

    After Auntie Zhang changed her words, Su Shengjing retracted his gaze from her face and stroked Su Jiu¡¯s hair. ¡°Alright, if you¡¯re feeling unwell, rest up. You¡¯ll be fine after sleeping.¡±

    Su Jiuy back under the covers and nodded.

    Su Shengjing had no intention of leaving. He looked at her with concern. ¡°Sleep. I¡¯ll watch you sleep.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    She didn¡¯t want her father to be here with her. The girl really wanted to go out and check if the little viin was still here. She wanted to see him.

    She loved her baby.

    However, Su Shengjing seemed to have seen through her thoughts and did not leave. Su Jiu could not stay awake any longer and fell asleep in a daze.

    After she fell asleep, Su Shengjing left the room. When he went out, he even locked the door.?<i>Now, even if that brates up, he wouldn¡¯t be able to enter, right?</i>

    With that in mind, he left with relief.

    Downstairs, Rong Si watched Su Shengjing go into the study. He stood there for a few seconds, thinking. Then he returned to the kitchen, took some ingredients out of the fridge, and made a bowl of beef noodles with tomatoes.

    When Auntie Zhang came downstairs, she smelled a strong fragrance that aroused the craving in her stomach. She quickly walked over and asked, ¡°Young man, what are you making?¡±

    Rong Si turned with the bowl of steaming beef noodles. ¡°Supper.¡±

    ¡°Supper? Did you make it for yourself or¡­ for Mr. Su?¡±

    ¡°Uncle.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Auntie Zhang was stunned, then she couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You specially made supper for Mr. Su? Looks like you¡¯re working very hard to be the son-inw of the Su family. You¡¯re not bad. You have a bright future!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Rong Si nodded and walked out of the kitchen.

    He reached the study on the second floor and knocked.

    Su Shengjing was reading a contract when he heard a knock on the door. He had thought it was Auntie Zhang and casually said, ¡°Come in.¡±

 Chapter 1003 - How Tsundere!

    <h4>Chapter 1003: How Tsundere!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    However, when the door of the study room opened and he saw Rong Si standing by the door, he frowned.

    <i>Why is this brat here?</i>

    Rong Si didn¡¯t seem to notice the change in Su Shengjing¡¯s expression. He walked in calmly and ced the bowl of beef noodles on his desk. ¡°I made you supper, Uncle.¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    <i>What? Have I heard right?</i>

    <i>He made this for me?</i>

    Su Shengjing¡¯s gazended on the bowl of beef noodles. It looked delicious. The beef slices and the tomato slices were neatly arranged, and some tender green onions were even sprinkled on them. It looked appetizing.

    <i>Worse, it smelled good. Very good.</i>

    Su Shengjing¡¯s expression became a little awkward. He asked uncertainly, ¡°Did you make this?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Rong Si nodded. ¡°Thank you, Uncle! If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll get going.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Su Shengjing was momentarily stunned. It was hard to imagine this kid cooking for him.?<i>Is he trying to please me?</i>

    <i>Hmph! Does he think I¡¯m so easy to please?</i>

    <i>I¡¯m a man of principle. I¡¯ll not bend for a bowl of noodles!</i>

    However, after Rong Si left the study, Su Shengjing¡¯s arrogant and serious expression copsed. He leaned closer to smell the fragrance of the beef noodles and could not help but swallow his saliva.

    <i>It¡¯s¡­ tempting.</i>

    In the end, he could not resist the temptation. He stretched out his sinful hands and took the bowl of noodles. Then, he picked up his chopsticks and took a bite. The taste was unexpectedly good!

    <i>Good lord! I did not expect that kid to be so good at cooking. But I can¡¯t give in so easily!?</i>Su Shengjing wanted to put down his chopsticks.

    However, he also really wanted to take another bite. It would be hisst bite. However, after taking a bite, he thought of taking another bite¡­ Just like that, he couldn¡¯t put down his chopsticks for a long time, and the amount of noodles in his bowl decreased.

    In the end, he finished it all, not even leaving a drop of the soup.

    Looking at the empty bowl in front of him, Su Shengjing felt vexed.?<i>What is wrong with me? Why did I cave? Where is my willpower?</i>

    <i>Did it run away to hell?</i>

    At this moment, there was another knock on the door.

    Thinking that it was Rong Si again, Su Shengjing said in embarrassment, ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t disturb me!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Su, it¡¯s me.¡± Auntie Zhang¡¯s voice came through the door.

    Su Shengjing¡¯s eyes shed, and he coughed lightly. ¡°Come in.¡±

    Auntie Zhang came in with a ss of freshly squeezed fruit juice. ¡°Mr. Su, I squeezed a ss of fruit juice for you. Drink it. Oh! Mr. Su, you¡¯ve finished all the noodles. Looks like it tastes good. That kid is quite good.¡±

    Su Shengjing was embarrassed when Auntie Zhang saw the empty bowl. ¡°What¡¯s quite good? I just ate it reluctantly to give him some face.¡±

    <i>Like hell I believe you.</i>

    Auntie Zhang suppressed herughter. ¡°Yes, yes. Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal. Mr. Su, you really suffered just to give him some face.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Su Shengjing looked at the empty bowl again. ¡°By the way, tell him that I didn¡¯t finish it. After taking a bite, I felt that it tasted terrible and poured the rest away!¡±

    Auntie Zhang did not know whether tough or cry.?<i>Mr. Su clearly feels that, that kid¡¯s culinary skills are not bad, yet he insists otherwise. He really is stubborn!</i>

    She brought the empty bowl down and repeated what Su Shengjing had said. Rong Si raised his eyebrows.

    He wasn¡¯t sure if his cooking was good, but he was sure it wasn¡¯t bad, especially bad enough to make someone throw it away.

 Chapter 1004 - He Is Really Good-looking

    <h4>Chapter 1004: He Is Really Good-looking</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Then, Auntie Zhang secretly told him that Su Shengjing had finished the whole bowl. He was just unwilling to admit it. Rong Si¡¯s lips twitched as if he was trying to hide a smile.

    This smile was faint, but it was soul-stirringly beautiful. Auntie Zhang felt that if she were a few decades younger, if she had still been in that era of her life, she might have been mesmerized by him and tried her best to woo him.

    <i>No wonder a youngdy like Little Jiu likes him. He is really good-looking.</i>

    ***

    Auntie Zhang arranged a guest room on the first floor for Rong Si. Rong Siy in this unfamiliar environment. It waste at night, but he did not feel sleepy at all. It was not because he felt ufortable, but because his mind was filled with thoughts of Su Jiu.

    She was upstairs, under the same roof as him, but he couldn¡¯t see her. It was torture for him.

    He really wanted to go up and see her, but he knew that Su Shengjing might be secretly watching him. If he went up without thinking, the traces of goodwill that he had painstakingly built up would probably be gone.

    Rong Si could only resist the urge to see Su Jiu. He took out his phone and sent her a message. ¡°Good night. Let¡¯s meet in our dreams.¡±

    After he sent the message, no response came for a long time. Rong Si knew that she must have fallen asleep.

    Only then did he close his eyes and drift off to sleep.

    Rong Si slept well, but Su Shengjing could not. He was constantly worried that if he fell asleep, Rong Si would seize the opportunity to go upstairs. So he walked to Su Jiu¡¯s room from time to time to turn the doorknob. When he realized that it was still locked, he felt much more at ease.

    He got up no less than ten times that night and went to sleep only when he couldn¡¯t stay awake anymore. When he woke up the next day, it was alreadyte in the morning.

    Su Shengjing immediately sat up from the bed and walked into the bathroom. In the mirror, he saw that he had dark circles under his eyes and looked a little haggard. He gritted his teeth in frustration.

    <i>It¡¯s all that brat¡¯s fault that I didn¡¯t sleep well. I should have chased him away yesterday.</i>

    When he finished washing up and went downstairs fully dressed, he saw the two people sitting in the dining room. It was Little Jiu and the brat.

    The two of them were chatting andughing as they ate breakfast. When Rong Si handed her a sandwich, Su Jiu took a bite from his hand and smiled sweetly at him. Su Shengjing immediately felt that this brat was an eyesore.

    The bright light of the morning filtered through the floor-to-ceiling ss windows on the other side of the dining room, casting a faint glow over the two youngsters. The image was quite beautiful. Still, Su Shengjing found it an eyesore.

    At this moment, Su Jiu also saw him and greeted him with a smile, ¡°Daddy, Daddy,e over for breakfast!¡±

    Su Shengjing tried his best to ignore Rong Si and walked over to sit beside Su Jiu.

    He nced at the sumptuous breakfast spread on the table, both Chinese and Western cuisine, and was surprised.

    <i>When did Auntie Zhang learn to make Western-style breakfasts and so much of it?</i>

    ¡°Daddy, try this first.¡± Su Jiu eagerly ced a thick egg sandwich on the te in front of him.

    Su Shengjing picked it up and tasted it. He was stunned.

    He had eaten a lot of sandwiches, but he rarely felt this satisfied!

    The thick eggs inside were apanied by refreshing shrimp and ham. It didn¡¯t feel greasy at all. On the contrary, it tasted delicious.

    He could not help but take two more bites. Su Jiu handed him a te of spaghetti with minced meat. After tasting the dish, Su Shengjing felt that it tasted simr to the food in high-end western restaurants.

    He said casually, ¡°Auntie Zhang¡¯s culinary skills have improved a lot.¡±

    Su Jiu burst outughing. ¡°Daddy, what are you talking about? Big Brother made all this!¡±

 Chapter 1005 - The Old Father Who Dotes On His Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 1005: The Old Father Who Dotes On His Daughter</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    <i>What?</i>

    <i>The bar made all this?</i>

    He couldn¡¯t quite believe it.

    ¡°Daddy, how is it? It¡¯s delicious, right? Big Brother¡¯s cooking is very good!¡±

    Su Shengjing did not want to admit it. To hide his embarrassment, he said proudly, ¡°It¡¯s average. It¡¯s still a little worse than mine.¡±

    Rong Si inclined his head. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Jiu wanted tough at the way Rong Si agreed with her father. The little viin was putting himself in a difficult position to please her father. She secretly gave him a look of encouragement.

    Su Jiu spoke up for Rong Si as she enjoyed her delicious breakfast. ¡°Daddy, Big Brother knows how to cook a lot. Where can you find such a handsome and considerate boy who knows how to cook? Right?¡±

    Su Shengjing nced at her and snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t speak up for this kid. Anyway, I don¡¯t intend to agree to your rtionship.¡±

    Su Jiu supported her chin and pretended to be troubled. ¡°But I¡¯m already with him. Daddy, even if you don¡¯t ept it, you have to ept it. Because I don¡¯t intend to find another boyfriend.¡±

    When Rong Si heard her words, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. He was suddenly in an exceptionally good mood. Initially, he had been a little nervous about eating at the same table as Su Shengjing, but that was no longer on his mind.

    His mind was filled with Su Jiu¡¯s words. She had expressed her feelings for him in front of Su Shengjing. This was something he had not expected.

    Since she had said so, he naturally had to reciprocate. He looked at her long and hard and said, ¡°Me too. I don¡¯t intend to find another girlfriend.¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s gaze returned to him, and she smiled brightly.

    Seeing the two of them looking at each other, Su Shengjing felt that they seemed to have an indescribable tacit understanding. His daughter, whom he had raised by himself, was looking at another man. As a father, he felt a little upset and jealous.

    He snorted again. ¡°All men do is lie. You can say all the romantic things now, but who knows what will happen after that? Plenty of men cheat!¡±

    Su Jiu smiled helplessly. ¡°Daddy¡­ don¡¯t you know what kind of person he is? Even if you don¡¯t trust him, you should trust me. I can¡¯t be wrong!¡±

    Su Shengjing reached out and patted her head. ¡°A little girl who¡¯s immersed in love can¡¯t think clearly. You have to stay clear-headed and rational!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m very clear-headed and rational!¡± Su Jiu puffed up her cheeks. When she saw Su Shengjing looking at her, she stuck out her tongue and chose to change the topic. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯ve worked hard these past few days. You seem to have lost weight. You have to eat more.¡±

    She ced another sandwich in front of him as she spoke, smiling ingratiatingly.

    Su Shengjing took it arrogantly and stole a nce at Rong Si from the corner of his eye.

    The boy was tranquil. He didn¡¯t defend himself, yet wasn¡¯t anxious to get his approval. Su Shengjing had to admit that he didn¡¯t dislike the kid, but¡­ he was still a little worried.

    As an old father who doted on his daughter, he would approve of his daughter¡¯s rtionship with the brat only if he trusted the bratpletely and was certain he was the best candidate. When that happened, he wouldn¡¯t stop her.

    Su Shengjing felt that he had to test this kid and test his attitude toward rtionships.

 Chapter 1006 - Destined to Be Together

    <h4>Chapter 1006: Destined to Be Together</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    <i>Would it be childish and immature? Would it hurt Little Jiu?</i>

    Actually, Su Shengjing also felt that he was worrying too much. In fact, he might be overthinking things. He had watched Rong Si grow up and knew him very well.

    He had always seen how Rong Si treated Little Jiu.

    <i>What¡¯s not to trust about a boy like that?</i>

    Rong Si had grown up with Little Jiu, so it was normal for the two of them to like each other. In fact, in the eyes of ordinary people, they were destined to be together. Moreover, An Yuan did not object to Little Jiu dating this kid at all. She seemed to be quite supportive. Every time Su Shengjing mentioned Rong Si to her, she would speak up for the boy.

    Su Shengjing sighed silently.

    Perhaps¡­ it was because he couldn¡¯t bear for Little Jiu to grow up so quickly and¡­ fall into another man¡¯s arms so quickly?

    From the past to the present, Su Shengjing had always hoped that Su Jiu would grow up a little slower, a little slower. That way, she would have more time to stay by his side, and he could continue to spoil her like a little princess.

    Unfortunately, his daughter had grown up surprisingly fast.

    In a few years, she would probably get married. Every time he thought of this, Su Shengjing felt especially stifled and sad.

    Su Shengjing could not continue thinking about it. He took a deep breath and tried his best to bury his emotions. Pretending that nothing had happened, he picked up a prawn dumpling for Su Jiu. ¡°Baby, you have to eat more too.¡±

    Su Jiu didn¡¯t know what her father was thinking, but¡­ she vaguely felt that he had seemed sad just now.

    <i>Is he thinking that if I fall in love with the little viin, he would be ignored and left out?</i>

    As that thought came to her mind, Su Jiu suddenly felt bad. She wanted to tell her father that no matter who she was with, she would always be his daughter. She would never be separated from him, much less ignore and neglect him.

    However, she had already changed the topic, and it was not appropriate for her to bring it up again. She could only swallow her words.

    After breakfast, Rong Si took the initiative to clear the dishes.

    When Auntie Zhang saw this, she quickly walked forward and wanted to take over. ¡°Aiyo, you¡¯re still a guest. How can I let you do this work? Give me the bowls and chopsticks. I¡¯ll clean up.¡±

    Rong Si didn¡¯t give her the bowl and chopsticks. Instead, he seriously said, ¡°Don¡¯t treat me like an outsider.¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    <i>Ah, you really don¡¯t hold back!</i>

    He nced at Rong Si and said to Auntie Zhang, ¡°Let him clean up if he wants to. Young man, it¡¯s good to do more work.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Auntie Zhang was in a difficult position. She watched as Rong Si carried the dishes into the kitchen, turned on the tap, and washed them.

    Su Jiu was also a little embarrassed. She couldn¡¯t let the future bigshot make breakfast and wash the dishes. She decisively walked toward the kitchen and said, ¡°Big Brother, let me help you?¡±

    Before she reached the kitchen door, however, Su Shengjing stopped her. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just washing the dishes? What¡¯s there to help with? Don¡¯t tell me he can¡¯t even do such a small thing!¡±

    No matter what, he had to show that kid that he, Su Shengjing, was not to be trifled with. So that when that kid married Little Jiu in the future, he would not dare to bully her.

    <i>Wait, what am I thinking?</i>

    <i>How could I have thought that Little Jiu would marry that kid? I still haven¡¯t allowed it!</i>

    Su Shengjing was vexed. He could only say to Su Jiu, ¡°Come back and let him settle it himself. Boys should do more housework so that they can take good care of their girlfriends.¡±

 Chapter 1007 - This Is My Boyfriend

    <h4>Chapter 1007: This Is My Boyfriend</h4>

    Auntie Zhang was speechless.

    <i>If you want to make things difficult for someone else¡¯s child, just say so.</i>

    Su Jiu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Daddy¡­¡±

    The little viin was considerate and caring enough, but her father was still not satisfied. It seemed she had to think of another way to make her father ept him.

    Rong Si had no intention of refuting Su Shengjing¡¯s words. He even nodded seriously. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    !!

    Su Shengjing was quite satisfied with his reaction. He felt that he had bullied the boy enough for now. Rong Si would not dare to act rashly in front of him. He hoped that it would be the same in the future.

    This way, he could always back his daughter up and be her strongest shield.

    After Rong Si cleaned up the dishes, Su Jiu took advantage of the fact that Su Shengjing had gone to answer a call from thepany and was temporarily away from her and the little viin. She immediately ran to Rong Si and held his hand. ¡°Big Brother, it¡¯s been hard on you.¡±

    If she were being honest, seeing the little viin act like that made her a little upset.

    Since she knew that he was willing to humble himself for the sake of her father¡¯s eptance of him and their future together, her heart ached.

    ¡°Not at all.¡± Rong Si¡¯s eyes were dark. Anything was worth it for her.

    Moreover, since he had decided to marry Little Jiu, he had to please his future father-inw. Moreover, Su Shengjing was not really making things difficult for him. He was just being sarcastic.

    Su Jiu hugged him. She was about to say something when Auntie Zhang suddenly came in from outside and nervously said, ¡°Little Jiu, um¡­ your grandfather is here!¡±

    Su Jiu was stunned. <i>Grandpa?</i>

    <i>Why is he here?</i>

    As she was thinking, Su Guobang and his butler appeared at the door.

    Although Su Guobang was in his sixties, he had a strong and energetic body. He exuded a stronger aura than when he was young. His naturally dignified aura made people instinctively fear him, and most would not dare to look at him directly.

    Su Guobang was dressed in a dark suit. He walked in with his walking stick, apanied by the butler. He immediately saw Su Jiu in the living room and¡­ Rong Si beside her.

    Their posture was intimate. It seemed that their rtionship was special.

    Meeting his scrutinizing gaze, Su Jiu subconsciously let go of Rong Si. She tidied her hair in embarrassment and smiled at Su Guobang. ¡°Grandpa, aren¡¯t your legs hurting? Why are you here?¡±

    Su Guobang sized up Rong Si before returning his gaze to Su Jiu¡¯s face. He red at her and said, ¡°Hmph! You have the cheek to say that? How many days has it been since youst came to the old residence? I had no choice but toe here personally!¡±

    Su Jiu remembered that she had indeed not visited the old man for a while. He had requested that she go to the old residence at least twice a month to y chess with him and have a meal with him. Recently, because of her illness and the little viin¡¯s return, she had forgotten about this.

    Su Jiu rubbed her nose in embarrassment and honestly said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry. I was sick recently. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t visit you.¡±

    When Su Guobang heard that she was sick, he immediately became nervous. ¡°Sick? What illness was it? Was it serious?¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°It was nothing serious. Just amon cold and fever.¡±

    ¡°A cold and fever aren¡¯t considered serious?!¡± Su Guobang red at her again. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    As he spoke, he sternly nced at the butler, who was waiting behind him. ¡°And you! You didn¡¯t even know that Little Jiu was sick. What use are you?¡±

    The butler was speechless.

    <i>What have I done to deserve that?</i>

    The butler weakly protested. ¡°Old Master, we don¡¯t have surveince cameras in Little Miss¡¯s house. How can I know her situation at all times¡­¡±

    ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t you find a way? You¡¯ve been with me for years. Do you want me to teach you?¡±

    Su Guobang was really a little angry at this moment. No one had told him that Little Jiu was sick. What was this?

    The butler felt wronged, but he did not dare to retort. He could only say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Old Master. I was negligent.¡±

    Su Guobang quickly buried his anger and reminded Su Jiu, ¡°Don¡¯t do this in the future. Tell me if anything happens.¡±

    Seeing that his sharp eyes were hiding his concern for her, Su Jiu obediently replied, ¡°I understand, Grandpa. I just didn¡¯t want you to worry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be even more worried if you don¡¯t tell me anything!¡± Su Guobang said as he walked inside. Then, his hawk-like eyesnded on Rong Si, as he recalled the scene of Su Jiu hugging him. His brows furrowed tightly.

    He continued, ¡°Who is this kid? Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s your boyfriend?¡±

    Knowing that she could not hide it from him, Su Jiu generously admitted, ¡°Yes, Grandpa. Let me officially introduce you to my boyfriend, Rong Si.¡±

    She took Rong Si¡¯s hand and shook it gently, indicating that he should say something too.

    She had called him her boyfriend in front of this big boss and even introduced him. Rong Si¡¯s heart suddenly warmed.

    It was nice to be with her openly, without having to hide. Rong Si had been looking forward to this.

    Rong Si couldn¡¯t help but shake her finger. He looked at Su Guobang and said, ¡°Hello, sir.¡±

    <i>Boyfriend?!</i>

    <i>Is he really Little Jiu¡¯s boyfriend?</i>

    <i>He even came to the house, which means they¡¯ve been talking for some time. And they¡¯re very close?</i>

    Su Guobang¡¯s face tensed up as he sternly looked at Rong Si. The butler beside him broke out in a cold sweat, fearing for Rong Si. After all, when this old man became serious, he was quite scary.

    Most people would not be able to withstand his stare. Their limbs would probably turn to jelly, and their bodies would break out in a cold sweat. However, this young man, the so-called boyfriend of Little Miss, was calm andposed. He met Su Guobang¡¯s gaze calmly.

    This surprised Su Guobang, and his impression of Rong Si rose.

    <i>This kid is not timid at all. That is good.</i>

    However, Su Guobang became a little unhappy again. ¡°Little Jiu, how long have you been dating this kid? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    Su Jiu immediately became embarrassed and whispered, ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s because I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t dare to say it. What if you guys didn¡¯t agree? That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t tell you guys. Daddy¡­ only found out recently.¡±

    It made sense for her to say that. Su Guobang did not pursue the matter.

    He had no objection to Little Jiu having a boyfriend. It was normal for a child to have her first awakening of love as she grew up. But what mattered to him was the identity of this boyfriend of hers. What kind of person was he?

    <i>Rong Si¡­</i>

    Su Guobang repeated this name in his heart. He felt that it sounded familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere before. However, it must have been so long ago that he could not remember it for a moment.

    Seeing Rong Si¡¯s tall figure and extraordinary temperament, Su Guobang wondered if he was a rich young master. He asked, ¡°What does your family do? Who are your parents?¡±

    Rong Si winced at the mention of his parents.

 Chapter 1008 - I Really Like Him

    <h4>Chapter 1008: I Really Like Him</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Jiu quickly asked, ¡°Grandpa, what are you doing? Checking your household register? That¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important is that I like him and that he likes me and is good to me. I¡¯m very happy with him. That¡¯s enough.¡±

    When Su Guobang heard this, he knew that this kid¡¯s family background was definitely not good.

    He became serious. ¡°Who says that it¡¯s enough just because he¡¯s good to you?¡±

    ¡°In any case, it doesn¡¯t matter to me! Because I don¡¯tck anything, except someone I like and who likes me back.¡± Su Jiu pouted and argued with Su Guobang.

    Su Guobang choked and looked at Rong Si again. For some reason, he suddenly felt that Rong Si was an eyesore.

    Rong Si met his gaze evenly. He was still not timid.

    Once again, Su Guobang felt that this kid was not simple. He coldly asked, ¡°When did this start?¡±

    Su Jiu braced herself. ¡°Well¡­ it has been a long time.¡±

    ¡°Has it been a long time?¡± Su Guobang nced sideways at Rong Si.

    The boy seemed to be capable. No matter what, Little Jiu hade into contact with a lot of boys, but out of all of them, she had chosen him and stayed in a rtionship with him for a long time. Didn¡¯t that mean he was doing something right?

    Su Jiu nodded with a red face, then pulled Su Guobang aside and whispered to him, ¡°Grandpa, can you not make things difficult for him? Well¡­ I really like him.¡±

    Su Guobang choked. He had really been thinking about how to make things difficult for this kid just now. He did not expect this girl to tell him not to do just that.

    Su Guobang snorted and said, ¡°You like him a lot? How much do you like him? Could it be that you¡¯ve already thought of marrying him in the future?¡±

    Su Jiu blushed even more and nodded again.

    Although Rong Si didn¡¯t know what Su Jiu was saying to Su Guobang, he saw her flushed face and her stealing a look at him out of the corner of her eye, as if she were shy. He guessed what they were talking about, and his lips curled up.

    Seeing his smile, Su Jiu got even more embarrassed. She quickly retracted her gaze and said to Su Guobang, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve already thought of that step. I¡¯m just short of thinking of the child¡¯s name! So, can you not make things difficult for him? Please¡­¡±

    With that, she hugged Su Guobang¡¯s arm and wheedled.

    Su Guobang was speechless.

    Even at his age, he had met all kinds of people. When he was younger, he had met plenty of women who knew how to wheedle, and he had been able to remain unmoved. But it was different for Little Jiu. Every time she wheedled to him, he could do nothing. He couldn¡¯t say no to her at all.

    Besides, she had said ¡°please.¡± What else could he do?

    Seeing his granddaughter begging him like this, Su Guobang helplessly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I would make things difficult for him.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t, but you looked at him like you were going to give him trouble.¡±

    Su Guobang immediately widened his eyes. ¡°How can you think that? Am I that kind of person? Do I have a problem with a little brat? Also, you¡¯re not even married yet, but you¡¯re already siding with outsiders. I think if you get married, you probably won¡¯t even remember your surname!¡±

    ¡°How is that possible? Grandpa, don¡¯t worry.¡± Su Jiu smiled sweetly at him.

    Su Guobang felt even more helpless. Unwilling to give up, he asked again, ¡°Do you like him that much?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Su Jiu replied with certainty.

 Chapter 1009 - Just Because She Likes You

    <h4>Chapter 1009: Just Because She Likes You</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Guobang was speechless.

    <i>Fine!</i>

    He turned to Rong Si and warned him with the dignity of an elder, ¡°Kid, although I still don¡¯t know what Little Jiu likes about you, since she likes you, I can¡¯t do anything about it. But let me tell you, don¡¯t do anything to hurt her just because she likes you. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure that you won¡¯t even know how you died!¡±

    Su Jiu winced.

    <i>Grandpa, there¡¯s no need to threaten him like this.</i>

    Rong Si obediently nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    He answered quickly without any hesitation. This made Su Guobang quite satisfied. In short, if anyone dared to treat his granddaughter badly, he would definitely not let them off. He would definitely return the favor a hundredfold!

    After sizing up Rong Si again, he felt that this kid¡¯s appearance was passable.?<i>Could it be that this face had charmed Little Jiu?</i>

    Su Guobang snorted and asked Su Jiu, ¡°Where¡¯s your father?¡±

    ¡°Dad¡¯s upstairs on the phone with hispany.¡±

    ¡°Hm, I¡¯ll go find him,¡± Su Guobang said as he walked upstairs with his walking stick.

    The butler took the opportunity to say to Su Jiu, ¡°Little Miss, is this kid really good to you? What¡¯s his character like? He didn¡¯t have any rtionships with other girls, right?¡±

    Su Jiu did not know whether tough or cry. How was even the butler so concerned about her rtionship?

    But no matter what, they really cared about her. Her heart warmed, and she nodded. ¡°Of course, his character is good. He doesn¡¯t flirt with any girl other than me. Uncle, don¡¯t worry. Besides, with Grandpa, Mom, and Dad backing me up, he won¡¯t dare to do anything to me.¡±

    The butler looked relieved. ¡°Good.¡±

    Seeing that Su Guobang had already walked upstairs, he quickly followed suit while telling Su Jiu, ¡°I¡¯ll go up first.¡± Although the butler was not young anymore, Su Jiu still found him cute. It was rare for him to be loyal to his grandfather for so many years.

    When they went upstairs, Su Jiu hurried to Rong Si¡¯s side and hugged his arm. ¡°Big Brother, what do you think of my grandfather? He looks quite scary when he¡¯s serious. He didn¡¯t scare you just now, did he?¡±

    Rong Si raised his eyebrows. ¡°Am I the sort of person to get scared?¡±

    Su Jiu thought about it and agreed. How could a future big shot be so easily frightened? If he did not have the courage, he would not be able to be a big shot!

    When Su Guobang arrived upstairs, Su Shengjing had just finished his call and came out of the study.

    When he saw his father, Su Shengjing¡¯s expression was a littleplicated. His eyes were as distant and indifferent as ever. He did not take the initiative to speak to him. Instead, Su Guobang spoke first, ¡°Is that kid Little Jiu¡¯s boyfriend?¡±

    Su Shengjing knew that his father must have already asked Little Jiu. He calmly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you already know? Why are you still asking?¡±

    ¡°You even let hime to the house. Why? Have you epted him?¡±

    Speaking of this, Su Shengjing said to him, ¡°No, but Little Jiu likes him. What can I do?¡±

    ¡°Do you know what the boy is like?¡±

    Su Shengjing paused and said, ¡°He¡¯s alright.¡±

    ¡°Little Jiu is still young and hasn¡¯t seen much of the world. You have to keep an eye out for her. Don¡¯t let her get fooled by some boys who only look good on the surface.¡±

    ¡°Do I need you to tell me that? I¡¯m Little Jiu¡¯s father. I care about her more than anyone else, especially when ites to her finding a boyfriend!¡± Su Shengjing said firmly.

    ¡°So what are you going to do?¡± Su Guobang¡¯s expression was quite serious

 Chapter 1010 - Untitled

    <h4>Chapter 1010: Untitled</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. It¡¯s none of your business. And if you¡¯re here for nothing else, you can go.¡±

    After saying that, Su Shengjing walked around Su Guobang, not intending to entertain him.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Su Guobang gritted his teeth.

    A surge of anger rose in his heart, but he could not do anything about it. More than ten years had passed since Little Jiu hade into their lives, yet Su Su Shengjing still carried the same attitude toward him. He was still holding the same grudge against his father.

    It was as if an insurmountable distance separated the father and the son.

    The butler looked at Su Shengjing¡¯s cold figure and sighed inwardly.

    In the past, the old master had indeed done something that the young master could not ept. The young master had not let go of that ever since. The butler wondered if the rtionship between the father and son would continue to be like this, irreparable no matter what.

    Su Shengjing returned to the living room downstairs and said to Su Jiu, ¡°Baby, I¡¯m going to the office now. Do you want toe with me?¡±

    ¡°With you?¡± Su Jiu blinked, confused.

    ¡°Thepany said there¡¯s a show they want you to star in. I think it¡¯s some school idol drama. Do you want to take a look at the script?¡±

    Su Jiu was stunned.

    <i>A school idol drama? The kind that is very simple, yet sweet and beautiful?</i>

    Su Jiu had always liked to watch these kinds of idol dramas. She felt that the male and female leads in them were so sweet that she couldn¡¯t help but smile every time she watched them. She hadn¡¯t expected that she would have the chance to act in them too.

    ¡°Sure, Daddy. I¡¯lle with you.¡±

    She agreed, not noticing that Rong Si¡¯s expression suddenly became troubled behind her. His thin lips pursed, as if he was reluctant.

    Although he had never seen an idol drama, he knew that if Little Jiu were to act in one, she would definitely be paired with a male actor, and the drama would probably have intimate scenes.

    The thought of Little Jiu being intimate with another boy, even if it was just acting, was uneptable to Rong Si. He was filled with revulsion and quite repulsed.

    Su Shengjing went to get his car keys. Su Jiu turned to Rong Si and asked with a smile, ¡°Big Brother, are youing too? Or will you wait for me at home?¡±

    Without thinking, Rong Si answered, ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go together.¡± Su Jiu was overjoyed that he had agreed to go with her. After saying goodbye to Su Guobang, she grabbed Rong Si¡¯s hand and led him out.

    Su Guobang looked at the two of them and snorted unhappily.

    He had made a point ofing over, and the father and daughter had left without having lunch with him.?<i>What is this?</i>

    Seeing his bad mood, the butlerughed dryly. ¡°Old Master, we can do nothing about Young Master¡¯spany suddenly having an emergency. As for Little Miss, she seems to be quite interested in acting and is very talented.

    ¡°You saw the movie she was in with Young Master previously. Little Miss¡¯s acting skills are like those of actors who have taken acting lessons, right?¡±

    Su Guobang nodded. ¡°Of course!¡±

    However, if she chose to enter the entertainment industry like her parents, wasn¡¯t that asking for trouble?

    The waters of the entertainment industry were deep, and it involved many schemes and plots. It was impossible for Su Shengjing and An Yuan to be by Su Jiu¡¯s side all the time and protect her at all times. What if they were bullied and hindered?

    Su Guobang could not bear to see Su Jiu suffer.

    After thinking about it, he got an idea. He said to the butler, ¡°If Little Jiu really likes acting and is determined to take this path, I¡¯ll buy thatpany when she signs with the agency. When that timees, everyone in thepany will serve her.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll buy the filmpany and tailor a script for her. She¡¯ll be able to film whatever she wants! Any otherpanies she works with will also be bought out. I¡¯ll do anything to pave the way for her!¡±

    The butler was speechless.

    <i>Sure, that¡¯s very old-fashioned.</i>

    <i>If that bes the case, wouldn¡¯t Little Miss be able to do whatever she wants in the entertainment industry?</i>

    Heughed inwardly, but said respectfully, ¡°Alright, Old Master. What are your ns now? Do you want to wait for them to return, or do you want to return to the old residence first?¡±

    ¡°Back to the old residence,¡± Su Guobang said as he walked out. He happened to see Rong Si get into Su Shengjing¡¯s car with Little Jiu. The car slowly drove away from the vi.

    Recalling Rong Si¡¯s even gaze when he had faced him, Su Guobang fell into deep thought and had an idea.

    <i>Ha, my granddaughter is so noble. How could she let such a useless little brat seduce her so easily?</i>

    <i>She¡¯s worth so much more than him!</i>

    <i>Besides, one cannot judge a book by its cover. Many people hide their evil intentions well.</i>

    <i>To prevent the kid from cheating Little Jiu of her money and innocence and making her suffer, I have to find a way to test this boy¡¯s character. Otherwise, I¡¯ll not be at ease.</i>

    About an hourter, Su Shengjing¡¯s car stopped in front of the agency.

    The staff members were convinced by Su Shengjing¡¯s charm again. And Little Jiu, who stood beside him, was too beautiful and cute.?<i>How could such an exquisite and beautiful girl exist in this world??</i>They really wanted to bring her home!

    <i>Wait, the young man beside her is¡­</i>

    To avoid being recognized, Su Jiu had put a hat and mask on Rong Si. The brim of the hat was pulled low, so only his eyes could be seen.

    However, even if they could only see his eyes, the staff felt that he must be a handsome young man!

    <i>Those eyebrows, those eyes, and that figure are amazing!</i>

    When Su Jiu arrived at Han Jiani¡¯s office, she saw her sitting at her desk and typing on the keyboard. Without a word, Su Jiu jogged toward her and affectionately hugged her neck from behind. ¡°Auntie, long time no see. I missed you so much. Did you miss me!¡±

    ¡°Tsk, cut it out,¡± Han Jiani chided, but she turned to look at her and pinched her cheeks.

    Su Jiu puffed out her cheeks and looked unconvinced. ¡°When did I say that? I¡¯m telling the truth! Auntie, don¡¯t you believe me? What happened between us? If you don¡¯t love me anymore, just say it!¡±

    Han Jiani smiled wryly. Her usual cold expression was a little broken.

    It had to be said that this little girl was really good at acting cute. No one could resist her, including Han Jiani.

    She had watched this girl grow up. Su Jiu was still as cute and likable as when she was young. Every time Han Jiani saw her, her mood improved.

    ¡°How can that be? Auntie still loves you,¡± Han Jiani said, not realizing that her tone when she spoke to Su Jiu was more than ten times gentler than usual.

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    <i>What¡¯s this difference in treatment?</i>

    He had helped thepany earn so much money, yet Han Jiani¡¯s tone when she spoke to him was always indifferent. Whereas, it was always so doting with Little Jiu!

    However, he hoped that everyone would be nice to Little Jiu.

    Han Jiani nodded at him as a greeting. Her gaze thennded on Rong Si, who stood behind him, and she asked in surprise, ¡°He is¡­?¡±

 Chapter 1011 - This Is My Boyfriend

    <h4>Chapter 1011: This Is My Boyfriend</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Jiu looked up at Rong Si and walked over to him. She took his arm and smiled. ¡°Auntie, let me officially introduce you to my boyfriend. His name is Rong Si.¡±

    ¡°Boyfriend?¡± Han Jiani was stunned.

    <i>Little Jiu has gained a boyfriend in the short time we haven¡¯t seen each other?</i>

    Han Jiani studied Rong Si. Based on her experience with so many celebrities, even if this kid was wearing a hat and a mask, she could tell from his eyebrows that he was definitely quite good-looking. Of course, Little Jiu was so good-looking that the boy who matched her had to be handsome as well.

    Han Jiani did not object to girls of this age dating, but the first thought that shed across her mind was the same as Su Guobang¡¯s.?<i>What does Little Jiu like about this kid? What is his character like? Will he bully Little Jiu?</i>

    Meeting Han Jiani¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, Su Jiu knew what the manager was thinking and could not help but sigh inwardly.

    In her eyes, the little viin was such a perfect child. However, in the eyes of her father and her grandfather, the little viin seemed like a disaster waiting to happen.

    ¡°Little Jiu, when did you get together with him?¡± Han Jiani couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Su Jiu felt a little helpless. It seemed that everyone was concerned about her rtionship problems. She couldn¡¯t imagine how theizens would react if she announced her rtionship, especially her fans. They would probably chase her around asking questions, afraid that she would suffer.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been together for a long time, more than a year,¡± Su Jiu answered truthfully.

    ¡°More than a year?!¡± Han Jiani was stunned. She hadn¡¯t expected it to have been so long.?<i>How long has this kid taken advantage of Little Jiu?</i>

    Han Jiani immediately found Rong Si an eyesore. She wanted to interrogate him and find out what kind of person he was and if he was worthy of Little Jiu¡¯s love.

    If it weren¡¯t for Little Jiu being a quick-witted, independent girl, Han Jiani would be worried sick.

    Moreover, she had called Su Shengjing over today to talk business. She didn¡¯t think too much about it for the time being and handed him a script on the table. ¡°This is the script for that campus idol drama. Take a look, and see if you can get Little Jiu to act. Little Jiu, do you want to take a look too?¡±

    Han Jiani handed another script to Su Jiu.

    Su Jiu took it and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s my role?¡±

    Han Jiani smiled. ¡°The female lead, of course. Is someone of your caliber going to y a supporting role?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Su Jiu nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take a look first.¡±

    She began to flip through the script, and Rong Si¡¯s gaze fell on it. The first scene had the male and female leads meeting, then identally kissing. when he saw that, his lips twitched, and his eyes darkened.

    <i>What scene is this?</i>

    <i>Can she refuse to act it?</i>

    Su Jiu keenly felt that the surrounding air pressure seemed to have dropped dozens of times. She subconsciously looked at Rong Si again and met his dark eyes. She quickly asked, ¡°Big Brother?¡±

    Rong Si seriously said, ¡°This doesn¡¯t suit you.¡±

    <i>Eh?</i>

    Su Jiu blinked, then asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°There are lots of intimate scenes,¡± Rong Si said, almost through gritted teeth.

    Su Jiu froze, then suddenlyughed. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    Rong Si stared at her. ¡°What else were you thinking of acting in?¡±

    ¡°Something more intimate?¡±

    Understanding his thoughts, she leaned closer to him and smiled wickedly. ¡°Big Brother, will you be angry if I have to act out such a scene with another boy?¡±

 Chapter 1012 - Untitled

    <h4>Chapter 1012: Untitled</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Rong Si answered without hesitation, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Not only would he be angry, but he would be furious.

    Su Jiu¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Then what should I do? This is going to be my career. Such scenes are inevitable.¡±

    Rong Si pursed his lips, his deep eyes fixed on her. He had mixed feelings. No matter what, he didn¡¯t want Little Jiu to act intimate with another man, but she was right. To be an actor, such scenes were inevitable. But how could he endure it?

    He couldn¡¯t imagine the girl he had wanted for himself being intimate with another man. Just thinking about it made him want to kill that man.

    Fortunately, Su Shengjing¡¯s ears were sharp. When he heard their conversation, he frowned.?<i>A high school drama has intimate scenes?!</i>

    <i>Shouldn¡¯t it be pure and cute?</i>

    He immediately asked Han Jiani, ¡°Is there an intimate scene?¡±

    Han Jiani coughed lightly and nodded. ¡°Yes, there are quite a few. Nowadays, scriptwriters are always adding some slightly intimate scenes to attract attention. You know. Didn¡¯t you film such scenes too?¡±

    Su Shengjing¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°I always use a stunt double. If Little Jiu wants to film this movie, I¡¯ll agree to her filming. However, when ites to intimate scenes, she has to use a stunt double. I won¡¯t allow her to do it herself. Of course, this has nothing to do with her dedication to acting.¡±

    His attitude was firm, and he was saying what Rong Si was thinking. For the first time, Rong Si felt that he was on the same side as Su Shengjing.

    Han Jiani nodded. ¡°That¡¯s simple. I¡¯ll just talk to the director.¡±

    If she were being honest, she did not want Little Jiu to act intimately with boys either. In her eyes, Little Jiu was like her biological daughter. It was infuriating enough that this brat had taken advantage of her. If a few more were added to it, she would not be able to tolerate it, let alone Su Shengjing.

    ¡°Auntie, I can do this, but as Dad said, I¡¯ll have to use a substitute for some scenes. Otherwise, Dad will get angry and my boyfriend will be jealous!¡±

    She said with a smile. Rong Si was immediately embarrassed and avoided her gaze. However, he rxed.

    After discussing the script, Su Jiu held Su Shengjing¡¯s hand with her left hand and Rong Si¡¯s hand with her right. Along the way, they attracted the attention of many people. All of them were envious.

    <i>Isn¡¯t Little Jiu a little too happy?</i>

    <i>Not to mention she is with two handsome men. One is enough!</i>

    Su Shengjing turned around and got furious when he saw Su Jiu holding Rong Si¡¯s hand. As many people were watching them, he could only endure it. When they walked out, he said to Su Jiu decisively, ¡°Why? Are you unwilling to let go? Are you nning to bring this brat home again?¡±

    ¡°Can I?¡± Su Jiu looked at him eagerly.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Su Shengjing¡¯s voice was cold as he pulled Su Jiu¡¯s other hand back to stop her from holding Rong Si¡¯s hand. Then, he said to Rong Si, ¡°I¡¯ve already booked a nearby hotel for you. Go over. I won¡¯t keep you at home.¡±

    Rong Si nodded. ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡±

    ¡°What are you thanking me for?¡± Su Shengjing nced at him and angrily said, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for only Little Jiu. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered with you. It has nothing to do with me even if you sleep under the bridge!¡±

    ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Su Jiu tugged at her father¡¯s sleeve to stop him from talking like that.

    Su Shengjing snorted and pretended to have not heard her. He coldly continued, ¡°Anyway, stay in the hotel today. Don¡¯t think about staying at my house again.¡±

 Chapter 1013 - Untitled

    <h4>Chapter 1013: Untitled</h4>

    Rong Si felt helpless. ¡°Got it.¡±

    Su Shengjing held Su Jiu¡¯s hand and entered the car. Su Jiu looked at Rong Si longingly and got into the car only after Su Shengjing urged her. When she reached her seat, she did not forget to tell Rong Si, ¡°Big Brother, give me a call when you reach the hotel.¡±

    Rong Si nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Shengjing sat in the driver¡¯s seat and looked at the two of them in the rearview mirror. Suddenly, he pressed a button, and the window between the two youngsters began to rise slowly, separating them.

    Su Shengjing then started the car. Su Jiu had no choice but to look away. She puffed up her cheeks and said gloomily, ¡°Daddy, can you not reject Rong Si? He¡¯s the best, better than any other boy!¡±

    !!

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t speak up for that boy again. I can do enough. If I really wanted to reject him, I wouldn¡¯t even have let him in the house, let alone stay the night. I would have just kicked him out.¡±

    Su Jiu inwardly sighed. <i>Hmph, sooner orter, they will know how good the little viin is. And when he bes a big shot, he will definitely impress them!</i>

    ***

    Rong Si arrived at the hotel Su Shengjing had mentioned to him and entered the room he had booked for him. The room Su Shengjing had booked was rather good.

    Rong Si took out his phone and called Su Jiu. She immediately answered. ¡°Hello? Big Brother?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here. But, my luggage is still at your house.¡±

    ¡°Right! Well, why don¡¯t youe and get it?¡± Su Jiu looked forward to seeing him again. It was a good excuse. Her father probably wouldn¡¯t stop him!

    They had been apart for only a short time, but she was already thinking of him.

    Rong Si deliberately did not tell Su Shengjing that he was going back to get his luggage because he wanted to have a chance to see Su Jiu again. Hence, not long after he hung up, he arrived at the Su family¡¯s house.

    The one who opened the door was Su Shengjing. When he saw Rong Si, he immediately frowned. ¡°It¡¯s you again. Didn¡¯t I tell you to go to the hotel?!¡±

    ¡°I forgot my luggage,¡± Rong Si said as he saw Su Jiu jogging over with his backpack.

    After reaching him, with her eyes bright, she handed him the backpack. ¡°Here, Big Brother, your luggage!¡±

    Rong Si reached for it and deliberately shook her hand.

    Su Jiu suddenly felt a little embarrassed, and her ears turned red. She nced at her father from the corner of her eye, seeing his face darken.

    Su Shengjing took a step forward and shielded Su Jiu. He then looked at Rong Si coldly. ¡°You¡¯ve got your luggage. Can you leave now?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Rong Si nodded and took another long look at Su Jiu before turning to leave.

    Su Jiu stood on the spot and watched him leave. Su Shengjing reached out to cover her eyes and snorted. ¡°You¡¯ve been looking at him for so long. Haven¡¯t you seen enough?¡±

    Hearing the strong sourness in his words, Su Jiuughed and reached out to hug his arm. ¡°Daddy, how can I see enough? It¡¯s just like me looking at you. I¡¯ve been looking at you for more than ten years, but it¡¯s still not enough.¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    <i>Smooth-tongued brat!</i>

    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s useless to say anything nice. I won¡¯t let that kid enter the house again. At least not now. Behave yourself. Don¡¯t always stick to him. Do you hear me?¡± Su Shengjing said as he rubbed Su Jiu¡¯s hair hard.

    Su Jiu pouted. ¡°Got it.¡±

    ***

    Back in the hotel room, Rong Si put his backpack down. The huge room suddenly felt empty.

    Without Little Jiu around, his heart felt empty, as if a piece of it was missing.

    All he could do was take out his phone and video call her. Rong Si watched as Su Jiu sat in her room, eating ice cream. She even scooped up a spoonful and deliberately ced it in front of the camera to tempt him. ¡°Big Brother, do you want to eat strawberry ice cream?¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s gaze dropped to her parted lips, and his throat bobbed.

    He badly wanted to eat something, but it was not the ice cream.

    His throat suddenly felt dry at the thought. ¡°Yes, I do,¡± he said in a slightly hoarse voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity you can¡¯t eat it. You can only watch me eat it.¡± Su Jiu dug another spoonful of ice cream into her mouth and savored it.

    Rong Si¡¯s eyes darkened. <i>It doesn¡¯t matter if I can¡¯t eat it now. When I marry her, I can eat whatever I want¡­ can¡¯t I?</i>

    His throat seemed to get even drier at the thought. Something inside him stirred. He knew he shouldn¡¯t be like that. It felt sacrilegious. But he couldn¡¯t help it.

    Perhaps every man craved the woman he loved.

    As she ate her ice cream, Su Jiu watched Rong Si stretch out his long fingers and loosen the cor of his shirt. It seemed to be a little hot. As soon as the cor of his shirt was loosened, his long neck and sexy corbone fell into view.

    <i>God, God, what a stunning and lustful little viin!</i>

    <i>This isn¡¯t fair!</i>

    For a moment, she was so entranced that she forgot about the ice cream.

    Seeing her staring at him, Rong Si raised his eyebrows. ¡°If you don¡¯t eat now, the ice cream will melt.¡±

    Su Jiu quickly regained her senses and said shyly, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m eating!¡±

    ¡°What were you looking at just now? Why were you in such a daze?¡± Rong Si asked her deliberately.

    ¡°It was nothing!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    His dark eyes seemed to be able to see through everything. Su Jiu knew that she could not hide it from him and stammered, ¡°I was looking at you! You yed dirty! Don¡¯t you know that boys are especially sexy when they loosen the cor of their shirts?¡±

    Of course, the prerequisite was that it had to be a good-looking boy, like the little viin. Perhaps, it would look very pretentious for ordinary boys to do this, but when the little viin did it, he appeared so sexy that it could make anyone blush!

    A dark light shed in Rong Si¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve seen other boys do that?¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s eyes widened, and she immediately shook her head. ¡°No. I don¡¯t think Daddy counts, does he?¡±

    Although when her dad reached out to loosen his cor, he was also unbelievably good-looking¡­ Once, when a video filmed on his set had been posted online, the fans that had licked the screen were countless. Many girls had fallen in love and wanted to pounce on him and give birth to his children.

    <i>Even Mom had been jealous about it.</i>

    ¡°It counts,¡± Rong Si answered with extra seriousness.

    Su Jiu¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Then I¡¯ll look at only you from now on, okay?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s better,¡± Rong Si said. He paused and added, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to pay attention to other men.¡±

    Su Jiu wanted tough. <i>A jealous little viin is too cute.</i>

    About half an hourter, Rong Si still couldn¡¯t bear to hang up the video call, but Su Jiu¡¯s phone was quickly running out of battery. At this moment, someone knocked on his door.

    Rong Si got up and opened the door. No one was outside. But when he opened the door, a few small cards fell through the crack.

    He frowned and reached out to pick one up. His frown deepened when he saw what was on the card. Disgusted, he picked them all up and tossed them into the trash can in the hallway.

 Chapter 1014 - Sheâ€™s So Good-looking

    <h4>Chapter 1014: She¡¯s So Good-looking</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    <i>Why would a five-star hotel have such a card asking if I want women to spend the night with?</i>

    <i>What a waste of time.</i>

    Just looking at the car felt like an insult to him and Little Jiu.

    Not long after Rong Si threw the card into the trash can, someone rang his doorbell. He walked over to open the door and saw a girl aged seventeen or eighteen appear at the door. She was wearing a school uniform, and her long hair fluttered about her. She looked pure and beautiful.

    When she saw Rong Si, her eyes lit up visibly, and her heart pounded.

    <i>God, no way! Is this the guest I have to keeppany? He¡¯s so handsome!</i>

    Instantly excited, she blushed. ¡°H-hello!¡±

    Rong Si looked at her coldly and was about to close the door. However, the girl quickly reached out to block the door. ¡°Wait!¡±

    She fluttered her longshes and looked at him eagerly with big, clear eyes. ¡°Hello, little brother. Actually¡­ I¡¯m a junior of yours. I¡¯ve admired you for a long time. Can you¡­ not kick me out?¡±

    The girl¡¯s voice was delicate and soft. If it were any other man, they might not have been able to help it and feel tempted after listening. However, Rong Si did not feel anything. His gaze became colder and colder, and he tried to close the door again.

    The girl did not expect him to be so cold. After all, she was so good-looking and famous in school. Many boys liked her. But why was it so difficult to make him look at her?

    The girl was a little frustrated. However, someone had asked her toe here and seduce this young man. Initially, she had said that she would only put on a show. She had told them that if the young man took the bait and wanted to do something to her, she would immediately stop and make a phone call, and someone would immediatelye in to look for her.

    But now, after seeing him, she instantly liked him.

    <i>If¡­ if I hook up with him, and he bes my boyfriend¡­ wouldn¡¯t that be wonderful?</i>

    ¡°Little brother, I admire you. Can you not chase me away? At least¡­ at least, let me tell you my name¡­¡± The girl¡¯s voice became even more pitiful.

    She had thought the trick she tried so often with other boys would work with Rong Si, too. Unfortunately, she waspletely wrong.

    ¡°Not interested,¡± Rong Si said coldly and closed the door.

    <i>Bam!</i>

    The door mmed shut in her face. The girl couldn¡¯t believe it.

    <i>Have I¡­ been rejected?</i>

    It seemed that this mission was not as easy as she had imagined!

    But whoever hadmissioned her to hook up with this young man had arranged everything. All she had to do was wait.

    After closing the door, Rong Si ignored the girl and took out his phone to send Su Jiu a WeChat message: ¡°A woman came to find me just now.¡±

    When Su Jiu saw the message, she immediately replied, ¡°Who was it??? How did they find you!!!¡±

    Seeing so many exmation marks, Rong Si knew how agitated she was. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know her. I also received several small cards.¡±

    <i>Small cards¡­</i>

    Su Jiu knew what it was. Previously, when she had gone to a hotel with her father while he was filming, there were always small cards sent to rooms in the middle of the night. The cards were ced under the door and filled with images of all kinds of sexy and beautiful women who made one¡¯s imagination run wild.

    If one wanted a woman to keep onepany, one could call the number on the card.?<i>Has the little viin not only received the card but also a woman?</i>

    <i>That¡¯s terrible!</i>

 Chapter 1015 - Donâ€™t Accept the Small Cards

    <h4>Chapter 1015: Don¡¯t ept the Small Cards</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to ept the small cards! You¡¯re not allowed to look at the woman!¡± Su Jiu typed angrily.

    Rong Si smiled again and replied: ¡°Why don¡¯t you guess if I¡¯ve already looked at the cards?¡±

    ¡°How should I know? You must have looked, right? How can you know what¡¯s on the card if you don¡¯t look at it?¡± Su Jiu got angry just thinking about it.?<i>Those indecent people gave such a card to the pure and harmless little viin. It¡¯s really detestable.</i>

    If she had been there, she would have grabbed that person and scolded him.

    ¡°I think I ¡­ nced at it.¡±

    ¡°Y-you¡­ You really read it¡±¡® Su Jiu got furious and immediately called him.

    Rong Si could almost imagine her indignant cuteness. He picked up the phone call and heard her say, ¡°Rong Si! What happened after you saw it? What kind of thoughts did you have?¡±

    ¡°I had some ideas.¡±

    Su Jiu gasped.

    ¡°But they had nothing to do with the woman on the card.¡± Even if some indecent thoughts dide to his mind, they were ¡­thoughts limited to only her.

    Hearing this, Su Jiu felt a little better. ¡°Alright, in that case, I won¡¯t argue with you.¡±

    She knew the little viin was not that kind of person, but it still made her ufortable to hear such words. She did not want him to look at other girls. For the first time, Su Jiu realized how possessive she could be.

    <i>But the little viin was frank. He told me something like that. Not bad, not bad! He deserves amendation.</i>

    Rong Si brightened again at the sound of her voice. ¡°How were you going to argue with me?¡± he asked with interest.

    ¡°What do you think? Obviously, I was going to ignore you for ten days or half a month! Of course, if I ignore you, then you can do whatever you want. Isn¡¯t that nice?¡±

    ¡°Not nice at all.¡± Rong Si¡¯s tone turned serious. ¡°What¡¯s the point of life if you ignore me?¡±

    Su Jiu felt pleased and suppressed a smile. ¡°Really? Am I that important to you?¡±

    ¡°More important than you realize.¡±

    Rong Si was extremely serious and did not sound like he was joking at all. The smile on Su Jiu¡¯s lips widened as she said to him equally seriously, ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re very important to me too. I like you a lot.¡±

    Her straightforward words, coupled with her soft voice, made Rong Si¡¯s heart skip a beat. If Su Jiu were in front of him now, he would have pulled her into his arms and kissed her fiercely.

    That thought made his heart pound even harder, and the urge got even stronger. He wanted to be in front of her right now. He really wanted to see her, if only for a minute.

    They had not even been apart for long.

    Perhaps, that was what attracted her to him. No other girl couldpare.

    Rong Si¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse as he bluntly said, ¡°I missed you.¡±

    At this moment, Su Jiu was lying on the bed. It was very quiet around her. Rong Si¡¯s maic and pleasant voice entered her ears through the phone. It made her ears pregnant. Suddenly, she got the urge to see him too. She wanted to be with him and not be separated.

    ¡°I missed you, too, Big Brother, but it¡¯s gettingte. Rest early. We¡¯ll meet again tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Will your father¡­ allow it?¡±

    ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t, I¡¯ll find a way to see you!¡± Su Jiu promised.

    She heard Rong Si chuckle. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal. Tomorrow¡­ you have to meet me.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    They said goodnight to each other and reluctantly hung up.

    After he hung up, Rong Si¡¯s mind was still filled with Su Jiu. He went into the bathroom and took a hot shower. He sshed himself with water, trying to calm himself down, but Su Jiu¡¯s shadow wouldn¡¯t go away. Besides, the things he was imagining were getting out of control. It was heading into an explicit territory and getting out of hand¡­

    It was so much that he suddenly felt very hot, and his breathing began to quicken.

    <i>What¡¯s going on?</i>

    <i>What am I thinking?!</i>

    Every time he thought of those images, he felt that it was disrespectful to Little Jiu. He felt that he were a beast for thinking about something that he shouldn¡¯t think about her!

    He decided to use cold water instead, but for some reason, the heat in his body refused to go away. In fact¡­ it was getting hotter.

    Even ten minutes of standing in cold water didn¡¯t help. Rong Si gave up, turned off the shower, and walked out of the bathroom.

    He couldn¡¯t calm down and seemed unusually restless. Even though he needed relief, he couldn¡¯t seem to get it.

    Rong Si tugged at the cor of his jacket and poured himself another ss of water. The strange heat didn¡¯t ease. He frowned.

    <i>Something is wrong with me.</i>

    He closed his eyes for a moment, and the image of being with Little Jiu immediately came back to him. And it was a very intimate thought. It was exactly what he wanted to do but didn¡¯t dare do to her. He was about to explode.

    Rong Si realized that something had to be wrong. Just then, the doorbell rang again.

    There was no doubt in his mind that it was the girl again. He had no intention of answering the door, but the doorbell kept ringing.

    Rong Si¡¯s frown deepened. He got anxious. Just when he was about to call the security guards toe up and chase the girl away, he heard a beep. The door had opened by itself.

    Rong Si immediately turned around. It was indeed the girl from earlier.

    The girl swiped the room card and came in. She saw him immediately. She saw that his handsome face was slightly flushed, and his eyes were dark. She knew the reason.

    The person who had asked her toe here had told her that he would be arranging something for the young man in front of her. If she went in and tempted him, he might not be able to resist.

    At this moment, Rong Si was wearing a V-neck top that was open a little too wide. The girl could see his s*xy corbone. She was stunned, and her heart started to thump.

    It was supposed to be a test of his patience. But now, she thought, if anything could happen between them, it would be her gain!

    A boy like that was an amazing specimen. What girl wouldn¡¯t be tempted?

    The girl tentatively entered the room, locking the door behind her. She then approached him and looked at him, blushing. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, little brother? Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Seeing the girle in with the room key like this, Rong Si guessed what was going on. He must have been drugged. Perhaps, something had been wrong with the ss of water he had poured from the water dispenser.

    <i>But I wonder who drugged me?</i>

    <i>Was it Su Shengjing or Su Guobang?</i>

    <i>Or someone else?</i>

    Even Han Siye was a suspect. None of them wanted him to be with Little Jiu.

    <i>D*mn it.</i>

    Rong Si was suddenly furious. His feelings for Little Jiu were clear. He had decided on her for the rest of his life, and he loved her more than he loved himself. The young man could understand why they wouldn¡¯t ept him being with Little Jiu, but why y such a trick on him?

 Chapter 1016 - Throwing Herself at Him

    <h4>Chapter 1016: Throwing Herself at Him</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°Are you feeling terrible, little brother? Why don¡¯t you¡­ let me help you?¡± As she said so, the girl surreptitiously turned on the voice recorder in her pocket. Anything she said now would be recorded.

    If she managed to seduce this young man in front of her, she would have seeded. She could get a lot of money after this.

    Because of the drug, Rong Si¡¯s breathing had quickened, but his eyes were sinister and cold. ¡°Get lost.¡±

    ¡°Get lost?¡± The girl was stunned.?<i>Isn¡¯t he tempted at all?</i>

    <i>And he still told me to get lost?</i>

    ¡°Little brother, I know you¡¯re feeling terrible right now. You can do whatever you want. Anyway, it¡¯s just me and you here. It doesn¡¯t matter. Whatever you do, only you and I will know.¡±

    The girl moved closer to him as she spoke. Before she could reach him, however, she heard him growl, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    The girl was shocked to meet his sinister and terrifying gaze, but she had promised the person who had asked her toe to this room that she would not leave until she had sessfully seduced this young man.

    <i>Boys don¡¯t have that much self-control, especially¡­ boys who have been drugged. I¡¯d be d*mned if he can really hold himself back. So as long as I keep trying, I might seed.</i>

    With that thought in mind, the girl gathered her courage and walked over to him. ¡°Let me help you, little brother. I came here today to help you.¡±

    ¡°G-get lost¡­¡± Rong Si¡¯s gaze turned even more sinister, like the surface of the sea before a storm.

    The girl was trembling with fear. It was impossible to be unafraid, but she still reached out to him and tried to unbutton his shirt. Before she could touch him, he suddenly flung her to the ground!

    ¡°Ah!¡± The girl crashed to the ground. Rong Si had pushed her so hard that she was hurt. She looked up at him in disbelief.

    <i>Is that how he treats girls?</i>

    <i>No mercy at all!</i>

    Tears suddenly welled in her eyes. ¡°Little brother, how could you¡­ I helped you out of the goodness of my heart. Is this how you treat me? Is it¡­ me? What did I do wrong? You can tell me, but don¡¯t do it, okay? I¡¯ll listen¡­¡±

    ¡°For thest time, get lost!¡± Rong Si really wanted to throw this girl out. If she weren¡¯t a girl, he would have done more than push her away!

    ¡°Little brother¡­¡± The girl got up from the ground and gritted her teeth. She nned to throw herself at him. She had delivered herself directly into his arms. If this young man still had this attitude, he was probably not a normal man!

    Just as she was about to throw herself into his arms and hug him, Rong Si immediately took a step to the side, causing her to miss. At the same time, he grabbed her sleeve in frustration and forcefully dragged her toward the door.

    ¡°Little brother, don¡¯t be like this. I don¡¯t mean any harm. I admire you, so let me keep youpany, okay?¡± The girl struggled, but Rong Si still threw her out the door!

    He moved roughly, his gaze disgusted, as if she were a bag of garbage instead of a person.

    The girl fell to the floor again. Before she could get up, the door mmed in her face!

    Rong Si immediately locked the room. This time, he locked the securitytch as well. Even if this girl had the room key, she would not be able to get in.

    Then he leaned against the wall, his breathing growing heavier. He felt so hot, as if he had been thrown into a furnace. He needed to do something to relieve the heat.

    His lips tightened. All he could do was go into the bathroom again.

 Chapter 1017 - His Bottom Line

    <h4>Chapter 1017: His Bottom Line</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Standing under the shower, Rong Si threw cold water at himself.

    Finally, after some time, the heat in his body significantly decreased, but the anger in his heart remained the same.

    The person who had set this up hadn¡¯t taken him seriously. Rong Si didn¡¯t care if other people wanted to plot against him, but he wouldn¡¯t stand for it if the plot risked the rtionship between him and Little Jiu. Little Jiu was the most important person to him, after his mother. Whoever did this had crossed a line.

    Besides, this was only the first time. What if there happened to be a second?

    And how would he cope next time?

    Rong Si let the water wash over him. He closed his eyes, hiding the malicious coldness in them.

    ***

    Su Jiu was unaware of what had happened. The next morning, while her father was at the office, she immediately called Rong Si and asked him to meet her.

    Rong Si was going back to school tomorrow. She had to hurry up and spend time with him!

    The call, however, went unanswered.

    Su Jiu found that odd. Logically, the little viin would have answered her call.

    <i>What¡¯s happening today?</i>

    Su Jiu tried calling again, but he still didn¡¯t answer. So she thought she might as well go out and meet him at the hotel.

    When she arrived at the hotel and reached his room, she rang the doorbell. No one answered the door for a while, so she sent him a message. ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m outside your room. Open the door.¡±

    Within seconds of sending the message, the door opened.

    ¡°Big Brother!¡± Su Jiu cheerfully said, but froze when she saw him.

    Rong Si looked terrible, pale and haggard with dark circles under his eyes, as if he hadn¡¯t slept wellst night.

    Su Jiu quickly asked, ¡°Big Brother, what¡¯s wrong? Did you not sleep wellst night?¡±

    Rong Si looked at her with dark eyes. He pursed his lips and said nothing. He just stood aside and let her in.

    Seeing his dark expression, Su Jiu sensed he was in a bad mood. She looked at him with worry. ¡°Are you unhappy, Big Brother?¡±

    Rong Si still did not speak. He just stared at her. Su Jiu got even more confused and worried.?<i>What¡¯s wrong with the little viin?</i>

    ¡°Big Brother¡ª¡± Su Jiu opened her mouth to ask again, but Rong Si suddenly reached out and grabbed her waist, pulling her in front of him.

    Then, before she could react, he lowered his head and kissed her fiercely!

    Su Jiu froze, wondering why Rong Si was suddenly acting like this. But if this was what he wanted to do, she would not resist. She let him kiss her as he pleased.

    However, the little viin today was different from before. He kissed her fiercely, as if he wanted to eat her up. Su Jiu slowly felt suffocated and even panicked.

    When she was about to suffocate, she reached out to push his hand away. Rong Si let go of her slightly. Su Jiu looked at him with a red face. ¡°Big Brother, what¡­ what happened to you?¡±

    As she spoke, she suddenly felt herself get lifted into the air. Rong Si had picked her up and was quickly walking toward the bed!

    Su Jiu was shocked. The next second, he pressed her down on top of him. His gaze was deep and hot,pletely different from his usual self. He pulled the cor of his shirt and then covered her. Su Jiu was stunned and wanted to speak, but he quickly sealed her lips with a kiss!

    Rong Si then ced his hands on either side of her, his tall figure enveloping her.

    Sensing his eagerness and restlessness, Su Jiu became even more flustered. ¡°Rong Si, you¡­ Uh¡­¡±

    She had no chance to speak, and his hands began to move.

 Chapter 1018 - I Was Impulsive Just Now

    <h4>Chapter 1018: I Was Impulsive Just Now</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Jiu had already sensed what Rong Si was trying to do, and her heart started beating violently. She got more nervous than ever, and even a little¡­ scared.

    <i>What¡¯s going on with the little viin? Why is he doing this? If he had wanted to, he could have asked me, as he always did, but he didn¡¯t. Besides, it¡¯s morning. How can I do¡­ that with him?</i>

    And Rong Si had imagined this scene many times.

    He reached out to cup her face, and their lips moved back and forth. When the kiss moved down, Su Jiu¡¯s heart jumped to her throat. She reached out and pushed him hard, but she was no match for his strength!

    Instead, Rong Si sped her wrists and pressed them to the top of her head so that she couldn¡¯t resist. She could only let him take her.

    When she saw that Rong Si was almost crazy, Su Jiu¡¯s eyes turned red. She sounded like she was about to cry. ¡°Rong Si¡­ you¡­ don¡¯t do this. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s deep red eyes saw the tears glistening in her eyes. Su Jiu was about to cry, and her clothes were disheveled. Something in his mind suddenly exploded. He woke up at once and immediately let go of her.

    <i>What have I done?!</i>

    <i>Am I crazy? How could I do this to her?</i>

    Although he let go of her, Su Jiu was still in a daze. She was stiff and anxious, looking at him in panic and helplessness. Tears welled in her eyes, but she pursed her lips to stop herself from crying.

    Seeing her tears, Rong Si felt as if a needle had been stabbed into his heart. It hurt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± he said quickly.

    Su Jiu felt a lump in her throat. She suddenly felt aggrieved. She could not help it, and tears fell from her eyes and into her hair.

    Rong Si¡¯s heart hurt even more. He felt like he couldn¡¯t breathe. He was baffled and didn¡¯t know what to do. He could only reach out and wipe her off. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Saying that, he got out of bed in a hurry and turned his back to her, trying to calm himself down.

    Su Jiu also pulled up from the bed and grabbed his cor, which he had torn open. She looked at his tall back and sobbed. ¡°Big Brother, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why¡­ did this happen?¡±

    <i>What did I do to piss him off?</i>

    Rong Si didn¡¯t have the courage to turn to look at her. His throat moved, and his voice was hoarse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to say you¡¯re sorry! Just tell me what happened.¡±

    Rong Si pursed his lips. ¡°I was¡­ impulsive.¡±

    Sniffling, Su Jiu reached out and hugged him from behind.

    Rong Si shuddered, and his heart violently trembled. His hands clenched at his sides.

    <i>After what I just did to her, why is she still¡­</i>

    Su Jiu pressed her face against his back, her voice still nasal. ¡°Big Brother, if something bad happened, can you tell me? And¡­ if, if you just want¡­¡±

    Her face grew hot at the mention of that, and her voice dropped to a whisper. ¡°You could have told me. I¡­ I wouldn¡¯t have refused you! But you were so direct just now. I¡­ I was really a little afraid.¡±

    The girl sounded aggrieved, sad, and a little afraid, so much so that she seemed to be speaking carefully.

    Rong Si suddenly felt inhuman. If he could, he would have erased the past few minutes.

    He turned and pulled her into his arms, burying his head in her hair. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry!¡±

 Chapter 1019 - Untitled

    <h4>Chapter 1019: Untitled</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Rong Si apologized several times, until his voice was hoarse. Su Jiu¡¯s heart ached. She suspected that something bad had happened to make him feel like this.

    ¡°Big Brother, what¡¯s wrong? Can you tell me?¡± Su Jiu asked again. She suddenly remembered that Rong Si had told her about the little cardst night.?<i>He had been fine then. Why did he suddenly¡­</i>

    <i>Unless¡ª</i>

    Thinking of this possibility, Su Jiu was shocked. She immediately pushed him away. ¡°Did you do something wrong?!¡±

    Rong Si stared at her in silence, his eyes as deep as bottomless pools.

    ¡°I knew it!¡± Su Jiu said in disbelief and sadness. ¡°You couldn¡¯t help yourself, could you? You called the number on the little card and got the woman up there toe and keep youpany!¡±

    As she spoke, her gaze strayed to the floor. She noticed something.

    It was a tiny diamond piece. It looked as if the diamond piece must have fallen off an earring.

    <i>How could there be such a thing in the little viin¡¯s room?</i>

    Su Jiu suddenly felt like she had been drenched in cold water. Her face was a little pale as she looked at Rong Si and said, ¡°Big Brother, who¡­ did you spendst night with?¡±

    ¡°No one.¡±

    ¡°Then why is that thing here?¡± Su Jiu involuntarily raised her voice and pointed to the diamond on the floor.

    Rong Si nced at it, pursed his lips, and looked at her seriously. ¡°Would you believe me if I told you that I was druggedst night, and a woman came into the room with a room key?¡±

    <i>What?!?</i>

    Su Jiu¡¯s eyes widened.?<i>The little viin said someone drugged himst night?</i>

    Her heart was in her throat again. ¡°Who did it? Did you¡­ with that woman after she came in¡ª¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Rong Si replied without hesitation.

    ¡°Then what did you do to her?! Did you throw her out?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Jiu heaved a sigh of relief, but then she thought about how Rong Si had endured it if he had been drugged. And who would have done such a despicable thing?!

    She found it hard to imagine what she would do if the little viin had really done something with another woman.

    Although she might continue to like the little viin, she would feel disgusted. It would mean that her baby would not belong to her anymore, but had been snatched away by someone else!

    Rong Si reached toward her again and pulled her into his arms. ¡°I haven¡¯t slept all night.¡± He med himself. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it. I¡¯m in a terrible mood. I¡¯m sorry! I can¡¯t bear the thought of our rtionship being ruined. I¡¯m really angry. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    <i>He didn¡¯t sleep all night. No wonder he looks so haggard.</i>

    Su Jiu suddenly pushed him away. Her eyes were red as she said, angrily and aggrievedly, ¡°If someone else made you angry, then why did you vent your anger on me? Rong Si! You scared me just now!¡±

    ¡°I know. So, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Rong Si looked sideways at a spot on the ground. His fingers clenched and dug into his palms, but he ignored the pain.

    His voice was low. ¡°The moment I saw you, I lost my mind. All I could think about was taking you for myself. I didn¡¯t want to lose you, and I couldn¡¯t. Ever.¡±

    He stressed thest word, and Su Jiu felt a lump grow in her throat.

    She didn¡¯t know if she should be happy or aggrieved to hear that.

    ¡°Are you an idiot, Rong Si? I didn¡¯t say I was going to leave you. How could you lose me?¡± She was indignant as she spoke. ¡°Then do you know who drugged you and let that woman in?¡±

 Chapter 1020 - Canâ€™t Bear to Part With Her

    <h4>Chapter 1020: Can¡¯t Bear to Part With Her</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Rong Si didn¡¯t answer the question. ¡°Who do you think it was?¡±

    Su Jiu fell silent. Even if she didn¡¯t say it, she knew it had to be either her father or her grandfather.

    Especially her grandfather. It was the way Su Guobang did things. His ns were often simple and crude and designed for him to get his way.

    When he had seen Rong Si the previous day, he hadn¡¯t said much. However, it was very likely that he had quietly examined Rong Si. With the personality that her grandfather had, it would be strange if he didn¡¯t test Rong Si. It wasn¡¯t surprising to her that her grandfather would do such a thing.

    As for her father, although he always said that he didn¡¯t ept her being with the little viin, he knew what kind of person the little viin was. He just didn¡¯t want his daughter to fall in love so quickly. In the end, he just couldn¡¯t bear to leave her.

    <i>Besides, Daddy wouldn¡¯t do such a thing, so it was most likely Grandpa.</i>

    Su Jiu became angry as she thought about it. If she had been tested like this, and a boy had entered her room in the middle of the night, she would have been furious too!

    Su Jiu hugged Rong Si again, wanting tofort him. ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t be angry, okay? I¡¯ll tell Grandpa. I¡¯ll scold him. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    She pinched Rong Si¡¯s cheek as she spoke and eagerly looked at him. ¡°Smile, Big Brother?¡±

    Rong Si took her hand and looked at her intently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± he repeated. ¡°Can you forgive me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t me you, so can you not be angry anymore?¡± Su Jiu felt like she was trying to coax a child. The little viin was rarely angry. Now that he was angry, only one thought remained in her mind, and that was to make him feel better.

    Seeing how careful she was, Rong Si felt guilty again.?<i>Had I scared Little Jiu just now?</i>

    He had never seen her this cautious. It was as if she were afraid of him.

    Rong Si pulled her into his arms again. ¡°I won¡¯t be angry anymore. You don¡¯t need to be afraid of me. I won¡¯t do this again¡­ ever.¡±

    If he did that again, he really wouldn¡¯t be human.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Su Jiu puffed out her cheeks and said aggrievedly, ¡°You must never do that again. You were really a little scary that way.¡±

    ¡°I was wrong. Don¡¯t be afraid of me.¡± Now, it was Rong Si¡¯s turn to be cautious.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be the only one bullying you from now on. You can¡¯t bully me. That way, I won¡¯t be afraid of you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Rong Si took her hand and brought it to his lips to kiss it. ¡°You can bully me however you want. I won¡¯t resist. I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to buy me dinner, take me to a movie, and give me a present!¡±

    Rong Si agreed without hesitation. ¡°Anything you want.¡±

    ***

    In the afternoon, Su Jiu had just followed Rong Si out of the cinema when she received a call from Auntie Zhang. On the phone, Auntie Zhang told her that her father was back and was asking where she was. She advised Su Jiu toe back immediately.

    ¡°Auntie Zhang, I have to go to Grandpa¡¯s. I¡¯ll be backter.¡±

    Auntie Zhang was a little surprised. ¡°To the Old Master¡¯s ce?¡±

    Just as she said that, Su Shengjing took her phone and unhappily asked, ¡°Baby, why are you going to that old man¡¯s ce?¡±

    Su Jiu recalled the embarrassment she had felt when Su Guobang had spoken to her the previous day. ¡°Because he said I hadn¡¯t visited him in a long time.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so good about that old man? Fine, if you really want to go, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Perhaps, it was because Su Shengjing still remembered when Su Jiu had been taken away by Su Guobang in her childhood, but every time Su Jiu went to Su Guobang¡¯s ce, he would follow her, likely afraid that his daughter would suffer.

 Chapter 1021 - Untitled

    <h4>Chapter 1021: Untitled</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Jiu choked. She had no intention of asking her father toe along. She didn¡¯t know how he would react if he heard what her grandfather had donest night. Surely, he wouldn¡¯t be happy.

    Su Jiu smiled. ¡°No, Daddy. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    ¡°Okay,e back soon. If the old man gives you a hard time, call me immediately.¡±

    ***

    At the Su family¡¯s old residence.

    When Su Jiu arrived at the residence, a servant immediately came out and respectfully led her in.

    Currently, Su Guobang was sitting in the study, reading apany document. The butler knocked on the door and said, ¡°Old Master¡­¡±

    Su Guobang immediately red at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say to not disturb me? Get lost.¡±

    The butler hurriedly added, ¡°Old Master, Little Miss is here. Do you want her to wait outside until you¡¯re done?¡±

    <i>Little Jiu?</i>

    Su Guobang immediately put down the document in his hand and angrily said, ¡°You should have said it was Little Jiu earlier. Let her in! How can you let her wait outside? You¡¯ve been with me for so long, don¡¯t you know what to do?¡±

    The butler was speechless.

    <i>What is this double standard?</i>

    <i>If it¡¯s someone else, tell them to get lost. If it¡¯s Little Miss, let her in immediately.</i>

    He didn¡¯t dare say anything and went out to bring Su Jiu over. ¡°Old Master, Little Miss is here.¡±

    When Su Guobang saw the girl at the door, his eyes lit up and his mood became happy. He waved at her and said, ¡°Little Jiu, you finally know toe and see Grandpa. Come over quickly. Old Xu, instruct the kitchen to prepare more of Little Miss¡¯s favorite dishes.¡±

    The butler inclined his head. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Then, he went out, leaving the grandfather and granddaughter alone.

    Su Guobang sat at his desk and watched as Su Jiu walked over. His face was filled with love,pletely different from his usual stern and cold face. ¡°Little Jiu, why did you think of visiting Grandpa today?¡±

    Su Jiu pursed his lips. ¡°Hmph! Because Grandpa did something wrong, I came to ask!¡±

    Su Guobang frowned and asked in confusion, ¡°I did something wrong? What did I do wrong?¡±

    Su Jiu looked at him steadily and snorted. ¡°Grandpa did somethingst night, didn¡¯t he?¡±

    When she spoke ofst night, Su Guobang immediately knew what she was talking about. However, he did not feel that he had done anything wrong. ¡°If Grandpa admits it, are you going to be angry with me?¡±

    Su Jiu walked to his side and indignantly looked at him. ¡°Grandpa, how could you do that? Big Brother is furious. How could you drug him and let girlse and seduce him? He hates it when other girls get close to him!¡±

    Su Guobang did not mind. ¡°Heh, in that case, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±

    ¡°But that was wrong! How could you let girls approach him? I don¡¯t like it when other girls approach him either. He¡¯s mine!¡± Su Jiu dered her ownership rather domineeringly.

    Su Guobang was stunned when he heard that. Then, he said with a straight face, ¡°What do you mean he¡¯s yours? How shameless can a girl be to say such things?¡±

    Su Jiu said firmly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. He¡¯s mine! No one can snatch him from me!¡±

    Su Guobang choked, not knowing what to say.

    ¡°Grandpa, you can¡¯t do this anymore. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be angry too!¡± Su Jiu said seriously.

    Su Guobang widened his eyes and gritted his teeth. ¡°I helped you test himst night. Instead of thanking me, you¡¯re angry at me. What kind of logic is that?

 Chapter 1022 - Untitled

    <h4>Chapter 1022: Untitled</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°You could test him, but how could you drug him? Grandpa, think about it. If his family had drugged me to test me and gotten a man toe into my room to do that kind of thing to me, wouldn¡¯t you be angry?¡±

    Su Guobang was speechless.

    When she put it this way, he understood. He got angry now.

    If anyone had dared to do this to Little Jiu, he would definitely want to kill that person.

    ¡°Grandpa, think about it. Are you very angry? So don¡¯t do it again!¡± Su Jiu emphasized again.

    Meeting her clear eyes, Su Guobang felt a little guilty. However, he couldn¡¯t say anything to refute her. He could only say, ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I was wrong, okay? Don¡¯t be angry with Grandpa.¡±

    Su Jiu smiled and patted his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to me you, Grandpa. I know you want what¡¯s best for me, but you can¡¯t do anything bad. You have to be honorable!¡±

    Su Guobang snorted. ¡°You¡¯re lecturing me because of that kid? I¡¯m your biological grandfather. That kid is not rted to you by blood! You traitor!¡±

    Su Jiu suddenly smiled again. ¡°Grandpa, although he¡¯s not rted to me by blood, he¡¯s the one I¡¯m determined to spend the rest of my life with. He¡¯ll also be my family in the future. I know exactly what he¡¯s like, so don¡¯t make things difficult for him, okay? If he treats me badly, you won¡¯t even have to worry. I¡¯ll be the first to kill him.¡±

    ¡°You trust that kid that much?¡±

    Su Jiu confidently nodded. ¡°Yes, Grandpa. I¡¯ve already decided on him.¡±

    Su Guobang looked at her for a long time, then sighed. ¡°Alright. Since that¡¯s what you want, I won¡¯t stop you.¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really? Thank you, Grandpa!¡±

    Seeing her happy smile, Su Guobang felt a little helpless. He reached out and tapped her little nose. ¡°You¡¯re not married yet, but you¡¯re already siding with outsiders. Really! I don¡¯t know what to say about you! You better have good taste. Otherwise, if you get taken advantage of, don¡¯te crying to me.¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s smile widened. ¡°I won¡¯t, Grandpa. If anyone dares to make me suffer, won¡¯t they be courting death?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Su Guobang seriously nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll kill whoever dares to treat you badly!¡±

    Su Jiu hugged him from behind. ¡°I know. Grandpa is the best. Thank you, Grandpa. You have to promise me that you won¡¯t make things difficult for my boyfriend anymore!¡±

    ¡°Alright. If I make things difficult for him again, you¡¯ll be angry with me, won¡¯t you?¡± Su Guobang couldn¡¯t resist her wheedling. ¡°By the way. Do you want to see the recording and video fromst night?¡±

    Su Jiu was stunned. ¡°Grandpa, you even had recordings and videos?¡±

    ¡°Of course. How else would I know what the kid was like? Fortunately, he didn¡¯t let me down,¡± Su Guobang said as he took out a sh drive and plugged it into hisputer. Then, a video file appeared on the screen.

    When he clicked on it, Su Jiu saw the hotel room where the little viin was. The image was not very clear, but she could spot a girl entering the little viin¡¯s room.

    Then, the girl said something to the little viin and leaned against him. Just as Su Jiu was getting nervous, she saw Rong Si push the girl away with a cold expression!

    The girl fell to the floor and stared at him in disbelief.

    Although the girl looked pitiful, Su Jiu felt inexplicably happy.

 Chapter 1023 - Keep Him Company More Often

    <h4>Chapter 1023: Keep Him Company More Often</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    The little viin did not disappoint her! ¡°Grandpa, did you see that? Even if my boyfriend was drugged, he could control himself. Now, you should believe in his character, right?¡±

    At this point, Su Jiu was a little proud.

    Su Guobang snorted. ¡°At least that kid knows his ce! If he had wronged youst night, I wouldn¡¯t have let him off.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t need to worry. And don¡¯t test him like this again!¡±

    ¡°All right. All right. If he hasn¡¯t let you down, I¡¯ll leave the two of you alone. Okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s better.¡±

    Su Guobang sighed inwardly when he saw her smile. Although he didn¡¯t like that young man much, he couldn¡¯t do anything to him. After all, he had seen how attentive Little Jiu was to him and how happy she was when she talked about him.

    ***

    Su Jiu stayed in the old residence for the entire afternoon and especially went into the kitchen to make snacks for Su Guobang. With her grandfather¡¯s personality, even if she was in the right, he would be unhappy and unconvinced deep down. Therefore, she had to please him.

    Su Guobang loved this. He was satisfied with her efforts and finished all the snacks she had made. Even though the snacks she made tasted much worse than what the chef made, he was still happy.

    However, the butler soon came in to announce, ¡°Old Master, Young Master is here.¡±

    When Su Guobang heard that Su Shengjing had arrived, he immediately pulled a long face. ¡°Why is he here? Tell him that Little Jiu is fine with me. I¡¯ll send her back.¡±

    ¡°Young Master insisted oning in, so we didn¡¯t dare to stop him.¡± As the butler spoke, Su Shengjing had already walked in.

    When Su Shengjing saw that the te in front of Su Guobang was already empty, with only some crumbs left, his expression immediately darkened. What right did this old man have to eat the snacks Little Jiu made for him?

    Little Jiu rarely cooked for him, her own father!

    Su Shengjing ignored Su Guobang and nced sideways at Su Jiu. He waved at her. ¡°Little Jiu,e here. Come home with Daddy.¡±

    Su Guobang angrily said, ¡°What do you mean? I said that Little Jiu is fine with me. I¡¯ll send her back.¡±

    ¡°Little Jiu is my daughter. She¡¯lle home whenever I tell her to. And I¡¯ll bring her back. There¡¯s no need to trouble anyone else to drive her hometer.¡±

    Su Shengjing waved at Su Jiu. ¡°Little Jiu,e here. Don¡¯t stay with this old man.¡±

    Su Guobang yelled, ¡°What do you mean, this old man? I¡¯m Little Jiu¡¯s grandfather!¡±

    Seeing that the two of them were ready to fight, Su Jiu awkwardlyughed. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t be like this. I¡¯ll go back with you.¡±

    After saying that, she turned around and whispered to Su Guobang, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll go back with Daddy first. I¡¯ll visit you another day.¡±

    Su Guobang snorted, feeling upset. ¡°You said that you would visit me another day, but I don¡¯t know when that will be. If your father doesn¡¯t agree, will you note? I¡¯m so old. Why is it so difficult to see my granddaughter?¡±

    Su Jiu looked at his white hair and the wrinkles on his face. She felt a pang ofpassion. If she were being honest, her grandfather was not as sharp or scary as he used to be. At least when he faced her, he looked like a grandfather in an ordinary family.

    Even though he had used unsavory methods to test the little viin this time, Su Jiu knew that in the past, he would have used more extreme methods.

    In any case, he was much gentler now. Sometimes, as she watched him grow older, she wanted to spend more time with him.

 Chapter 1024 - That Old Mans Style

    <h4>Chapter 1024: That Old Man¡¯s Style</h4>

    After all, her grandfather was getting on in years. Su Jiu wondered how many more days she could spend with him.

    At this thought, she suddenly felt a little ache in her heart. Reaching out to hug Su Guobang, she whispered, ¡°Grandpa, believe me. I¡¯ll visit you as long as I¡¯m free, even if Daddy objects. Also, you cane and find me. I guarantee that no one will dare to stop you!¡±

    Hearing his granddaughter¡¯s soft voice, Su Guobang felt much better. He patted her hand and said, ¡°You said it yourself. Remember to visit me more often. If your father isn¡¯t at home, tell me. I can visit you too.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Su Jiu obediently agreed before bidding farewell to Su Guobang and returning with Su Shengjing.

    On the way back, Su Shengjing did not speak as he drove. From the rearview mirror, Su Jiu could tell that he was not in a good mood. She quickly probed, ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s wrong? Are you unhappy?¡±

    !!

    Su Shengjing did not turn around. He unhappily said, ¡°I¡¯m a little unhappy. Who asked you to look for that brat and that old man without my permission?¡±

    ¡°Daddy, I was looking for Big Brother and Grandpa for a reason!¡± Su Jiu told Su Shengjing everything that had happenedst night.

    After hearing that, Su Shengjing sneered. ¡°How despicable and shameless! That¡¯s definitely that old man¡¯s style.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa already promised he wouldn¡¯t do that again.¡±

    ¡°You believe him? It¡¯s best not to expect too much from someone like him.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, I know Grandpa has done some things out of line over the years. What he did this time really made me ufortable, but I¡¯ve already talked to him. He promised me that it wouldn¡¯t happen again.¡±

    ¡°Heh, alright. It¡¯s just that his methods are disgusting.¡± Su Shengjing thought about it again. Although the old man¡¯s methods were a little despicable, he had indeed tested that kid.

    ¡°How did that kid behavest night? He didn¡¯t do anything to let you down, did he?¡±

    Su Jiu immediately replied, ¡°No, no. Even if Big Brother was drugged, that girl didn¡¯t seed!¡±

    Hearing her cheerful tone, Su Shengjing sneered. ¡°At least that kid knows his ce. If he dares to do anything to let you down, I¡¯ll make him suffer!¡±

    Su Jiu snorted withughter.

    The reaction puzzled Su Shengjing. ¡°What are youughing at? You don¡¯t think I will?!¡±

    Su Jiu quickly stoppedughing and seriously said, ¡°Daddy, do you know that you¡¯re saying exactly what Grandpa said?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Su Shengjing choked. ¡°So what? The old man is the old man, and I¡¯m me. I have nothing to do with him.¡±

    Su Jiu sighed to herself. It seemed that her father and grandfather¡¯s conflict would remain unresolved for another ten years. But she would not force the issue. It was her father¡¯s choice, and she did not want to interfere.

    ¡°How is that kid now?¡± Su Shengjing suddenly asked, showing some concern for Rong Si.

    ¡°He was in a bad mood after Grandpa tested him like that.¡±

    Su Shengjing pursed his lips and thought for a moment. ¡°On ount of that kid¡¯s good performance, I can allow you to invite him over for dinner tonight.¡±

    ¡°Really?!¡± Su Jiu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Then I¡¯ll call him over!¡±

    ¡°Tsk! Call him if you have to. Before I go back on my word.¡±

    Looking at Su Shengjing¡¯s unyielding expression, Su Jiu suppressed herughter. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call him now!¡±

 Chapter 1025 - What Bad Things Are You Doing?

    <h4>Chapter 1025: What Bad Things Are You Doing?</h4>

    As he looked at her expectant expression, Su Shengjing felt a little helpless. Su Jiu immediately took out her cell phone and called Rong Si. ¡°Big Brother, my father said that he¡¯ll let youe to our house for dinner tonight. Are youing?¡±

    The news surprised Rong Si. ¡°Your father¡¯s okay with it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he agreed!¡±

    Rong Si felt ttered. ¡°Did he really¡­ say that?¡±

    Su Jiu wanted tough. ¡°Really, Big Brother. Do you want toe?¡±

    !!

    ¡°Yes.¡± Of course, he would jump at the chance.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you at home.¡±

    Hearing her words, Su Shengjing gritted his teeth. These words were ambiguous. He couldn¡¯t imagine his daughter bringing that kid into his house in the future and that brat treating the Su residence as his own. That boy would even sleep in the same room as Little Jiu one day.

    Soon after the two of them reached home, Rong Si arrived at the house as well. He was dressed neatly in a white shirt and ck pants. His buttons and cuffs were tidy.

    Much to Su Shengjing¡¯s dismay, the young man looked like a decent person. Moreover, he had brought a basket of fruits. He really looked like a decent person.

    Su Shengjing suddenly felt like he had be a father-inw.

    When he saw Su Shengjing, Rong Si remained quite well-behaved and polite. It was not enough that he had brought a fruit basket. He even took the initiative to wash the fruits.

    While her father went to answer a phone call, Su Jiu jogged to the kitchen and reached out to hug Rong Si from behind.

    Rong Si ced the washed fruits in the fruit bowl and turned to look at her. Since he had water on his hands, he simply wrapped his arms around her and, without another word, lowered his head to kiss her.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Su JIu gripped his shirt and let him trap her between the wall behind her and his chest, ying along. She was extra nervous because she was worried that her father and Aunt Zhang would show up at any moment, but¡­ she felt a thrill and excitement she had never felt before.

    It was as if she was doing something wrong.

    Rong Si was also anxious now. He, too, felt like he was doing something wrong. Worried that Su Shengjing would suddenly appear, he could only let go of Su Jiu after feeling slightly satisfied. However, he kept looking at her with a deep and passionate gaze.

    Su Jiu was panting, and her face was red. She wrapped her arms around his thin waist and looked up at him. ¡°Big Brother, I went to see Grandpa today and told him that if I made things difficult for you again, I would be anxious with him.

    ¡°He also promised me that he wouldn¡¯t do that kind of thing again. So there won¡¯t be anything likest night. But you have to stick to your principles. Treat other girls the same way you treated that girlst night. Do you understand?¡±

    Rong Si gazed deeply into her small face. ¡°But of course.¡±

    As he spoke, he heard footsteps outside. Startled, he quickly let go of her.

    Then, Su Shengjing walked into the room from outside and saw the two of them standing face to face. Little Jiu¡¯s face was still slightly flushed, and her lips were red. It was obvious what the two of them had been doing just now.

    Although this behavior was normal for couples, Su Shengjing felt unhappy. He felt like his daughter had been taken advantage of. Coldly looking at Rong Si coldly, he said, ¡°Get out.¡±

    Rong Si took another long look at Su Jiu before leaving the kitchen.

    After Rong Si left, Su Shengjing reached out and knocked Su Jiu¡¯s forehead. ¡°That kid took advantage of you again. You¡¯re a girl. Can¡¯t you be more reserved?¡±

    Su Jiu covered her forehead and stuck out her tongue. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Because¡­ because he¡¯s so handsome. I can¡¯t help it when I see his face!¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

 Chapter 1026 - Indignation and Righteousness

    <h4>Chapter 1026: Indignation and Righteousness</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    When it was time for dinner, Su Jiu realized that several of the dishes on the table were what the little viin liked to eat.

    <i>That¡¯s very interesting.</i>

    Before Rong Si hade here, Su Jiu had told her father about his favorite dishes and asked him if he could get Auntie Zhang to cook them. Her father had mercilessly rejected her on the surface, saying that it didn¡¯t matter what the kid liked; he didn¡¯t care!

    She had not expected to see these dishes on the table.

    <i>It seems that afterst night, Daddy¡¯s impression of the little viin has improved, although he refuses to admit it.</i>

    It was Rong Si¡¯s first time eating at Su Jiu¡¯s house, and Su Shengjing was sitting opposite him. Rong Si felt a little ufortable. He sat upright, his every move elegant and noble, like that of a young master who had undergone professional etiquette training.

    Su Jiu did not know what Su Shengjing thought of Rong Si. She only knew that she herself would look at him from time to time, her mind full of thoughts of how handsome he was. Even when he was reserved, he still looked handsome!

    Su Shengjing nced at his daughter and gritted his teeth. He could only say, ¡°Little Jiu, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you like the food tonight?¡±

    <i>So much so that you¡¯ve been watching that kid this whole time?!</i>

    Su Jiu quickly regained her senses and smiled sheepishly. ¡°No, no. I like it very much.¡±

    ¡°Then you should eat more. I didn¡¯t even see you use your chopsticks.¡±

    Su Jiu felt even more embarrassed and quickly lowered her head to eat.

    She hadn¡¯t touched her chopsticks but¡­?<i>Isn¡¯t that because the little viin is such a feast for my eyes?</i>

    Rong Si knew that Su Jiu had been looking at him. His lips curled up slightly as he picked up a few prawns from the te in front of him. After peeling them, he ced them in Su Jiu¡¯s bowl. ¡°You should eat more.¡±

    Looking at the peeled prawns in his bowl, Su Jiu smiled at him. ¡°Okay! Big Brother, you have to eat some too.¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    <i>D*mn!</i>

    Previously, he had been the one peeling prawns for Little Jiu.?<i>This kid reced me without my permission? Is he treating me as if I don¡¯t exist?</i>

    Su Shengjing immediately felt that he was not to be outdone. He took a few prawns, peeled them, and ced them in Su Jiu¡¯s bowl as well. With a kind smile, he said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Baby. You¡¯ve lost weight. Eat this too.¡±

    The bowl was piled high with shrimp. Su Jiu cried out in her heart that there was too much, but she could not refuse either the little viin¡¯s or her father¡¯s kindness. She could only smile and say, ¡°Yes! Daddy works hard, so he has to eat more too.¡±

    ¡°Daddy doesn¡¯t mind working hard to give you a good life!¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Daddy, but you can¡¯t work too hard, or Mommy and I will be heartbroken.¡±

    Looking at Su Jiu¡¯s touched expression, Su Shengjing nced at Rong Si smugly and disdainfully.

    <i>Hmph, brat, are you trying to make your presence known in front of Little Jiu? See if I¡¯ll let you.</i>

    <i>Do you think you can beat me?!</i>

    From the corner of his eye, Su Jiu saw her father¡¯s expression and did not know whether tough or cry.

    <i>Daddy is already a grown-up, yet he¡¯s still so childish at times. He gives off the air of a teenager, and it¡¯s incredibly cute.?</i>Of course, Su Shengjing was mature when he needed to be. That was part of his charm and why countless fans had liked him for so many years.

    After dinner, it was gettingte. Su Shengjing started to chase Rong Si out. ¡°Go back early. Don¡¯t you have a ne to catch tomorrow morning?¡±

    Rong Si nodded. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll leave now. Thank you for your hospitality, Uncle.¡±

    <i>He is very polite</i>. Su Shengjing sneered.

    <i>Tsk, how pretentious!</i>

    Rong Si couldn¡¯t fool him. Su Shengjing knew that Rong Si was just trying to act like a good child in front of him. He would not necessarily be convinced by the likes of this kid.

 Chapter 1027 - Remember to Think Of Me

    <h4>Chapter 1027: Remember to Think Of Me</h4>

    Su Shengjing had not forgotten what the boy had looked like as a child. At the time, Su Shengjing could tell from that kid¡¯s eyes that the kid had an attitude. He was not a man who would obey others obediently. He was arrogant and full of ambition.

    This was just as well. Men were supposed to be ambitious. If Rong Si only had a good-looking face with no opinions and no ambition, he¡¯d be no different from a doll. Su Shengjing would never agree to Little Jiu¡¯s rtionship with him.

    ¡°Daddy, can I send him off?¡± Su Jiu looked at Su Shengjing eagerly.

    Su Shengjing helplessly waved his hand. ¡°Go ahead. However, you can send him to only the doorstep. Not any further!¡±

    ***

    !!

    Su Jiu walked Rong Si to the courtyard of the vi and reluctantly held his hand. ¡°Big Brother,e back when you can. I¡¯ll visit you when I¡¯m free.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Rong Si¡¯s deep eyes looked at her delicate face. He couldn¡¯t help but reach out and hug her. Burying his face in her hair, he breathed in the faint fragrance. ¡°Remember to think about me.¡±

    Su Jiu hugged him too and nestled in his arms. ¡°You have to think of me too!¡±

    ¡°Not a day goes by when I don¡¯t think of you.¡± Rong Si held her tight. After another moment, he released her and stroked her head. ¡°Go back. Otherwise, Uncle will be upset again.¡±

    Su Jiu looked up at him and pursed her lips, reluctant.

    She wanted to stay with the little viin if she could. But that would probably have to wait until after they were married!

    <i>Married¡­</i>

    Her heart suddenly pounded, and her ears turned red at the thought. <i>Really, what am I thinking? Even if we were to get married, it would be after several more years. Why am I thinking about it now?</i>

    Rong Si noticed her flushed ears and raised an eyebrow. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    Su Jiu immediately shook her head. ¡°N-nothing!¡±

    Rong Si couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Under the dim yellow light of the streetmp, that smile was soul-stirringly beautiful. Su Jiu¡¯s heart beat even faster. She really wanted to pounce on him and y with him!

    With that thought in mind, Su Jiu stood on tiptoe and kissed him on the chin.

    Rong Si¡¯s eyes darkened. If not for him being uncertain whether Su Shengjing was watching him and Little Jiu or not, he would have kissed her back even more fiercely.

    But now, all he could do was suck it up and ruffle her hair again. ¡°I¡¯m going.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ you should go. I¡¯ll wait until you¡¯re gone before I go back in.¡±

    Rong Si released her and turned. He looked back almost every three steps before finally getting into the car and leaving Su Jiu¡¯s line of sight.

    Su Shengjing stood on the balcony on the second floor and snorted when he saw how reluctant the two of them were to leave each other.

    Usually, if he and An Yuan had work to do and needed to travel far, Little Jiu would send them off. However, she wasn¡¯t as reluctant with them as she seemed to be with that kid. <i>She is really fascinated by that kid.</i>

    ***

    After Rong Si left, Su Jiu returned home and hugged Su Shengjing¡¯s arm. ¡°Daddy, can I send Big Brother to the airport tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°If I said no, will you listen?¡±

    Su Jiu stuck out her tongue. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you asking me?¡± Su Shengjing flicked her forehead. ¡°Go if you want to, bute back immediately after you¡¯re done. Don¡¯t stay outside.¡±

    ¡°I know. I¡¯m not a child anymore. I can take care of myself.¡±

    The next morning, Su Jiu called Rong Si to pick him up at the hotel and drive him to the airport. As Rong Si got into the car, his phone suddenly rang.

 Chapter 1028 - Youâ€™re All Grown Up

    <h4>Chapter 1028: You¡¯re All Grown Up</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Rong Si took out his cell phone. When saw that the call was from the hospital, he answered it immediately.

    As he listened, his face fell at the words. ¡°Really?!¡±

    Hearing Rong Si sound a little agitated, Su Jiu turned to look at him. She saw his jaw tense, as if he was trying his best to control his emotions and listen to the person on the other end.

    After hanging up, Rong Si seemed to be in a daze. Then he turned to look at her. ¡°The hospital called.¡±

    <i>Hospital?</i>

    Su Jiu asked quickly, ¡°What did they say?¡±

    ¡°They said ¡­ my mother¡¯s awake.¡±

    <i>What? Auntie Song is awake?!</i>

    Su Jiu¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry and see her!¡±

    Then, she said to Uncle Zhong, who was driving in front, ¡°Uncle Zhong, we¡¯re not going to the airport. Turn around, and go to the hospital!¡±

    Uncle Zhong turned the car around and looked in the direction of the hospital. When they arrived at the hospital and found Song Wanqiu¡¯s ward, they saw a few doctors and nurses standing outside the corridor and discussing something.

    ¡°It¡¯s incredible. She has been asleep for years, and now she¡¯s awake!¡±

    ¡°Yes. I thought she¡¯d never wake up. That¡¯s nice. Her family would be thrilled if they knew.¡±

    At this moment, the doctors and nurses saw Rong Si and Su Jiu. Both youngsters were wearing hats and masks, but from their figures, the hospital staff knew that they were people who often came to visit Song Wanqiu.

    They hurriedly made way for the two and said, ¡°Congrattions! The patient is finally awake, and her body is healthy. She can be discharged in two days.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Rong Si said, his voice trembling.

    Su Jiu knew he must be very excited now, but was trying his best to control himself.

    ¡°Big Brother, let¡¯s go in quickly,¡± Su Jiu said as she pulled Rong Si into the ward. When they entered the ward, they saw Song Wanqiu open her eyes. She was leaning against the headboard with a ss of water in her hand.

    Su Jiu¡¯s eyes lit up. She was so happy that she wanted to cry.

    She and the little viin had been hoping that Auntie Song would wake up. Now that she had, Su Jiu¡¯s voice broke. ¡°Auntie Song, you¡¯re finally awake. That¡¯s great!¡±

    When Song Wanqiu saw Su Jiu and Rong Si, her eyes suddenly turned red. Her voice choked. ¡°Ah Si¡­ Little Jiu.¡±

    Rong Si walked over and steadily looked at his mother. His throat worked. After a long moment, he said, ¡°Mom¡­¡±

    His eyes were also slightly red, and his hands were clenched at his sides, as if he were still trying to control his emotions.

    Song Wanqiu looked at her son, who seemed to have grown taller. She reached out to him. Rong Si walked toward her and let her hold his hand.

    The long-forgotten warmth between them made their hearts tremble.

    Song Wanqiu couldn¡¯t help but cry. ¡°Ah Si, I didn¡¯t expect to wake up or see you and Little Jiu. It¡¯s been so long since west saw each other. You¡¯re all grown up¡­¡±

    Su Jiu also went forward and held Song Wanqiu¡¯s hand. ¡°Auntie, Big Brother and I have been waiting for this day for a long time. I¡¯m so happy you woke up.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have worried you.¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s throat moved again, and his voice was slightly hoarse. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re awake.¡±

    His heart was beating very fast now. His eyes were focused on Song Wanqiu. He didn¡¯t even dare to blink, afraid that he was dreaming.

    Song Wanqiu held his hand and refused to let go. Tears flowed down her pale face again. ¡°Ah Si, how have you been while I was in the hospital?¡±

 Chapter 1029 - Really Shy

    <h4>Chapter 1029: Really Shy</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Rong Si nced at Su Jiu. ¡°Little Jiu was by my side. I¡¯m really fine.¡±

    Only then did Song Wanqiu notice the two children holding hands. She was stunned for a moment, then she said, ¡°You and Little Jiu¡­¡±

    Su Jiu blushed and embarrassedly answered, ¡°Auntie, um¡­ I¡¯m with Big Brother. He¡¯s my boyfriend now.¡±

    Rong Si turned to look at her with a deep gaze. Then, he said to Song Wanqiu, ¡°Yes, Little Jiu is my girlfriend now.¡±

    Su Jiu felt even more embarrassed.

    <i>Ahhh, I don¡¯t know why, but it¡¯s so embarrassing to be introduced to his mother like this!</i>

    Song Wanqiu¡¯s smile was full of surprise and warmth. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great. It¡¯s great to hear such good news right after waking up. I¡¯m happy for both of you.¡±

    As she spoke, she tightened her grip on Su Jiu¡¯s hand. She then asked softly, ¡°Little Jiu, how long have you been with Ah Si? Is he good to you? He¡¯s very slow tomunicate with girls. If he doesn¡¯t do well enough, can you forgive him?¡±

    Su Jiu shook her head. ¡°Auntie, Big Brother is very good to me. On the other hand, it¡¯s my first time being someone¡¯s girlfriend. There must be something I¡¯m doing wrong. Big Brother, please forgive me.¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s lips curved. ¡°Idiot. You¡¯re good enough. You can¡¯t be better.¡±

    Su Jiu blushed even more and pinched him. ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m embarrassed even if you¡¯re not!¡±

    ¡°The truth.¡±

    Song Wanqiu was gratified to see that the two of them had a good rtionship.

    Ever since Su Jiu was a little girl, Song Wanqiu had thought about how wonderful it would be if Little Jiu could be her daughter-inw. She would treat Little Jiu like her own daughter and treat her better than her son.

    Unexpectedly, Little Jiu was already with Ah Si. She would be her daughter-inw soon.

    As she was thinking, Su Jiu said, ¡°Auntie, the doctor said that you can be discharged in two days. Why don¡¯t you stay at my house first?¡±

    Song Wanqiu was in a difficult position. ¡°How can that be? It will cause you a lot of inconveniences.¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± Su Jiu was about to continue when someone suddenly barged into the ward. He was shocked to see Song Wanqiu awake on the bed and quickly walked in.

    Because of his excitement, his voice trembled when he spoke. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ awake.¡±

    Song Wanqiu looked at the man in front of her and suddenly had mixed feelings. The doctor had already told her that while she was sleeping, Sheng Tianci would visit her almost every day. He would sit by her bed and apany her, talk to her, and try to wake her up. He had never given up.

    <i>The man is¡­ so stupid.</i>

    He was a well-off bachelor who could marry an equally well-off woman, yet he had wasted so much time on her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Song Wanqiu¡¯s eyes glistened. She didn¡¯t know what to say to him. It was as if even a thousand words couldn¡¯t express her feelings at seeing him at this moment.

    Sheng Tianci was so excited that his heart almost jumped out of his throat. If not for Su Jiu and Rong Si being here, he would have rushed up and hugged Song Wanqiu tightly.

    Sheng Tianci tried to calm himself down. He turned to the doctor beside him and asked, ¡°How¡¯s her condition? When can she be discharged?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve done a checkup. There¡¯s nothing serious. She¡¯ll be out of the hospital in two days if nothing unexpected happens.¡±

    Hearing the doctor¡¯s words, Sheng Tianci could not help butugh. ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great¡­¡±

    Su Jiu felt that Uncle Sheng looked silly at this moment. He was as happy as a child.

    <i>He has waited so long for Auntie Song. He must really love her¡­</i>

 Chapter 1030 - Looking Silly

    <h4>Chapter 1030: Looking Silly</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Sheng Tianci was so happy that he was almost in tears. On the contrary, Song Wanqiu felt likeughing.

    If she were being honest, she had not expected Sheng Tianci to wait for her to wake up.?<i>He has been waiting for me for so long¡­</i>

    <i>I really let him down.</i>

    Seeing that Sheng Tianci was staring at Song Wanqiu and could not stop smiling, Su Jiu chuckled and said to him, ¡°Uncle, Auntie has just woken up. She must be hungry. Do you want to buy her some food?¡±

    Sheng Tianci suddenly came to a realization. He hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go now!¡±

    He was extremely enthusiastic. After taking another look at Song Wanqiu, he quickly left the ward with a smile on his face. The man did not look even one bit like an elite in the business world. He looked really silly.

    After he left, Su Jiu walked to the bed and reached out to Song Wanqiu to hug her. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m really happy that you¡¯ve woken up. It has been a long time since I¡¯ve been so happy!¡±

    Song Wanqiu hugged her too before letting go of her. She then embarrassedly said, ¡°Little Jiu, I want to take a shower before hugging you. I don¡¯t even know how long it¡¯s been since I took a shower¡­ It must stink, right?¡±

    Su Jiu smiled. ¡°Auntie, Uncle Sheng hired a professional caretaker for you to take care of you every day, so you smell good now!¡±

    <i>A caretaker?</i>

    Song Wanqiu subconsciously asked, ¡°Was the caretaker¡­ a man or a woman?¡±

    Su Jiu chuckled. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a woman! Auntie, think about it. Would Uncle Sheng let a man be your nurse? He wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it.¡±

    Song Wanqiu lowered her head and smiled. ¡°Of course. I must still be half-asleep.¡±

    Then she looked at Rong Si again and reached out to pull him to her. ¡°Ah Si, let me take a good look at you.¡±

    Rong Si stepped in front of his mother and let her study him. His eyes were still red, and his thin lips were pursed tightly. He didn¡¯t know how much emotion he was holding back.

    Su Jiu knew that during the days when Auntie Song was asleep, even if Rong Si never said anything, how upset he felt and how much he hoped that Auntie Song would wake up. He was like that. He seemed to think that he had to bear everything silently. Rong Si was so stubborn that it made her heart ache.

    Without thinking, Su Jiu took his other hand.

    Rong Si nced sideways at her and gripped her hand tightly, as if he was relying on her for strength.

    Soon, Sheng Tianci returned to the ward with a few packed lunches. He ced them on the bedside table and said to Su Jiu and Rong Si, ¡°I bought these at the Western restaurant nearby. Take whatever you want.¡±

    Then, he took out a box of seafood pasta from the bag and looked at Song Wanqiu. ¡°Don¡¯t you like this? I bought it for you. Try it and see if it tastes like before.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Song Wanqiu reached out to take the box, but Sheng Tianci didn¡¯t give it to her. Instead, he sat down by the bed and gathered up a mouthful of spaghetti with a fork. He brought it to her lips and said, ¡°Eat.¡±

    Song Wanqiu was stunned for a moment. Then, her fair and beautiful face blushed. She said nervously, ¡°I¡­ I can do it myself.¡±

    Song Wanqiu felt that she was hopeless. She was not young anymore, and her child was already grown up. So why, when facing Sheng Tianci, was she still like those young girls who blushed and their hearts beat faster?

    Sheng Tianci stubbornly said, ¡°I¡¯ll feed you.¡±

    ¡°No, thanks! I can really do this myself. I¡¯m fine now.¡±

 Chapter 1031 - Being Fed Dog Food

    <h4>Chapter 1031: Being Fed Dog Food</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯ll feed you,¡± Sheng Tianci repeated. ¡°You slept for so long. Aren¡¯t you going to give me a chance to show off?

    ¡°I¡¯ll be very sad if you do.¡±

    Song Wanqiu was at a loss for words. Sheng Tianci smiled and took the opportunity to bring the spaghetti to her lips. ¡°Eat. We¡¯re familiar with each other. Don¡¯t think so much.¡±

    Su Jiu chimed in. ¡°That¡¯s right, Auntie. Just give Uncle Sheng a chance to show off. He has been waiting for this day for a long time.¡±

    Song Wanqiu had no choice but to eat the pasta that Sheng Tianci fed her.

    Su Jiu snickered again.

    Sheng Tianci felt a little ufortable. He felt that he was not young anymore, and doing such a thing in front of this young couple was quite embarrassing.

    He cleared his throat. ¡°Why are youughing, Little Jiu?¡±

    Su Jiu quickly stoppedughing. ¡°I¡¯m happy! Not only am I happy that Auntie Song woke up, but I¡¯m also happy that I get to eat dog food.¡±

    Sheng Tianci was speechless.

    He instantly got even more embarrassed and deliberately said to her with a straight face, ¡°What are you talking about? What do you mean you¡¯re eating dog food? What I¡¯m doing is normal. Don¡¯t think too much!¡±

    ¡°Ohhh¡­ this is normal. So you don¡¯t have that kind of intention towards Auntie Song? My father knows many outstanding men. I¡¯ll let him introduce them to Auntie Song¡ª¡±

    Before Su Jiu could finish, Sheng Tianci angrily interrupted her. ¡°That won¡¯t do! If your father introduces random men to her, I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll cut ties with him!¡±

    Song Wanqiu hurriedly said, ¡°Little Jiu, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯m¡­ not young anymore. I¡¯m past the age of dating.¡±

    Su Jiu knew that Auntie Song liked Uncle Sheng. It was just that she did not have the courage to be with him because she felt inferior.?<i>What does she mean by being ¡®past the age of dating¡¯? That¡¯s just an excuse! She is interested in only Uncle Sheng and wouldn¡¯t ept other men, right?</i>

    As she thought about it, Rong Si reached out and ruffled her hair. ¡°Stop it,¡± he whispered.

    Su Jiu giggled and leaned closer to him. She lowered her voice as well. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you want to see Auntie with Uncle Sheng? The two of them already liked each other before. Now that Auntie has finally woken up, they shouldn¡¯t be separate anymore.¡±

    Rong Si ruffled her hair again. ¡°Nosy.¡±

    Su Jiu pouted. ¡°Hmph.¡±

    She looked adorable when she pretended to be angry. Rong Si couldn¡¯t help but pinch her cheek. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve always wanted them to be together.¡±

    Rong Si was too old to be with his mother all the time. He wanted her to have someone with her. He wanted her to have the happiness that he had. She had given up too much for him. Although he didn¡¯t like the idea of having a stepfather, he could ept if that someone was Sheng Tianci.

    Still, he wouldn¡¯t go out of his way to encourage them to be together. It was entirely up to them.

    ***

    As the next morning came, Song Wanqiu could not wait to be discharged. Sheng Tianci appeared at the hospital to pick her up. ¡°I¡¯ve arranged a ce for you to stay.¡±

    Song Wanqiu looked at him gratefully. ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Sheng Tianci smiled. ¡°Actually, I live in a huge ce now. It would be much better with one more person. Besides¡­ that housecks a mistress.¡±

    The meaning behind his words was obvious. Song Wanqiu became embarrassed. ¡°Um, I think I¡¯ll stay somewhere else?¡±

    Sheng Tianci smiled again and did not force her. ¡°All right, then.¡±

    Even though she hadn¡¯t said yes, he knew she was just embarrassed. It didn¡¯t matter. After all the waiting, he didn¡¯t mind it if he had to continue waiting until she epted him.

 Chapter 1032 - Im Not Afraid No Matter How Sweet It Is!

    <h4>Chapter 1032: I¡¯m Not Afraid No Matter How Sweet It Is!</h4>

    After helping Song Wanqiu move in and apanying her for a few days, Rong Si returned to his college under her urging.

    Meanwhile, Su Jiu epted the role in the high school idol drama with a popr young hunk. She would start filming before school started. This idol drama quickly became popr even before it was broadcasted. One of the lead actors was the popr young hunk, Xia Yi, and the other was the nation¡¯s daughter and first love. How could the audience not look forward to it?

    Especially after the publicity photos of the two actors were released, the hearts of countless audience members overflowed; these two looked like they belonged with each other. It was obvious how sweet this drama would be. Just looking at the photos made the audience feel sweet!

    ¡°Ahhh! Little Jiu and Xia Yi are sopatible! I¡±m blushing just looking at them!¡±

    ¡°I want to watch this show! Hurry up and film it! y it! I have my insulin ready. I¡¯m not afraid, no matter how sweet it is!¡±

    !!

    ¡°Little Jiu is reallypatible with Xia Yi, but¡­ doesn¡¯t Little Jiu have a boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Little Jiu has a boyfriend. She mentioned it on Weibo before!¡±

    When theizens reposted Su Jiu¡¯s previous Weibo post, the fans who shipped her with Xia Yi were sad. They did not know who Little Jiu¡¯s boyfriend was or whether he was as handsome as Xia Yi. If he were not, they should break up as soon as possible.

    This was how fans were. Looks were the most important for them!

    When Rong Si, who was far away in a foreign country, logged into Weibo, he also saw the promotional photos posted by the drama crew. Su Jiu and the male lead looked at each other and stared at each other. A beam of light shone above them, and the scene was quite beautiful.

    Rong Si¡¯s expression darkened. Although he knew that such publicity photos were inevitable, he was still unhappy.

    If he could, he would have trapped Su Jiu with him and refused to let her go anywhere so that she would only have him in her eyes and heart.

    Rong Si¡¯s gaze fell on Xia Yi. As he looked at Xia Yi¡¯s young and handsome face, he was suddenly d that his own appearance wasn¡¯t bad either. Otherwise, Little Jiu could have gotten attracted to this person.

    After all, many celebrities would fall in love because they acted in the same drama.

    At the thought of this, Rong Si could not help but take out his phone and call Su Jiu.

    At this moment, Su Jiu was also looking at the promotional photos of her and Xia Yi on her phone. She could not help but sigh at the editing technology. Actually, when she took the photos with Xia Yi, they did not even look at each other like in the promotional photos. Instead, they just did the action of looking at each other, and everything else had been edited.

    It looked quite real, so much so that even before the filming was done, manyizens were already saying that they wanted to see her and Xia Yi together.

    Su Jiu could only silently apologize to them. Both of them were simply working together, and there was no sweet rtionship to be had.

    As she thought about this, she received a call from Rong Si. Her lips curled up.

    Before he could speak, she said happily, ¡°Big Brother?¡±

    ¡°Are you filming?¡±

    ¡°No, we¡¯re not starting officially until tomorrow. Why?¡±

    Rong Si paused before saying, ¡°I saw your publicity photo with that man.¡±

    Embarrassed, Su Jiu quickly exined, ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t think too much. I didn¡¯t take any photos with him. The studio got someone to photoshop me with him.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true! It¡¯s photoshopped. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can get the people on the set to testify!¡± Su Jiu said firmly.

    Knowing Su Jiu wouldn¡¯t lie to him, Rong Si immediately felt better. ¡°I¡¯m d you didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Of course. I won¡¯t take intimate photos with him. Don¡¯t worry, Big Brother. If I¡¯m going to be intimate with anybody, it¡¯ll be with only you.¡±

 Chapter 1033 - Looks Are the Highest Ideal

    <h4>Chapter 1033: Looks Are the Highest Ideal</h4>

    Embarrassed, Su Jiu giggled as she spoke.

    Her words pleased Rong Si. ¡°Good girl. There can¡¯t be any intimate scenes either.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Auntie Han has already arranged a substitute for me. I don¡¯t have to do all the intimate scenes personally. You should be relieved now, right?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m still worried.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    !!

    ¡°I¡¯ll be unless ¡­ you¡¯re in front of my eyes at all times. Unless I can see you whenever I want. That¡¯s the only way I can rx.¡±

    Su Jiu smiled again. ¡°Sure. When you make a lot of money, I won¡¯t have to work. Then, I can just be a little rice bug by your side.¡±

    Rong Siughed. He knew she was just encouraging him. In reality, with her qualifications, why would she need to make money?

    Still, he had to keep trying. To be the one truly worthy of her.

    ***

    The next day, Su Jiu arrived at the set. At the same time, the male lead, Xia Yi, alighted from the trailer and saw her.

    It happened to be morning. The morning light fell on the girl¡¯s hair and her body, seemingly giving her a faint halo. Her fair face looked especially delicate. She saw the actor too and smiled at him politely. Her lips were red, and her teeth were white. With her white dress, she did look like¡­ a little angel.

    Xia Yi could not help but take a few more nces at her. He had been in this industry for a long time, and it was not as if he had never seen a beautiful girl before. However, very few people were like Su Jiu, who looked good even without makeup. Moreover, she gave off an aura that made people instantly like her.

    He walked toward her, extending his hand in a friendly gesture. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Xia Yi. Nice to meet you.¡±

    She looked up at him.

    The person in front of her was in his early twenties. His face was quite handsome, and he looked elegant in a simple shirt and pants. He was undoubtedly a young hunk. Moreover, not only was he good-looking but his acting skills were also rumored to be excellent. He had be popr while filming his first movie, and manyizens had praised his acting skills. They said that these new actors had a promising future.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Su Jiu.¡± Su Jiu smiled at him and did not shake his hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have a boyfriend. Please understand. He doesn¡¯t like me shaking hands with other boys.¡±

    Xia Yi was stunned. <i>So she has a boyfriend?</i>

    He thought about it carefully. It made sense. It had probably trended on the hot topics before, but he couldn¡¯t remember much about it.

    He didn¡¯t mind. Withdrawing his hand, he smiled. ¡°All right, then. You must be very close. He cares for you, doesn¡¯t he?¡±

    Then he quickly apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I seem to be asking too much. This is a private matter. I shouldn¡¯t be asking.¡±

    Su Jiu smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    At this moment, the director walked over and looked at the two of them. He smiled in satisfaction. ¡°How is it? Do you know each other now? You can chat first and get to know each other better. When it¡¯s time to film, you might be able to focus better.¡±

    Xia Yi cleared his throat. ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°Alright, you guys keep chatting first. I¡¯ll get back to work.¡± The director left the two of them where they were. He had an idea in mind. After leaving, he told the cameraman to take a few more photos of Su Jiu and Xia Yi so that they could hype up the couple and increase the poprity of the show.

    Although Xia Yi did not intend to develop any feelings for Su Jiu as the director had said, he still chatted with her to get closer to her.

 Chapter 1034 - Who Cares About the Plot

    <h4>Chapter 1034: Who Cares About the Plot!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    However, would Su Shengjing be unhappy?

    Everyone knew that Su Jiu was the apple of Su Shengjing¡¯s eye. Xia Yi had debuted only recently; how could he survive if he made Su Shengjing unhappy?

    Xia Yi looked at Su Jiu and could not help but ask softly, ¡°Have you eaten? Staff meals are being prepared over there. Do you want to eat before work starts?¡±

    When the assistant behind the actor saw him like this, he clicked his tongue in his heart.?<i>A young and handsome man could not resist a beauty, even more since this is Su Jiu, the nation¡¯s first love.</i>

    So what if Xia Yi was a popr celebrity? He was still a normal man.

    Su Jiu shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯ve already eaten.¡±

    ¡°All right, then,¡± said Xia Yi, deciding not to force the issue.

    In half an hour, filming would officially begin. Before that, Su Jiu and Xia Yi had decided to warm up. Facing her, Xia Yi was exceptionally patient. At this sight, his assistant¡¯s jaw almost dropped.

    Xia Yi disliked rehearsing with other actors, preferring to figure out his scenes by himself. Moreover, to avoid being unnecessarily excited, he rarely rehearsed with actresses.

    <i>When has he ever been this forward?</i>

    As Xia Yi had already familiarized himself with the script in advance, it was not difficult for Su Jiu to rehearse her lines with him. The director was very satisfied and started the filming.

    Although the first scene was about the female lead riding her bicycle and crashing into the male lead¡¯s luxury car, the male lead and female leads were so good-looking that no one would pay attention to the plot! The audience would much rather look at their faces!

    Even if the plot was more melodramatic, it was still eptable!

    The filming proceeded in an orderly manner. Almost everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Su Jiu and Xia Yi. No one noticed a tall figure standing in the shade not far away. The person was wearing a hat and mask and sunsses, covering his entire face.

    However, his figure was perfect, especially his long legs. They were eye-catching.

    After he arrived at the ce, he took out a small telescope and looked in the direction of the set. Furthermore, he was looking at Su Jiu.

    Su Jiu¡¯s acting was very natural with Xia Yi. The expression on her exquisite face was vivid and made people involuntarily follow her emotions.

    Perhaps, it was because both her parents were celebrities and popr actors that she had been influenced by them ever since she was young. Su Jiu was especially talented in acting. She could act whatever she wanted. This was something many aspiring actors or even established actors were unable to do.

    The director watched the shot from the camera¡¯s monitor. It was pleasing to the eye. He nodded in admiration. He did not shout for NG and continued filming in one go.

    Su Jiu was filming seriously and did not notice Su Shengjing.

    Actually, Su Shengjing had an advertisement to shoot in the next few days. However, this was his daughter¡¯s first time ying the female lead. How could he note over to take a look?

    Although Han Jiani had found a substitute for her, he couldn¡¯t be sure that the brat wouldn¡¯t take advantage of her. He had to be certain.

    As he was thinking about that, he happened to turn his head. Suddenly, he saw another person walking near him. That person¡¯s gaze was also directed in the direction of the set.

    It was a tall young man. Although he was also wearing a ck mask, Su Shengjing immediately recognized him from his eyebrows.

    <i>It¡¯s actually Rong Si, that brat. Why is he here?</i>

    <i>Does he want to keep an eye on the other brat as much as I do?</i>

    For the first time, Su Shengjing felt that he was on the same side as Rong Si.

 Chapter 1035 - Becoming the Happiest Bride

    <h4>Chapter 1035: Bing the Happiest Bride</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Rong Si also recognized Su Shengjing and walked over to him. ¡°Uncle.¡±

    Su Shengjing nced at him and pretended to be nonchnt. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Rong Si met his gaze evenly. ¡°Then why is Uncle here?¡±

    Su Shengjing snorted. ¡°Heh, what does it have to do with you? Also, are you here to spy on my daughter?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Rong Si turned his head, his gaze returning to Su Jiu. ¡°I just wanted to see her.¡±

    Su Shengjing snorted. They were both men, so how could he not know what that brat was thinking?

    He said evenly, ¡°Just take a look. Don¡¯t bother her.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Although Rong Si said that, he didn¡¯t feel the same way. It wasn¡¯t easy for him toe here. He couldn¡¯t be satisfied with just looking at Little Jiu from a distance. He had to find a way to meet her. Even if it was just for a few minutes, even if it was just to talk or hug her, he would be satisfied.

    Su Jiu was still filming at this time. Su Shengjing stood there for a long time. In the end, he crossed his arms and leaned against the tree trunk behind him. ncing at Rong Si, he started chatting with him. ¡°Hey, kid, let me ask you a question.¡±

    ¡°Please go ahead, Uncle.¡±

    ¡°What do you like about my daughter?¡±

    Rong Si was stunned. He hadn¡¯t expected that question. After a pause, he replied, ¡°I like everything about her.¡±

    ¡°Gee! You sure know how to talk. Howe you like everything about her? I mean, why do you like Little Jiu?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, I¡¯ve liked her since I was young.¡± Rong Si¡¯s eyes softened at the thought of the past. His lips curled into a smile, but Su Shengjing did not see it.

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    <i>Did this brat have designs on Little Jiu since they were young? Seriously, what was this brat taught as a kid that he kept chasing after my daughter?</i>

    ¡°Good for you, you brat. I didn¡¯t know you were that kind of person when you usually look so serious. Why does Little Jiu like you? Does she know you¡¯ve been after her?¡±

    Rong Si calmly said, ¡°So what if she knows? So what if she doesn¡¯t know? Anyway, I¡¯m her boyfriend now.¡±

    <i>What did this kid mean? He seems to be quite smug?!</i>

    Su Shengjing gritted his teeth. ¡°Then do you know how I feel now?¡±

    ¡°Probably furious.¡±

    ¡°I have to be!¡± Su Shengjing gritted his teeth. ¡°Think about it from another perspective. If your daughter had been coveted by others ever since she was young and some brat kept thinking about how to steal her away from you, how would you feel?¡±

    Rong Si couldn¡¯t help but think that if he and Little Jiu really had a daughter in the future, he would probably care about her more than Su Shengjing and dote on her. If he knew that some brat had designs on her, he might not be able to resist teaching him a lesson.

    At this thought, he suddenly began to look forward to what his daughter with Little Jiu would look like.?<i>She would¡­ look like her, right?</i>

    Seeing that he was staring in Little Jiu¡¯s direction, Su Shengjing angrily said, ¡°What are you thinking about? Let me tell you. Don¡¯t think about anything else. Know this. It¡¯s not that easy to be my son-inw. You have to give her a grand and perfect wedding and let her marry you in style.¡±

    Rong Si inclined his head. ¡°I know.¡±

    And that was what he was thinking about. He was working so hard now so that one day he could make her the happiest of brides.

 Chapter 1036 - Treating Little Jiu Like Her Biological Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 1036: Treating Little Jiu Like Her Biological Daughter</h4>

    About an hourter, when Su Shengjing saw that Su Jiu was still filming, he could no longer stand it.

    <i>What is wrong with the director? Why isn¡¯t he letting her rest after filming for so long? What if she is tired?</i>

    <i>She is still new at this. Is this how directors work new actors? Do they think I wouldn¡¯t care?!</i>

    Su Shengjing¡¯s heart ached for his daughter. He wished he could make her stop and rest immediately. He hadpletely forgotten that when he was filming, he often filmed for hours and even most of the day. Sometimes, he would film even if he hadn¡¯t slept at night. He had even filmed in locations where the weather conditions were harsh.

    At that time, he did not feel sorry for himself. However, now that Su Jiu had run only a little over schedule, he could not stand it.

    !!

    So he took out his phone and called Han Jiani. ¡°Hello? Look at this child. She¡¯s been filming for more than an hour. Can¡¯t you let her rest for a while? I can¡¯t stand it anymore!¡±

    Han Jianiughed on the other end. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t acted before. You know that if actors are not tired, they might as well continue filming. Little Jiu didn¡¯t even ask to rest, right? What¡¯s the hurry?¡±

    ¡°Well, of course, your heart won¡¯t ache if she¡¯s not your daughter!¡±

    Han Jianiughed. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t my heart ache? I¡¯ve always treated Little Jiu as my biological daughter, okay? Alright, I¡¯ll call the director and ask him to stop for a while.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Su Shengjing was satisfied. After hanging up, he saw the director receive a call.

    When he was finished with the call, the director looked a little embarrassed and started to shout for the actors to stop.

    Su Jiu was still actingfortably when she suddenly heard the director shout, ¡°Cut!¡± She looked at him in confusion.

    The director smiled and said, ¡°Little Jiu, Xia Yi, you¡¯ve been filming for so long. Are you tired? Do you want to rest for a while?¡±

    The director had to listen to Han Jiani. After all, she was Movie King Han¡¯s biological sister, and he couldn¡¯t afford to offend her. Moreover, the Han family¡¯spany had invested in this movie. Naturally, he would listen to her.

    ¡°Director, I can continue filming. Xia Yi, how are you? Can you continue?¡± Su Jiu wanted to finish filming early so that she could go back early. She basically called Rong Si every evening, and she didn¡¯t want their calls to get dyed because of the filming. She just wanted to finish filming her scenes quickly.

    Xia Yi did not feel tired. When working with Su Jiu, he felt they seemed to have some kind of tacit understanding. The scenes just now had basically been shot in one go. He had never worked with a girl so easily before. He was happy to continue filming.

    Xia Yi also nodded. ¡°I can continue.¡±

    The director was embarrassed. <i>This¡­ </i>Although he was asking the actors to rest, the actors didn¡¯t want to rest. What could he do?

    After some thought, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s rest first. We¡¯ll continue filmingter.¡±

    Su Jiu could only let it go and walk out of the set. Xia Yi followed her and smiled. ¡°I feel veryfortable filming with you. I¡¯mpletely in the zone. I haven¡¯t had such an experience before.¡±

    Su Jiu returned a polite smile and said humbly, ¡°Perhaps, I was just working with your good acting.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a good actor, too.¡± Xia Yi smiled again. ¡°It¡¯s break time now. Would you like something to drink? I¡¯ll get my assistant to buy it. There¡¯s a shop nearby that makes pretty good milk tea.¡±

    <i>Milk tea?</i>

    <i>I would like that.</i>

    Su Jiu was about to ask his assistant to bring her a cup when one of the crew members walked over and handed her a cup of milk tea. ¡°Miss Su, this is for you.¡±

    Su Jiu was stunned. <i>It can¡¯t be. I only just thought of it.</i>

    And milk tea wasn¡¯t the only thing. The assistant also handed her a bag of snacks, with all her usual favorites.

 Chapter 1037 - Sweet As Honey

    <h4>Chapter 1037: Sweet As Honey</h4>

    She had to ask, ¡°Who is this from?¡±

    The crew member shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t get a good look at the man¡¯s face. He was wearing a hat and a mask.¡±

    <i>So mysterious?</i> Su Jiu was suspicious now. She looked at the milk tea and snacks in the crew member¡¯s hands. As she took them, her phone rang, indicating she had a message.

    Su Jiu took out her phone and saw that it was from the little viin!

    ¡°I ordered you milk tea and snacks. What else do you want to eat? Should I buy it for you?¡±

    !!

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>No way! Did the little viin buy these?</i>

    <i>Does that mean he¡¯s back and he¡¯s here now?</i>

    Su Jiu was both surprised and resentful. <i>D*mn it! Why didn¡¯t he tell me that he wasing back? Why is he being so mysterious?!</i>

    She couldn¡¯t help but look around for Rong Si. However, too many people were here at the set, and she didn¡¯t see him. She got disappointed and had to reply to his message. ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re back, right? Where are you now? I want to see you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll meet you at the Western restaurant nearby.¡±

    <i>A Western restaurant nearby?</i>

    Su Jiu smiled. The thought of seeing Rong Si soon made her heart feel as sweet as honey. She immediately walked out.

    Xia Yi had wanted to invite her to lunch, but when she left, he quickly said, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Su Jiu turned to look at him and smiled. ¡°I have something to do, so I¡¯ll leave first. When it¡¯s time to start filmingter, can you get the director to call me?¡±

    Then she turned and walked on. She started fast. A few stepster, it became a run, as if she had something urgent to do.

    Xia Yi was speechless.

    He stood there and looked at her back, feeling a little depressed. The girls he had met before had all tried to get close to him. They had tried to find a chance to get him involved in a scandal or something simr to increase their poprity.

    Some of them really liked him too, but Su Jiu¡¯s attitude toward him waspletely different from that of the girls from before. It was as if¡­ she kept a distance from him. Even when she was acting with him, she always maintained a certain distance and did not want to get close to him.

    Or rather, she had no thoughts of doing so.

    Anyway, she was different.

    Su Jiu left the set in a hurry and made her way to a nearby western restaurant. She immediately saw Rong Si standing at the door. To her surprise, someone else was beside him.

    Even without looking at his face, she immediately recognized the man from his figure. It was her father!

    Su Jiu suddenlyughed and jogged toward the two of them. Although she wanted to hug her boyfriend, her father was present here. She had to hug her father first, or he would be unhappy again.

    ¡°Daddy!¡± Su Jiu hugged Su Shengjing and looked up at him. ¡°Why are you guys here?¡±

    Su Shengjing hugged her too and ruffled her hair. ¡°It¡¯s your first day of filming. I was worried and came to see you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not my first time filming. It¡¯s fine. But I¡¯m very happy that Daddy came to visit me!¡± Su Jiu said as she rubbed against Su Shengjing¡¯s chest.

    Su Shengjing was very satisfied. He even nced sideways at Rong Si, as if showing off to him.

    Rong Si felt a little jealous. He didn¡¯t want Su Jiu to hug another man, not even her father.

    He told himself thatter, he had to find a chance to let her hold him, and he would hold her properly.

    He really missed her.

    Su Jiu looked up from Su Shengjing¡¯s arms and nced at him from the corner of her eye. She gave him a look and even smiled at him.

    When she smiled, Rong Si¡¯s heart softened.

 Chapter 1038 - Squeezing

    <h4>Chapter 1038: Squeezing</h4>

    When they walked into the western restaurant, Su Jiu held Su Shengjing¡¯s arm with one hand and secretly held Rong Si¡¯s hand with the other. Rong Si suddenly smiled and held her hand, intecing their fingers.

    Their palms felt warm against each other, and Su Jiu felt her heart rate go up.

    <i>It¡¯s wonderful that he¡¯s back. I¡¯d love to find somewhere to be alone with him, and then we can be as sweet as possible!</i>

    <i>Wait a minute. What am I thinking of?¡¯</i>

    Su Jiu¡¯s ears heated up, and she quickly retracted her thoughts, not letting Rong Si see through her wretched thoughts.

    !!

    Su Shengjing inadvertently turned around and realized that the two of them were holding hands. He snorted but did not say anything. <i>Forget it! This is a public ce, so I won¡¯t bicker with this kid.</i>

    After entering a private room, Rong Si sat down beside Su Jiu and looked at her with concern. ¡°Are you tired?¡±

    Su Jiu shook her head and smiled. ¡°I was in a particrly good state just now. I filmed several scenes in one go, and the director praised me! He said that I was very talented and that I was made to be an actor!¡±

    She sounded cheerful, as if asking for praise.

    Su Shengjing immediately said, ¡°Of course, my daughter is the best. Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡±

    Rong Si reached out and stroked her head, a smile in his eyes. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re great.¡±

    After she received the praise of the future big shot, Su Jiu¡¯s smile widened. Su Shengjing, who was at the side, red at Rong Si.

    <i>This brat can talk, but what¡¯s the point of such a physical disy of affection?</i>

    He couldn¡¯t help himself. ¡°Hey, get your paws off her.¡±

    Rong Si didn¡¯t argue. Instead, he chose to obey for the time being and lowered his hand. ¡°Who¡¯s the person you¡¯re working with?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Him? His name is Xia Yi. He¡¯s a popr young hunk now,¡± Su Jiu said. When he saw him narrow his eyes slightly, she knew what he wanted to ask. Smiling, she exined, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I don¡¯t have any intimate scenes with him. Even if I do, I have a body double, so you don¡¯t have to be nervous, let alone jealous!¡±

    As she spoke, she reached out and pinched his chin. Only then did she notice that it wasn¡¯t as smooth as it used to be. It was a little prickly. He must have taken good care of himself before he came to see her. He had even shaved off his new stubble. It suddenly urred to her that Rong Si was an adult now, about to go from being a teenager to being a man.

    He looked strangely sexy like this.

    Looking at his well-defined face, Su Jiu unconsciously fell into a daze. Suddenly, a finger tapped her forehead. ¡°What are you doing? You too! Just talk, and don¡¯t touch each other! I wonder who the two of you learned it from.¡±

    Su Jiu came back to her senses and smiled. ¡°Can¡¯t I teach myself?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± The corners of Su Shengjing¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Are you proud of yourself? Anyway, before the two of you get married, you have to maintain a certain distance. Don¡¯t go overboard!¡±

    Then, he nced sideways at Rong Si, his eyes dangerous, as if warning him.

    Embarrassed, Rong Si looked away. He picked up the ss of lemonade from the table and took a sip, not wanting him to see what he was thinking. He would only want to close the distance between him and Little Jiu, not keep what Su Shengjing called a certain distance.

    However, with Su Shengjing around, he did not have the chance to be alone with Su Jiu. But since he could see her and clearly feel her presence, he was satisfied.

    After lunch, Su Jiu received a call from the director.

    ¡°Little Jiu, where have you been? When will you be back for filming?¡±

 Chapter 1039 - Superior Versailles

    <h4>Chapter 1039: Superior Versailles</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    His tone was fairly easygoing. If it were someone else, would he still have such a good attitude?

    Embarrassed that they had been waiting for her, Su Jiu quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯ll be right back!¡±

    She rushed back to the set in ten minutes. Xia Yi curiously asked her, ¡°Where did you go?¡±

    Su Jiu casually replied, ¡°I went to see a friend.¡±

    ¡°A friend?¡±

    Xia Yi raised an eyebrow. ¡°Boyfriend, huh?¡±

    ¡°Yes, boyfriend,¡± she admitted bluntly. She had just gone to meet her boyfriend. Nothing was wrong with that.

    Xia Yi was stunned.?<i>She has a boyfriend?</i>

    Seeing his surprised expression, the assistant beside him leaned closer and said, ¡°I also saw the news of Miss Su posting on Weibo that she has a boyfriend.¡±

    Xia Yi looked at him and grumbled, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me? I thought¡­¡±

    <i>¡­that she didn¡¯t have a boyfriend.</i>

    If she didn¡¯t have one, he could try to naturally get closer to her. But that was inconvenient if she had a boyfriend. Xia Yi wondered if he showed even a little enthusiasm and the media caught him, how would they report it.

    However, if he were being honest, he was not against having a scandal with Su Jiu. This was because she gave him a feeling different from what he felt with other girls. The moment he saw her, he felt a sense of familiarity.

    Perhaps, her poprity was too high, and he would see her updates on Weibo from time to time. Therefore, even if he had not really met her before, he was already familiar with her.

    ¡°Do you have a girlfriend?¡± Su Jiu asked casually again.

    Xia Yi shook his head and smiled. ¡°Not yet. Thepany said that they won¡¯t let me date until I¡¯m 25. By the way, doesn¡¯t yourpany object to you dating now?¡±

    ¡°No. Of course, there¡¯s no point in objecting.¡± She wasn¡¯t going to break up with the little viin just because thepany objected to them dating.

    Xia Yi¡¯s assistantughed. ¡°Miss Su, you¡¯re quite privileged. You entered the entertainment industry purely because it¡¯s your hobby, right? If you were unhappy, you would probably quit, right? Because quitting this industry doesn¡¯t affect you much. Your father is the Best Actor, and your mother is the Best Actress. You won¡¯t have to worry about anything for the rest of your life.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have to worry, but I have to work hard too. I can¡¯t just rely on them, right? Although it¡¯s veryfortable to eat and wait for death, if I do that, what¡¯s the difference between me and a salted fish?¡± Su Jiu¡¯s face was filled with seriousness.

    The assistant said nothing.

    <i>Please let me be a salted fish like that!</i>

    Xia Yi gave him a sharp nce, trying to signal him to shut up. If he didn¡¯t know how to speak, then he should have just kept quiet.

    Su Jiu was a person with dreams and aspirations. Did he think that she was like him? Not everyone preferred to eat and wait for death every day, wishing to do nothing for the rest of his life!

    The assistant resentfully shut up and just resigned himself to simply looking at Su Jiu with envy.

    Xia Yi¡¯s gaze returned to Su Jiu¡¯s face, and he asked, ¡°Is it alright if I ask who the friend you mentioned is? Perhaps, I know him too.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you. Sorry.¡±

    Xia Yi choked and suddenly wondered if that person was really her boyfriend.

    If his girlfriend was filming, he would visit her too. So, it seemed very likely that this friend was her boyfriend. Xia Yi was suddenly curious.?<i>What kind of boy could win the heart of this little princess?</i>

    After all, as far as he knew, Su Jiu had many boys around her since she was young. Among them, there was nock of rich people. For example, there was the son of Best Actor Han, who had had a scandal with her previously and who seemed to have been called Han Siye.

    Han Siye and Su Jiu could be considered childhood sweethearts, but she had rejected him. It was obvious that she had high standards.

    But if she didn¡¯t want to say who it was, he couldn¡¯t press her. So Xia Yi smiled and said, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t ask.¡±

    But he would find a way to find out. He was curious about this.

    That evening, Su Jiu returned to the hotel.

 Chapter 1040 - How Can I Satisfy You

    <h4>Chapter 1040: How Can I Satisfy You</h4>

    Su Shengjing deliberately stayed in the room next to his daughter¡¯s. Before leaving to sleep, he even reminded her, ¡°If that brates looking for you at night, reject him, do you hear me? Don¡¯t meet with that brat alone in the middle of the night, and don¡¯t let him enter your room! If I find out, I¡¯ll be furious. If you don¡¯t believe me, feel free to try!¡±

    He didn¡¯t specify which brat he was referring to, but it was perfectly obvious.

    <i>Who else could it be but Rong Si?</i>

    Su Jiu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°I know. I know.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, saying that you know doesn¡¯t count. You have to do it! Who knows if you¡¯ll let that brate in and take advantage of you again when I¡¯m not around! It wasn¡¯t easy for me to raise you, alright? I¡¯m not letting another brat have you!¡± Su Shengjing said firmly.

    !!

    Su Jiu took his arm and helplessly said, ¡°Daddy, I really know. You¡¯ve said this countless times.¡±

    ¡°What? Are you starting to find me annoying?¡±

    Seeing her father¡¯s dangerous gaze, Su Jiu hurriedly replied, ¡°No, no! Daddy, why would I find you annoying? I¡¯ve never found you annoying!¡±

    She would not be able to keep her word to her father about not contacting the little viin in the middle of the night, but this at least was true. She would never be annoyed with her father.

    When he heard this, his mood became good. He ruffled her hair and said, ¡°That¡¯s for the best. Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. Hurry up and rest. You still have to film tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°What about you, Dad? How long will you be here?¡±

    Su Shengjing snorted. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You can¡¯t wait for me to leave so that you can spend the night with that brat?¡±

    Su Jiu almost choked. ¡°Daddy, what are you thinking? Don¡¯t you know that you sound especially jealous now?!¡±

    ¡°I am jealous!¡± Su Shengjing admitted boldly. ¡°Everyone says that daughters are their daddy¡¯s sweethearts. If you get together with someone else, how can I not be jealous?¡±

    Su Jiu burst outughing and teased him, ¡°Daddy, Mommy will be jealous if you say that.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to use your mother to argue with me. Anyway, you can date, but you can¡¯t cross that line. There are some things that you can¡¯t do yet, understand?¡± Su Shengjing flicked her forehead as he spoke.

    Su Jiu stuck out her tongue. ¡°Got it.¡±

    Despite this exchange, after returning to her room, Su Jiu closed the door and immediately took out her cell phone to send Rong Si a message. ¡°Big Brother, my father isn¡¯t here now. Where are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in my room on the second floor. Should Ie up now?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    When she sent the message, Su Jiu couldn¡¯t help but snicker. <i>Why does it seem like I¡¯m doing something bad with the little viin? But even if it¡¯s risky, I still want to see him.</i>

    Within minutes, Rong Si arrived at her room. Su Jiu opened the door and looked around to make sure no one had noticed before letting him in.

    After closing the door, she hugged him and looked up from his arms. ¡°Big Brother, I miss you so much!¡±

    Rong Si looked down at her and cupped her face in his hands. ¡°So do I.¡±

    ¡°Then how much do you miss me?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be able to resisting back so far to see you. Even if I video-called you every day, it wouldn¡¯t satisfy me.¡±

    He just wanted to be able to hold her in his arms and meet her face to face.

    Su Jiu suddenly smiled and felt sweet inside. She hugged him a little tighter. ¡°Then, how can I satisfy you?¡±

 Chapter 1041 - I Miss You

    <h4>Chapter 1041: I Miss You</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°You know how,¡± Rong Si said. His gaze was especially intense.

    Su Jiu rolled her eyes and pretended not to understand. ¡°How would I know if you don¡¯t tell me?¡±

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t say it. I¡¯ll just show it to you.¡± Rong Si lowered his head and inched closer to her. Then, he kissed her.

    He had been fantasizing about such a scene all day. Now, it could finally be realized.

    Of course, Su Jiu was looking forward to this moment of intimacy with him. She tried her best to cooperate until they were both panting and flushed. Rong Si then reluctantly let go of her.

    ¡°I missed you.¡±

    Su Jiu wrapped her arms around his waist. ¡°I missed you too. We haven¡¯t seen each other in a while again.¡±

    Rong Si looked at her steadily. After two seconds, he said, ¡°When will you grow up?¡±

    Su Jiu knew what he was trying to say.?<i>He¡¯s thinking of marrying me when I reach the legal age, isn¡¯t he?</i>

    Thinking of this, she felt an indescribable sweetness in her heart. The future big shot from the novel was actually in love with a cannon-fodder supporting actress like her and wouldn¡¯t even look at the original female lead. It was a little unreal.

    However, this was also the result of her hard work after all these years. Now, she had to bring the little viin home and put her name down beside his in the same household register!

    Thinking of this, Su Jiu could not help butugh again. She deliberately said, ¡°Why do I have to grow up so quickly? I don¡¯t want to grow up. I just want to be a carefree child.¡±

    Rong Siughed. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯ll grow up. How long do I have to wait?¡±

    He leaned closer to her, his voice maic and low. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to wait.¡±

    Su Jiu arched a brow. ¡°Can¡¯t wait? What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t do anything to you. I¡¯ll just be in a lot of pain by myself.¡±

    Waiting was also a very stressful thing.

    Su Jiu snickered again.

    <i>The little viin is getting better at it. Every word he says seems to be stuffing sugar into my mouth, so much so that my heart is filled with sweetness.</i>

    She looked up at him. ¡°Big Brother, why don¡¯t¡­ you stay tonight?¡±

    Startled, Rong Si stared at her. ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Su Jiu nodded, then added with a grin, ¡°I¡¯ll take the bed. and you take the sofa!¡±

    ¡°I disagree. If you want me to stay, we have to sleep together.¡±

    ¡°No. Daddy says I can¡¯t let you take advantage of me.¡±

    Rong Si raised his eyebrows, reached out, and picked her up in his arms. Then, he walked toward the big bed inside.

    Caught off guard, Su Jiu subconsciously reached out to grab the sleeve of his shirt. She was a little shy, but some part of her was also looking forward to it.

    Actually, the little viin said that he wanted to take advantage of her, but in the end, she still didn¡¯t know who was flirting with whom. Yet, no matter how she looked at it, she felt that she had gained the upper hand.

    However, at this moment, the doorbell suddenly rang.

    Worried that it was her father, Su Jiu immediately got out of Rong Si¡¯s arms and walked past the door. Seeing that it was a young man in a delivery suit, she opened the door.

    ¡°Hello, you must be Su Jiu?¡±

    She looked at him in surprise. ¡°And you are?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I ordered delivery?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a delivery boy. Didn¡¯t you order this?¡± the delivery boy said as he handed her the bag he was carrying.

    Su Jiu looked down and was even more surprised to see a bowl of still-warm beef noodles and a cup of milk tea. ¡°I didn¡¯t order any.¡±

    As she spoke, the door of a room along the corridor opened, and Xia Yi came out. He was wearing white pajamas, and his hair was slightly damp. He had obviously just showered.

    Xia Yi smiled at her. ¡°I ordered it for you. It was a pleasure working with you today. Why don¡¯t you try it and see if you like it?¡±

 Chapter 1042 - Bewitched By Him

    <h4>Chapter 1042: Bewitched By Him</h4>

    Su Jiu suddenly felt a little embarrassed. She had never expected Xia Yi to do this.

    If it were any other time, she could have tactfully refused. But now, the little viin was here, and she could not be tactful, even if she wanted to!

    Su Jiu could almost feel the dark eyes on her back. She drylyughed. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t go out for supper. I¡¯ll get fat.¡±

    Xia Yi looked down at her and smiled indifferently. ¡°How can that be? You¡¯re so thin. You won¡¯t get fat if you eat it once in a while. I heard that this milk tea is especially famous. It¡¯s well-known on the inte. I¡¯ve tried it before, and I think it¡¯s really good. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to try it? If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t you be letting me down?¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    !!

    <i>I didn¡¯t even ask you to buy it. How will I be letting you down?</i>

    <i>Is agreeing the only way to live up to his expectations?</i>

    She was a little speechless at Xia Yi, but because they were currently working together, she could only bite the bullet. She said, ¡°I really don¡¯t want it. If I drink milk tea at night, my face will swell tomorrow. That way, I won¡¯t look good on camera.¡±

    ¡°You really don¡¯t want it?¡±

    ¡°No, thank you! I¡¯ll go with you another day,¡± Su Jiu said politely.

    Seeing that her attitude was firm, Xia Yi could not force her anymore. He could only say, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll drink it. If my face swells tomorrow morning, will you be responsible?¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>What has that got to do with me?</i>

    <i>How confusing.</i>

    <i>But¡­ why do I have the feeling that he¡¯s looking for something to talk about and is determined to implicate me in some way?</i>

    She said decisively, ¡°This has nothing to do with me. If you want to me someone, you can only me yourself for buying it. As a celebrity, you have to manage your image well. If you have to walk around, at least keep your mouth shut, understand?¡±

    Seeing her serious expression, Xia Yi smiled again. ¡°Okay, I understand. I¡¯ll give it to my assistant. By the way, if you don¡¯t eat supper, you don¡¯t n to sleep yet, right? Why don¡¯t we rehearse our lines for tomorrow?

    ¡°I¡¯ve been memorizing lines by myself. It¡¯s very hard for me to get the mood right. I can¡¯t seem to keep track of it. Maybe if I had you with me, I¡¯d feel something, like I did during the day when we were shooting.¡±

    Su Jiu immediately felt awkward and embarrassedly said, ¡°But I need to get ready for bed. After filming for so long today, I¡¯m already tired. I don¡¯t want to have to workte at night.¡±

    Xia Yi knew that Su Jiu was rejecting him again and had already realized that she seemed to be deliberately keeping a distance from him. Perhaps, it was because she had a boyfriend. He could understand that.

    But just because she had a boyfriend, it didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t have a normal rtionship with her co-worker. <i>Surely, her boyfriend wouldn¡¯t be so petty?</i>

    Xia Yi felt a little helpless. ¡°Okay then. Rest early. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Shall we rehearse our lines tomorrow?¡±

    Su Jiu nodded. ¡°Sure. You should rest early too.¡±

    She still looked polite and distant, but Xia Yi smiled again. ¡°Good night.¡±

    His voice was low and pleasant. When he said the word, it had to be said that he was quite soulful, in a slightly sultry sort of way. Many of his fans would edit certain expressions or say things about him that they were fascinated by.

    However, after seeing how charming Rong Si¡¯s voice was, Su Jiu was no longer interested in Xia Yi. The young actor was standing in front of her and only said goodnight to her, a treatment that many of his fans could not ask for. Yet she felt nothing.

    Su Jiu did not say good night to him. That would be too much. She only nodded.

 Chapter 1043 - Hugging Him to Sleep

    <h4>Chapter 1043: Hugging Him to Sleep</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    After Xia Yi left and returned to his room, Su Jiu closed the door. When she turned around, she saw Rong Si leaning against the wall beside the door, staring at her.

    It was as if he were looking at an unfaithful wife, and he naturally was the husband who had caught her in the act.

    ¡°Finally done chatting?¡±

    Su Jiu was acutely aware that he was unhappy. She quickly reached out to take his arm and ingratiatingly said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you angry?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Rong Si¡¯s face was grim. ¡°You had a long chat with him. Besides, if I weren¡¯t here, were you going to take what he offered you?¡±

    ¡°Of course, not!¡± Su Jiu shook her head vigorously. ¡°Even if you weren¡¯t here, I wouldn¡¯t have epted anything from any boy except you!¡±

    She made a solemn vow. Rong Si was silent for a few seconds, then asked, ¡°How long are you going to be filming with him?¡±

    Su Jiu thought for a moment. ¡°This show¡­ it might take two or three months?¡±

    Rong Si frowned.?<i>She is going to work with him for that long?</i>

    <i>That person is obviously treating her differently. Hasn¡¯t she noticed?</i>

    ¡°You don¡¯t hate him?¡±

    Su Jiu blinked. ¡°Why should I? If I did, we wouldn¡¯t be able to work together. But I don¡¯t like him either. I just treat him like a partner in a movie. Don¡¯t think too much about it. I know how much I like you!¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s expression softened a little.

    Knowing that he was falling for it, Su Jiu continued, ¡°Besides, he¡¯s not as handsome as you. He¡¯s not as powerful as you either. Why should I like him? Wouldn¡¯t that be stupid? If I really do that, I must be out of my mind!¡±

    Rong Si reached out and tapped her forehead. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not angry anymore?¡± Su Jiu looked up at him eagerly.

    Rong Si smirked. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get mad at you over someone who doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    That wouldn¡¯t be worth it. All he wanted was to be happy with her.

    Laughing, she hugged him again. ¡°You¡¯re so sweet. I¡¯m liking you more and more!¡±

    Rong Si reached out and hugged her tightly, burying his face in her hair again. ¡°Me too.¡±

    He was liking her more and more as well. He had reached the point where he had to have her.

    ***

    Late at night, Su Jiu nestled in Rong Si¡¯s arms and fell asleep after finding afortable position. However, Rong Si could not fall asleep. As a normal man, it was impossible for him to not have any thoughts when the girl he liked was in his arms.

    But there was nothing he could do. She had had a long day. How could he wake her?

    As he was thinking, Su Jiu subconsciously snuggled into his arms and continued to sleep, making Rong Si¡¯s control fray even more.

    <i>D*mn!</i>?He shouldn¡¯t have stayed and slept with her. Rong Si had always thought he was decent enough to control himself, but he had overestimated his self-control, especially around her.

    Rong Si¡¯s breathing quickened slightly. He could only turn his face away from Su Jiu and force himself to close his eyes.

    But as if she were deliberately antagonizing him, Su Jiu ced a hand directly across his chest and wrapped her arms around him. She even draped one leg over him.

    <i>Such a sleeping position¡­</i>

    It was as if she were hugging arge plush toy. It was so intimate.

    Rong Si stiffened, at a loss. He didn¡¯t want her to hold him like this now. This made it harder for him to suppress his feelings, but he enjoyed her warmth. He wanted her closer.

 Chapter 1044 - What Do You Mean by Something You Shouldnt Think About?

    <h4>Chapter 1044: What Do You Mean by Something You Shouldn¡¯t Think About?</h4>

    In her daze, she felt warm, as if she were wrapped in a warm cocoon. Suddenly, she opened her sleepy eyes. ¡°Big Brother¡­?¡±

    Rong Si started and immediately looked at her.

    <i>Why is she awake?</i>

    Seeing Rong Si¡¯s eyes open without a trace of sleepiness, Su Jiu could not help but feel puzzled. She called out sleepily again, ¡°Big Brother?¡±

    Her voice was soft. Rong Si suddenly felt even more ufortable. He let go of her and sat up in bed.

    !!

    Su Jiu still did not understand what was going on. She quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Where are you going?¡±

    Rong Si didn¡¯t turn to look at her. He didn¡¯t want her to see his hot face. Embarrassed, he said, ¡°I realized I couldn¡¯t sleep with you.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±

    ¡°Idiot,¡± Rong Si couldn¡¯t help but say. He turned to look at her puzzled expression. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep with you.¡±

    The stunned Su Jiu couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Can¡¯t sleep? What are you thinking about, Big Brother? Tell me. Are your thoughts causing you trouble sleeping? What are you thinking about?¡±

    Rong Si was speechless.

    <i>What am I thinking about? Could I tell her?</i>

    Would she think he was a despicable man if he did?

    He could only answer. ¡°Not telling you.¡±

    Hearing his awkward tone, Su Jiu suddenly felt that such a little viin was adorable. She smiled even more happily. Moving behind him, she wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°Big Brother, let me guess. Are you¡­ thinking about something you shouldn¡¯t be thinking about?¡±

    Her warm breath brushed against his ear. Rong Si tensed, and his heart beat faster.

    Rong Si tried topose himself. He was no longer the child he had once been. He could be called a man now. He could no longer be shy in front of her.

    So, once he hadposed himself, he turned to look at her, his deep eyes on her face. ¡°What do you mean by something you shouldn¡¯t think about, huh?¡±

    Su Jiu choked.

    He had asked suddenly, and for a moment, she did not know how to answer him.

    Rong Si deliberately added, ¡°If you know, tell me.¡±

    Meeting his dark and beautiful eyes and hearing his meaningful words, Su Jiu suddenly felt even more embarrassed. ¡°Rong Si, you¡¯re ying dumb!¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you mean,¡± Rong Si said primly.

    ¡°Y-y-you¡­ You have to know. You¡¯re just pretending to be stupid! Rong Si, keep pretending! You probably also forgot why you couldn¡¯t sleep, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I really forgot.¡±

    Su Jiu red at him. <i>What is going on? I wanted to tease him, but in the end, I¡¯m the one getting teased by him. In the end, I became the clown!</i>

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve forgotten, think about it! We¡¯ll talk when you remember. I¡¯m going to sleep first.¡± Su Jiu pretended to be sleepy and closed her eyes again.

    Rong Si leaned down close to her and pinched her cheek. ¡°Are you really not going to tell me?¡±

    ¡°I told you to think about it yourself!¡± Su Jiu opened her eyes and red at him.

    Rong Si pinched her chin. ¡°I also said I couldn¡¯t think of anything.¡±

    ¡°Okay, enough! You win. Let¡¯s not discuss this topic, okay?¡± Su Jiu reached out to stop him.

    Rong Si suddenlyughed and got out of bed. Su Jiu quickly asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Rong Si looked back at her. After a pause, he said hoarsely, ¡°I have to take a shower.¡±

    Su Jiu was stunned. <i>A shower?</i>

    <i>At this hour?</i>

    <i>Wait a minute! He¡¯s not¡­ going to put out the fire by taking a cold shower like in the novels, is he?</i>

 Chapter 1045 - The Escaping Big Boss

    <h4>Chapter 1045: The Escaping Big Boss</h4>

    Su Jiu snickered at the possibility.

    She watched Rong Si walk into the bathroom. Afraid he would flirt with her again when he came out, she could only crawl under the covers and pretend to be asleep.

    Rong Si took a cold shower in the bathroom for more than ten minutes before he calmed down. He let out a long sigh of relief beforeing out.

    He had fully expected Su Jiu to wait for him toe out. However, she was already asleep under the nket.

    <i>She didn¡¯t wait for me?</i>

    !!

    Rong Si felt helpless, but he couldn¡¯t bear to wake her again. He quietlyy down beside her and hugged her. Then he breathed in the faint fragrance of her hair and slowly closed his eyes.

    ***

    The next morning, when Su Jiu woke up, she subconsciously reached out to touch the spot beside her. When she realized that no one was there, she immediately opened her eyes.

    Sure enough, Rong Si wasn¡¯t there, and the ce where he had been sleeping was cool. He had obviously been up for a while.

    She sat up and looked around the room. When she didn¡¯t see him, she quickly took out her phone and sent him a message. ¡°Big Brother, where did you go?¡±

    Rong Si replied quickly. ¡°I left to escape punishment, of course. I had to go before your father found out.¡±

    Su Jiu chuckled.

    <i>Escaping for fear of punishment?</i>

    <i>It seems¡­ that is the case. I did not expect the future big boss to actually be afraid. It¡¯s unbelievable.</i>

    <i>Still, the only reason he¡¯s afraid of Daddy is me. Why would the little viin do that if he didn¡¯t care about me? Why else would he want to impress Daddy and try to convince him to ept that we are in a rtionship?</i>

    As she thought about it, Su Jiu could not help but smile. Her heart felt warm. At this moment, the doorbell rang. Su Jiu got out of bed and walked to the door. Looking through the peephole, she saw that it was her father. She immediately opened the door.

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    Su Shengjing did not expect Su Jiu to open the door so quickly. Furthermore, her gaze was open and unconcealed. From the looks of it, that brat was not in the room.

    He had especiallye for a surprise inspection. Since that brat hadn¡¯t entered Little Jiu¡¯s room when he wasn¡¯t paying attention, he felt pleased. Otherwise, he would definitely have broken his legs!

    Su Shengjing dotingly looked at his daughter. ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡±

    Su Jiu nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±

    With the little viin¡¯spanyst night, she had slept peacefully.

    As she answered, the door near the end of the corridor opened. Xia Yi walked out. He was wearing a light blue id shirt, khaki pants, and white canvas shoes. He looked like a handsome senior who had taken the school by storm. His looks really made people¡¯s eyes light up.

    He had originally nned to ask Su Jiu out for breakfast. Unexpectedly, he saw Su Shengjing. He immediately walked over, his eyes shining with excitement and nervousness. ¡°Best¡­ Best Actor Su! Is that really you? I¡¯m so honored to see you here!¡±

    Su Shengjing turned to look at him. He knew that this young man was the male lead who was acting with Little Jiu.

    During the filming, he had seen that Xia Yi had been very obedient and had not done anything overboard. Hence, Su Shengjing nodded politely. ¡°Hello.¡±

    Xia Yi looked even more excited and couldn¡¯t speak properly. ¡°Best Actor Su, I¡­ I¡¯m a fan of yours! I¡¯ve always watched your shows and treated you like an idol. I¡¯ve also always dreamed of seeing you in person. I¡¯m really happy to finally see you today.¡±

    Su Shengjing remained polite. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to be your idol. You¡¯re also outstanding. I think highly of you.¡±

 Chapter 1046 - The Most Handsome and

    <h4>Chapter 1046: The Most Handsome and Attractive</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°Really?¡± Xia Yi was overjoyed. ¡°Thank you, Best Actor Su! I hope I¡¯ll be lucky enough to have the chance to work with you one day!¡±

    That sounded like he had some hidden intention.

    Su Shengjing had heard such words dozens of times. He could tell what this young man was thinking at a nce.

    <i>This kid wants me to endorse him.</i>

    <i>This is our first time meeting. Isn¡¯t this jumping the gun a little?</i>

    Su Shengjing smiled calmly. ¡°You¡¯re so young. As long as you work hard and train hard, you¡¯ll be Best Actor too one day.¡±

    ¡°Best Actor Su, with your words, I have to work hard. Thank you so much! Also, I¡¯m very happy to have the chance to work with Little Jiu this time.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s kind of new in the industry. Please take good care of her.¡±

    Xia Yi obediently nodded and nced at Su Jiu. Smiling, he said, ¡°Although Little Jiu is new, she¡¯s very talented. She¡¯s actuallyparable to those actors who¡¯ve graduated from acting sses. Best Actor Su, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll definitely take care of Little Jiu. With me around, no one will dare to bully her and make her suffer.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that,¡± Su Shengjing said as he looked at the watch on his wrist. His gaze returned to Su Jiu¡¯s face and instantly became doting. ¡°Baby, it¡¯s gettingte. Hurry up and eat breakfast. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be hungry during filmingter.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Su Jiu held Su Shengjing¡¯s arm and wheedled. ¡°I want Daddy to eat with me.¡±

    Su Shengjing reached out and tapped her nose. ¡°Alright, Daddy will eat with you.¡±

    Seeing that the two of them were about to leave, Xia Yi mustered his courage and said, ¡°Can Ie with you? I haven¡¯t eaten either. I know the restaurant of this hotel is on the second floor. Let me guide you there!¡±

    As this man was his daughter¡¯s acting partner. Su Shengjing could not reject him directly. He calmly said, ¡°Alright.¡±

    The group arrived at the restaurant. As soon as Su Shengjing appeared there, he immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Most of the people eating breakfast here were staff members from the film set. When they saw him, they were pleasantly surprised.

    ¡°Oh my God! Best Actor Su! He¡¯s actually here. Am I seeing things?!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re seeing right! What¡¯s so strange about his being here, anyway? His daughter is filming here. It¡¯s normal for him to visit, right?¡±

    ¡°Ahhh, I love him! He¡¯s so handsome! He¡¯s the most handsome and charming uncle I¡¯ve ever seen!¡±

    Not just the female staff members but many of the male staff members were also Su Shengjing¡¯s fans. His fighting scenes were extraordinarily exciting and good-looking. After so many years of training, he could control the scenes in almost all of his movies and television dramas. He never acted in bad movies, and all his movies were exciting.

    And he had a good personality. Ever since his previous scandal had been cleared, he had never been the subject of any negative news. He had a wless image. That was something they admired.

    If it weren¡¯t for the male and female leads of this movie being present here, these staff members might have rushed up to ask for Su Shengjing¡¯s autograph and photo. But now, they could only look at him from afar and take more photos with their phones.

    Su Jiu found a seat by the window and sat down. As the waiter brought the menu, he couldn¡¯t help but take another look at the three extremely good-looking people and sigh at the unfairness of God.?<i>Why are they so good-looking?</i>

    After sitting down, Su Jiu reached out to take the menu from the waiter. Suddenly, she felt a chill down her back, as if she were being watched by something dangerous.

 Chapter 1047 - Probably Jealous!

    <h4>Chapter 1047: Probably Jealous!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    <i>What is this situation?</i>

    Thinking it was her imagination, Su Jiu looked down at the menu, but the feeling intensified, and she couldn¡¯t help but turn around to look back.

    She saw only staff members who were still whispering in their direction. Other than that, only the waiters were there.

    <i>Strange! Why am I feeling that way?</i>

    Su Jiu was a little confused. At this moment, Xia Yi, who had especially sat beside her, leaned closer and asked, ¡°Little Jiu, what do you like to eat? I rmend you to eat the custard buns from this restaurant. They¡¯re especially delicious, and the filling is sweet. Also, the shrimp dumplings and chicken soup noodles are excellent. Do you want to try them?¡±

    He had listed exactly what she liked, so she nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll try them.¡±

    Xia Yi immediately ordered for her and asked Su Shengjing what he wanted to eat. Then, he also ordered for Su Shengjing.

    The waiter quickly served the food, and Xia Yi ced the order in front of Su Jiu. Just as Su Jiu was about to politely say ¡°thank you,¡± she suddenly felt a chill run down her back again.

    Instinctively, she turned again. This time, she saw a dark figure standing nearby.

    Even though the figure had a hat and a mask on him, who else could it be but the little viin?

    <i>I didn¡¯t expect him to be here. Um¡­ he¡¯s probably jealous!</i>

    <i>No wonder I felt a sense of danger.</i>

    As she was thinking, Xia Yi¡¯s voice sounded in her ear. ¡°Little Jiu, what are you looking at? Aren¡¯t you eating? It won¡¯t taste good if it gets cold.¡±

    Su Jiu came to her senses and pursed her lips when Rong Si turned to leave.

    <i>Seriously, is he just going to leave?</i>

    It seemed like he was angry. She would have to mollify him again. Hence, Su Jiu took out her cell phone and sent him a message. She deliberately asked, ¡°Big Brother, where are you?¡±

    Rong Si replied: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Su Jiu wanted tough. ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t know? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re so angry that you don¡¯t know where you are?¡±

    She added, ¡°I was going to look for you, but since you say you don¡¯t know¡­ I won¡¯t.¡±

    Rong Si did not reply, but Su Jiu knew that he was throwing a tantrum. She chuckled and resolved to meet him after breakfast with her father.

    After breakfast, Su Jiu returned to her room and immediately called Rong Si.

    After several seconds, Rong Si picked up the phone awkwardly. ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, are you sure you won¡¯t tell me where you are? I wanted to see you.¡±

    Her voice was soft. Rong Si had been annoyed, but he sighed in frustration. ¡°I¡¯m in my room.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯lle to find you!¡±

    Su Jiu walked out as she spoke. She sneaked to his room and rang the doorbell.

    Soon, the door opened.

    Before she could call out to him, he pulled her inside. After closing the door, he trapped her against it and looked at her darkly.

    The image of her sitting at breakfast with that person reyed in his mind. Although he knew that she and that person were only acting partners, he still found it somewhat of an eyesore. He wanted to rush up and take her away.

    ¡°Are you happy eating with other men?¡± he asked through gritted teeth.

    Su Jiu immediately shook her head. ¡°Of course not! Big Brother, I was not eating with you. How could I be happy?¡±

    Rong Si reached out and gently pinched her chin. ¡°But why do I think you¡¯re quite happy?¡±

    Su Jiu retorted again, ¡°No, definitely not! Whoever¡¯s happy is a pig!¡±

 Chapter 1048 - Just Be Sweet

    <h4>Chapter 1048: Just Be Sweet</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Rong Si raised his eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯re really not happy?¡±

    Su Jiu pouted. ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t you trust me anymore? Where did the trust between us go?¡±

    She looked at him with a wronged expression. Rong Si felt helpless and ruffled her hair. ¡°It¡¯s best if you didn¡¯t.¡±

    Then he added, ¡°Don¡¯t eat dinner with him. I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    Seeing the displeasure in his eyes and his intense possessiveness, Su Jiu couldn¡¯t help but smile. She wrapped her arms around his neck and said, ¡°I know. If Daddy weren¡¯t around, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have treated me that way. And I wouldn¡¯t have sat with him.¡±

    ¡°He just wants to get close to you.¡± Rong Si¡¯s eyes shed with disgust at the mention of Xia Yi.

    He just couldn¡¯t stand the sight of that man.

    At this moment, Su Jiu¡¯s phone rang. It was the director. He politely asked where she was and if she could film today.

    Su Jiu felt a little regretful. She had not spent much time with the little viin before she had to start filming again. Puffing up her cheeks, she looked up at Rong Si. ¡°Big Brother, I have to go to the set. I¡¯ll try to finish filming my scenes as soon as possible ande back to you.¡±

    Rong Si didn¡¯t want her to leave so soon, but this was her job. As a sensible boyfriend, he shouldn¡¯t stop her. So he nodded. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    Su Jiu was about to leave when he said, ¡°Wait.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Jiu turned and looked at him curiously.

    Rong Si looked at her steadily. Suddenly, he reached out and pulled her over. Without a word, he lowered his head and kissed her.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Su Jiu widened her eyes and closed them to cooperate with him. She let go of him only when they were both panting.

    ¡°Come back soon,¡± Rong Si said again.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Su Jiu replied. She covered her slightly swollen lips and left, blushing.

    After she returned to the set, Xia Yi immediately greeted her when he saw her. ¡°Little Jiu, you¡¯re finally here. Should we run through our scenes before we start officially?¡±

    Su Jiu had already read the scriptst night, and there would be more dialogueter. Although she was familiar with it in advance, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to go through them again, so she agreed.

    The two of them rehearsed their lines. The director walked over and listened to them for a while before saying, ¡°Xia Yi, you can¡¯t just recite the lines. You have to say it with feelings. Do like you did yesterday. Put your feelings into it!¡±

    Xia Yi stopped and said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯ve always liked tobine words and bodynguage when I¡¯m filming. But there are too many lines and not many actions in this scene. I feel quite awkward. I identally ended up simply reciting them.¡±

    The director was puzzled. ¡°What kind of actions do you want?¡±

    ¡°It would be nice to have at least some interaction with the other person, instead of simply speaking. What kind of feelings can there be like this¡­¡± Xia Yi was even more troubled.

    The director thought for a moment and asked Su Jiu, ¡°Little Jiu, what do you think? Do you need some interaction?¡±

    Su Jiu smiled. ¡°Anything. If we can get the scene right, it¡¯ll be good.¡±

    Xia Yi was delighted.

    If the director allowed him more interactions with Su Jiu, wouldn¡¯t that be great?

    The director discussed this with the screenwriter and changed some scenes at thest minute. He changed the normal conversation between the male lead and the female lead face-to-face to a scene of her being pressed against the wall.

    When Su Jiu saw this, her lips twitched.?<i>This is¡­ too old-fashioned!</i>

    However, it had to be said that many viewers liked to watch this kind of scene. Anyway, the point of this scene was that it had to be very sweet.

    Looking at the simple kabedon scene, Su Jiu did not expect it to be so difficult to act. Although the little viin had done it to her before, if it were anyone else, she would only feel awkward!

 Chapter 1049 - Gossip With Her

    <h4>Chapter 1049: Gossip With Her</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Sensing her difort, the director couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Little Jiu, what¡¯s wrong with you? Didn¡¯t you rest wellst night? Your acting is improving, but you were better yesterday.¡±

    Su Jiu knew that she was acting stiffly, but she really felt awkward being pressed against the wall by Xia Yi!

    Nothing felt right.

    With a dryugh, she said, ¡°Director, I¡¯m indeed in a bit of a state today. Why don¡¯t¡­ you get a body double to act out this part for me?¡±

    Xia Yi was speechless.

    He had just persuaded the director to add more interactive scenes between him and Su Jiu, but now, Su Jiu was saying that she was not in the mood and even wanted a body double to act in her ce. Then what was the point of adding such scenes?

    However, as Su Jiu was the one suggesting this, even if Xia Yi was a little unhappy, he could not disagree outright. He had to agree with her. Putting on a concerned expression, he said, ¡°Director Wang, Little Jiu might not have rested wellst night. Let her rest for a while. A body double will be fine too. I can make it work.¡±

    The director nodded appreciatively. That was the kind of actor he liked. Someone who would solve your problems, amodate you, and would not make trouble for you. Even though he had just asked for more scenes¡­

    However, he was the male lead, so it was fine to add some scenes.

    Xia Yi acted out the scene with Su Jiu¡¯s body double. Although the body double was also beautiful and cute like Su Jiu and their figures were simr, Xia Yi¡¯s heart did not waver when he faced her. It was different from when he faced Su Jiu, when his heart beat faster, and when he became nervous, afraid that he would not act well and would be looked down upon by her. He wanted to work hard to act well.

    His performance could only be described as average. To not dy the filming of a scene that was not particrly important, the director made do with what he had recorded.

    The filming did not end until six in the evening. They changed ces several times. Perhaps, it was because her period wasing, but Su Jiu felt unusually tired and did not want to move at all. She just wanted to go back to her room and sprawl on her bed. However, the director seemed to be in a generous mood that day, saying that everyone had worked hard that day and that they should go to a nearby hotel for a meal. It was his treat.

    Xia Yi immediately walked over and asked, ¡°Little Jiu, would you like to eat together?¡±

    Su Jiu shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not feeling well. I want to go to my room and rest.¡±

    Xia Yi felt a little sorry for her, but did not force her. ¡°Okay, then¡­ shall I send you back?¡±

    ¡°No need. I can make my way back.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Your assistant isn¡¯t here today, are they? My assistant has a car. He can drive you back.¡±

    Su Jiu was about to say that she did not have an assistant, but she had bodyguards. They had been waiting for her outside the set. They were the kind that protected her in secret. Xia Yi was unaware of that.

    She made an excuse. ¡°There¡¯s really no need. If the paparazzi get a picture of us, there might be bad press. It would be bad for both of us.¡±

    However, Xia Yi did not think so. At this moment, he could not wait to have a scandal with Su Jiu. This would increase not only the poprity of this drama but also that of his own. Wouldn¡¯t that be killing two birds with one stone?

    With that thought in mind, he suddenly reached out and grabbed her wrist. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you back to the hotel.¡±

    Startled, Su Jiu instinctively pulled her hand back.

    Xia Yi seemed to realize that he had been rude and quickly apologized to her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡­ didn¡¯t mean to.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Su Jiu said dryly. ¡°I won¡¯t trouble you to send me back. I can go by myself.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ alright.¡± Xia Yi could only watch her leave.

    But that scene of him holding Su Jiu¡¯s wrist had been captured by a person hiding in the dark.

 Chapter 1050 - Relationship of a popular young male and female celebrity exposed!

    <h4>Chapter 1050: Rtionship of a popr young male and female celebrity exposed!</h4>

    After getting the picture, the man smiled with considerable satisfaction, then left quickly.

    The next morning, a trending topic appeared on Weibo. ¡°The rtionship of a popr young male and female celebrity exposed!¡±

    When theizens saw this, they immediately clicked on the post. Initially, they did not care much and were simply curious. However, when the page loaded, they did not expect to see Su Jiu¡¯s and Xia Yi¡¯s names!

    The post even had pictures of the two of them standing face to face. Xia Yi was holding Su Jiu¡¯s hand. At first nce, he seemed to be talking to her with a gentle and doting expression. The two of them appeared good and looked like they could be a couple.

    Although manyizens knew that the two of them were acting as a couple in the drama and it was only right that they looked like a couple, they were still shocked to see that the two of them were really together!

    !!

    <i>D*mn! No way!</i>

    <i>Why are the two of them dating? Is it because of the drama?</i>

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Little Jiu is actually with Xia Yi? Is this real or fake?¡±

    ¡°Little Jiu said before on Weibo that she has a boyfriend. Could it be Xia Yi?¡±

    ¡°Holy shit! They hid it really well if it¡¯s getting exposed only now! If they hadn¡¯t been photographed, I don¡¯t know when we would ever have found out.¡±

    ¡°I support the two of them together. They¡¯re eye-catching. Theypletely fulfill my fantasy of a celebrity couple!¡±

    ¡°Little Jiu is so beautiful. Sob sob! How can she look so beautiful in an unedited picture? She has so much hair. This bald girl is envious!¡±

    ¡°Why do I feel that Xia Yi has it too easy? Little Jiu is a princess! How did he woo a princess? I¡¯m unconvinced!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Xia Yi debuted a long time ago. He acted in all those idol dramas previously and has kissed girls in all of them! He¡¯s no longer clean. What right does he have to be with Little Jiu?¡±

    Some of Su Jiu¡¯s fans felt that their daughter had suffered a loss by entering into a rtionship with Xia Yi and said as much in thements section.

    When Xia Yi¡¯s fans saw this, they were very unconvinced as well. They entered the forum to refute. In short, in the hearts of their fans, the little sister and the little brother were the best people in the world. Neither side could ept a rebuttal, so they quarreled.

    The news became more and more popr and instantly became the number one trending topic.

    At this moment, Su Jiu was filming seriously and did not pay attention to anything on Weibo. She knew nothing about this. As she was filming with the second male lead, Xia Yi, who was resting for the time being, took his cell phone and mineral water from his assistant.

    As he drank, he heard his assistant say, ¡°Brother, you and Su Jiu are trending. Did you know?¡±

    Xia Yi opened his Weibo and immediately saw the number one trending topic. He was quite satisfied with this title. No matter what the media said, he had be famous.

    Now, the number of people who were paying attention to him had increased by tens of thousands, and it was still increasing.

    Many fans tagged him in their replies, asking if this was true. Xia Yi knew that he was their ideal type and that if he admitted the truth, they would probably be disappointed and sad before leaving him. Moreover, he was not really with Su Jiu anyway. There was no way he could admit it.

    However, he nned to rify itter. He would let this trending topic stay in the first ce for a little longer.

    Su Shengjing and Rong Si also saw the trending searches. Their expressions darkened, and they became unhappy. Even though they knew that nothing was going on between Xia Yi and Little Jiu, they still felt ufortable with such a scandal.

    Especially Rong Si! He hated to see the names of other men appear with Little Jiu¡¯s. Moreover, all the rumors were saying that she was in love with that person.

    It was intolerable.

 Chapter 1051 - This Isnâ€™t My Future Son-in-law

    <h4>Chapter 1051: This Isn¡¯t My Future Son-inw</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Rong Si sent a private message to the marketing ount that had published the post, warning him that it was illegal to spread rumors. However, perhaps too many people were sending private messages to the blogger, so Rong Si¡¯s message went unread and ignored.

    This trending topic had been on the top of the list until Su Shengjing posted on Weibo to clear up the rumors. ¡°This is not my future son-inw. I advise you to delete the post. Otherwise, I¡¯ll sue you for spreading rumors.¡±

    He tagged the marketing ount. Han Xiao happened to see this on Weibo and couldn¡¯t help but post as well: ¡°I don¡¯t believe that this kid is with Little Jiu. If Little Jiu were so easy to woo, my brat would have wooed her long ago! Creating rumors is against thew. +1.¡±

    Speaking of Han Siye, Han Xiao felt a little sorry for him. Ever since Han Siye had returned from abroadst time, he had changed. In the beginning, although he always looked arrogant and annoying, he was still energetic. However, during that period, perhaps because he had suffered too much, he could not recover for a long time. He became depressed and isted, always locking himself in his room.

    How could Han Xiao¡¯s heart not ache as a father?

    However, feelings could not be forced. Even if his heart ached, what could he do?

    Fortunately, as time passed, Han Siye¡¯s mood had improved a lot, and he slowly recovered to his previous state. However, he had not forgotten about Little Jiu.

    When theizens saw Su Shengjing¡¯s and Han Xiao¡¯s Weibo posts, they were stunned.?<i>No way! After this news trended for so long, it turned out to be fake!</i>

    They had almost been misled by such a trashy marketing ount. The fans who were cheering for the two of them at first immediately felt like they had been pped in the face. They ran to the marketing ount and scolded the original poster.

    The marketing ount saw that the situation was turning against them. They were afraid of Su Shengjing¡¯s power and could only delete the Weibo post and apologize for posting the photos. They apologized, saying that they had jumped to conclusions and caused everyone to misunderstand the situation.

    How could Su Shengjing let them off so easily? He had to arrange for awyer¡¯s letter.

    Rong Si also saw thismotion online. Although the Weibo post had been deleted, he still felt very ufortable.

    Once again, he hated himself for not being able to threaten others with his wealth and status as Su Shengjing had. Rong Si knew that if he were also as powerful, no one would dare to ride on Little Jiu¡¯s coattails.

    He had to be that kind of person to protect Little Jiu. He had to do better than Su Shengjing.

    <i>Also, why had that person called Xia Yi been holding Little Jiu¡¯s hand?</i>

    As Rong Si thought of those photos, his eyes darkened again.

    After filming a scene, Xia Yi came to the resting area and sat down. He took out his phone and logged into Weibo immediately, wanting to see how the matter between him and Little Jiu had be. Unexpectedly, the trending topic had already been removed. Moreover, there was no relevant news!

    you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us

    <i>What¡¯s going on?</i>

    As he was wondering, he received a call from the marketing ount he had contracted. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Xia. Su Shengjing came forward to rify and even sent me awyer¡¯s letter. I couldn¡¯t let it stay up.¡±

    After hanging up, Xia Yi gritted his teeth.

    Although he had expected this scandal to be resolved, he had not expected it to happen so soon. He still wanted to gain more poprity from Su Jiu. However, it did not matter. He and Su Jiu would be filming for a long time. This could be done slowly.

    He would find another chance.

    At this moment, Su Jiu was still unaware of what had happened online. She was just having lunch with the other actors arranged by the production team when she heard the second female lead ask curiously, ¡°Little Jiu, let me ask you something. What¡¯s your rtionship with Xia Yi?¡±

 Chapter 1052 - He Really Touched Her!

    <h4>Chapter 1052: He Really Touched Her!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Jiu was stunned. ¡°Huh? Why do you ask? He and I are just co-actors.¡±

    ¡°But then why did the inte say that you two are in a rtionship?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Su Jiu was even more shocked.

    ¡°It¡¯s at the top of the trending searches. Didn¡¯t you know?¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±

    She had been filming her scenes seriously. When she had time, she would study her uing lines. She hardly had time to flirt with the little viin. How could she have the mood or time to pay attention to what was happening online?

    Somehow, she had been involved in a scandal with Xia Yi.

    <i>These paparazzi are everywhere.</i>

    <i>Wait a minute! If a scandal about me and Xia Yi became the number one trending topic, the little viin should have found out too, right?</i>

    <i>Would he be angry, thinking there was something between me and Xia Yi?</i>

    Su Jiu felt that she had to exin the situation to him. She didn¡¯t want to risk it. What if he misunderstood?

    With that in mind, she hurried to the side and took out her phone to call Rong Si. After a moment, he answered.

    Su Jiu pouted. ¡°Rong Si, what are you doing? It took you so long to answer my call!¡±

    Rong Si remained silent.

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart tightened, and she quickly said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡± Rong Si sounded ufortable.

    Su Jiu knew something was up the moment she heard it. He had probably seen the news online. Once again, she felt that the paparazzi were despicable.

    She immediately exined, ¡°Big Brother, did you see the trending searches on the Inte? Let me exin, alright? Nothing is going on between me and that Xia Yi. Don¡¯t think too much. It¡¯s just the paparazzi writing nonsense for attention.¡±

    ¡°Huh.¡± Rong Si sounded annoyed.

    ¡°The paparazzi really wrote it! Oh, right, I should go online and rify the situation right now!¡±

    ¡°rify how?¡±

    ¡°To rify that Xia Yi isn¡¯t my boyfriend, of course. I¡¯m not dating him.¡±

    Rong Si was terse. ¡°That¡¯s not enough.¡±

    Su Jiu choked and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Then I¡¯ll reiterate that I have a boyfriend. We¡¯ve been together a long time, and we¡¯re nning to get married. Is that okay?¡±

    <i>nning to get married?</i>

    When he heard this, Rong Si¡¯s displeasure seemed to dissipate. He said in satisfaction, ¡°Much better.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Fine. It seems the little viin is quite easy to mollify.</i>

    ¡°Where are you?¡± Rong Si suddenly asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m still on set. I¡¯ve just finished a scene, so I¡¯m taking a break.¡±

    ¡°Have you eaten?¡±

    ¡°I did.¡±

    Rong Si asked again, ¡°What did you eat?¡±

    Su Jiu knew he was concerned about her. She couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I¡¯m having a packed lunch meant for the crew. It¡¯s a nutritious meal with bnced portions of meat and vegetables. The director even ordered organic food. That should put your mind at rest, right?¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to say I¡¯m naggy?¡±

    Sheughed again. ¡°You really are like an old maid sometimes. But I like that in you. I like being cared for.¡±

    She said it so bluntly that Rong Si coughed in embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s only right that I care about you. It¡¯s a boyfriend¡¯s duty and responsibility.¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat.

    She pretended to give him an order. ¡°Then, you have to persevere!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    Su Jiu froze. ¡°Why?¡±

    Rong Si chuckled. ¡°When I be a husband, I have the obligations and responsibilities of a husband, so you can¡¯t insist.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    She immediately blushed, and her heart beat faster.

    <i>Ahhhhh, the little viin has really seduced me!</i>

    She wished she could marry him on the spot and make him her husband immediately!

 Chapter 1053 - Marry the Little Fairy

    <h4>Chapter 1053: Marry the Little Fairy</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯ve been seduced by you. You have to be responsible for me!¡±

    ¡°With pleasure.¡±

    Su Jiu felt that if she continued to talk to Rong Si, she would probably not be able to film properly. Her mind would be filled with his maic and pleasant voice.

    After hanging up the phone, she logged into Weibo first. Although she did not find the scandal between her and Xia Yi on the trending searches now, she found that many fans had rushed in to ask if she was really with Xia Yi. She saw all kinds ofments, and many of Xia Yi¡¯s fans hade to scold her.

    Su Jiu immediately rified. ¡°Xia Yi and I are just co-actors. It¡¯s nothing like what the marketing ount said. Also, I already have a boyfriend. We¡¯re very close. Thank you, everyone.¡±

    Not long after she published this post, #Su_Jiu_My_Boyfriend_And_I_Are_Very_Close# became a trending topic. Many fans wanted her to release more news about her boyfriend. Su Jiu replied: ¡°It¡¯s a secret for the time being. You¡¯ll know on the day I marry him.¡±

    Theizens were speechless.

    <i>Have you already thought of marriage?</i>

    <i>Boohoo!</i>

    <i>What kind of man could marry such a beautiful and cute little fairy like Little Jiu?</i>

    When Su Shengjing saw this Weibo post, he snorted and called Su Jiu. ¡°Hello, Baby?¡±

    ¡°Daddy?¡±

    Su Shengjing angrily said, ¡°Look at what you posted on Weibo. You¡¯re a girl who¡¯s not even an adult yet. Why are you saying that you want to marry someone? Aren¡¯t you embarrassed?¡±

    Su Jiu stuck out her tongue. ¡°I was nning to marry him anyway. I was just telling the truth. I wasn¡¯t lying. Why should I be embarrassed?¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    <i>Fine!?</i>He was losing his argument with this girl.

    He had nothing to say. In the end, he could only say, ¡°Well, don¡¯t go too far!¡±

    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us

    Su Jiu knew that her father could not do anything about her and Rong Si. She chuckled. ¡°I know, Daddy. Rong Si and I have always been very sensible!¡±

    ¡°Well, you better be, and don¡¯t do anything to piss me off before you get married. Or I¡¯ll kick you out of the house and make you stop calling me Daddy.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, are you serious? Can you even bear to?¡±

    Su Shengjing gritted his teeth. He wanted to say it out loud, but he could not bring himself to do it. Actually, he could not bluff even himself, let alone Little Jiu.

    He would be d*mned if he was going to chase Little Jiu out of the house.

    After ending the call, Su Jiu returned to the set. When Xia Yi saw her, he immediately walked over to her and smiled. ¡°Little Jiu, are you done resting? Why don¡¯t we rehearse our lines and try to get through themter?¡±

    Su Jiu steadily looked at him for a few seconds, her eyes appraising.?<i>Does he know about what happened on Weibo?</i>

    <i>If he knew, he wouldn¡¯t be so calm, would he? But if even I know, he has to know. Even if he hasn¡¯t paid attention, his assistant would have told him, right?</i>

    <i>However, he is acting as though nothing happened.?</i>Su Jiu was suspicious.

    She directly asked, ¡°Xia Yi, do you know what happened on Weibo?¡±

    Xia Yi looked startled. ¡°What about Weibo?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s been a scandal about us. Didn¡¯t you know that?¡±

    Xia Yi suddenly felt guilty andughed dryly. ¡°I know. It¡¯s just that the post was written by a marketing ount, so I didn¡¯t care. Anyway, it¡¯s a scandal, so it will be resolved soon. Isn¡¯t that why your father came forward to make a statement on the situation already?¡±

 Chapter 1054 - High EQ and Low EQ

    <h4>Chapter 1054: High EQ and Low EQ</h4>

    ¡°So if my dad hadn¡¯t made a statement, you wouldn¡¯t have done so either? You haven¡¯t even posted on Weibo yet.¡±

    Xia Yi choked again. He saw that she was looking at him with a strange expression. To not make her suspicious, he could only say, ¡°Little Jiu, don¡¯t be angry. I didn¡¯t mean it. I¡¯ll log on to Weibo to give a statement now, okay?¡±

    He deliberately softened his tone so that his voice would sound gentle.

    If Su Jiu were his fan, she would have screamed and cheered that her brother was so handsome and gentle. However, her heart did not waver at all.

    Xia Yi took out his phone and logged into Weibo. Then, he immediately posted on Weibo, saying that the rtionship between him and Su Jiu was just that of co-actors. He requested everyone to not go overboard. If anything had made them angry, they could just take it out on him. They didn¡¯t need to hurt a little angel like Little Jiu. She deserved the best. And if there were a next time, they shouldn¡¯t me him for being rude!

    !!

    It could be said that he was protecting Su Jiu. His fans got so excited that they cried out. They felt that their brother was too manly and good to girls. He was simply a boyfriend. Moreover, from his words, it could be seen that he was really interested in Su Jiu. He had never spoken up for another girl before!

    The passers-by came over to watch the show again. Like the fans, they felt that the two actors¡¯ rtionship was not ordinary. If they were only partners, why would Xia Yi be so protective of Su Jiu?

    The most excited ones were the fans who shipped the two of them. They seemed to have guessed it right!

    When Su Jiu saw Xia Yi¡¯s Weibo post, the corners of her mouth twitched again. <i>He could have just made his rtionship with me clear. Why did he have to add thatst sentence? Isn¡¯t that a bit misleading?</i>

    Xia Yi, naturally, had done it on purpose, but when he saw Su Jiu¡¯s expression, he knew that she did not want to get too involved with him. He quickly said innocently, ¡°Little Jiu, there¡­ I¡¯ve made my statement. Did I say something wrong? Tell me. Should I change it? Or should I delete it?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Su Jiu gave him a half smile. ¡°Let¡¯s get back to filming.¡±

    Of course, she wanted Xia Yi to delete the Weibo post, but she knew that if the post were modified or deleted, it would only make things worse. If there was no problem, why delete it?

    Therefore, she decided to change the topic. However, other than the necessity of filming, she would not let Xia Yi have the chance to touch her again, in case someone took another photo. It was fine if the first photo had been taken; they had already exined the situation to theizens. However, if it happened too many times, no matter how she exined that she had nothing to do with Xia Yi, no one would believe her.

    Seeing her turn around and walk toward the film set, Xia Yi looked down at his phone again. He saw that manyizens had reposted his Weibo post and praised him in various ways, hoping that he would be with Little Jiu. Of course, many also scolded him, saying that he had used Su Jiu to hype himself up and told him not to ruin his poprity.

    Xia Yi snorted disdainfully.

    Those people were just bystanders in thements. Why should he care?

    He had to find more opportunities to give the shippers what they wanted.

    When Su Shengjing saw Xia Yi¡¯s Weibo, he gritted his teeth. <i>What is this kid talking about? Doesn¡¯t he know that his statement could be misinterpreted?</i>

    <i>Does he think I can¡¯t tell what he is thinking?</i>

    Su Shengjing replied directly to him: ¡°? I will protect my daughter well. This is her daddy¡¯s responsibility.¡±

    Theizens knew that Su Shengjing was very unhappy.

    Netizen 1: ¡°High EQ: It¡¯s my responsibility to protect my daughter. Low EQ: Get lost. Don¡¯t have any ideas about my daughter!¡±

 Chapter 1055 - Does Your Brother Live Under A Rock?

    <h4>Chapter 1055: Does Your Brother Live Under A Rock?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Netizen 2: ¡°I¡¯m dying ofughter. Is that Xia Yi from 2G Network? Doesn¡¯t he know that Little Jiu has a boyfriend? Yet he still says such things. I wonder what he¡¯s thinking?¡±

    Netizen 3: ¡°Brother rified his rtionship with Su Jiu and even said that he would protect her. Can¡¯t he do that? Are you suspecting that he has ulterior motives? Brother doesn¡¯t deserve this!¡±

    Netizen 4: ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯m feeling indignant for my brother! Is Su Shengjing crazy? It¡¯s as if everyone has designs on his daughter. Why doesn¡¯t he go care about his daughter¡¯s boyfriend instead? Why is he picking on Big Brother?!¡±

    As soon as those fans left thesements, Su Shengjing¡¯s fans got unhappy. They all ran to Xia Yi¡¯s Weiboment section to leavements. ¡°Then why did you bring up Daddy Su? Does your brother live under a rock, or does his phone not have an Inte connection? He doesn¡¯t even know that Best Actor Su is a huge ve to his daughter!¡±

    ¡°How can Best Actor Su not react to those ambiguous words? Xia Yi must have done it on purpose!¡±

    ¡°Su Shengjing has always been like this. It¡¯s not the first time. Those who said that he was targeting Xia Yi are fine, right? Your brother is just using Little Jiu¡¯s poprity to create hype. He doesn¡¯t have any brain cells. Ugh!¡±

    Just like that, the fans started arguing until their faces and necks turned red. No matter what others thought, Xia Yi was very happy. Because of this, he was trending again.

    Su Shengjing and Su Jiu were really popr.

    He deleted the previous post, then re-posted it, saying he was in the wrong. He shouldn¡¯t have said things like that to make everyone misunderstand. But he felt there was nothing wrong with protecting girls. That was what a man should do.

    These words captured the hearts of countless fans again. They felt that their brother was too kind and had a good temper. On the contrary, Su Shengjing and Su Jiu were unreasonable and had let their brother down.

    It was strange. No matter how careful Su Jiu was and how much she tried not to have any intimate contact with Xia Yi, the two of them would always be in some news from time to time, though it was just the marketing ount making groundless usations. Even if Su Jiu was just rehearsing her lines with Xia Yi normally, the marketing ount would write that Xia Yi was watching her gently and that the scene was beautiful.

    Su Jiu already had no words to say about this. She could not even be bothered to exin. However, if she saw anything too ridiculous, she knew she could not sit back and do nothing. She had to warn them, and if they still would not listen, she would have to send awyer¡¯s letter.

    Two monthster, the production was finallypleted. Su Jiu heaved a sigh of relief. During this period, she and Xia Yi had been on the trending searches frequently. Even if theizens were not annoyed, she was. Now that the filming was over, she hoped there would not be any more messy news.

    To celebrate the wrap, the director arranged for a celebration banquet at a nearby five-star hotel. After Su Jiu arrived at the private room, she found her seat and sat down. Xia Yi soon arrived and sat beside her.

    Su Jiu felt ufortable. It was embarrassing enough acting as a couple with him in the show, and after all the gossip, she really had nothing to talk about with him. When the director and producer sat down on the other side of her, she could only turn to chat with the director to feel less embarrassed.

    Soon, a sumptuous meal was served, along with a few dozen beers and a few bottles of red wine. The director was the first to open a bottle of red wine and said with a smile, ¡°Today is the day we wrap up production. Thank you for your hard work during this period! Everyone, eat and drink to your heart¡¯s content tonight. There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony. We won¡¯t leave until we¡¯re drunk!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± echoed the other actors.

    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://bom.so/sBJMIa " to support us

    Xia Yi meaningfully looked at Su Jiu beside him and echoed, ¡°We won¡¯t leave until we¡¯re drunk!¡±

 Chapter 1056 - Little Jiu Brings In the Viewers

    <h4>Chapter 1056: Little Jiu Brings In the Viewers</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    The director personally poured everyone a ss of red wine. When he poured it for Su Jiu, he hesitated and asked, ¡°Little Jiu, can you drink?¡±

    This girl was the apple of Su Shengjing¡¯s eye. He could not get her drunk. Although the entire production team was here and so were many staff members, if anything really happened, Su Shengjing would make the director suffer. Therefore, it was better not to tempt fate.

    Su Jiu nodded. ¡°It¡¯s all right, but I won¡¯t drink too much. Just half a cup will do.¡±

    The producer smiled and said, ¡°Director, you just said that you wouldn¡¯t leave until you were drunk. Are you being biased by pouring so little wine for Little Jiu?¡±

    The director said righteously, ¡°That¡¯s right. So what if I¡¯m biased? Little Jiu is the one bringing in the viewers for our movie. It hasn¡¯t even been released yet, but it¡¯s already so popr online. Of course, I have to be biased!¡±

    As he spoke, he muttered in his heart.?<i>Isn¡¯t it because I¡¯m afraid of Best Actor Su? The Su family is the sugar daddy of the production team. Could I afford to offend them?</i>

    The producer tutted. ¡°If you¡¯re biased, then so be it. How dare you admit it? You¡¯re shameless, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Everyoneughed. The atmosphere was lively and infectious. Su Jiu was in a good mood. As she clinked sses with them, she finished the wine the director had poured for her without realizing it.

    The director had drunk a little too much and was growing increasingly excited. Without thinking much, he poured her another half cup. At this moment, Su Jiu suddenly received a call from Su Shengjing.

    Unfortunately, the scene was too noisy, so she could only get up and leave the private room. She walked outside to pick it up.

    ¡°Hello? Daddy?¡±

    Su Shengjing¡¯s deep voice came from the other end. ¡°Baby, are you guys holding a wrap-up party tonight?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. The crew¡¯s eating at the hotel now.¡±

    ¡°You can eat, but you can¡¯t drink, understand? If they persuade you to drink, don¡¯t drink. It¡¯s illegal for anyone to pressure people to drink now!¡±

    Su Jiuughed at his nervous tone. ¡°I know, Daddy. I only drank a little. I¡¯ll never let myself get drunk. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°If you dare to get drunk, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson. How about this? As soon as the wrap-up party is over, get the bodyguards to send you home. I wanted to pick you up personally, but I¡¯ve been busy with work for the past two days. Therefore, even if many people are around you, you have to be careful. After all, you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover¡­¡± Su Shengjing¡¯s tone was very serious as he spoke non-stop.

    Su Jiu suppressed her smile. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re such a worried old father.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, of course. I¡¯ve been worried sick about you, girl. Why? Are you tired of me?!¡±

    ¡°No, no. Why would I find you annoying? Dad, I love hearing you nag. And I love being cared for.¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    <i>Nagging? Is this girl praising me orughing at me?</i>

    After chatting with Su Shengjing for a while, Su Jiu returned to the private room. When Xia Yi saw her, he immediately stood up and pulled out a chair for her. Smiling, he asked, ¡°Little Jiu, who were you talking to on the phone for so long? Was it your boyfriend?¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°No. My father. He was worried about me drinking and told me not to drink too much. It wouldn¡¯t be good if I got drunk.¡±

    At the mention of drinking, Xia Yi¡¯s eyes flickered, then he smiled warmly. ¡°Is that so? I was nning to toast you. After all, we were acting partners. It wouldn¡¯t make sense not to have a drink.¡±

 Chapter 1057 - I Want to Be Alone With Her

    <h4>Chapter 1057: I Want to Be Alone With Her</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Seeing his serious expression and the goblet in his hand, Su Jiu could not refuse him. She braced herself and said, ¡°I can¡¯t drink the entire thing. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll get really drunk. A sip is fine.¡±

    Xia Yi¡¯s expression froze for a moment, then he nodded and said, ¡°One mouthful is fine.¡±

    Su Jiu picked up the wine ss in front of him and immediately separated from his light touch. He was quite distant and polite before he raised his head and took a sip.

    After watching her drink, Xia Yi looked up and downed the wine in his ss. He smiled at her and said, ¡°Look. I drank so much, and you took only a small sip. Actually, it¡¯s fine if you do get drunk. You won¡¯t go back tonight anyway. You can go back to your room and rest for the night.¡±

    Su Jiu could tell that he still wanted her to drink and decisively refused. ¡°No. You can drink more if you can hold your liquor. I can¡¯t, so I¡¯ll drink less.¡±

    Xia Yi wanted to say something, but he couldn¡¯t force her, so he gave up. ¡°Okay, then drink less.¡±

    Su Jiu stopped drinking and took a ss of orange juice. About an hourter, the wrap party ended, and the director invited everyone to sing karaoke. Many people expressed their desire to go. Su Jiu thought about it and decided not to. She nned to go back to the hotel and have a good night¡¯s rest. She would go home early tomorrow morning.

    Seeing that Su Jiu did not respond to the director, Xia Yi quickly asked, ¡°Little Jiu, aren¡¯t you going?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m a little tired. I want to go back and rest. You guys go ahead.¡±

    Disappointment shed across Xia Yi¡¯s eyes, but he smiled and said, ¡°Then why don¡¯t I send you back? It¡¯s veryte now. It¡¯s not safe for you to go back alone.¡±

    Su Jiu thought,?<i>I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea for you to take me back, is it?</i>

    What if the paparazzi were outside again? If they caught Xia Yi taking her back to the hotel, it would be disastrous. She would have to deal with another round of rumors and sensationalist news, and it would be difficult to defend herself. Anyway, celebrities rarely had any privacy. Most of the time, they lived under the careful eye of others, as if they were being watched.

    It was because of her parents and the entire Su family backing her up that the media and marketing ounts did not dare to write anything about her. Otherwise, who knew how much messy news would have spread since she entered the entertainment industry?

    Su Jiu declined Xia Yi¡¯s offer. In fact, the restaurant they were eating at was in the hotel where the production team was staying. Returning to one¡¯s room was just a matter of taking the elevator. She did not need anyone to send her off. Xia Yi was just looking for an excuse to be alone with her.

    <i>I can¡¯t give him that chance.</i>

    When Su Jiu returned to her room, the two bodyguards who had been secretly protecting her walked over and respectfully said to her, ¡°Miss Su, the ne ticket for tomorrow morning has been booked. Rest early and contact us if anything happens.¡±

    Su Jiu nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m fine. You guys get some rest too.¡±

    Once inside, she locked the door. After she was sure it was locked, she stepped inside and lowered herself into therge, soft bed. Spending a few minutes catching her breath, she rose and went to the bathroom.

    After afortable hot shower, Su Jiu came out of the bathroom and took out her phone to call Rong Si. She told him that she had finished filming and would be back tomorrow.

    They chatted for more than half an hour until Su Jiu remembered that it was early morning on his end. She quickly told him to go back to sleep and ended the call.

    Su Jiu was a little annoyed.?<i>Why didn¡¯t I remember that the time on the little viin¡¯s side is different from the domestic time?</i>

    It was silly that he would take her calls no matter howte it was for him. In fact, she wouldn¡¯t have med him if he hadn¡¯t.

    With that thought in mind, Su Jiu fell asleep.

    However, in the middle of the night, in a daze, she heard a slight movement at the door.

 Chapter 1058 - Fortunately, the Little Princess Is Fine

    <h4>Chapter 1058: Fortunately, the Little Princess Is Fine</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Thinking she had misheard, Su Jiu pricked up her ears, but she still heard a rustling at the door.

    She woke up with a start and quickly got out of bed. Picking up her phone and fruit knife from the bedside table, she carefully walked along the wall to the door.

    Then she heard a beep and the door opened!

    Su Jiu jumped, her heart in her mouth. There was no time to see who opened the door. She turned and rushed to the bathroom inside, locking the door behind her.

    Through the frosted ss door, she saw a figure walk to the door. Su Jiu¡¯s heart was in her throat. She wondered who had the audacity to barge into her room in the middle of the night.

    <i>And he actually had a card to my room?</i>

    Suddenly, she was d that she had woken up and had a chance to hide there. That person wouldn¡¯t be able toe in for a while. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t know what to do. There was nowhere to run!

    The person stopped at the bathroom door as if he were waiting for her toe out. Su Jiu could vaguely see that the figure was tall, and she was sure it was a man.

    She hurriedly called the hotel¡¯s front desk and asked them to call security immediately. The hotel¡¯s front desk said they would send someone up immediately.

    After hanging up, Su Jiu took a deep breath and mustered her courage. Then she asked the man outside, ¡°Who are you, and what do you want?¡±

    To her surprise, Xia Yi¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Little Jiu. It¡¯s me.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>How could it be him?!</i>

    She didn¡¯t let her guard down. Frowning, she asked, ¡°Why are you here? Why do you have a card for my room? How did you get in?!¡±

    Her tone was tough, and she was obviously angry. Xia Yi quickly replied, ¡°Little Jiu, don¡¯t be nervous. This is actually a misunderstanding! Well¡­ I lost my room card and went to the hotel reception to ask them to give me a spare room card. I said the wrong room number and gave them your room number without realizing it. So, I got a card and came in like this.

    ¡°But as soon as I came in, I realized something was wrong. I quickly checked the room number and realized it was your room.¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s frown deepened.

    <i>He makes it sound so logical, but how could he even get his room number wrong? And to mistake it for my room number?!</i>

    Xia Yi sounded guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Little Jiu. I didn¡¯t mean it. Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll leave now. Also, I¡¯ll return the spare room card to the hotel receptionist. Nothing like this will happen again. Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Hearing his footsteps leaving, Su Jiu rxed a little. She took a deep breath to adjust her mood before opening the door and walking out.

    When Xia Yi left the room, the security guard rushed up and asked anxiously, ¡°Miss Su, what happened?¡±

    Although Xia Yi¡¯s words left her puzzled, Su Jiu did not want to blow things up. If word got out, she would not be able to exin herself.

    She thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s all right. I just thought I saw a figure outside the French windows and was shocked. Then I realized I was mistaken. Sorry to trouble you.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no. It¡¯s no trouble. I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay,¡± the security guard said, relieved.

    <i>Fortunately, the little princess is fine. Otherwise, we would be doomed.</i>

    After the security guard left, Su Jiu closed the door. The more she thought about what had happened, the angrier she became.

    If the person who came in was not the Xia Yi she knew but some shady person, she really did not know what would have happened!

 Chapter 1059 - Dont Be So Casual

    <h4>Chapter 1059: Don¡¯t Be So Casual</h4>

    She took out her phone again and called the front desk. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys?¡± she said angrily. ¡°Someone took a spare room key and entered my room. Don¡¯t you check the guest information when you give it to someone?¡±

    The receptionist panicked when she heard that and quickly apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Su. If this happens again, we will definitely verify the customer¡¯s information first.¡±

    ¡°Next time? Who knows what will happen next time? It¡¯s very irresponsible of you to behave like this!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry, Miss Su. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± The receptionist kept repeating that. The manager even brought people up to apologize to her in person, afraid that she would blow things up. With how popr Su Jiu was, the hotel¡¯s reputation would be greatly affected if she decided to make an issue out of this.

    Su Jiu did not mean to make things difficult for them, but she was furious.

    !!

    Any other girl, if a man had suddenly entered her room in the middle of the night, would probably be terrified in this situation. Moreover, it was difficult to guarantee who could enter the room.

    ¡°I hope you remember this issue and take responsibility for your guests¡¯ safety and privacy. Stop being so casual about it. You can¡¯t afford to let something like this happen again!¡±

    The manager respectfully replied, ¡°Yes, yes, Miss Su. We understand. We will definitely reflect on this matter and deal with the staff member who made the mistake. Please don¡¯t be angry. Everything can be discussed.¡±

    Seeing that his attitude was sincere, Su Jiu did not pursue the matter. In the morning, Xia Yi went to the director and took the initiative to confess the matter to him, asking the director to put in a good word for him.

    The director had not expected such a thing to happen. It was ridiculous, but Xia Yi had acted in two of his movies, so he had no reason to refuse the young actor. He could only find Su Jiu with him and say with a dry smile, ¡°Little Jiu, I heard about what happenedst night. It was a misunderstanding. It was all a misunderstanding. It¡¯ll be fine once the two of you sort it out.¡±

    Xia Yi repeatedly nodded and looked at her with his handsome face. ¡°Little Jiu, I really didn¡¯t mean to. I might have¡­ had too much to drinkst night, and my mind wasn¡¯t clear. I¡¯m sorry. Are you still angry with me?¡±

    He looked upset and rather down. There were faint blue circles under his eyes, and his face was haggard, as if he hadn¡¯t slept all night.

    Those who didn¡¯t know better would have thought he was a pathetic wretch abandoned by his girlfriend.

    Su Jiu was speechless. <i>Why does he look like I wronged him?</i>

    She didn¡¯t want to dwell onst night. So, she gave a slight smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not angry anymore. Just don¡¯t do it again.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not mad at me anymore? That¡¯s great.¡± Xia Yi finally smiled, his dull eyes lighting up.

    The director happily said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not angry. Who knows? You might have a chance to work together in the future. If the viewership ratings of this movie are high, I¡¯ll immediately arrange for a second movie. I¡¯ll even ask you to act in it or find a screenwriter to tailor a movie for you. How about that?¡±

    Xia Yi¡¯s smile widened. ¡°That would be best, of course. I look forward to working with Little Jiu again.¡±

    Su Jiu responded with an awkward but polite smile.

    When they left, she packed her bags and boarded the ne back to the capital.

    About two hourster, the ne slowly touched down at the airport.

    Her parents were busy with work and were not at home. Therefore, Su Jiu decided to go straight to the Su family¡¯s old residence to visit Su Guobang.

    The moment she entered the old manor, she heard Su Guobang¡¯s angry roar. ¡°What¡¯s going on? This is ridiculous!¡±

 Chapter 1060 - True Love?

    <h4>Chapter 1060: True Love?</h4>

    ¡°I think that brat doesn¡¯t want to live anymore!¡± Su Guobang¡¯s eyes were sharp. Even though Su Jiu was standing at the door, she could feel his strong murderous aura, as if he wanted to kill someone.

    The butler quicklyforted him. ¡°Old Master, calm down. This might just be a marketing ount. We still have to ask Miss about the exact situation.¡±

    ¡°Those marketing ounts are really bastards!¡±

    Su Jiu was confused. Hurrying over, she asked in surprise, ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±

    Only then did Su Guobang notice her arrival. He red at the servant by the door. ¡°What happened? Why didn¡¯t you tell me that Little Miss is here?¡±

    !!

    The servant fearfully replied, ¡°Old Master, I¡­ I saw that you were furious just now, so¡­¡±

    Looking at Su Guobang¡¯s gloomy expression, Su Jiu asked again, ¡°Grandpa, what happened? Why are you so angry?¡±

    And from what the butler had just said, it seemed to be rted to her.

    Su Guobang looked at her and tried to adjust his emotions. His expression wasplicated, and his lips moved as if he wanted to say something but was hesitating.

    Su Jiu was even more surprised. Su Guobang sized her up for a few seconds before hesitantly asking, ¡°Little Jiu, how are you? Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine! What could happen to me? I¡¯m standing right here, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Are you really fine?¡± Su Guobang asked uncertainly.

    ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s going on? What did you just say about¡­ marketing ounts?¡±

    At this point, Su Guobang¡¯s and the butler¡¯s expressions changed again. They did not want to tell Su Jiu this, but since she was here, they had no choice.

    Su Guobangposed himself and solemnly asked, ¡°Little Jiu, let me ask you. Did you stay in a hotelst night?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Su Jiu nodded.

    ¡°Who did you stay with?¡±

    ¡°Who else? Of course, I stayed alone in the room. How could I stay with anyone else?¡± Su Jiu was confused. She did not understand why Su Guobang would ask such a question.

    ¡°But why did the Inte say that you were staying with someone else? It¡¯s that person from your production team. I think his name is Xia Yi!¡± Su Guobang gritted his teeth.

    <i>That bastard actually went into my granddaughter¡¯s room and ruined her innocence!</i>

    ¡°What?¡± Su Jiu was stunned. ¡°I didn¡¯t stay with him.¡±

    <i>Wait, online?!</i>

    Su Jiu felt that something was amiss, and she immediately took out her phone to log into Weibo. Indeed, Weibo had already exploded!

    ¡°A popr young flower spending the night at a hotel with a popr young man?¡±

    ¡°The truth of the rtionship? The statements from both sides have copsed!¡±

    It was only then that Su Jiu realized that the incidentst night had been captured by the cameras and posted online. The marketing ounts had used their extraordinary imagination to make it seem like she and Xia Yi were having an affair. The two of them were definitely in a rtionship. Furthermore, the two of them could not resist the urge and took advantage of the dead of night to ¡°deeplymunicate¡±¡­

    <i>This¡­</i>

    Su Jiu felt as if she had been hit on the head. She had never expected what happenedst night to spread online.

    <i>Who did this? It¡¯s unforgivable!</i>

    Below the marketing post was a photo of Xia Yi swiping his card to enter her room, and the scene of himing out of her room. It made one¡¯s imagination run wild. Even if Su Jiu exined that what happenedst night was a misunderstanding, not many people would believe her. It would be ridiculous if Xia Yi could swipe his card to enter her room!

    In the eyes of theizens, if they weren¡¯t especially close, why would he have her room card?!

    It would be strange if something hadn¡¯t happened while they were alone in the same room in the middle of the night.

 Chapter 1061 - Two-timing Scumbag?

    <h4>Chapter 1061: Two-timing Scumbag?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Theizens ran to Su Jiu¡¯s and Xia Yi¡¯s Weibo to leavements. ¡°Little Jiu, didn¡¯t you say that you have a boyfriend? What¡¯s up with this Xia Yi? Why did he enter your room and even have a keycard to your room?¡±

    ¡°Boohoo, I can¡¯t believe my beautiful and cute daughter is a two-timing scumbag. Definitely not. Little Jiu,e out and exin yourself. This is all a misunderstanding, right?!¡±

    ¡°This must be written by a marketing ount again. Little Jiu and Xia Yi are not what they look like in this picture! Anyway, how many times has Xia Yi used Little Jiu to attract attention?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, what a group of sheep. Do you trust your daughter that much? Have you spent time with her? Do you know her very well? Maybe she looks obedient and pure on the surface, but actually likes sleeping around?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I saw some fans say that she and Xia Yi were just rehearsing lines. I¡¯m dying ofughter. The scenes are all wrapped up, okay? Even if they were rehearsing lines, why would they do that in the middle of the night? Besides, how do you exin why Xia Yi has a room key to Little Jiu¡¯s room?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that the two of them don¡¯t have an affair now! I¡¯m waiting for Su Jiu and Xia Yi toe up with an excuse!¡±

    ¡°Nice use of the word ¡®excuse¡¯.¡±

    ***

    The poprity of the topic on Weibo was as high as it could be. Countlessizens believed that Su Jiu and Xia Yi were having an affair.

    Seeing theirments, Su Jiu gritted her teeth. She felt like her lungs were about to explode!

    She had wanted to let that matter go and make peace. Who would have thought that it would be taken and posted online? Having a video and a picture equaled the so-called truth. She really could not clear her name.

    ¡°Little Jiu, you saw it too, right? What exactly happened? Did that bastard really enter your roomst night? Did he take advantage of you? If he did, I¡¯ll cripple him!¡± Su Guobang was furious. He could not sit back and do nothing.

    <i>How dare he bully my granddaughter? Does he want to die?!</i>

    Su Jiu shook her head quickly. ¡°Grandpa, what happenedst night was a misunderstanding.¡±

    She told Su Guobang everything aboutst night. When Su Guobang heard this, his expression turned even uglier. He said angrily, ¡°Bastard! What do you mean he didn¡¯t do it on purpose? I think he did it on purpose! He drank too much and took someone else¡¯s room key. Do you believe this nonsense? Anyway, I don¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t believe it either, but that¡¯s not the point now. The point is that the Inte is writing nonsense.¡± Su Jiu pursed her lips, her mind filled with thoughts of how to exin this to theizens.

    As she was thinking, Su Shengjing called to question her about this matter. Clearly, he had also seen Weibo. Just as Su Jiu finished exining things to him, she received yet another call from An Yuan.

    Su Jiu exined again tiredly. An Yuanforted her. ¡°Baby, don¡¯t be nervous. Mommy and Daddy will help you resolve this matter.¡±

    Hearing her say that, Su Jiu calmed down a little.

    Actually, she wasn¡¯t too worried about what theizens thought. She was worried that the little viin would think too much. After all¡­ the video looked so real, andst night, Xia Yi had indeed entered her room. Would he believe her exnation?

    By the time she hung up the phone, Su Guobang had already instructed the butler to deal with this matter. Heforted her and said, ¡°Little Jiu, the most important thing now is to find the source of the rumors. We have to deal with the source! Don¡¯t worry! It won¡¯t be long before we can find those bastards and clear your name! I won¡¯t let any of those people off. I won¡¯t allow anyone to nder my granddaughter like this!¡±

    The more Su Guobang spoke, the angrier he became. He wished he could kill those people who were spreading rumors.

    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡± Su Jiu¡¯s heart warmed. Her family trusted her unconditionally in this difficult time. It was good.

    <i>Only¡­ I wonder what the little viin would think?</i>

    Looking down at her phone, Su Jiu became worried.

 Chapter 1062 - A Scumbag?

    <h4>Chapter 1062: A Scumbag?</h4>

    She went outside into the courtyard and called Rong Si, but the call went unanswered.

    Su Jiu became nervous. <i>Could the little viin have believed the video online and thought that I was really having an affair with that Xia Yi?</i>

    She dialed again, but there was still no answer.

    Su Jiu could only send him a message. ¡°Big Brother, what¡¯s wrong? Are you busy? Why aren¡¯t you answering your phone?¡±

    After thinking about it, she sent a message again. ¡°What the inte says happened isn¡¯t true. It was a misunderstanding. Please don¡¯t overthink it.¡±

    !!

    About two or three minutester, when she was getting anxious, Rong Si finally replied. ¡°But he did enter your room in the middle of the night.¡±

    Su Jiu knew it would be difficult to exin from the video. <i>And does he mean that he couldn¡¯t believe that even if Xia Yi had entered my room, he had nothing to do with me?</i>

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart sank. She could ignore how theizens spected about her rtionship with Xia Yi, but what would she do if the little viin also grew suspicious?

    She could only get to the bottom of the entire matter. Not only was it to make theizens and the little viin believe her, but more importantly, she could not tolerate others scheming against her like this to gain attention. They were using such rumors to harm her interests and affect her normal life!

    Su Jiu pursed her lips and clenched a hand at her side.

    She replied to Rong Si again. ¡°Believe it or not. There¡¯s really nothing between him and me. If you don¡¯t believe me, then there¡¯s nothing else to say. I won¡¯t me you. Just wait for the truth.¡±

    At that moment, Rong Si was sitting at his desk in his apartment. On his desk was aptop. On it was the Weibo interface. The topic on it happened to be news about Su Jiu, and that was already all over the ce.

    Moreover, it was no longer as simple as saying that Xia Yi had entered her room and the two of them had secretly met and be intimate. Some so-called film set staff did not mind putting up some photos of the film set.

    Logically speaking, this was probably a photo taken during filming, but it was painted as if Su Jiu and Xia Yi were really in a rtionship, and Su Jiu was being promiscuous.

    Rong Si¡¯s expression darkened. At this moment, he heard a knock on the study door. The door opened and a person entered. Song Wanqiu walked in with a te of cut fruits.

    Seeing that something was wrong, she quickly asked, ¡°Ah Si, what¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡±

    Rong Si turned to look at her, and his expression softened. His mother had specially flown in from the country to see him. Now that he was alone with her, he didn¡¯t hide anything. ¡°It¡¯s Little Jiu. There¡¯s a lot of negative news about her online.¡±

    When Song Wanqiu heard that it was about Su Jiu, she immediately became nervous. ¡°Bad news? Let me see?¡±

    When she saw the scandal between Su Jiu and Xia Yi, Song Wanqiu frowned. ¡°Why are these marketing ounts like this? What nonsense are they writing?! I watched Little Jiu grow up. How can she be that kind of person?!

    ¡°Ah Si, don¡¯t believe what those people online say so easily. Do they know as much about Little Jiu as you do? She grew up with you. You should know best what kind of girl she is.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m well aware of that.¡± Rong Si pursed his lips.

    He had not suspected that Su Jiu had betrayed him and gotten together with Xia Yi. However, he was still furious because of that video. He did not know how Xia Yi got in or if he had done anything to Little Jiu after he went into her room.

    If Xia Yi had really done something, he would never let him off!

 Chapter 1063 - Let You Check It Personally

    <h4>Chapter 1063: Let You Check It Personally</h4>

    Little Jiu was his. He would not allow any other man to touch her!

    With that thought in mind, Rong Si closed hisputer with a cold expression and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m going back.¡±

    ¡°Now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Song Wanqiu did not stop him. She just nodded. ¡°Alright, but you have to promise me that you will be calm and rational. You have tomunicate with Little Jiu properly and not quarrel with her, understand?¡±

    !!

    Her tone was nervous, as if the person Rong Si was going to meet were her biological daughter.

    Rong Si inclined his head. ¡°Got it.¡±

    <i>Arguing with Little Jiu?</i> He never had that thought. He just wanted to know the whole story, that was all.

    In the afternoon, Su Jiu received a call from Rong Si. ¡°I¡¯m back. Where are you? I¡¯ll look for you.¡±

    Su Jiu was stunned. <i>Has he rushed back because of this?</i>

    ¡°I¡¯m at home. There¡¯s no one home right now. Come on over.¡±

    Then, Su Jiu clenched her fists and prepared to exin the matter to the little viinter.

    Just over half an hourter, the doorbell rang. She hurried over to answer it. Sure enough, it was Rong Si.

    He was wearing a light blue id shirt and khaki pants that would have fit him exceptionally well if his face weren¡¯t so serious.

    Su Jiu felt that he looked like a husband who hade to question his cheating wife.

    She stood in the doorway and met his deep, dark eyes. For a moment, she did not know how to begin. Her throat moved as she said, ¡°Big Brother, I¡­¡±

    Rong Si stood at the door and stared at her for a few seconds before reaching out to take her hand and walk in. Auntie Zhang saw him enter. She was about to go forward to entertain him when she saw that his and Su Jiu¡¯s expressions were not right. So, she tactfully walked away.

    Since no one else was around, Rong Si directly asked, ¡°What happenedst night?¡±

    She pursed her lips. ¡°I already told you. He took my room key by mistake and came in like this. I wasn¡¯t expecting it.¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s jaw tightened as if he was trying his best to suppress some emotion. He paused before asking, ¡°Did he¡­ do anything to you?¡±

    ¡°What do you think? Would I give him that chance?¡± Su Jiu retorted, her clear eyes looking straight into his. There was no uncertainty, only openness.

    ¡°How long was he in there?¡± Rong Si asked again.

    He had seen all kinds ofments on Weibo. Most of them said that Xia Yi spent the next half of the night in her room. It would be strange if nothing happened when a man and a woman stayed together for so long.

    Su Jiu did not answer immediately. Instead, she stared at his face and said, ¡°Rong Si, do you mean you still don¡¯t trust me?¡±

    As she spoke, she suddenly felt aggrieved and angry. The emotions she had been suppressing exploded. Her eyes turned red, and she choked. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe that there¡¯s nothing between us, then check! Come on!¡±

    As she spoke, she reached out to unbutton her top. After loosening the two buttons, she pulled open her cor. Her fair and slender neck and beautiful corbone fell into Rong Si¡¯s eyes.

    Startled, Rong Si grabbed her hand. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I told you to check! I¡¯m happy for you to personally check if anything happened between me and Xia Yist night!¡± Su Jiu said firmly. Her eyes were getting redder and redder, and her eyes were glittering with tears.

    When Rong Si saw that she was about to cry, he instantly felt like his heart was being squeezed. He suddenly felt like he was a b*stard!

 Chapter 1064 - Care About Him Too Much

    <h4>Chapter 1064: Care About Him Too Much</h4>

    Never in her life had Su Jiu cried like this, except when she went to the movies and saw emotional scenes.

    But her crying at those times waspletely different from how she cried now.

    Although she had been trying not to let the tears fall or cry out, they made Rong Si¡¯s heart ache in a way he had never felt before. He felt like his chest was clogged with cotton, and he could barely breathe.

    Rong Si thought he could remain calm in the face of any difficulty or problem, but now that he was facing her, he was at a loss. He didn¡¯t know what to do. He would do anything to stop her from crying.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have asked such a question,¡± Rong Si said as he reached out to hug her. Su Jiu retreated two steps and pursed her lips without speaking, staring at him indignantly.

    !!

    Rong Si was even more at a loss. He had never been one to express his emotions. The current situation seemed to be a hundred times more troublesome than the topic he was studying.

    Su Jiu didn¡¯t know why she felt this way, even though she thought that Rong Si, as her boyfriend, would care about her rtionship with other boys. It was normal for him to ask such a question, but she felt terrible and wanted to cry.

    Perhaps, she cared for him too much and didn¡¯t want to allow him to doubt her.

    She wanted him to be like her parents and grandfather. No matter what, to them, it was Xia Yi¡¯s fault. She had done nothing wrong, and even if she had, they trusted her unconditionally and supported her.

    Instead, she and Rong Si were at a stalemate.

    Rong Si took a step forward, his deep eyes filled with self-reproach. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I suddenly feel foolish. I don¡¯t know what to do in a situation like this. I can¡¯t even speak. I¡¯ll just¡­ make you angry.¡±

    When Su Jiu saw how nervous he was, her nose suddenly ached even more. The tears that had been swimming in her eyes fell and rolled down her chin to the ground.

    Rong Si¡¯s heart instantly skipped a beat, as if he had been hit so hard that his face turned slightly pale.

    <i>I¡­ I made her cry.</i>

    ¡°Little Jiu, what do you want me to do? I¡¯m sorry! You can hit me or scold me, but don¡¯t cry, okay?¡±

    He clumsily tried tofort her. He even took her hand and pretended to p his face. She quickly pulled her hand back and turned away from him, sobbing silently.

    She didn¡¯t want to cry, but she couldn¡¯t control herself at this moment. Maybe she didn¡¯t have to hide her emotions from him. She could show them. She didn¡¯t have to hide them as she did with her family.

    <i>Do girls¡­ get a bit melodramatic around their boyfriends?</i>

    ¡°Little Jiu¡­¡± Rong Si stood behind her. He sounded pitiful. He was in a mess now, unable to think straight. He hadpletely lost his usualposure.

    Su Jiu turned to him and said with red eyes, ¡°I¡¯m angry. I won¡¯t calm down!¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s gaze was fixed on her, and he looked even more nervous. With some difficulty, he said, ¡°Then¡­ what do we do?¡±

    Without a word, Su Jiu grabbed his hand and bit the back of it!

    Rong Si winced, but let her bite him.

    Su Jiu bit harder, but Rong Si¡¯s gaze on her gradually softened. As long as she wasn¡¯t angry with him, what was a small bite?

 Chapter 1065 - You Can Belong to Only Me

    <h4>Chapter 1065: You Can Belong to Only Me</h4>

    Su Jiu didn¡¯t rx until she tasted blood in her mouth. Seeing the deep bite marks on the back of his hand, where the skin had been torn, she lowered her eyes. When she slowly calmed down, she realized what she had just done.

    <i>How could I do this to him?</i>

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡­ lost control just now.¡±

    Rong Si intently looked at her, unconcerned. He reached out and stroked her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Do you feel better now?¡±

    She nodded.

    !!

    Rong Si¡¯s heart, which had been hanging in the air, finally rxed a little. Reaching out, he pulled her into his arms again. This time, Su Jiu did not struggle back. Instead, she let him hold her like an obedient kitten.

    Su Jiu leaned against his chest and breathed in his familiar, pleasant scent as her emotions slowly returned to normal. She looked up from his arms and bit her lip. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m being unreasonable?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Rong Si replied without hesitation.

    Since he had chosen to be with her and was the one who nned to spend the rest of his life with her, he would tolerate everything about her. And what she called ¡°unreasonable¡± was adorable in his eyes.

    Su Jiu pouted. ¡°Liar. How could I not? You must still want to confirm what happened between me and Xia Yist night, right?¡±

    Rong Si seemed to sigh. ¡°I won¡¯t ask.¡±

    Actually, he had gotten a definite answer from her frank look. What was the point of asking?

    He was willing to believe her.

    Su Jiu looked at him for a few seconds and suddenly asked, ¡°Then¡­ if something had really happened between us, would you¡­ have not wanted me anymore¡ª¡±

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Rong Si interrupted her, his face serious. ¡°How could I not want you?¡±

    He had never thought about that. Not wanting her seemed like an impossible thing to him.

    ¡°Then, then if I¡¯ve already cheated on you with another man. Would you still want me?¡± Su Jiu continued to probe.

    ¡°Of course, I would. However, I¡¯d definitely teach that man who got his hands on you a lesson and make him regret it!¡±

    Seeing the sh of malice in his eyes, just like when she had first met him, Su Jiu realized that although the little viin had not turned dark, he still had his aggressive nature inside him.

    He was still that ferocious and dangerous beast. Although it was dormant now, once it was triggered, he would definitely tear it into pieces!

    ¡°What about me? What would you do to me?¡± Su Jiu continued to ask curiously.

    Rong Si was silent for a few seconds. Then he leaned close to her ear and gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll lock you up and not let you go anywhere. I won¡¯t give you another chance to have an affair with another man. You will belong to only me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Su Jiu choked. She felt that his deep voice contained a terrifying danger.

    <i>And¡­ he had said that I could belong to only him.</i>

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart trembled. At this moment, Rong Si¡¯s eyes and expression were exceptionally serious. He was not joking at all. She was sure that if she really went to be with another man¡­ that man would definitely end up in a tragic state.

    She wouldn¡¯t be any better off either.

    ording to ordinary novels, if the male protagonist locked up the woman he liked, it must be the kind of punishment that would make the other party stay in bed for three days¡­

    She shivered at the thought, and her ears burned.

 Chapter 1066 - A Fierce Slap in the Face!

    <h4>Chapter 1066: A Fierce p in the Face!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    <i>What is she thinking again? Is this the time to think about such things?</i>

    Rong Si reached out and hugged her tightly again, burying his head in her hair. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± he said in a muffled voice. ¡°I promise you it won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    Su Jiu nuzzled his chest before looking up at him seriously. ¡°Big Brother, I promise you too. I won¡¯t betray you, just as you won¡¯t betray me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I believe you.¡± Rong Si hugged her tighter.

    However, if this was all intentional by Xia Yi, it was hateful.

    Su Jiu took a deep breath of his familiar scent and looked up from his arms. Taking out her phone, she said, ¡°No matter what, I have to make a rification first. I can¡¯t let theizens misunderstand me anymore. Now, many people are already scolding me fiercely and calling me a b*tch.¡±

    As she spoke, she wrote a Weibo post and posted it online. ¡°The innocent are innocent. When the truth is revealed, some people will be pped in the face!¡±

    Soon, manyizens saw her Weibo post. Most fans chose to stand on her side. Many of them had watched Little Jiu grow up. They had to trust her unconditionally. Even if the truth might disappoint them, they would ept it.

    At the same time, in the Su family¡¯s old residence¡­

    The butler hurriedly found Su Guobang and respectfully said, ¡°Old Master, we found the person who leaked the video first!¡±

    Su Guobang was sitting at his desk and looking at the situation on Weibo with a serious expression. When he heard the butler¡¯s words, he immediately asked, ¡°Who is it? I must teach him a lesson!¡±

    ¡°The man has been brought in. He¡¯s downstairs now. Would you like to go down and see?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Su Guobang was furious.

    He wanted to see who had the guts to frame his precious granddaughter. They really had a death wish!

    As he rose, he instructed the butler, ¡°Call Little Jiu. What we¡¯ll do with that person will be for her to decide!¡±

    The butler inclined his head. ¡°Yes.¡±

    He felt that even if Little Miss said that she wanted to kill that person, the old man would do it for her without hesitation.

    When Su Guobang arrived downstairs, he saw two bodyguards escorting a man in his forties. As soon as the man saw Su Guobang, he immediately pleaded, ¡°Old Master, I¡­ I was possessed and did something stupid. I¡¯m sorry! I know I was wrong. I will never do this again. Please give me a chance!¡±

    Su Guobang sat down on the sofa and looked at him with his sharp eyes. ¡°When you uploaded my granddaughter¡¯s video online, you should have expected this oue. Tell me. Why did you upload the video online?¡±

    The man lowered his head and said guiltily, ¡°I¡­ I just wanted to attract attention. In the heat of the moment, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Apart from that video, did you take anything else?! How dare you install a camera in Little Jiu¡¯s room? I think you have a death wish!¡± Su Guobang¡¯s face was as ck as the bottom of a pool. He looked terrifying.

    The man shuddered and quickly said, ¡°Old Master, I didn¡¯t film anything else. Just that video! Really! Please spare me. I won¡¯t do it again!¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡± Su Guobang sneered. ¡°How to deal with you is up to Little Jiu. If she wants you to die at midnight, you won¡¯t live five seconds past that!¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    He had long heard that the Su family regarded Su Jiu as the apple of their eye. He had always felt that it was just a rumor. Su Jiu was just a girl and would eventually get married. At that time, she would be a member of another family. What was the point of doting on her?

    But unexpectedly, it was true!

 Chapter 1067 - The Audienceâ€™s New Husband

    <h4>Chapter 1067: The Audience¡¯s New Husband</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Soon after, Su Jiu and Rong Si arrived at the Su family Residence.

    Su Guobang was a little surprised to see Rong Si. He didn¡¯t expect this kid toe all the way back. However, the brat was sensible and was a qualified boyfriend. If he hadn¡¯t returned and instead argued with Little Jiu, this kid just wouldn¡¯t be suitable.

    Su Jiu frowned when she saw the man.

    She recognized him as the hotel¡¯s security guard. She had happened to meet him when she checked into the hotel. She remembered him because he was slightly overweight and stood out among the muscr security guards. She hadn¡¯t expected him to do such a thing. He looked like an honest man.

    However, he had stabbed her in the back when she was defenseless.

    ¡°Miss Su, I¡­ I know I was wrong. Can you spare me? I won¡¯t dare to do it again!¡±

    Su Jiu looked at him coldly. ¡°Now you know how to beg for mercy. But why did you post the video online before? Since you did, you have to bear the consequences!¡±

    The security guard said, crying, ¡°I was just obsessed and sold the video to a marketing ount to make money. Miss Su, please give me a chance. Really, please!¡±

    He was almost kneeling before Su Jiu.

    Su Jiu¡¯s expression did not change. The video had caused such a terrible impact on her. If she did not hold this man responsible and forgave him this easily, the public would think that she was easy to bully. Then, this situation would most likely happen again.

    So she couldn¡¯t just let him go, even if he had gotten down on his knees.

    Since he had done something wrong, he had to pay the price!

    Su Jiu ignored him and turned to Su Guobang. ¡°Grandpa, call the police. Then please help me find a goodwyer. I have awsuit to file.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Su Guobang immediately agreed and coldly nced at the defeated security guard. ¡°That¡¯s what we¡¯ll do!¡±

    When the security guard was forcefully taken away by the Su family¡¯s bodyguards, Su Jiu received a call from Han Jiani. Han Jiani said helplessly, ¡°Little Jiu, you¡¯re in a lot of trouble this time. Now, Weibo and the media are in an uproar. All of them are like cats who¡¯ve gotten the cream. How is it? Did you find the source of the video?¡±

    ¡°I found him, and I saw him. I¡¯m going to sue him, along with the other people spreading rumors online. When the timees, I¡¯ll make them admit their mistakes in court. Besides, I¡¯m going to broadcast the trial live so that theizens can see the truth.¡±

    Han Jiani agreed. ¡°Okay, we should do that. Otherwise, those people will spread rumors without limits.¡±

    After a pause, Han Jiani said, ¡°By the way, did you suspect Xia Yi? I¡¯ve been thinking about it, and I think something is fishy about this. How did he happen to take the key to your room, enter it, and happen to be photographed? Is it really such a coincidence? And he still hasn¡¯t made a statement about the rumors online.¡±

    In Han Jiani¡¯s opinion, under normal circumstances, Xia Yi would have felt nervous and flustered after such a thing happened. Then, he would have hurried to exin the situation, but currently, his behavior seemed a little abnormal.

    Su Jiu pursed her lips and seriously said, ¡°He¡¯s the first person I suspect. But there¡¯s no evidence that he entered my room on purposest night. And why would he do that? He¡¯s quite popr, isn¡¯t he? Isn¡¯t he worried that his ns might backfire?¡±

    Han Jianiughed. ¡°He¡¯s quite popr, but from what I know, he was supposed to be the male lead in his next movie, but it was intercepted two days ago. The new person was brought in with the studio¡¯s funds. As you know, thepetition between all the fresh meat is very intense these days. Every time a new idol drama is filmed, the audience will have a new husband.¡±

 Chapter 1068 - As Expected of the Man She Liked

    <h4>Chapter 1068: As Expected of the Man She Liked</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°Since he¡¯s not epted for the role, he¡¯ll be forgotten quickly. He could only try to seize the opportunity to work with you now and gain as much poprity from this. In any case, as long as it¡¯s popr, the sponsors behind it will like it.¡±

    In that case, Xia Yi had a motive.

    After hanging up, Su Jiu looked at the butler again. ¡°Uncle Butler, please check again if that security guard was instructed by someone and see if he or his family suddenly received arge sum of money.¡±

    The butler nodded. ¡°Very well, Young Lady. I will see to it immediately.¡±

    After the butler left, Su Guobang looked at Su Jiu with relief. ¡°Little Jiu, it¡¯s good that you thought of this. Grandpa will support you in whatever you want to do.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa!¡± Su Jiu smiled and reached out to give him a big hug.

    This sudden hug made Su Guobang¡¯s heart bloom. Ever since Little Jiu had grown up, she had rarely hugged him like this. Now that she hugged him, it felt even more pleasant than when he had negotiated a business deal worth billions or even tens of billions.

    He patted Su Jiu¡¯s back. ¡°Good girl. Be careful in the future. Don¡¯t let those people with ill intentions take advantage of you.¡±

    ¡°I know, Grandpa. But with you and Mom and Dad protecting me, I¡¯m not afraid of anything.¡± Su Jiu proudly raised her chin.

    Looking at her cute appearance, Su Guobang smiled until the wrinkles on his face rxed. He flicked her forehead and said, ¡°Of course! As long as Grandpa is still alive, I¡¯ll help you carry even the sky!¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart warmed as she hugged him harder. ¡°Grandpa is so good.¡±

    Su Guobang was grinning from ear to ear. Rong Si watched this from the side. Even though he knew that this person was her grandfather, he still felt a little suffocated.

    He didn¡¯t want to see her so close to another man. He also wanted to be like her family and be able to hug her openly.

    After leaving the Su family¡¯s old residence and getting into the car to go home, Su Jiu suddenly realized that the little viin had not spoken other than bidding farewell to her grandfather out of courtesy.?<i>Could he be angry again?</i>

    <i>But what did he have to be angry about?</i>

    Su Jiu stole a nce at him and saw that he had one hand under his chin and was looking sideways out of the window. From her angle, Su Jiu could see the lovely curve of his jaw, the high bridge of his nose, and his long and thick eyshes. He was wless.

    Except that he seemed preupied with his thoughts.

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Then, she sat closer to him and tentatively, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, dear brother? Who made you unhappy again?¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s heart did feel a little tight. However, when he heard her call him dear little brother in a soft voice, his heart skipped a beat. It was as if all his pent-up emotions had suddenly vanished.

    Only she had the ability to aplish such a thing.

    Resigned, he turned back to meet her wide, clear eyes. ¡°No one made me unhappy.¡±

    ¡°Was it me? Let me guess. Did I neglect you because I was busy talking to Grandpa just now?¡± Su Jiu said as she pinched his cheeks.

    She couldn¡¯t help but sigh. As expected of the man she liked! His skin was so good that he could advertise for skincare products without needing a beauty filter!

    Rong Si took her hand and seriously said, ¡°What if I said¡­ yes?¡±

    Su Jiu blinked, then burst outughing. ¡°No way, no way! You were jealous because of that?¡±

    ¡°But I was really jealous because of that.¡±

    Looking into his deep eyes, Su Jiu felt her heart soften.

    She wanted to tease him, so she leaned closer to him and whispered into his lips, ¡°Why are you jealous? If you want to have me, then have me.¡±

 Chapter 1069 - Let Her Belong Only to Him

    <h4>Chapter 1069: Let Her Belong Only to Him</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Rong Si looked at her sharply, surprise in his deep eyes, as if he couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing.

    He looked cute when he was shocked. Su Jiu couldn¡¯t help butugh even more. She blew a naughty breath in his ear. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you frightened?¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s throat worked.

    He was a little shaken, he admitted. But it was his heart that gave a hard thump in surprise.

    <i>Have her. Is she serious?</i>

    If she had said such things without thinking, the consequences would be dire.

    It was a pity she was still so young. Even with all the dangerous and poignant images racing through his mind, Rong Si couldn¡¯t do anything to her. Again, he thought, she was growing up too slowly.

    He seemed to have been waiting for a long, long time.

    When would he be able to marry her and make her his alone?

    Helpless, Rong Si sighed silently. He reached out and ruffled her hair. ¡°I wish. But right now, I can only look.¡±

    Su Jiu blinked, and her face heated when she understood what he meant. To hide her embarrassment from him, she deliberately huffed. ¡°I know! Rong Si, so you had that idea long ago, didn¡¯t you? You¡¯re shameless and obscene!¡±

    Rong Si raised his eyebrows, suddenly wanting tough. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it first?¡±

    ¡°I was the one who said it first, but why did you answer and even admit that you had such thoughts!¡± Su Jiu said righteously.

    Rong Si was speechless.

    <i>Indeed! Don¡¯t try to reason with a girl.</i>

    But at this moment, she, who seemed to be unreasonable, looked exceptionally cute. The expression on her small face was also vivid, making his heart throb.

    He had been separated from her for so long, and it was only then that he really felt she was really beside him.

    Seeing that he could not argue, Su Jiuughed and deliberately asked, ¡°Big Brother, do you think I¡¯m being unreasonable?¡±

    Rong Si looked at her intently, meeting her clear, bright eyes. His lips curved. ¡°No. You¡¯re lovely.¡±

    The chauffeur driving in front choked. He wanted to roar out loud.?<i>Could they stop showing off? I¡¯m about to suffocate!</i>

    The car drove forward. When they returned to the vi area, a group of people suddenly rushed out from the front. The chauffeur was so frightened that he mmed the brakes. Su Jiu was thrown forward with the inertia. Rong Si quickly reached out to cover her forehead so that she would not hit the seat in front.

    Su Jiu looked up and instinctively looked ahead. ¡°What happened?¡±

    The driver looked at the group of people who quickly surrounded the car and turned to her. ¡°Little Miss, I think they are reporters!¡±

    Su Jiu took a closer look. Those people were carrying cameras and filming her car with all their might. Some of them were even pointing microphones at the windows, their mouths opening and closing. Because of the crowd, she could not hear what they were saying.

    However, it was obvious that they were here about her and Xia Yi. She just hadn¡¯t expected to be caught on the way home.

    Even worse, the little viin was in the car now. If the reporters knew about him, they would definitely not let him off.

    If that happened, another storm would be kicked off on the Inte!

    As she was thinking, someone was already knocking on the car window. Since the car window was covered with a one-way film, the people outside couldn¡¯t see what was going on in the car. They could only shout at the top of their lungs. ¡°Miss Su, what¡¯s going on between you and Xia Yi? You said that it was a rumor started byizens. Do you have any evidence?¡±

 Chapter 1070 - Lost a Headline

    <h4>Chapter 1070: Lost a Headline</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Jiu looked out of the car window at the people who kept asking questions. They seemed to be about to hit her face at any moment.

    The girl frowned. She wanted to put down the window and shout at them all to get lost. These people who clung to other people¡¯s privacy and ignored other people¡¯s feelings to gain attention and for their own interests were detestable.

    ¡°Miss Su? Miss Su?¡± Seeing that the car window was still up, the reporters banged on it even harder.

    Su Jiu was not worried about being photographed. Anyway, the security guard had been handed over to the police station. It would not be long before he went to court. Then the rumors would fall apart.

    However, now that the little viin was in the car, she did not want him exposed. It would affect his life greatly.

    Rong Si had never been one for public appearances. He had always kept a low profile. Little information about him was present online, not even a few photos. Other than the time he had attended the award ceremony with his professor, there had been no news about him.

    So, could he ept a lot of his privacy being exposed to the public eye, like her?

    ¡°Little Miss, what should we do?¡± The chauffeur, Uncle Zhong, was even more at a loss. ¡°I want to just drive the car away, but there are too many people. I can¡¯t drive at all.¡±

    With the current situation, the reporters would not let the matter rest until they got something out of Su Jiu.

    Su Jiu frowned. ¡°Call the property management and ask them what¡¯s going on. Why are they letting so many people in? Isn¡¯t security going to do anything about it?¡±

    <i>There were too many people. The security guards were probably not able to stop them.?</i>Uncle Zhong muttered to himself, but he still did as Su Jiu said. He took out his phone and called the estate management. The estate management quickly sent more people over.

    Seven or eight security guards tried to chase the reporters away, but the reporters were agitated and refused to leave no matter what. They almost fought with the security guards. It was not easy for them to catch Su Jiu, so how could they let her off so easily? This was equivalent to losing a headline!

    Su Jiu gritted her teeth.?<i>I guess I have to say something.</i>

    She turned to Rong Si. ¡°Stay in the car, Big Brother. Don¡¯te out. They¡¯ll notice.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡± Rong Si asked, staring down at her.

    ¡°I¡¯m going out for an interview with them. Otherwise, I might not be able to go home today,¡± Su Jiu said as she nned to open the car door and get out.

    But Rong Si pressed his lips together and reached for her hand, stopping her from opening the door. Then he said, ¡°I¡¯m going with you.¡±

    <i>What?!</i>

    Su Jiu¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°With me? Are you nning to expose yourself? Have you thought about the consequences of that?¡±

    Rong Si didn¡¯t answer directly. He just looked at her steadily. ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±

    She was the only one he cared about. What kind of man would he be if he let her go out and face the agitated, wolfish reporters alone while he stayed inside?

    Since she had already admitted that she had a boyfriend, it was time for those people to confirm his existence and break the rumors about her and Xia Yi.

    ¡°But I care. If you get exposed, it¡¯ll cause you a lot of trouble. It¡¯ll be very inconvenient in the future!¡± Su Jiu looked worried.

    She had chosen the entertainment industry, and she liked it. However, she did not want this to cause trouble for Rong Si.

    ¡°I¡¯ll eventually be exposed. It¡¯s just a matter of time. Unless you want to abandon me halfway for another man?¡± Rong Si narrowed his eyes slightly, a hint of danger shing across them.

 Chapter 1071 - Finally Recognized?

    <h4>Chapter 1071: Finally Recognized?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    They were the eyes of a wolf lying dormant, ready to tear into the other at any moment. It sent a chill down her spine.

    <i>Abandon him?</i>

    Su Jiu was stunned again. Without thinking, she retorted, ¡°How could I? I wouldn¡¯t do such a stupid thing unless my brain was mped to the door!¡±

    The little viin was the best in the world. Wouldn¡¯t it be suicide to find another lover?

    ¡°That¡¯s good. So, it doesn¡¯t matter if I reveal myself now,¡± Rong Si casually said. Just as he was about to open the car door, Su Jiu quickly held his hand and looked at him with unprecedented seriousness. ¡°Rong Si, have you really thought it through? If you go out with me, there will be a lot of trouble waiting for you. There will be no turning back. It¡¯ll be toote for regrets!¡±

    <i>Regrets?</i>

    Rong Si raised his eyebrows in disapproval.

    ¡°I have no regrets.¡± He would never regret liking her.

    As she met his dark and deep eyes, Su Jiu¡¯s heart warmed. She felt like she were sitting by the fire, and her nose stung.

    <i>Is this my little viin?</i>

    No matter what bad things happened, even if he was abroad, he¡¯de all the way back here as soon as he could to face them with her. This time was no different.

    Su Jiu suddenly stopped worrying. In fact, she was always at ease with Rong Si by her side. There was no need to worry or be nervous.

    If there was anything, they would face it together!

    Hence, she held Rong Si¡¯s hand tightly and sweetly smiled at him. ¡°Okay. Big Brother, let¡¯s go out together. I want to introduce you to everyone. You¡¯re my boyfriend!¡±

    Seeing her smile, Rong Si couldn¡¯t help but smile as well. ¡°Am I finally going to be recognized?¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s smile widened as she reached out to touch his face. ¡°That¡¯s right. In the future, when everyone knows that you¡¯re mine, I¡¯ll lock you up. If you like other girls, I¡¯ll get my fans to scold you online!¡±

    Rong Si chuckled. ¡°Then liking you will be enough for me.¡±

    Then, he spread his long fingers, threaded them through hers, andced his fingers with hers. Before she could react in surprise, he pulled open the car door.

    The reporters outside were still confronting the security guards. The two sides were having a heated argument.

    Just as a security guard was about to call the police, the group saw the car door beside them open. The first thing they saw was a pair of slender legs wrapped in khaki pants and then the tall and slender figure of a young man¡­

    The reporters were stunned.?<i>Who is this person? Why would he get out of Su Jiu¡¯s car?</i>

    <i>That¡¯s not enough. The point is that he¡¯s tall and f*cking handsome!</i>

    The evening sun shone through the branches of the trees above the boulevard andnded on the young man¡¯s hair and body. It seemed to have cast a halo around him with a faint golden light, entuating his angr face and perfect facial features. Moreover, he exuded a noble and cold aura from head to toe, as if he were a rich young master from a shoujoic!

    The group was stunned. They suddenly felt that the young hunks famous for their looks in the entertainment industry were nothing in front of this man!

    They were even more stunned when they saw another person get out of the car. It was a girl. When they took a closer look, they realized that it was Su Jiu.

    Something had to be fishy about her being in the same car as this man. The reporters snapped back to the present and began snapping away at the two of them.

    Their sharp eyes also caught sight of the couple¡¯s interlocked hands. They were instantly excited as if they had won a million-dor prize!

 Chapter 1072 - We Were Childhood Friends

    <h4>Chapter 1072: We Were Childhood Friends</h4>

    <i>God! What¡¯s going on?!</i>

    A thought immediately popped up in the reporters¡¯ minds. <i>Wait! Could this be Su Jiu¡¯s boyfriend, who she announced earlier but did not reveal?</i>

    At the thought of this possibility, the reporters became like hungry wolves pouncing on food. They took photos with all their might and sent them to theirpanies immediately, wanting to release first-hand news.

    With reporters and cameras in front of him, Su Jiu frowned almost imperceptibly. Then, she schooled her emotions and nced at Rong Si beside her. Turning to the reporters, she smiled professionally.

    ¡°Hello, everyone. Thank you for your concern about my rtionships. Since so many people are here, let me officially introduce my boyfriend to everyone. Here, this person beside me.¡±

    !!

    She then looked at Rong Si again and met his dark eyes. As she looked into his deep ones, her smile widened. ¡°Perhaps many people already know him. His name is Rong Si.¡±

    <i>Rong Si?</i>

    The reporters thought for a moment, then remembered the name.

    They realized it was no wonder he looked so familiar. This person was Rong Si. He had been on Weibo¡¯s trending searches previously because of a few photos of him going on stage to receive an award!

    As he was handsome, many girls were infatuated with him and had always begged him for more photos on the Inte. However, it was very difficult for reporters to find him, and they had not managed to take any photos. After the poprity of the photos decreased, this matter was left unsettled.

    If they revived this topic, it would be on fire again!

    A reporter standing in front of them quickly handed the microphone to Su Jiu. ¡°Little Jiu, how did you meet him? How long have you been together?¡±

    ¡°We¡­¡± Su Jiu faced the camera openly with a sweet smile. ¡°I grew up with him since we were young. You might say we were childhood sweethearts, right? When our feelings for each other deepened, we naturally got together. We¡¯ve been together for almost two years.¡±

    Rong Si looked down at her, his eyes filled with affection. When she finished, he added, ¡°To be precise, we¡¯ve been together for 701 days so far.¡±

    In just over a month, it would be his second anniversary with her. When that happened, he intended to prepare a surprise for her.

    The reporters were stunned. <i>No way! How did he remember the number of days so clearly?</i>

    <i>Hurry up and write it down. This is first-ss news material!</i>

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She knew that the little viin had always kept a record of the time he spent with her. <i>How thoughtful of him to remember it so clearly.</i>

    Although the two of them seemed to be very close, the reporters would not let go of the opportunity to cause trouble. They aimed the camera and the microphone at Rong Si. ¡°Hello, do you know about the rumors on the Inte about your girlfriend these days? What¡¯s your opinion on this?¡±

    ¡°If you know it¡¯s gossip, why are you asking my opinion?¡± Rong Si ndly replied, ¡°Nothing gets between me and Little Jiu.¡±

    What he meant was that Xia Yi was nothing. Did he think that he could affect Rong Si¡¯s rtionship with Little Jiu?

    When the reporters posted these words on the inte, the posts immediately caused a sensation. Moreover, the moment theizens saw Rong Si holding Su Jiu¡¯s hand and getting out of the car, they exploded!

    ¡°Oh my God! Is this Little Jiu¡¯s boyfriend?!¡±

    ¡°I never expected Little Jiu¡¯s boyfriend to be my husband! Ahhhh! I¡¯m crying! One is my husband, and the other is my precious daughter. How can I choose?¡±

    ¡°Boohoo, I¡¯m heartbroken! My idol has a girlfriend! But I can¡¯t beat Little Jiu. D*mn it!¡±

 Chapter 1073 - So Angry, But So Envious

    <h4>Chapter 1073: So Angry, But So Envious</h4>

    ¡°Who canpare to Little Jiu, whether in looks or family background¡­ D*mn it! I¡¯m so angry, but so envious!¡±

    ¡°Boohoo, Little Jiu is really winning at life! She¡¯s already reached the peak of her life at such a young age. Not only does she have such a powerful grandfather and parents, but she also has good-looking brothers and extremely rich best friends. Now, she has such a handsome boyfriend. SOS! When will it be my turn¡­¡±

    ¡°I knew it! What kind of man is worthy of Little Jiu? If it¡¯s someone with an IQ and looks like Rong Si, I have no objections. Daughter, you have to be happy. Even if you have a boyfriend, Mommy will still love you! Mwa!¡±

    Other than some fans who were more extreme or liked Su Jiu and Rong Si too much, mostizens epted this reality after a short period of shock. They had no objections.

    After all, Rong Si¡¯s looks alone were admirable!

    !!

    No one else was more suitable for Little Jiu.

    Hence, many fans ran to Su Jiu¡¯s Weibo and sent their blessings to her and Rong Si.

    Some fans also sent crying emojis and threats, warning Rong Si that if he dared to mistreat Little Jiu and do anything to let her down, he would bear the consequences!

    The media and the marketing ounts that posted this news naturally received a huge wave of traffic. It was all because Su Jiu was so popr!

    And now that she was with Rong Si, it was turning into a massive flood!

    An Yuan was not too surprised when she saw the trending topic on Weibo during a break on her set. She pursed her red lips and smiled.

    She knew that Rong Si must have agreed to this. <i>To refute the rumors, he did not hesitate to expose himself. This child¡­</i>

    No matter what Su Shengjing thought, An Yuan was bing more and more satisfied with Rong Si.

    She watched the scene of Rong Si leading Su Jiu out of the car more than a dozen times until Han Xiao, who was acting with her, walked over to her. When he stuck his head out to take a look, his eyes immediately widened. Pointing at her phone screen, he said, ¡°What¡­ what does this mean?! Did Little Jiu officially announce her rtionship with that brat?¡±

    An Yuan¡¯s smile widened. ¡°I guess so. It¡¯s probably because that kid can¡¯t stand to see other boys having designs on Little Jiu. In for a penny, in for a pound. So he decided to make their rtionship public. Now, if other boys covet Little Jiu, they have to think twice before doing anything.¡±

    As he looked at Rong Si¡¯s young and handsome face, Han Xiao felt a little unhappy.

    He had always hoped that Little Jiu would be his daughter-inw. Even after knowing that Little Jiu was with Rong Si, he still had fantasies because the young couple had yet to officially announce their rtionship. Now that Rong Si had revealed himself, Han Xiao¡¯s dream of many years had been shattered.

    When his kid would see this news, he would be sad for many days. Previously, after Little Jiu had rejected him, Han Siye had taken a long time to recover from his depressed mood.

    Han Xiao sighed silently. When he saw Su Jiu¡¯s sweet and happy smile in the video, he could only pray that he would meet Little Jiu again in his next life. It would be best if she became his daughter. Then, he would definitely dote on her even more than Su Shengjing had!

    On the other side, Su Shengjing, who was also filming on set, saw the explosion of posts on Weibo too. For some reason, his heart skipped a beat, then an indescribable feeling surged in his heart.

    It was as if something he didn¡¯t want to happen had suddenly happened, catching him off guard.

 Chapter 1074 - The Benefits of Being A Beauty Addict

    <h4>Chapter 1074: The Benefits of Being A Beauty Addict</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Shengjing walked to a rtively quiet ce and sat down. As soon as he clicked on the video, he saw Rong Si getting out of the car with Little Jiu. The two youngsters looked at each other. The smile on Little Jiu¡¯s face was sweeter than ice cream.

    Su Shengjing lowered his eyes and unknowingly became distracted.

    Although he did not want to see such a scene, what could he do?

    His daughter had to grow up eventually.

    She would meet a boy she liked and leave her father¡¯s side.

    If he was already feeling so terrible now, when she got married, he would really not be able to take it anymore¡­

    At the thought of this, Su Shengjing¡¯s heart ached even more. He felt bitter and ufortable, and manyplicated emotions surged up inside him. He couldn¡¯t help but tear up and curse.

    At this moment, his assistant rushed over to him and looked around. When he saw Su Shengjing in the corner, he heaved a sigh of relief and immediately walked over. ¡°Brother Shengjing! So you¡¯re here. I was looking for you for a while. I thought you had gone somewhere.¡±

    The assistant¡¯s voice pulled Su Shengjing back into reality. Then, he quickly hid the emotions in his eyes, not wanting his assistant to notice anything amiss.

    When the assistant approached him, he realized that the actor¡¯s face was a little pale and his eyes were a little red. So, he quickly asked, ¡°Brother Shengjing, what¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t look right. Did something happen?¡±

    Su Shengjing avoided his gaze and pretended that nothing had happened. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was too engrossed in my acting just now and couldn¡¯te out for a while.¡±

    He had indeed acted in a tragic scene just now and was more or less affected. This excuse was perfect.

    The assistant did not suspect anything andforted him. ¡°Brother Shengjing, take a break first. I¡¯ll tell the director.¡±

    Su Shengjing nodded.

    He nced at Su Jiu in the video again. When he saw that she was still looking at that brat and smiling so sweetly, his heart felt heavy. However, he had no choice but to ept this reality. He posted on Weibo: ¡°How can I make my daughter break up with her boyfriend without hurting her?¡±

    After sending the post, he didn¡¯t look at theizens¡¯ments. He sniffed and tried his best to adjust his emotions before returning to the set.

    When theizens saw his Weibo post, they couldn¡¯t stop smiling.

    His daughter was being kidnapped by another man. How could Su Shengjing stand it?

    ¡°Su Shengjing, are you still short of a daughter? I can take her ce!¡±

    ¡°As long as you want to, you can still have thousands of daughters!¡±

    ¡°Boohoohoo, when I think of Best Actor Su¡¯s sad face, I also feel sad¡­ My daughter is indeed Daddy¡¯s little cotton-padded jacket, but when someone else takes away that little cotton-padded jacket, he will be cold!¡±

    However, most people were speaking up for Rong Si, as if he was wless. Standing with Little Jiu, he looked like a perfect match for her. Moreover, he had said that he had been with Little Jiu for a long time. This meant that the two of them liked each other very much and had a stable rtionship. Why did they have to break up?

    If Rong Si really married Su Jiu, their baby would definitely be very good-looking in the future!

    Wasn¡¯t that the benefit of being obsessed with looks?

    Hence, the fans leftments on his Weibo. ¡°Best Actor Su, just ept it. This kid is not bad. Just announce that he¡¯s your son-inw!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Best Actor Su. It¡¯s rare for someone to be as good-looking as you. Just admit it.¡±

    ***

    At this moment, in an apartment, Xia Yi¡¯s face turned green as he saw thements theizens had left for him on Weibo.

 Chapter 1075 - A Chance to Get Her

    <h4>Chapter 1075: A Chance to Get Her</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Was the one called Rong Si that good?

    So much so that theizens had unanimously announced that he was Su Shengjing¡¯s son-inw?

    Hadn¡¯t they thought that Xia Yi and Little Jiu werepatible and supported them being together barely days ago?

    When Xia Yi had read thosements back then, he had been overjoyed. Little Jiu was the nation¡¯s daughter in theizens¡¯ eyes. The nation¡¯s first love was different from ordinary celebrities. If any man had the chance to get her, it would be equivalent to a proof of strength. It would be that man¡¯s pride.

    Moreover, Little Jiu was the only daughter of the Su family and the only heir to the huge Su Corporation. So what if Little Jiu was a child of the Su family? She was still a girl. Why would she inherit the family business?

    If it were not for the Su family not having a son, how could she have had a chance?

    So, if any man got her, wouldn¡¯t the Su family¡¯s assets be his in the future? Rong Si was really lucky!

    Xia Yi thought self-righteously and gritted his teeth. Keeping aside Rong Si standing a chance to inherit the Su family¡¯s assets in the future and be superior to others, ever since his rtionship with Little Jiu had been revealed, the poprity was all his.

    Xia Yi himself had lost all his poprity. Even if he had been in the trending topics barely days ago, it had been quickly suppressed.

    As a popr celebrity, when had he ever suffered such grievances? His poprity was being suppressed by amoner!

    The more Xia Yi thought about it, the more unhappy he became. At this moment, a call came from his assistant. The other party¡¯s tone was a little flustered. ¡°Hello? Brother, something bad has happened.¡±

    Xia Yi was in a bad mood, and his tone was not good either. He impatiently asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°That security guard was arrested and admitted to recording the video. However, the Su family feels that things are not that simple. They want to pry more information out of him. There¡¯s a chance he will expose you.¡±

    Xia Yi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°What? He was arrested just like that? So quickly?¡±

    ¡°What kind of power does the Su family have? Wouldn¡¯t it be very easy for them to investigate this? I¡¯m just afraid that he will expose you. That will be troublesome.¡± The assistant was worried.

    Thinking of this, Xia Yi became even more worried. Although he had already given the security guard a lot of money to not expose him even if the guard got discovered, who could guarantee that the Su family would pressure the guard and get him to reveal the entire matter?

    At that time, if the Su family took action against him, Xia Yi would be finished!

    The more Xia Yi thought about it, the more nervous he became. He suddenly felt a little vexed at himself for creating such news in a moment of hot-headedness. He had originally wanted to be associated with Su Jiu. That way, he could hype up his poprity for a long time. Now that he thought about it carefully, he had really been anxious.

    He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Is there any way to contact him and negotiate with him? I can add another million yuan, as long as he doesn¡¯t give me up.¡±

    The assistant awkwardly said, ¡°He¡¯s in custody now. It¡¯s a little difficult to contact him¡­¡±

    Xia Yi got even more unhappy. ¡°Then think of a way! Otherwise, why did I ask you to be my assistant?!¡±

    The assistant was unconvinced from the bottom of his heart.?<i>Wasn¡¯t he the one who caused this trouble? Now, I have to clean up the mess. He even has such an attitude as if he isn¡¯t the one who did something wrong.</i>

    However, the assistant could only agree. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll think of a way immediately.¡±

    After hanging up, Xia Yi gritted his teeth again.

    He reopened Weibo and nced at Su Jiu again, frowning.

    <i>This kid¡­ Where did hee from? Why does Su Jiu like him and why did the Su family agree?</i>

    <i>No, I have to figure it out!</i>

 Chapter 1076 - The Evil Little Villain

    <h4>Chapter 1076: The Evil Little Viin</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    The reporters, on the other hand, let go of Su Jiu and Rong Si and left happily after receiving satisfactory answers from them.

    Although the reporters had yet to confirm that Su Jiu had nothing to do with Xia Yi, Su Jiu had said that the person who posted the video had been arrested. When the time came, the police and the court would tell the truth. They should wait and see.

    Furthermore, they had also received other explosive news. The boyfriend that Su Jiu had been talking about on Weibo for a long time had finally appeared! No matter what, with this news, they would be able to trump the headlines and poprity of the past few days.

    There was no need for them to continue asking.

    When Su Jiu and Rong Si reached home, Su Jiu finally heaved a sigh of relief. If she were being honest, being surrounded by so many people, like just now, was quite troublesome and a little scary.

    If she hadn¡¯t given the reporters a satisfactory answer, they probably wouldn¡¯t have left.

    However¡­ she hadn¡¯t expected to reveal her rtionship with the little viin just like that. She was really unprepared.

    Su Jiu turned to look at Rong Si and tentatively asked, ¡°Big Brother, do you regret revealing our rtionship in public?¡±

    Rong Si looked at her too, his eyes serious. ¡°From the moment I decided to get out of the car with you, I never regretted it.¡±

    To be precise, he felt honored to be with her. Why would he regret it?

    When Su Jiu heard his answer, her heart skipped a beat. Looking at the handsome face that was so close to her, she could not help but think that the viin was really good-looking.?<i>Such a good-looking person is actually my boyfriend!</i>

    <i>Isn¡¯t this great?</i>

    She couldn¡¯t help but tiptoe and kiss his face.

    Stunned, Rong Si felt her soft lips on his, and his heart lurched.

    Auntie Zhang was busy in the kitchen. Knowing that she would definitelye out to wee them, Rong Si reached out and hugged Su Jiu¡¯s waist. Just as he was about to lower his head and taste her sweetness¡­

    Su Jiu realized what he wanted to do. His face was slightly hot, and his heart was racing. When he approached her, she closed her eyes and waited for what would happen next.

    However, at this moment, Auntie Zhang felt that she had heard something and guessed that Su Jiu had returned. She quickly put down the food in her hand and wiped her hands on her apron before walking out. ¡°Is it Little Jiu¡­¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, she froze on the spot.

    It was really Little Jiu. She hade back with her boyfriend. The boy was still hugging her. He had lowered his head and was about to kiss her¡­

    Auntie Zhang suddenly felt that she hade out at the wrong time, but it was toote to go back. The two of them had already seen her.

    The girl in Rong Si¡¯s arms suddenly felt embarrassed. She quickly pushed him away and smiled at her in embarrassment. ¡°Auntie Zhang¡­¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s expression was nk, but he looked a little disappointed.

    <i>Does that child me me?</i>

    Auntie Zhang also smiled awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Little Jiu! You two¡­ just continue¡­ Pretend that I never came here!¡±

    After saying that, she immediately turned around and returned to the kitchen. She left so fast that she did not look like a person in her fifties at all.

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    She touched the back of her head awkwardly and subconsciously nced at Rong Si.

    The corners of his mouth curled up slightly as he said calmly, ¡°Shall we continue?¡±

    In Su Jiu¡¯s eyes, the yful smile on his face waspletely different from his usual serious self. It was especially¡­ demonic!

    Who could withstand that!

 Chapter 1077 - Enjoying their time together

    <h4>Chapter 1077: Enjoying their time together</h4>

    As if she were bewitched, she nodded quickly, like a chick pecking at rice. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s!¡±

    In the face of this beauty, she would be a fool not to continue!

    She reached out and grabbed Rong Si¡¯s cor. Leaning close to him, she giggled. ¡°Of course. Big Brother, you¡¯re so beautiful. I really want to taste you.¡±

    Her sweet, warm breath tickled his chin. His throat tightened, and his grip on her hand tightened. Lowering his head again, he leaned closer to her. ¡°Then why don¡¯t we go somewhere else? Shall we take it slow?¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    !!

    Her face suddenly burned even hotter as she met the smile in his eyes. <i>Ahhhh¡­ Why do I feel inexplicably ashamed?</i>

    They were clearly in her house, but now it was as if she had sneaked into his house. She felt nervous that she had done something bad and was afraid of being discovered. As she was thinking, Rong Si pulled her in.

    Now that Auntie Zhang was the only one at home, he could be more impudent. If he did not seize the opportunity now, when would he?

    After the two of them arrived at her room, Rong Si closed the door and trapped her between the door and him. His slender and well-defined hand cupped her face and lowered his head.

    Su Jiu subconsciously closed her eyes. Then, she felt that familiar warm touch that made her face blush and her heart race¡­

    ***

    At night, Rong Si stayed over at the Su residence. Auntie Zhang had arranged a guest room for him. Worried that he wanted to share a room with Su Jiu while Su Shengjing was not around, she tactfully said, ¡°Young man, the guest room has been arranged. Do you think it¡¯s suitable? If you¡¯re dissatisfied, you can tell me at any time.¡±

    How could Rong Si not guess that Auntie Zhang was asking him not to be with Little Jiu? Like Su Jiu and the others, she was afraid that he would take advantage of her if the two of them stayed together at night.

    ¡°Thank you, Auntie Zhang.¡± Rong Si nodded. He did n to stay in the guest room, but Su Jiu quietly tugged at his sleeve.

    He turned his head and met her yful eyes. She leaned closer to him and tiptoed to whisper in his ear, ¡°Big Brother, it¡¯s rare for the two of us to be alone. My parents might be back tomorrow. I want to spend more time alone with you.¡±

    She didn¡¯t need to know about today¡¯s news. Her parents must have seen it and guessed that she would keep Rong Si at home for the night. Perhaps, they would reallye back tomorrow to denounce her. So why not cherish the time alone with the little viin before they returned?

    Seeing her slightly flushed face, as if she were embarrassed, Rong Si couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°You mean¡­ you want us to sleep together tonight?¡±

    Embarrassed, Su Jiu acted as if she had been discovered. She pretended to be calm and even raised her head to say confidently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s not like you to be so unwilling.¡±

    Rong Si looked at her deeply. ¡°I¡¯d love to.¡±

    It was just that¡­ it was rare for her to treat him as the child he used to be?

    <i>Doesn¡¯t she know that I¡¯m already a grown man now? </i>Despite this, Su Jiu did not guard against him at all. It was as if she had forgotten what had happened in the hotel that night.

    ***

    In the dead of the night, when the living room waspletely quiet and Auntie Zhang had fallen asleep, Rong Si, who had been waiting for a long time, immediately got up from the bed and walked out of the guest room toward Su Jiu¡¯s room.

    He knocked on the door, and it opened. Before he could see the person in front of him clearly, a pair of small hands hugged him.

 Chapter 1078 - Why Are You So Cute?

    <h4>Chapter 1078: Why Are You So Cute?</h4>

    Su Jiu looked up from his arms and puffed up her cheeks. ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re finally here. I thought you were asleep and wouldn¡¯te.¡±

    Rong Si chuckled and touched the back of her head. ¡°It¡¯s rare for us to be alone. Why wouldn¡¯t Ie?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re so proactive tonight. Did you want to do something naughty?¡± Su Jiu asked deliberately.

    Her eyes sparkled slyly. Rong Si lowered his head a little, and the smile on his lips became yful. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°How would I know? Besides, why are you so sure that you¡¯ll be the one doing something naughty and not me?¡± Su Jiu said as she reached out and poked his chest.

    !!

    Rong Si was wearing only a thin set of home clothes, so he could clearly feel the warmth of her fingertips. He felt as if they were poking his heart. It made him itchy and numb.

    An indescribable feeling rose in his throat.

    Rong Si also reached out and grabbed Su Jiu¡¯s naughty little hand. Then, catching her off guard, he reached out and picked her up in a bridal carry. Without another word, he walked to the bed.

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Ah, this kid!</i>

    <i>Does he have to act so suddenly? I¡¯m not mentally prepared at all!</i>

    ¡°Wait, Big Brother, what are you doing?!¡± Su Jiu stared at him with her big eyes. A trace of wariness appeared in them, and her hand subconsciously grabbed his cor.

    Seeing her nervousness and the faint blush on her fair cheeks, Rong Si wanted tough even more. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you looking forward to me doing naughty things?¡±

    ¡°When¡­ when did I look forward to it?¡±

    Rong Si nced at her sideways and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me toe over tonight?¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>It seemed like¡­ I really had.</i>

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much! I only asked you toe over and sleep beside me. I didn¡¯t ask you to actually do anything naughty!¡± Su Jiu blushed and defended herself.

    ¡°Really?¡± Rong Si leaned closer to her, his eyes burning. ¡°But what if I want to?¡±

    Su Jiu instantly became even more nervous. It felt as if the room had suddenly turned into a heater, so much so that she felt as hot as if she were sitting next to a fire. Her forehead was covered in sweat.

    She was in the face of such a handsome young man with a good figure, and when he was hugging her like this, he looked at her with deep affection and a hint of yfulness. He was really no different from a thousand-year-old demon.

    Even though she had seen him countless times, her heart still thumped, as though it were a drum.

    Her face was also burning hot. She was probably as red as a cooked prawn now.

    Rong Si ced her on the bed. Su Jiu covered her face in embarrassment and did not dare to look at him. She stammered, ¡°Um¡­ um, you can¡¯t do anything rash!¡±

    ¡°Idiot.¡± Rong Siughed. His obsidian eyes were sparkling now, and they were filled with joy.

    <i>Why is this girl so cute?</i>

    Especially when she was nervous and shy. It waspletely different from her usual carefree appearance. It made people want to¡­ bully her.

    He held her small hand against his chest and lowered his head. The faint smile on his lips became even more devilish in the dim light of the night. His tone was especially maic and seductive. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t do anything to you. I¡¯ll¡­ stop when I can.¡±

 Chapter 1079 - The Gentleness He Gave

    <h4>Chapter 1079: The Gentleness He Gave</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°Enough is enough¡­¡± Su Jiu blinked. Just as she was about to ask him to stop, her vision darkened and his face became magnified in front of her. The next second, her lips were sealed.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Su Jiu tightly closed her eyes and felt the gentleness he gave her.

    Rong Si was gentle and patient, as if he were treasuring a rare gift, afraid that he would shatter it if he used even a little strength. Such care and gentleness made Su Jiu¡¯s body go soft, and her heart trembled slightly.

    Atst, hey down beside her, his chest rising and falling slightly.

    Through the dim light, Su Jiu could vaguely see a faint blush on his handsome face. Rong Si looked at her through hisshes as if he had done something wrong.

    When he acted like this¡­ it was kind of cute.

    Su Jiu could not help butugh. Suddenly, she wanted to tease him again, so she leaned closer and deliberately whispered in his ear, ¡°Big Brother, what¡¯s wrong? Are you shy? We¡¯ve known each other for so long. Besides, you¡¯re a man. Is there a need to be shy?¡±

    Rong Si looked at her and met her sly gaze. He coughed. ¡°Can¡¯t men get shy?¡±

    ¡°Show me your manliness!¡±

    Rong Si was speechless.

    When he heard this, a trace of danger shed across his dark eyes, but it was more of a teasing look.

    He reached out to pinch her face and meaningfully said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if I show my manly aura, I¡¯ll scare you.¡±

    Su Jiu was stunned. When she read the meaning in his words, she did not dare to act rashly. Just now, he had said that he would stop. Now, she had to stop too. Otherwise¡­ she really did not know what would happen when the little viin unleashed his manly aura.

    Su Jiu was normally quite shameless, but at this moment, she felt that even she might not be able to handle it.

    Su Jiuughed dryly. ¡°Then, then¡­ It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s sleep.¡±

    ¡°What, are you really scared?¡± Now it was Rong Si¡¯s turn to tease her.

    Gritting her teeth, Su Jiu reached for his waist and pinched it hard. ¡°Go to sleep! Are you going to be good or not?¡±

    Her pinch didn¡¯t hurt at all, just a little itchy and numb. For a moment, Rong Si felt as if his heart had been tickled, making him pant. Her hand was still there, the warmth of her palm pressed through his thinyer of clothes¡­

    Rong Si¡¯s eyes darkened. He couldn¡¯t help but hold her hand firmly in his palm to stop her from pinching him again. In a slightly hoarse voice, he said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to sleep? Stop touching me.¡±

    Su Jiu knew that if she continued to touch him, it would be a test for him. Seeing Rong Si¡¯s obviously restrained expression, she couldn¡¯t help butugh again. However, as if nothing had happened, she leaned into his arms, found afortable position, and closed her eyes.

    Rong Si looked down at the girl who had been deliberately teasing him just now. She had no conscience. However, he couldn¡¯t do anything to her.

    He could only hug her tightly and press his face against her hair.

    The faint fragrance of her hair filled his nose, stirring his nerves. Rong Si¡¯s throat moved as he suppressed the impatience in his heart. His hoarse voice was filled with helplessness. ¡°Idiot, when will you grow up? I¡­ really can¡¯t wait anymore.¡±

    When Su Jiu heard this, her heart skipped a beat and her ears started to burn. However, to not let him notice anything amiss and take the opportunity to tease her, she could only continue to pretend to be asleep.

 Chapter 1080 - So Handsome

    <h4>Chapter 1080: So Handsome</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    The person in his arms had quieted down and didn¡¯t speak again. Rong Si could hear only her even breathing. Thinking that she had fallen asleep, he helplessly sighed to himself and tried topose himself before closing his eyes.

    Su Jiu opened her eyes only when she heard low and even breathing above her head. She was so nervous that she did not dare to move. Her body was a little stiff.

    Quietly raising her head, she nced at the young man beside her. The first thing she saw was a devilishly handsome face. His long eyshes were covered under his eyelids, and under his tall nose bridge, his thin lips were pursed habitually¡­

    He looked so good even when she was sleeping.

    The person she liked was lying beside her now. His chest felt so warm, which did not match his cold appearance at all. It was as if as long as she was in his arms, as long as he was by her side, she did not have to worry about anything.

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart throbbed. She could not help but reach out to hug Rong Si by the waist and snuggle into his embrace. Only then did she close her eyes again and fall asleep.

    ***

    Su Jiu and Rong Si¡¯s rtionship had been trending on Weibo for a few days. Even if the fans of both sides loved their daughter and child very much, they probably did not want them to fall in love.

    However, Su Jiu and Rong Si were reallypatible. The fans could not find any reason to object to their rtionship.

    Only some of the more extreme fans or those who were deliberately trying to gain attention online were objecting to the rtionship. Most of them dug out the fact that Rong Si lived in the slums of the city when he was young and relied on picking up trash to survive. When he was in university, he had to work part-time and study to support himself.

    In terms of family background, he was not worthy of Su Jiu. He was simply a freeloader. How could he have the cheek to seduce the eldest daughter of the Su family?

    Now that he had climbed up the socialdder, he was trying to soar into the sky. Wasn¡¯t he reaching above his station?

    When Su Jiu saw thesements, she gritted her teeth.

    <i>These people¡­ really have too much free time.</i>

    <i>Do they understand the little viin? How could they say such things?</i>

    At this moment, Rong Si was wearing a light gray housecoat and using aputer to work in the study. His slender and well-defined fingers were typing on the keyboard. From her angle, Su Jiu could see his well-defined side profile.

    It was said that focused men were the most handsome. Now, he indeed looked so handsome that it seemed as though he was glowing.

    Su Jiu did not know if he had seen the negativements online. She wanted tofort him, but when she saw how serious he was, she thought about it and decided not to.

    She hoped that he could always be so calm and not be affected by those messy people online.

    As if he had sensed Su Jiu¡¯s gaze, Rong Si looked up.

    His prating gaze met her worried one. When it looked as if she wanted to say something, he raised an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Su Jiu came back to her senses and quickly said, ¡°Nothing, nothing. Continue with your work. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    She guiltily tried to leave, but Rong Si put down what he was doing and said to her, ¡°Come here.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Come here first.¡±

    His voice was low and maic, as if it had some kind of magic to it. Su Jiu walked toward him. When she was in front of him, he reached out and gently led her to sit on hisp.

    Su Jiu was stunned.?<i>Such a position¡­?</i>Her ears turned red at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    ¡°Something on your mind?¡± Rong Si looked down at her. ¡°Is there something you want to tell me?¡±

 Chapter 1081 - The Su Princessâ€™ Privilege

    <h4>Chapter 1081: The Su Princess¡¯ Privilege</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°¡­¡± Su Jiu pursed her lips and mumbled, ¡°If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t havee and disturbed your work.¡±

    Rong Siughed. ¡°I like having you with me.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t wait to be disturbed by her.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Rong Si patiently asked again. ¡°Tell me.¡±

    ¡°Ahaha¡­ Actually, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that Sister Jiani, who¡¯s also my current manager, has helped me take on a job. I just don¡¯t want to go. I want to stay with you,¡± Su Jiu said as she hugged him. Her little face leaned on his shoulder, making the scene look especially intimate.

    Instead of responding to that, Rong Si said, ¡°You¡¯re learning to lie to your boyfriend?¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    She immediately looked up at him. ¡°How¡­ did I lie to you?¡±

    ¡°Because you can¡¯t hide your thoughts.¡± It didn¡¯t look like Su Jiu was just worried about work. And if she didn¡¯t want to go to work, as long as she told Han Jiani, Han Jiani wouldn¡¯t force her to go.

    The so-called investors¡¯ production team would not dare to make things difficult for Su Jiu.

    As the little princess of the Su family, she had such privileges.

    Su Jiu felt even more guilty. Knowing that she could not hide it from him, she stuck out her tongue and said, ¡°Okay, okay¡­ Actually, I saw some badments about you online.¡±

    Rong Si raised his eyebrows slightly and calmly said, ¡°I know.¡±

    He had already seen it.

    After all, he had never fallen behind on her trending searches even once.

    <i>He knows?</i>

    Su Jiu was stunned, and her gaze became nervous. ¡°Then what are you thinking? Big Brother, those people are just jealous. They¡¯re jealous of you. They¡¯re probably losers in life. Don¡¯t take it to heart. You just have to know that you¡¯re the best in my heart!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Rong Si didn¡¯t seem to hear her.

    ¡°I said, don¡¯t care about what others think because you¡¯re the best in my heart!¡± Su Jiu repeated her words.

    The corners of his mouth curled up. ¡°Do I care what others say?¡±

    <i>Does he not care about others¡­?</i>Su Jiu heaved a sigh of relief and held his face with both hands. She indignantly said, ¡°Those people are really despicable. How can they say such things? It¡¯s like they think they¡¯re so important.¡±

    Rong Si held her hand and stared down at her. ¡°But they¡¯re right. I¡¯m with you. It¡¯s true¡­ I¡¯m out of my league.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± Su Jiu quickly retorted. ¡°If you like someone, then you like them. I¡¯ve never thought that you¡¯re out of my league!¡±

    However, Rong Si was talking to himself. ¡°I¡¯ll try. Give me a little more time, and I¡¯ll prove it to you and to them.¡±

    Meeting his firm and unquestionable gaze, Su Jiu nodded and smiled. ¡°Yes, I believe you!¡±

    It was only a matter of time before the little viin would be a big shot. She would look forward to it.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m relieved that those people didn¡¯t affect you.¡±

    Rong Si smiled at her again. At this moment, his phone rang.

    Su Jiu watched as Rong Si took out his phone. When he saw the caller ID on the screen, his eyes darkened and his face turned cold.

    Su Jiu looked over at him and frowned.

    <i>Why is it him?</i>

    After a few seconds of hesitation, Rong Si picked up the call. He wanted to see what this person, who he hadn¡¯t contacted for a long time, was up to. ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re finally willing to answer my call?¡± A deep male voice came from the other end. The man went straight to the point. ¡°I saw the news. You¡¯re back in China. Do you have time to meet me? I have something important to tell you.¡±

 Chapter 1082 - Iâ€™m Yours, I Always Will Be

    <h4>Chapter 1082: I¡¯m Yours, I Always Will Be</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Rong Si coldly said, ¡°Why can¡¯t you just tell me over the phone?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I can, but I haven¡¯t seen you for so long. How long has it been? At least a year or two¡­ Don¡¯t you want to see me at all?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Rong Si replied without hesitation.

    If possible, he hoped that he would never see that man again in his life.

    In any case, ever since the day that man had abandoned him and his mother, Rong Si had hated this so-called father and felt ashamed that he had such a father!

    ¡°Ha¡­¡± Rong Cheng chuckled. ¡°I wonder who you got your temper from. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so cold and heartless. No matter what, I¡¯m your biological father. You can¡¯t forget whose child you are just because your mother has found herself another man.¡±

    When he spoke of Song Wanqiu and Sheng Tianci, Rong Cheng¡¯s tone was filled with sarcasm and disdain, as if the two of them were having an improper rtionship.

    Rong Si¡¯s face became livid, and his eyes turned as cold as ice. ¡°¡®Father¡¯? You¡¯re not worthy of that!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t spout such angry words. It has been so many years, and you still hold a grudge against me? Don¡¯t tell me you really want to acknowledge someone else as your father. Aren¡¯t you forgetting your roots?¡±

    ¡°I told you, you¡¯re not my father!¡± Rong Si was about to hang up when Rong Cheng seemed to have expected him to do so.

    He immediately said, ¡°Meet me at 8 p.m. Saturday at the restaurant on the third floor of a five-star hotel owned by Rong Enterprise in the city center. I believe you¡¯ll be interested in what I have to say.¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s frown deepened.

    When he hung up, Su Jiu quickly asked him, ¡°Was it your father? What did he say?¡±

    Rong Si told her what Rong Cheng had just said. The words made Su Jiu indignant. ¡°Where did that scumbag get his confidence from? Does he think he¡¯s worthy of your forgiveness?¡±

    <i>He even said that the little viin has forgotten his roots. That¡¯s simply unreasonable.</i>

    ¡°Then, Big Brother, will you be going?¡± Su Jiu could not help but ask.

    Actually, she was quite curious about why Rong Cheng was looking for the little viin. The two of them had not seen or contacted each other in a long time. If Rong Cheng suddenly said that he wanted to meet Rong Si, something must be afoot.

    Rong Si was silent for a few seconds, his eyes cold. After a while, he nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then, can Ie along?¡± Su Jiu looked expectant.

    Rong Si looked down at her. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll cause you trouble.¡±

    After all, he didn¡¯t know what Rong Cheng was nning to do. If Rong Si rashly brought Little Jiu along, what would he do if he encountered trouble?

    Su Jiu immediately hugged his arm, raised her chin, and confidently said, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because there might be trouble that I want to go with you. Anyway, no matter what happens, I have to face it with you! It¡¯s your own fault for being my boyfriend!¡±

    Looking at her bright eyes and her words, Rong Si suddenly felt that he had no reason to reject her. Such words were too good for him.

    Ever since he was young, she was the only one who had said such things to him. It made him feel that he was valued and protected. He no longer needed to face his hardships alone.

    Rong Si¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Reaching out, he pulled her into his arms and buried his face in her hair. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re mine. You always will be. Then¡­ let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Su Jiu did not speak. She only hugged him tightly and rubbed against his warm chest. He did not notice her slightly red ears.

    At this moment, Su Jiu¡¯s mind kept reying what he had just said. She would always be his. No matter how she heard it, she felt that these words were too wonderful.

 Chapter 1083 - In Love

    <h4>Chapter 1083: In Love</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    She couldn¡¯t help but look up at him. ¡°Rong Si, say it again.¡±

    Looking at her eager expression, Rong Si suddenly wanted to tease her. He deliberately asked, ¡°Say what again?¡±

    ¡°That I¡¯m yours!¡±

    He saw the look in her eyes turn to anticipation, as she was unaware that he was teasing her. The curve of his lips widened involuntarily. ¡°Yes, of course you¡¯re mine.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>What the hell?</i>

    She realized that this man was doing it on purpose!

    ¡°Rong Si, you¡¯re ying with me!¡± She reached out and pretended to hit him, but he grabbed her hand. Then, before she could react, a kissnded on her lips. She could feel his warmth and his breath so close to hers.

    ¡°Why are you trying to hit me? Did I say something wrong?¡±

    When she met his deep and slightly hot eyes at such a close distance, her heart suddenly beat faster. She felt weak all over, as if all her strength had been sucked away.

    Just as she was about to argue, Rong Si immediately deepened the kiss, blocking her words.

    Although this was not the first time, Su Jiu¡¯s heart could not help but thump as if it were about to jump out of her throat. She could only close her eyes with a red face and wrap her arms around his waist to cooperate with him¡­

    ***

    On Saturday night, Su Jiu followed Rong Si to the restaurant Rong Cheng had specified on the phone. The waiter led them to a private room at the end of the corridor.

    The waiter opened the door and respectfully said to the man sitting inside, ¡°Mr. Rong, the guests have arrived.¡±

    Su Jiu immediately saw the man. Rong Cheng was in his forties, and his hair wasbed back, revealing a handsome face. He was wearing a well-tailored dark gray suit and a famous watch. Holding a ss of red wine, he was gently swirling it. He looked like a sessful businessman.

    If Su Jiu did not know him, she might think that he was gentle, refined, and elegant. However, in Su Jiu¡¯s eyes, he looked hypocritical and detestable.

    In Rong Si¡¯s eyes, it was not as simple. At this moment, intense hatred surged in his eyes. He had been suppressing the hatred in his heart all these years, and now that he saw Rong Cheng, he wanted to kill him.

    Su Jiu noticed that Rong Si¡¯s hand was cold and that he had tightened his grip on her hand so much that it hurt. She knew that he was trying his best to control his emotions.

    She looked up at the side of his face. As expected, his expression was so cold and sinister that it was scary. His thin lips were pursed into a straight line, and his sharp jaw was tense.

    Su Jiu couldn¡¯t help but hold his hand tightly. Rong Si turned his head to look at her. When he met her clear gaze, he suddenly rxed a lot. The maliciousness in his eyes seemed to dissipate as he silently led Su Jiu in.

    Rong Cheng had expected that Rong Si would not greet him, so his gaze followed the young man and Su Jiu. When he saw the two of them holding hands, his eyes gleamed.

    Putting down his wine ss, he leaned back in his chair and asked with a smile, ¡°You two had a good rtionship when you were young. I didn¡¯t expect you to be together. How is it? How long have you been in a rtionship?¡±

    Rong Si ignored him and stopped opposite him. Then, he pulled out a chair for Su Jiu and waited for her to sit down before sitting down himself.

    Rong Cheng observed the young man¡¯s every move and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re quite considerate to your girlfriend. Seeing that you two are so close, I know that you¡¯re in love. You haven¡¯t been together for long, right?¡±

    Only then did Rong Si look up at him and coldly say, ¡°If you only have this nonsense to say today, there wasn¡¯t any need to meet.¡±

 Chapter 1084 - Interfering with Social Progress!

    <h4>Chapter 1084: Interfering with Social Progress!</h4>

    Rong Cheng paused for a moment. When he saw that Rong Si did not want to talk about Su Jiu, he could only return to the main topic.

    ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll talk about the serious matters. I¡¯m not young anymore. Because of your mother, although I¡¯m awake now, my health is still very poor. I don¡¯t know how much longer I can manage thepany. Therefore, I want you to return to the family and join thepany. I¡¯ll nurture you well and train you to take over my position in the future.¡±

    When Su Jiu heard this, a few question marks appeared in her mind.

    <i>I didn¡¯t hear him wrongly, right? </i>

    <i>This person, who disregarded his role as a father and chased the little viin and his mother out of the house, is now saying that he wants him toe back and be the heir of thepany?!</i>

    !!

    <i>It¡¯s unbelievable. Does he think that he has such a great reputation?</i>

    <i>He had hurt the little viin and Auntie Song before. Does he think he deserves their forgiveness?!</i>

    As if he had heard a joke, Rong Si sneered.

    However, Rong Cheng felt that what he had just said was tempting. He thought that Rong Si would definitely agree.

    Although he had been lying in the hospital for a long time without managing thepany, thepany was still operating as it normally would. Moreover, after he went back, thepany¡¯s worth and performance had improved. Now his market value was hundreds of billions, why would Rong Si not be tempted.

    <i>However, what is the meaning of his sneer?</i>

    <i>Is it too surprising?</i>

    <i>That¡¯s true. It¡¯s such a good thing to pick up a bigpany for free. If it Were anyone else, they would be surprised. It was normal if they could not ept it for a moment.</i>

    Su Jiu nced at Rong Si and saw that his expression had darkened. She knew what he was thinking.

    Her gaze returned to Rong Cheng and she coldly asked, ¡°And what about before? You chased him out of the house and now you¡¯re asking him toe back. Who do you think Rong Si is? Do you think he wille and go as you please? If you want him to take over your position, you have to ask him if he¡¯s willing. You have to see if you¡¯re worthy of him!¡±

    The smile on Rong Cheng¡¯s face disappeared. He looked at Su Jiu with disdain. ¡°Stupid girl, who do you think you are? I¡¯m talking to my son. You have no right to interrupt!¡±

    ¡°She does!¡± Before Rong Cheng could finish speaking, he was interrupted coldly. ¡°Her words carry far more weight than yours.¡±

    Rong Cheng¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I¡¯m being serious. What do you think?¡±

    Rong Si nced at him coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t you already have an heir?¡±

    Knowing that he was talking about Rong Xi, his daughter, Rong Cheng indifferently replied, ¡°Her? She¡¯s just a little girl. What ability does she have to manage such a bigpany? Besides, after she marries out, it will belong to someone else. It¡¯s even more impossible for me to hand thepany to her. Otherwise, it will be someone else¡¯s in the future!¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>What the hell? What era is this? What kind of remnant of the feudal era is this?!</i>

    ¡°Regardless of what kind of person your daughter is, why can¡¯t she be the heir? What do you mean by married off to someone else¡¯s family? Why? If you get married, are you saying that she won¡¯t be your daughter anymore? She won¡¯t have the right to inherit?¡± Su Jiu was a little angry.

    As the only daughter who was pampered by the entire family, she despised people who favored boys over girls.

    This was the kind of person who hindered social progress!

    Rong Cheng snorted. ¡°I told you, I¡¯m discussing something with my son today. You have no right to speak. Ah Si, let¡¯s cut to the chase. Tell me, are you willing to return to the Rong family?¡±

    Su Jiu immediately looked at Rong Si and waited for his answer.

 Chapter 1085 - More Handsome Than Those

    <h4>Chapter 1085: More Handsome Than Those Young Hunks</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    She expected him to refuse firmly, but Rong Si remained silent for a few seconds. Then he raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Jiu was stunned.

    <i>What¡¯s going on? The little viin actually agreed?</i>

    This didn¡¯t seem like Rong Si¡¯s style. He had a lot of pride. Su Jiu still remembered that when she was young, Rong Si didn¡¯t want even fifty yuan even if she gave it to him. She had to convince him to treat it as a loan.

    Just as she was feeling surprised, she heard Rong Cheng¡¯s happyughter. ¡°Good! That¡¯s my son. What a sensible young man! Since you¡¯ve agreed, when can you join thepany? I¡¯ll start training you now. With your abilities, you¡¯ll definitely be able to take over soon.¡±

    Seeing how happy he was, Su Jiu felt disgusted. However, she could not figure out why the little viin would agree to return to the Rong family.

    <i>If Auntie Song finds out, she would feel terrible¡­?</i>However, Su Jiu believed that the little viin was not the kind of person who coveted property. He definitely had a n in mind.

    Rong Si remained cold. ¡°It depends on my mood.¡±

    Rong Cheng lectured him, ¡°Depends on your mood? You¡¯re the future heir of the Rong family. You can¡¯t do whatever you want. How about this? When you¡¯re done with your work overseas,e back and officially help me manage thepany.¡±

    Just as he said that, the door of the private room suddenly opened and a sharp female voice rang. ¡°No way!¡±

    Su Jiu instantly recognized who the voice belonged to.

    Qiao Man walked in, wearing aplicated floweryce dress. As she had taken good care of herself, her face held no obvious marks. She was still quite beautiful.

    Behind Qiao Man was a girl who looked simr to Su Jiu in a white dress. It was Rong Xi.

    When Su Jiu saw Rong Xi, she thought of the vicious things the girl had done before and had almost caused her to be hospitalized. Fortunately, Rong Xi had reaped what she sowed. It was said that after being infected by the virus, she had to lie in the hospital for more than half a year to recover. She deserved it.

    When Rong Xi saw Su Jiu, her eyes darkened and shed with resentment. However, when she saw Rong Si, her gaze immediately changed, as if she was stunned.

    Rong Xi was indeed stunned. Her half-brother¡¯s appearance was impable. He was even better looking than those popr young hunks.

    Even though they rarely met, every time she saw him, she was still stunned.

    However, Rong Si did not even look at her, as if she did not exist. He held Su Jiu¡¯s hand tightly. The intimacy between the two of them was really¡­ ufortable and enviable.

    Then, Rong Xi¡¯s gazended on Rong Cheng¡¯s face, and she suddenly became much more docile. Lowering her eyes, she obediently called out, ¡°Father.¡±

    Rong Cheng nodded briefly at her, then frowned at Qiao Man, who was beside her. He said in a little dissatisfied tone, ¡°Why are you here? You¡¯re quite well-informed. You even know where I am. It seems that over the years, you¡¯ve won over many people not only in thepany but also at home.¡±

    After ring at Su Jiu and Rong Jiu, Qiao Man strode to Rong Cheng in her high heels and said angrily, ¡°You still have the cheek to ask? If I hadn¡¯te, you would have given thepany to someone else!¡±

    She was so angry that her face was almost twisted. ¡°Rong Cheng, speak with your conscience! Who has been taking care of thepany for you all these years? I don¡¯t know what would have happened to thepany if it weren¡¯t for me when you were hospitalized! And now?

    ¡°You¡¯re ungrateful and want to hand thepany to that brat? Have you forgotten that he¡¯s no longer a member of the Rong family? And his mother, isn¡¯t she going to marry the third young master of the Sheng family? When the timees, this kid will call him Dad and not you!¡±

 Chapter 1086 - An Unerasable Humiliation

    <h4>Chapter 1086: An Unerasable Humiliation</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Rong Cheng was obviously dissatisfied with Qiao Man¡¯s criticism. He impatiently replied, ¡°Thepany is mine. I can do whatever I want. It¡¯s not your ce to teach me how to do things! Besides, even if Song Wanqiu marries anyone, this kid is still my son. I¡¯m still his father. He can¡¯t deny this!¡±

    Su Jiu could clearly feel Rong Si¡¯s grip on her hand suddenly increase.

    To him, having such a father was an unbearable humiliation.

    ¡°What about Xixi? Isn¡¯t Xixi your child?¡± Qiao Man got even angrier. ¡°She¡¯s been studying hard all these years and has the heart to enter thepany to help you. I¡¯m also guiding her with all my ability now. Are you not letting her inherit thepany just because she¡¯s a girl?¡±

    When Qiao Man thought about how she had wanted Rong Xi to be the next heir of the Rong family all these years, but Rong Cheng insisted on letting Rong Si back, she wanted to strangle him to death.

    After all, she had been married to him for so many years. How could he not discuss such an important matter with her? What was this?

    Moreover, she regarded her only daughter, Rong Xi, as the apple of her eye. She felt that if all her years of hard work turned out to be in vain, she would go crazy.

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of a daughter? She has to get married eventually. Do you want the Rong family¡¯spany to benefit another family?¡± Rong Si said righteously.

    ¡°You¡ª¡± Qiao Man gritted her teeth.

    Before she could say anything, Rong Cheng looked at Rong Si. ¡°Make arrangements overseas as soon as possible and return to China as soon as possible. I believe you have the ability to manage thepany. I hope you won¡¯t let me down.¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s eyes were secretive. His lips curved into a faint smile. ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Rascal! Do you have any shame? You¡¯re no longer a member of the Rong family, yet you have the cheek to agree to manage the Rong family¡¯spany?¡±

    Seeing that Qiao Man was venting her anger on Rong Si, Su Jiu also got angry. She took a step forward and looked straight into the woman¡¯s eyes. ¡°I say, in terms of shamelessness, look at yourself first! You¡¯re so good, but you became a mistress and destroyed someone else¡¯s family. How dare you criticize others?¡±

    Although Rong Cheng was not a good person, Qiao Man was just as detestable.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The humiliated Qiao Man flew into a rage. Her chest heaved violently as she reached out to hit Su Jiu.

    She was very fast, and Su Jiu could even feel the wind from her palm. However, just as the p was about tond on her face, it stopped.

    Rong Si had suddenly grabbed Qiao Man¡¯s wrist, his sinister eyes shining with danger. ¡°Try it.¡±

    He was so strong that Qiao Man felt her hand was about to break. She raised her voice in exasperation. ¡°You brat! Let go!¡±

    Rong Si coldly shook off her hand and pulled Su Jiu back to him. He wrapped his other arm around Su Jiu¡¯s shoulders and almost pulled her into his arms. It looked like he would not allow anyone to hurt her, not even a hair.

    Seeing this scene, Rong Xi pursed her lips and quietly clenched her fists by her side.

    <i>Why is he so nice to other girls even though he¡¯s my brother?</i>

    Qiao Man held her sore wrist and red at him. ¡°Rong Si! You have no morals! Let me tell you. Don¡¯t even think about snatching what belongs to Xixi. I won¡¯t allow it!¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s expression was cold and disdainful. He ignored her and led Su Jiu to the door of the private room

 Chapter 1087 - Well Done!

    <h4>Chapter 1087: Well Done!</h4>

    Qiao Man watched them from behind, trembling with anger.

    <i>This brat¡­ all these years, he never looked me and Xixi in the eye. He is really capable. If the Rong Corporation is given to him, would there be a ce for me and Xixi in the future?</i>

    After Rong Jiu and Su Jiu left, Qiao Man no longer had any scruples. She rushed to Rong Cheng and started arguing with him. Rong Xi, who was beside her, couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Covering her ears, she walked out.

    When she reached the corridor of the private room, she saw the two people walking in front of her. Although she could only see their backs, they lookedpatible.

    The Inte said that Rong Si and Su Jiu were a match made in heaven. They were the mostpatible and perfect couple. No one was morepatible with each other than them. Just from their appearances now, these ims did not seem exaggerated.

    !!

    However, apart from being Su Jiu¡¯s boyfriend, Rong Si was also Rong Xi¡¯s half-brother. The more Rong Xi thought about it, the more ufortable she felt.

    Hence, she quickly followed him and shouted behind his back, ¡°Big Brother!¡±

    Hearing her voice, Rong Si instinctively frowned. His expression was cold and obviously disgusted. He turned around and looked at Rong Xi, who was not far behind him. ¡°I¡¯m not your brother.¡±

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to admit it, you¡¯re still my brother.¡± Rong Xi lowered her shoulders and blinked her big eyes with an innocent expression. ¡°If you agree to let Dad return to the Rong family, then so be it. We¡¯ll be a family from now on. I¡¯ve always wanted to have an older brother. Even in my dreams¡­ Big Brother, please take care of me in the future.¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s expression turned even colder. Without hesitation, he said, ¡°Get lost.¡±

    Su Jiu looked at his cold expression and suddenly wanted tough.

    She also wanted to tell him: Well done.

    <i>A person like Rong Xi should not be shown any mercy.</i>

    As expected, Rong Xi¡¯s expression changed when she heard that. She softly said, ¡°Big Brother¡­ Do you hate me that much? I just want a brother¡­¡±

    If Rong Si were any other boy, he might not have been able to handle her at that moment. However, his face and heart did not waver at all in front of that. It was as if the person before him was not even blood-rted to him, but worse than a stranger.

    Rong Si looked away and continued walking with Su Jiu, as if saying anything else was unnecessary.

    Rong Xi stood rooted to the ground, clenching her fists and gritting her teeth.

    When the couple walked out of the hotel, Su Jiu turned around and saw that Rong Xi had not followed them. Heaving a sigh of relief, she asked the question she had been thinking about, ¡°Big Brother, why did you agree to Rong Cheng¡¯s offer? Didn¡¯t you say before that you would never have anything to do with the Rong family in the future?¡±

    At the mention of the Rong family, Rong Si sneered. ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Su Jiu was confused. ¡°You really want to take over thepany?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Rong Si answered without hesitation. ¡°But after I take over, I¡¯ll make him watch thepany disappear.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>As expected, it was not that simple for the little viin to agree to Rong Cheng¡¯s request.</i>

    Rong Cheng had most likely thought that Rong Si would think that this was a gift that had fallen miraculously into hisp and that he would be happy to ept it. He wouldn¡¯t expect Rong Si to have such an idea. As for Rong Si, he wanted to destroy everything in the Rong family with his own hands!

    <i>This might be the best way for the little viin to take revenge on Rong Cheng. Watching the thing he valued the most disappear and his years of hard work be destroyed would be a huge blow to Rong Cheng.</i>

 Chapter 1088 - The Little Villains Darkness

    Chapter 1088: The Little Viin¡¯s DarknessTrantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    When Rong Si saw that Su Jiu was steadily looking at him as if she were distracted, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you¡­ think I¡¯m too evil?¡±

    Su Jiu immediately shook her head. ¡°No, no! You¡¯re not the bad one. It¡¯s Rong Cheng and the rest. They deserve it! Big Brother, you¡¯re not bad at all. I was just thinking that you¡¯re simply too handsome!¡±

    A smile appeared in Rong Si¡¯s eyes. Facing the light in the corridor, his eyes looked especially bright, and his face was well-defined as if it had been exquisitely carved. If he were on stage, he would appear dazzling, an existence that would make countless girls scream.

    Without realizing it, Su Jiu became distracted by his looks again. Her heart was beating a little fast, and she gulped.

    Realizing that she was too useless, she quickly came back to her senses and hugged his arm. With a smile, she then said, ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll support you no matter what you do. Even if you really want to do bad things, I¡¯ll support you!¡±

    Rong Si was stunned.

    That was not necessary.

    He might do some bad things, but he would definitely not drag her down with him.

    ¡°Why?¡± he asked casually.

    Although he knew what she might say, he still wanted to hear it.

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    Why? Why is he asking? He clearly knows! Look at our rtionship. Is there a need to ask?

    She knew what he wanted to hear, but she deliberately did not say it and made up an excuse instead. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because you¡¯re handsome, and my values follow your facial features!¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°What else? Hey, if you weren¡¯t handsome, I might not have bothered with you. After all, I have very high standards.¡± Su Jiu reached out and lifted his chin like a yboy.

    Seeing the sly look in her eyes, Rong Siughed and held her hand. ¡°Then should I be d that my looks barely caught your eye?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Su Jiu nodded seriously. ¡°I¡¯m such a shallow person. So, one day you stop being handsome, I might have to¡­¡±

    Rong Si stared at her, his expression turning serious. ¡°Yes?¡±

    It was a simple word, but it seemed to contain an unknown danger. Su Jiu instantly shrugged. At this moment, Rong Si was looking at her as though he were a wolf that had found its prey and was about to pounce on her at any moment, and she could not resist.

    Sensing her obvious shrug, Rong Si found it funny and said with interest, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you continuing?¡±

    Su Jiu felt guilty andughed dryly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if I say it, the consequences will be serious.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d you know.¡± Rong Si pulled her close to him and looked at her with burning eyes. His tone contained a hint of warning. ¡°If you dare to leave me and be with another man, I¡¯ll show you how serious the consequences are. Perhaps neither you nor he can bear them.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    As expected of a viin. Even though she had led him astray from his original path in the story, he still had a darkness deep in his heart. She was almost certain that if she were to be with another man, he would definitely be as dark as in the original book. Then, he would take his revenge on society. Those who offended him would die miserably. Therefore, for everyone¡¯s sake, she should just keep this dangerous wolf cub with her.

    1

    With that thought in mind, she puffed up her cheeks and pretended to be fierce. ¡°What do you want? Are you going to kill me?¡±

    ¡°No, but¡ª¡±

 Chapter 1089 - Arent You Afraid That Ill Lock You Up?

    <h4>Chapter 1089: Aren¡¯t You Afraid That I¡¯ll Lock You Up?</h4>

    Su Jiu waited for him to continue with interest. Rong Si leaned close to her ear and whispered, ¡°I will lock you in your room so that you can¡¯t go anywhere. The only person you¡¯ll see every day is me.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Ah, this is indeed what a viin would do after turning evil.</i>

    She pursed her lips. ¡°Hmph, you dare? Aren¡¯t you afraid that my family will deal with you?¡±

    Rong Si tightened his arms around her waist and said, ¡°What if¡­ I lock you in a ce where no one can find you?¡±

    !!

    <i>No one could find me?</i>

    Su Jiu immediately thought of some horror movies she had seen before. In one of them, a girl had been locked in the basement by her biological father for more than 20 years without anyone noticing. Just thinking about it was terrifying.

    When her expression changed slightly, as if she were frightened, Rong Si was instantly annoyed with himself for scaring her. He quickly pulled her into his arms and stroked her hair. ¡°Idiot, I didn¡¯t mean it. I won¡¯t lock you up. I can¡¯t bear to.¡±

    A hint of self-reproach and apology was evident in his tone. Even his voice was much softer.

    Su Jiu came back to her senses, and her face was filled with seriousness. ¡°Rong Si, have you heard of this movie? It¡¯s about a girl being locked in the basement for more than 20 years. It¡¯s too terrifying. That kind of life is worse than death. If it were me, I would have gone crazy long ago.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen to you.¡± Rong Si looked serious. ¡°If anyone dares to do that to you, I¡¯ll make their life a living hell.¡±

    His eyes were deep. When he said this, a trace of ruthlessness shed across his eyes. It did not look like he was joking at all.

    Su Jiu could not help butugh. She wrapped her arms around his waist. ¡°I see. Then you have to protect me well, understand? Also, why are so many girls still trying to get close to you even though you¡¯re so fierce?¡±

    The corners of Rong Si¡¯s mouth curled up. ¡°Well, then you¡¯ll just have to keep an eye on me.¡±

    Actually, no matter how many girls were interested in him and tried to get close to him, his feelings did not change at all. He even felt repulsed and disgusted by them.

    Other than Little Jiu, he didn¡¯t want anyone else.

    Even letting other girls get close to him felt like a betrayal to Little Jiu.

    Su Jiu reached out to hold his face and sweetly smiled. ¡°I know you¡¯re very obedient and won¡¯t do that kind of thing. I have confidence in you.¡±

    Rong Xi hid behind the hotel¡¯s main door and peeked out to see how intimate the couple was. She felt increasingly ufortable. She believed that if she did not give up and continued to work hard to get close to this brother, there was no way he would still disown her!

    ***

    Gradually, the weather turned cold. It was already autumn.

    Afterpleting his project overseas and sessfully obtaining his master¡¯s degree, Rong Si nned to return to China. Professor Zhong couldn¡¯t bear to let him go back. He wanted the young man to continue staying in school and study under him as his sessor in the future. However, since Rong Si had made up his mind, the professor had no choice.

    However, when he sent him to the airport, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Rong Si, are you really not staying in school? Also, with your knowledge and ability, many first-ratepanies will be fighting for you. Why are you returning to the Rong Corporation? As far as I know, the Rong Corporation hasn¡¯t been doing well in the past two years. It doesn¡¯t have much of a future.¡±

    Rong SI lowered his eyes. ¡°Actually, the main reason I¡¯m going back is that¡­ I want to be with the person I like. I¡¯ve been separated from her for too long.¡±

    Professor Zhong choked, not expecting him to say that.

    He knew that Rong So had a girlfriend and had heard that she was an A-list celebrity.

 Chapter 1090 - What He Wanted to Do Most

    <h4>Chapter 1090: What He Wanted to Do Most</h4>

    Professor Zhong understood what Rong Si had just said. It was normal for young people to be immersed in love. He just sighed regretfully. ¡°Alright then. I wish you a safe journey and a bright future. Keep in touch.¡±

    Rong Si nodded. To this teacher, who had always taught him everything and wanted to apany him all the way, he replied, ¡°Okay, take care of yourself.¡±

    Professor Zhong smiled. It was rare to hear a student like Rong Si say such things.

    Previously, Rong Si had been cold and did not like to talk, as if he were living in his own world and no one could disturb him. It was as if¡­ However, ever since he had made his rtionship with his little girlfriend public, his mood had improved a lot. He would respond to the professor when he spoke to him. <i>No wonder people say that love can change a person.</i>

    Before sending off the young man, Professor Zhong made a small joke. ¡°When you¡¯re getting married to your little girlfriend one day, remember to invite me.¡±

    !!

    <i>Married¡­</i>

    That word made Rong Si¡¯s heart skip a beat. Then, a heat seemed to surge in the depths of his heart. That feeling was indescribable.

    It wasn¡¯t that he had never thought about it. On the contrary, he had been thinking about it since he was a kid.

    However, his girl was only about to turn 18 years old. He would have to wait another two years at the earliest to reach the legal age of marriage. It was too long for him. He wanted to marry her immediately.

    Of course, what he wanted to do the most now was to see her.

    However, when he returned to the country, he did not tell Su Jiu. He was looking forward to her expression when he suddenly appeared in front of her.

    On the flight, Rong Si turned his head to look out the window. Supporting his chin with his hand, he thought of her bright face and sweet smile. His lips curled up.

    ***

    In the evening, Su Jiu finished the day¡¯s sses at school and walked toward the school gate with a few books in her arms. She had gone to the library to borrow books for a long time, so the driver, Uncle Zhong, should have been waiting for her at the door for a long time.

    She quickened her pace.

    Su Jiu was already famous in school. The students passing by her all looked at her, and some even secretly took out their phones to take photos.

    The girl¡¯s facial features were exquisite, and her skin was fair. The evening sun shone through the gaps in the camphor trees andnded on her face, making her skin glow. Her white dress and thin pink knitted jacket outlined her slender and beautiful figure.

    One could tell how beautiful she was just by ncing at her.

    Su Jiu was used to these gazes. Whenever a bold boy greeted her with a red face, she smiled politely in response, causing the young boys to blush even more.

 Chapter 1091 - Pounced On Him

    Chapter 1091: Pounced On HimTrantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Su Jiu often signed autographs for the students, but if too many people were around her, her bodyguards would stop them. Now, since only one boy was here, she could sign it. After agreeing, she took the notebook and pen. Signing her name on it, she handed the items back to the boy.

    The boy reached out to take them, but failed to catch them properly. The notebook and pen fell to the ground beside Su Jiu¡¯s feet.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Su Jiu instinctively wanted to pick them up, but the boy was faster than her.

    ¡°Let me do it, let me do it!¡±

    He squatted in front of Su Jiu and reached out to pick up his notebook and pen. However, he deliberately slowed down.

    The bodyguards behind Su Jiu sensed something was wrong and tensed up. If this boy dared to do anything inappropriate, they would attack at any time.

    However, the boy only slowly stood up and raised his head. His in face smiled brightly at Su Jiu. ¡°Su Jiu, thank you! You¡¯re my goddess. I will always support you. I will always love you!¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    Although this was a male fan expressing his love for her, she was really sorry. She didn¡¯t feel anything when she heard other boys say such things.

    She could only smile politely again.

    Seeing the boy get his autograph, some of the surrounding students got tempted.

    They also wanted Su Jiu¡¯s autograph¡­

    The boy was about to leave with his notebook and pen like a baby. When he turned around, a smug and slightly wretched smile appeared on his lips. However, before he could take a few steps, a fist suddenly hit him hard in the face!

    ¡°Ah!¡± Caught off guard, the boy fell to the ground with blood flowing out of his nose.

    ¡°¡­!!¡± The surrounding students were shocked as they looked at the young man who was looking down at the boy with a terrifying viciousness in his eyes.

    Su Jiu was also stunned and quickly looked at the person. Her eyes instantly widened in disbelief.

    The¡­ little viin?

    When did hee back? He didn¡¯t tell me.

    The shock got reced by surprise. If not for the fact that many people were here, she would have pounced on him long ago!

    The notebook and pen in the boy¡¯s hand fell to the ground. He was facing the sunlight and did not see who hit him. Covering his nose, he reached out to pick them up while cursing, ¡°Who the f*ck are you¡­¡±

    Just as his fingers were about to touch the pen, a foot in a ck canvas shoe stepped forward and kicked him hard. The boy instantly wailed, ¡°Ah!!! It hurts, it hurts¡ª! What are you doing?!¡±

    The students watched in a daze. Someone recognized Rong Si.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t¡­ isn¡¯t he Su Jiu¡¯s boyfriend? Why would he hit someone for no reason? Is he crazy?!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! Oh my God! Is he jealous? He¡¯s so f*cking fierce! It¡¯s a good thing I didn¡¯t go up and ask for an autograph just now.¡±

    ¡°How can that be?! Su Jiu is a celebrity to begin with. It¡¯s normal for someone to want an autograph. Isn¡¯t it too unreasonable to hit someone? If you can¡¯t ept it, don¡¯t find a celebrity to be your girlfriend. You¡¯re sick!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! I took a photo of him hitting someone just now. If it was posted online, it would cause a sensation, right? Let everyone see that Su Jiu¡¯s boyfriend is a violent maniac!¡±

    The surrounding students were indignant, especially the boys who liked Su Jiu. They were already envious of Su Jiu¡¯s boyfriend. Now that they had an opportunity, they seized it immediately. Their minds were filled with thoughts of how to scold him to vent their jealousy.

 Chapter 1092 - As His Girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 1092: As His Girlfriend</h4>

    ¡°What did I do to you?! Why did you hit me?¡± The boy¡¯s face twisted in pain. He wanted to retract his hand, but Rong Si refused to let go. His face was malicious and cold, and he was filled with hostility to the brim.

    Su Jiu was also a little confused. She didn¡¯t know why Rong Si would suddenly attack the boy, but she knew Rong Si. There had to be a reason. He wouldn¡¯t do this without one.

    She immediately ran to his side and took his arm to prevent him from attacking the boy again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked him curiously.

    Rong Si nced at her and then at the pen on the ground. His face darkened even more, and his thin lips pursed into a straight line.

    At this moment, one of the bodyguards also noticed something wrong with the pen. He picked it up and saw that a mini camera was hidden in the pen cap!

    !!

    Furious, the bodyguard understood why Rong Si had gotten so angry all of a sudden. He said to Su Jiu, ¡°Miss, this boy doesn¡¯t have good intentions. Look, there¡¯s a camera on the pen cap! He deliberately dropped the pen on the ground just now. He probably wanted to take a photo under your skirt!¡±

    Su Jiu and the surrounding students were stunned. <i>No way!</i>

    <i>There was actually such a pervert in broad daylight!</i>

    Su Jiu coldly nced at the boy who was still wailing on the ground. The boy felt guilty under her gaze, but he still stubbornly said, ¡°No! Su Jiu, I¡­ I¡¯m really your fan! I don¡¯t know what happened to that camera. I didn¡¯t do it!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Su Jiu sneered. ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t believe you. If you have anything to say, go talk to the police.¡±

    ¡°No, I know I was wrong. I won¡¯t do it again. Really! Su Jiu, I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me. I won¡¯t do this again!¡± The boy begged pitifully.

    Su Jiu was unmoved. ¡°Your actions just now were skillful. It seems like this is not your first time doing such a thing. I don¡¯t know how many girls you¡¯ve harmed. Also, it¡¯s useless for you to apologize to me. I won¡¯t ept it.¡±

    The bodyguard followed Su Jiu¡¯s instructions and called the police. Soon, the boy was taken away. The surrounding students nced at Rong Si and felt a little awkward. It turned out that what they had said about him just now was based on a misunderstanding.

    The girls looked at him even more brightly than before. Their faces were red, and their hearts were racing, stars shining in their eyes. The way he had beaten up that wretched man just now was really too handsome.

    They were getting more and more envious of Su Jiu.

    Sensing the burning gazes staring at her little viin, Su Jiu pouted and hugged his arm tightly. ¡°Shall we go?¡±

    Rong Si looked down at her. He had calmed down, but he still felt ufortable. If he hadn¡¯te in time, the boy might have seeded.

    At the thought that Little Jiu had almost been taken advantage of, he wanted to kill the boy. Rong Si clenched his jaw, grabbed her hand, and left. He left the crowd and got into the Su family¡¯s car.

    Sitting in the back seat of the car, he held Su Jiu¡¯s face with one hand and looked at her seriously. ¡°Be careful in the future. I can¡¯t be by your side all the time.¡±

    Recalling what had happened just now, Su Jiu felt a lingering fear. She obediently nodded. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll be careful in the future. If anyone wants an autograph, I¡¯ll get the bodyguards to bring it over and not let them get close to me, okay?¡±

    <i>That¡¯s more like it.</i>

    Seeing that Rong Si¡¯s expression had rxed a lot, Su Jiu smiled and wrapped her arms around his neck. She asked softly, ¡°When did youe back? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? I could have picked you up.¡±

    Rong Si let her hug him like this and chuckled. ¡°How dare I trouble a big star to pick me up?¡±

    ¡°Hey.¡± Su Jiu puffed up her cheeks. ¡°If I pick you up, I¡¯ll be your girlfriend, not a celebrity.¡±

 Chapter 1093 - Bringing Her Boyfriend Home

    <h4>Chapter 1093: Bringing Her Boyfriend Home</h4>

    <i>Girlfriend¡­</i>

    Rong Si¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and his eyes softened.

    ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll definitely call my girlfriend in advance and ask her to pick me up.¡±

    Meeting his deep eyes, Su Jiu felt that his gaze was so gentle that she would drown in it.

    She couldn¡¯t help but hook her arms around his neck again and kiss his sharp chin. ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal. Let me pick you up next time, or you¡¯re dead.¡±

    !!

    ¡°Oh? And how are you nning to kill me?¡± Rong Si was interested.

    Su Jiu gave him a provocative look. ¡°Do you want to find out?¡±

    Defeated, he smiled and sighed. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±

    In fact, she would just end up ignoring him and giving him the cold shoulder. However, even that was enough to make him suffer.

    Looking at the girl in front of him, Rong Si remembered that he had been busy with his thesis and defense and had not chatted with her properly for a long time, let alone meet her like this. His heart palpitated as he leaned closer to her and said, ¡°Then, if I listen to you, will I be rewarded?¡±

    The light kiss just now couldn¡¯t satisfy him at all.

    He wanted more.

    Of course, Su Jiu missed him so much that her heart clenched. The young man in front of her was so beautiful¡­ Moreover, strictly speaking, the current little viin was a young man. His hormones were bursting, and he was extremely seductive.

    Seeing the look of anticipation on his face, Su Jiu did not need to think to know what ¡°reward¡± he wanted. Her heart beat faster, and her pale ears quietly turned red.

    She gulped and nced at Uncle Zhong, who was driving in front. From her angle, she could clearly see the corners of Uncle Zhong¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile.

    Su Jiu was even more embarrassed. She could only let go of the little viin¡¯s impulses and whispered in his ear, ¡°Let¡¯s talk when we get back.¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s smile widened. ¡°I look forward to it.¡±

    ***

    As soon as she entered the house, Su Jiu closed the door and pressed her boyfriend against the door.

    Rong Si was stunned. He hadn¡¯t expected her to do that.

    <i>How ferocious.</i>

    But¡­ he liked it.

    When Su Jiu tiptoed and kissed him on the lips, he suddenly hugged her and lowered his head to cooperate with her, taking the initiative.

    About three minutester, both of them were panting and their ears were red. However, neither of them wanted to stop. They wanted to continue feeling each other and express their longing for each other.

    The two of them had already forgotten themselves until¡ª

    ¡°Uh-huh!¡±

    An angry voice instantly interrupted the ambiguous atmosphere.

    Shocked, Su Jiu immediately turned around. Only then did she realize that a man was sitting on the sofa with a cup of tea in his hand and staring at them.

    Although the man was wearing light gray home clothes and seemed quite amiable, he did not look too good at this moment. He even looked a little gloomy¡­

    <i>D¡­ Daddy?!</i>

    Su Jiu was shocked. She had not expected her father to be at home.

    <i>Doesn¡¯t that mean that he saw everything just now and watched it for a long time?</i>

    Ahhh, the feeling of being intimate with her boyfriend and being caught by her parents was really¡­ exciting.

    Rong Si had not expected Su Shengjing to keep looking at him. He also felt embarrassed.

    Before Su Shengjing could scold him, he hurriedly greeted him, ¡°Hello, Uncle.¡±

    He was polite.

    ¡°Hmph, Little Jiu, you¡¯re getting more and more impudent. You brought your boyfriend home. You¡¯re not taking me seriously as your father!¡±

    His voice was cold and a little sour.

 Chapter 1094 - Their Private Time

    <h4>Chapter 1094: Their Private Time</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Su Jiu smiled awkwardly and ran toward him. Hugging his arm, she said, ¡°Daddy, I just thought you weren¡¯t home¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± With a straight face, Su Shengjing angrily nced at Su Jiu. ¡°If I were not at home, would the two of you have gone further?¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>What¡¯s Daddy thinking?</i>

    Although she had been with Rong Si for a long time, her father still felt that she would be at a disadvantage. In fact, in her heart, she felt that the person who was at a disadvantage was the little viin. She was the one who had profited off him.

    Faced with Su Shengjing¡¯s doubts, Rong Si felt that he had to exin himself. Hence, he took two steps forward and said, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ve always respected Su Jiu.¡±

    In other words, if Little Jiu didn¡¯t agree to it, he wouldn¡¯t do anything ¡°further.¡± Moreover, Little Jiu wasn¡¯t of age yet. How could he dare¡­ although he had fantasized about some outrageous scenes.

    However, it was only a fantasy. If Little Jiu was unwilling, he would never force her.

    ¡°Heh, I¡¯m a man too. Don¡¯t I know what you¡¯re thinking?¡± Su Shengjing automatically recalled his youth. For a boy, it was difficult not to fantasize about the girl he liked.

    Now that Su Jiu was so close to that brat, their rtionship seemed to continue to heat up. Su Shengjing wished he could bring his daughter with him and not let Rong Si take advantage of her. At least until Su Jiu became an adult, he had to protect her.

    With a straight face, he reached out and gently knocked Su Jiu¡¯s forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t do this again. Even if you¡¯re at home, you have to pay attention to your image! You can¡¯t do this outside. If you¡¯re photographed, it could destroy you.¡±

    Su Jiu pouted. ¡°I know.¡±

    To make her father forget what had just happened, she quickly changed the topic and told him how Rong Si had found out that the boy was being a pervert at school and taught him a lesson.

    When Su Shenjing heard this, he saw that his daughter¡¯s eyes were bright. Clearly, Rong Si¡¯s image in her heart was already excellent. Su Shengjing felt ufortable again. He felt that he was really crazy to be jealous of his daughter¡¯s boyfriend.

    After a while, he awkwardly said, ¡°Protecting you is what he should do! If he can¡¯t even do this, how can I trust him with you in the future?¡±

    Rong Si smiled. ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    <i>What did I just say? Is it toote to take that back?</i>

    Su Jiu snickered. Then, Su Shengjing reached out and rubbed her hair. ¡°You brat!¡±

    Rong Si stayed for dinner. Su Shengjing picked up a drumstick for Su Jiu and asked her, ¡°Baby, your eighteenth birthday ising soon. This is unusual. It means that you¡¯re about to be an adult. How do you want to celebrate this birthday?¡±

    Su Jiu thought about it and shook her head. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m thinking¡­ Now that my fans have exceeded 50 million, why don¡¯t we celebrate my birthday with them?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Su Shengjing was interested. ¡°With them?¡±

    This was quite interesting.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Su Jiu nodded seriously. ¡°The fans are really good to me. During this period, they have been saying on my Weibo that they have prepared many birthday surprises for me. Therefore, apart from spending my birthday with you guys, I also want to spend it with the fans. I n to start a live broadcast that night.¡±

    Beside her, Rong Si was deep in thought.

    In the past, Su Shengjing would have held a birthday banquet for Su Jiu. If Su Jiu started a live broadcast again at night, would they still have private time on her birthday?

 Chapter 1095 - Sneaking Into His Room

    <h4>Chapter 1095: Sneaking Into His Room</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    After dinner, Su Shengjing was unwilling to let Rong Si stay. However, he felt that it did not seem right to let him leave just like that. However, before he could speak, Su Jiu hugged his arm again and looked at him eagerly.

    Seeing her like this, Su Shengjing knew that she was going to wheedle at him again. He hurriedly said, ¡°Stop. It¡¯s useless to whine and wheedle at me. I won¡¯t fall for it! There¡¯s a difference between men and women. I can¡¯t let him stay with you.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t he stay in the guest room? Daddy, it¡¯s sote. It¡¯s dangerous for Big Brother to be alone outside. What if he runs into a bad person?¡±

    The corners of his mouth twitched. His daughter¡¯s soft tone almost broke his defense, but he tried his best to keep a straight face. ¡°What a joke. What¡¯s a boy like him afraid of? What danger will he encounter?¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t boys be in danger?¡± Su Jiu seriously asked, ¡°Especially handsome boys like my big brother. What if he meets a strange auntie? I don¡¯t know what will happen.¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    <i>If you want him to stay, just say it. You don¡¯t have to let the strange auntie take the me.</i>

    Rong Si wanted tough too.

    His Little Jiu was really cute.

    ¡°Daddy, please¡­ It¡¯s sote. Don¡¯t let Big Brother leave. Let him stay, okay? Please, please¡­¡± Su Jiu blinked her big watery eyes and expectantly looked at her father. She shook his arm with both hands.

    Su Shengjing, who had just said that he would not fall for it, had instantly been pped in the face. He could not stand his daughter acting coquettishly, so he could only agree helplessly. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Let him stay, okay?¡±

    ¡°Daddy is so good!¡± Su Jiu smiled happily and stood on her tiptoes to hug him.

    Ever since Little Jiu had grown up, the rtionship between the father and the daughter had decreased a lot. Now that she had given him such a big hug, Su Shengjing was secretly delighted. He hugged her and dotingly said, ¡°Alright, did you just realize how good Daddy is?¡±

    ¡°No! I always knew that Daddy was the best.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense.¡± He stroked her hair. ¡°Go back to your room and sleepter, understand? Don¡¯t y any tricks. If I find out, I won¡¯t let the two of you off.¡±

    As if her thoughts had been discovered, Su Jiu yfully stuck out his tongue and stole a nce at Rong Si. When she saw the smile on Rong Si¡¯s lips and his ck eyes looking at her as if he was in a good mood, her ears turned red.

    <i>Oh dear, I wanted to sneak into his room in the middle of the night.</i>?However, since her father had said so, she had to let it go. She was rather afraid that her father would get up and see whether she was in her room or not.

    After taking afortable hot shower, before going to bed, Su Jiu could not help but run to the guest room and knock on the door.

    Soon, the door opened. Rong Si stood at the door. He was not surprised to see the girl in light pink rabbit pajamas standing before him.

    Su Jiu pouted. ¡°Rong Si, why didn¡¯t you ask who it was before opening the door? Do you usually open the door so casually?¡±

    Rong Si reached out and pulled her in. ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m being casual because I know it¡¯s you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it. I forgive you.¡± Su Jiu wrapped her arms around his waist and asked seriously, ¡°You¡¯re back this time and won¡¯t leave, right?¡±

    Rong Si looked down at her fair face, his eyes equally serious. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not leaving.¡±

 Chapter 1096 - Inevitably Uncontrollable

    <h4>Chapter 1096: Inevitably Uncontroble</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Su Jiu snuggled in his arms. ¡°Finally, I don¡¯t have to live a life where I can see you only in videos every day.¡±

    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll let you see me every day.¡±

    Su Jiu burst outughing. ¡°Really? It¡¯s said that absence makes the heart grow fonder. What if we get tired of seeing each other every day?¡±

    Rong Si hugged her tighter and buried his head in her ear. ¡°Why would I? I won¡¯t get sick of you for the rest of my life.¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s smile widened. With the distance between them, she turned around and kissed his face.

    Stunned, Rong Si pressed her against the door without another word, trapping her in his arms. Lowering his head, he took the initiative.

    When he had just returned, he could not get close to Su Jiu to his heart¡¯s content because of Su Shengjing. Now, only the two of them were here. Auntie Zhang was asleep. No one would be able to disturb them. However, Su Shengjing might suddenly appear, so Rong Si had to enjoy his time with Little Jiu before that.

    Su Jiu did not resist, nor did she need to. She also enjoyed the rare time they spent together.

    When they had breakfast the next morning, Su Shengjing¡¯s sharp eyes noticed that Su Jiu¡¯s lips seemed to be a little swollen. He also saw a faint mark on her fair neck that was partially hidden under the cor of her shirt.

    He immediately understood what had happened. Gritting his teeth, he coldly nced at Rong Si. He knew that this kid wouldn¡¯t know his ce. Su Shengjing had also been young before, so how could he not understand what this kid was thinking?

    Sensing his strange gaze, Rong Si maintained hisposure. He smeared a sandwich with jam and handed it to him politely. ¡°Uncle, this is for you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Su Shengjing did not move.

    Su Jiu immediately took the sandwich and ced it on the te in front of her father. Smiling sweetly at him, she said, ¡°Daddy, eat it. This is a token of my appreciation.¡±

    Su Shengjing proudly said, ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t think that you can bribe me with a sandwich and make me not pursue anything. Brat, try again. Do you believe that I won¡¯t chase you out?¡±

    Rong Si smiled. ¡°Uncle, I haven¡¯t seen Little Jiu in a long time. It¡¯s inevitable that I can¡¯t control myself. I¡¯ll control myself from now on.¡±

    Su Jiu was embarrassed.?<i>What did he mean by ¡°couldn¡¯t control myself¡±?</i>

    <i>Why did it sound so suggestive when the little viin said it so seriously?</i>

    Su Shengjing¡¯s face darkened again, but Rong Si looked sincere. He did not know what to say, so he gritted his teeth again. ¡°I¡¯ll let you off this time. There won¡¯t be a next time!¡±

    ***

    Su Jiu¡¯s birthday was getting closer and closer. Su Jiu and An Yuan had both postponed their shoots and were focused on celebrating their daughter¡¯s eighteenth birthday. Eighteen years old meant a lot to her. It was a sign that their daughter was heading to a new stage in her life. How could they bear to miss it?

    Su Guobang had also been thinking about Su Jiu¡¯s birthday. He had already given her everything he needed. He had even given her the Su Corporation. At this moment, he did not know what else to give her.

    She was 18 years old. He had to give her something different.

    This was difficult for the butler, who was about to go crazy from the old man¡¯s interrogation. Young Miss did seem to have everything. The butler didn¡¯t know what shecked!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why is it so difficult for you to think of a birthday gift?¡± Seeing the butler still thinking hard, Su Guobang threw him an unhappy look.

    The butler looked like he was about to cry. ¡°Old Master, you don¡¯t want to give a repetitive birthday gift to Young Miss. It has to be novel, and she has to like it. This is making things difficult for me.¡±

    At this moment, an idea shed through his mind. ¡°I got it!¡±

 Chapter 1097 - A Gift For An Adult

    <h4>Chapter 1097: A Gift For An Adult</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°Old Master, since Little Miss is about to be an adult, then¡­ why don¡¯t we just give her a gift for an adult?¡±

    Su Guobang was interested in the suggestion. ¡°What do you mean by a gift for an adult?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± The butler leaned closer and whispered in his ear.

    As Su Guobang listened to him, he suddenlyughed. ¡°Interesting, this is interesting! Little Jiu will definitely like it! Alright, let¡¯s do that. Go and arrange it immediately. On Little Jiu¡¯s birthday, you must give her a surprise!¡±

    The butler heaved a sigh of relief. He was quite happy that the old man had epted his suggestion. Nodding, he said, ¡°Yes, Old Master.¡±

    ***

    Su Shengjing and An Yuan had decided to hold a grand birthday party on Su Jiu¡¯s birthday. The venue was a hotel under the Su Corporation. It was the only six-star hotel in the entire capital. The hotel was located in the city center, and those who coulde here were either rich or famous.

    However, on Su Jiu¡¯s birthday, the entire hotel was booked.

    The Su family had invited many famous people from all walks of life to celebrate Su Jiu¡¯s birthday. Many celebrities from the entertainment industry were also present here. Some of them were good friends of Su Jiu and An Yuan, while others were Su Jiu¡¯s.

    Most of the celebrities invited here were already very famous, but they still felt quite honored to be invited by the Su family. None of them dared to be negligent. They dressed up spectacrly as if they were walking the red carpet.

    Many reporters gathered around the hotel and took photos of the guests.

    It had to be said that this lineup of guests was too luxurious.

    Many of them were big shots in the industry. Usually, they could be seen only on television or online. They were the kind that could shock the industry with just a word!

    In the lounge upstairs of the hotel, Su Jiu had already changed into the little dress that An Yuan had prepared for her. The dress was a white feather dress with a slim waist design that perfectly outlined the young girl¡¯s graceful figure. Theyered feather skirt was a short and long inteced design, and the back skirt reached her ankles. The dress looked beautiful and elegant.

    Countless diamonds were embedded in the cor and skirt of the dress, as though they were stars shining brightly in the sky.

    However, the part that was even more dazzling was the person wearing it.

    An Yuan had personallybed Su Jiu¡¯s hair as if the girl were a princess and put on light makeup. Su Jiu¡¯s skin was already exquisite; it was fair and tender. Her facial features were wless. Even without makeup, she looked as if she were a meticulously crafted doll.

    An Yuan put lipstick on her daughter¡¯s lips and sized her up with satisfaction. She was extremely proud of her. ¡°Little Jiu has grown up and be more and more beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because Daddy and Mommy have good genes?¡± Su Jiu smiled at her. Then, she stood in front of the full-length mirror and looked at herself in the mirror. She suddenly realized that¡­ she seemed to have really grown up. The childishness and inexperience between her eyebrows were slowly fading. She would soon be a big girl.

    Of course, growing up also meant that¡­ she could do things that she couldn¡¯t do before she became an adult. For example, pounce on the little viin?

    <i>Topletely dominate him and be his?</i>

    Just thinking about it made her a little excited!

    <i>Hmm? No, am I thinking too much?</i>

    Su Jiu¡¯s cheeks were slightly red, and her heart beat faster uncontrobly. She quickly retracted her thoughts and looked at herself in the mirror again. She did not know how the little viin would react when he would see her like this, but she was looking forward to it.

    An Yuan stood behind her and gently ced her hands on her shoulders. With a smile, she said, ¡°Little Jiu, happy 18th birthday. From today onwards, you¡¯re an adult.¡±

 Chapter 1098 - Why Did She Like Him?

    <h4>Chapter 1098: Why Did She Like Him?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Jiu turned around and wrapped her arms around her mother¡¯s waist. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to grow up. I want to be a child forever.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± An Yuan smiled meaningfully. ¡°If you don¡¯t grow up, you¡¯ll be unhappy. Of course, someone else will also be unhappy. Little Jiu, don¡¯t you want to marry the boy you like and start your own family? This is something you can do only when you grow up.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Su Jiu was embarrassed, and her face turned red. ¡°Mommy, why would you talk about something that¡¯s so far away?¡±

    ¡°Far away? From what I see, you can¡¯t wait to get married once you reach the legal age, right?¡±

    The legal age of marriage for girls in this country was twenty, which meant that only two years were left for her. It was not long and would pass quickly.

    Speaking of this, An Yuan suddenly felt a little sad. She stared at Su Jiu and pushed a strand of hair behind her ear. With a sigh, she said, ¡°Little Jiu is getting married and has to leave her parents. What can Mommy do if she can¡¯t bear to see Little Jiu leave? So, can you not get married so quickly?¡±

    Hearing what she said, Su Jiu felt bad. Ever since she had found her parents, she had been inseparable from them. If they really wanted to separate, she would be reluctant.

    However, when she grew up, she would have to face a realistic problem, this separation.

    ¡°Mommy, I won¡¯t get married so soon. Even if I do, I¡¯lle back often to see you and Daddy. I definitely won¡¯t leave you two behind,¡± Su Jiu promised seriously.

    An Yuan smiled and did not continue. Instead, she changed the topic. ¡°Alright, today is your birthday. Let¡¯s not talk about such depressing things. We have to be happier. Let¡¯s go downstairs together. The guests are all here. They can¡¯t wait to see their little princess.¡±

    An Yuan was wearing a pink fishtail dress today. Although she was no longer young, she still looked dazzling.

    Because she had taken good care of herself, she looked like she was in her early thirties. She wasparable to those young and beautiful female celebrities in the industry. She also had an aura and charm that they did not have. As soon as she appeared at the venue, she easily attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    However, when the guests saw Su Jiu appear with her, their gazes instantly turned to her. A sentence suddenly popped up in their minds:?<i>The Su family has a daughter who has grown up!</i>

    Su Jiu allowed An Yuan to hold her hand. With her other hand, she lifted the hem of her dress and slowly walked down the stairs. The luxurious crystal chandelier in the hall emitted a dazzling light that nted down from above. The dress on her body glittered, making her seem to be glowing.

    When Su Guobang and Su Shengjing saw her, they felt proud.

    Many rich girls and female celebrities hade today, but Little Jiu¡¯s appearance seemed to have instantly killed them. She was the most eye-catching existence!

    The little girl from many years ago had unknowingly grown into a beautiful girl who people could not take their eyes off.

    The guests looked at Su Jiu with admiration. Today, Xiao Wei and Han Sye were both here. Although they were not seeing Su Jiu for the first time, she was so beautiful that it took their souls away.

    Han Siye looked at her in a daze for a long time. It was only when she walked downstairs that he came back to his senses and whispered, indignantly and sourly, ¡°Hmph, that brat Rong Si got lucky. Why did Su Jiu like him?¡±

    Hearing this, Xiao Wei also came back to his senses. He also felt a little sour.

 Chapter 1099 - The Birthday of the Su Familys Princess

    <h4>Chapter 1099: The Birthday of the Su Family¡¯s Princess</h4>

    Xiao Wei also wanted to know. Like Han Siye, he believed that his status was not worse than Su Jiu¡¯s. However, because the person Little Jiu liked was not them, no matter how good his status was, it was useless.

    She knew what she liked.

    Xiao Wei¡¯s gaze was still following Su Jiu, as if no one else could attract his attention at this moment.

    Xiao Yang, who was beside him, patted his shoulder. ¡°Hey, stop looking. If you don¡¯t fight for it, what¡¯s the use of just watching?¡±

    Xiao Wei came back to his senses, and his handsome face turned slightly red. He adjusted his emotions and smiled. ¡°Some things are useless to fight for. I¡­ have liked that person since a long time ago.¡±

    !!

    ¡°That¡¯s why you didn¡¯t fight for it when Little Jiu didn¡¯t like that person that much back then. It¡¯s toote to say anything now. Are you regretting it?¡± Xiao Yang looked disappointed. ¡°I even made a bet with Han Xiao, to see whose son could win Little Jiu¡¯s heart. In the end, both he and I lost. It¡¯s all because you and Han Siye are disappointing!¡±

    Xiao Wei did not deny that. Xiao Yang added, ¡°Since there¡¯s no more hope for you with Little Jiu, you should walk out early and find another girl.¡±

    Xiao Wei remained silent. It was not that he had not thought of finding another girl or tried to give up on Little Jiu. However, even after so long had passed, he could not forget her.

    Even now, he remembered clearly that it had been Little Jiu who had told him to be brave, to have the courage to express himself when he was very young. After that, his life had changed. He no longer lived as depressed and selfless as before. She meant something to him.

    Therefore, it would probably take a long, long time to forget her.

    Standing on the side, Han Siye had the same thoughts. He was happy for Su Jiu¡¯s 18th birthday, but he was also furious. That princess-like girl did not belong to him.

    Initially, he had thought that if he could be with Little Jiu, he could enter the entertainment industry like Han Xiao. After all, there were many things that he wanted to sign with him. This way, not only would he and Little Jiu be a couple in real life, but they could also be a celebrity couple. But now, he could only think about it.

    Although he could still enter the entertainment industry now and strive to be a couple with her on screen as a form offort to himself, he guessed that Little Jiu would be unwilling to do that. Both of them would be awkward¡­

    Right now, Rong Si was also among the guests. The moment he saw Su Jiuing down the stairs, he could not help but be entranced. His heart was thumping in his chest. Su Jiu was really like a princess surrounded by thousands of lights. She was as beautiful as the stars and the moon, making him feel inferior.

    Even now, he found it unbelievable that he, who used to be so unbearable and lowly, could have her.

    He must have saved the universe in his previous life.

    In the banquet hall, a famous symphony orchestra was ying a cheerful and pleasant tune. Later, it became a happy birthday song. Amidst the guests¡¯ repeated blessings, the waiters pushed over an eight-story cake and handed the knife used to cut the cake to Su Jiu.

    Su Jiu looked up and locked her gaze on Rong Si in the crowd. She smiled at him. Then, in front of everyone, she hefted her skirt and ran over to him. Reaching out, she took his hand, pulled him to the cake, and said, ¡°Big Brother, let¡¯s cut the cake together?¡±

    The guests were speechless.

    No, they were only here to celebrate the birthday of the little princess of the Su family, not to eat dog food!

 Chapter 1100 - Brother, Do You Want to Dance?

    <h4>Chapter 1100: Brother, Do You Want to Dance?</h4>

    Rong Si looked at her deeply, then held the knife with her. ¡°Okay.¡±

    When Su Shengjing saw the two of them leaning against each other and cutting the cake, he felt jealous again.

    <i>D*mn it! Cutting the cake is such an important matter. Why did Little Jiu cut it with this kid and not with me, her father?</i>

    An Yuan noticed the change in his mood and pinched his waist, not knowing whether tough or cry. She whispered to him, ¡°Why do you have such an expression? Didn¡¯t Little Jiu cut the cake with us previously? Are you not able to take it just because she¡¯s not cutting it with you this one time?¡±

    He snorted. ¡°How is this the same as her previous birthdays? This is her 18th birthday!¡±

    !!

    An Yuan suppressed herughter. ¡°Forget it, forget it. It¡¯s normal for her to cut cake with her boyfriend on her 18th birthday. My daughter has grown up. If she marries Rong Si in the future, he will be her future husband. He will be the person she will spend the rest of her life with and the most important person to her in the future.¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    The more she spoke, the sadder he felt.

    ***

    After the guests distributed the cake, the birthday banquet continued. Some people danced to the graceful music on the dance floor.

    Su Jiu reached out to Rong Si and looked at him with bright eyes. ¡°Big Brother, do you want to dance?¡±

    Rong Si smiled and did not take her hand. Instead, he retreated two steps and bent his waist in front of her. He ced one hand on his left chest and bowed to her. Then, he reached out to her.

    His deep and pleasant voice seemed to pass through the music in the banquet hall and clearly entered Su Jiu¡¯s ears. ¡°My cute and beautifuldy, may I have this dance?¡±

    The light shone above his head. He was wearing a white shirt with dark patterns and ck pants. Although they were ordinary clothes, he looked like the kind of prince who all girls dreamed of when they were young.

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart raced. She did not expect him to ask her. With a blush, she nodded before cing her hand in his.

    This scene made many people at the venue, especially the young girls, excited.

    <i>Ahhhh, what kind of godly boyfriend is this? He is too handsome!</i>

    <i>Even the many male celebrities here are not as good-looking as him.</i>

    <i>Moreover, the scene of him bowing to Su Jiu is like a scene from a fairy tale. He is too suave!</i>

    Almost everyone¡¯s eyes were on Su Jiu and Rong Si now. Rong Si led her onto the dance floor and held her hand with one hand. He wrapped his other arm around her waist and leaned closer to her. ¡°Actually¡­ I don¡¯t know how to dance.¡±

    <i>What?</i>

    Su Jiu was stunned for a moment, then she burst outughing.

    The little viin did not know how to dance, but he had turned around and invited her under the gaze of so many people. He had really given her face. Moreover, he had always kept a low profile and did not like to be exposed in front of so many people, especially since many media reporters were here tonight.

    However, he still followed her whims.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Big Brother. Just follow my footsteps.¡± Su Jiu¡¯s heart was warm. She gave him an encouraging look and started to spin on the dance floor.

    Even if Rong Si really didn¡¯t know how to dance, he had an extremely good-looking face. Many people were not looking at whether the two of them knew how to dance, but at their faces!

    They felt that these two were so beautiful that they could directly film an idol drama. Hence, after photos and videos of Su Jiu and Rong Si dancing were posted online, they became trending again. Countless fans and passersby ran to Su Jiu¡¯s Weibo and begged her to act in an idol drama with Rong Si.

 Chapter 1101 - Beautiful, Kind Little Fairy

    <h4>Chapter 1101: Beautiful, Kind Little Fairy</h4>

    After the birthday banquet ended, many directors and producers contacted Han Jiani and asked if Su Jiu and Rong Si could act together in idol dramas. The remuneration was not a problem. Of course, Han Jiani also thought about it. Obviously, if Su Jiu agreed, it would cause a hugemotion.

    If it was filmed well, the studios and media would fight to buy the broadcasting rights. They would earn a lot!

    ***

    The birthday party did not end until midnight. After the guests left, Su Guobang quietly said to Su Jiu, ¡°Little Jiu, Grandpa has prepared a big gift for you. I guarantee you will like it!¡±

    Su Jiu blinked. ¡°Huh?¡±

    !!

    Su Guobang smiled mysteriously. ¡°I think you¡¯ll like it.¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s interest was piqued, and she impatiently asked, ¡°Grandpa, what gift is it? Tell me quickly.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, I can¡¯t tell you now. I heard that you¡¯re going to start a live-streamter, right? I¡¯ll send you after you¡¯re done. This should be¡­ something you girls have wanted since you were young. Of course, it¡¯s also Grandpa¡¯sing-of-age present for you.¡±

    <i>Coming-of-age present?</i>

    Su Jiu became even more interested and hurried to start her live-stream.

    Although it was veryte, when Su Jiu started the live-stream, she realized that many people had immediately flooded in. In a short while, the number of viewers exceeded one million. Ten minutester, it had exceeded five million and was still rising.

    ¡°Ahhh, Little Jiu, you¡¯re finally live-streaming! I¡¯ve waited until the flowers are wilting! QAQ¡±

    ¡°Happy birthday, Su Jiu! You¡¯re Mommy¡¯s good baby. Mommy will always love you!¡±

    ¡°Happy birthday, Su Jiu baby! I love you, I love you!¡±

    Then, she received a flood of messages, all wishing her a happy birthday. The gifts in the live broadcast room filled the entire screen and covered even Su Jiu¡¯s face. Although a few people tried to pick a fight, no matter what they said, the enthusiasm of the fans drowned theirments.

    When Su Jiu saw the screen full of blessings and gifts, she felt warm in her heart. It would be a lie to say that she was not touched. It was just her birthday, but she had always been apanied by so many people who liked her. They had specially waited for her toe online. This feeling was really good.

    At the request of the fans, Su Jiu let Rong Si appear on the screen. When he sat down beside Su Jiu, thements in the live-stream room immediately exploded. It was because he was too eye-catching!

    <i>What is this golden couple? A prince and princess? This is good, right?</i>

    ¡°Wuwuwu, from now on, all the princes and princesses in fairy tales have to look as good as you two!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m begging you to film an idol drama. I¡¯m tired of repeating myself!¡±

    Rong Si had not been on a live-stream in front of so many people, so he looked a little ufortable. However, to not affect the live broadcast, he could only maintain hisposure. Fortunately, he did not need to do anything else. He only needed to open the gifts from the guests with Su Jiu.

    Su Jiu looked at the gifts before her and the gifts that kept flooding the screen. Many people even gave the most expensive gifts. She quickly stopped them. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t send gifts. I¡¯m overjoyed that you can celebrate my birthday with me and say happy birthday to me. You really don¡¯t have to send gifts. Keep the money and spend it yourself. Be good.¡±

    She didn¡¯tck that bit of money, but this might be a gift that many fans saved to give her. She couldn¡¯t ept it. Seeing that the fans were still giving her gifts, she added helplessly, ¡°I¡¯ll return those who gave me gifts. If you don¡¯t want to increase my workload, don¡¯t do it.¡±

    Only then did the fans calm down a lot. ¡°What kind of beautiful and kind fairy is my idol? QAQ¡±

 Chapter 1102 - Unboxing Live-stream

    <h4>Chapter 1102: Unboxing Live-stream</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to be a fan of Little Jiu to the end! Even if she leaves the industry one day, I¡¯ll still be her fan!¡±

    The number of people sending gifts in Su Jiu¡¯s live-stream gradually decreased. It was not that the fans did not want to give her gifts, but she had just said that if they continued to send gifts, it would be exhausting for her and the staff. Therefore, as they didn¡¯t want to tire Little Jiu out, they had to temporarily hold back the thought of giving gifts.

    After that, Su Jiu began to open the birthday presents she had received today.

    Unboxing videos had always been very popr, so after Su Jiu¡¯s live unboxing of her birthday presents became a trending topic, more people surged into the stream, and the lobby began to get crowded.

    The gifts behind Su Jiu were piled up into a small mountain. She randomly picked a small one and winked mysteriously at the camera. ¡°Let¡¯s see today¡¯s first gift!¡±

    The fans were looking forward to it. After saying that, Su Jiu thought for a moment and handed the gift to Rong Si. ¡°Big Brother, open it for me.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Rong Si looked at her lovingly and took the gift.

    It was just a simple action, but it made the fans scream.

    ¡°Did you get the way Rong Si looked at Little Jiu just now? So suave!¡±

    ¡°Wow, if a handsome man looked at me like that, my heart would definitely stop beating!¡±

    Rong Si took the scissors and cut open the wrapping. Then, the fans saw what was inside and eximed.

    It was a diamond ne. Just by looking at the diamonds embedded in it, one could tell that it was expensive.

    Su Jiu had received many such gifts, so she was not surprised. However, she still thanked the camera and started to open the second gift.

    The fans felt that this was a visual feast. An eye-catching prince and princess were opening luxury goods that the fans might never be able to obtain in their lives. Although the fans were jealous, they wanted to continue watching.

    <i>Just take it as an eye-opener!</i>

    When Su Jiu opened the tenth gift box, she saw a car key and an exquisite card inside it.

    Su Jiu had no experience driving cars. She picked up the key and looked at it, curiously asking, ¡°What kind of car is this? Why is someone giving me a car? I don¡¯t know how to drive.¡±

    When the fans saw the logo on the car key, they became jealous again. They said in thements: ¡°Good lord, it¡¯s a Ferrari! Who¡¯s so generous as to give a luxury car just like that?¡±

    ¡°This car should cost at least a few million, right?¡±

    ¡°Think bigger. It might even cost tens of millions. Little Jiu doesn¡¯tck rich people in her circle.¡±

    Seeing Su Jiu¡¯s troubled expression, Rong Si chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re 18 years old. You can drive now.¡±

    In her heart, Su Jiu refused. She did not want to drive by herself. It would be good if she had a driver. However, she did not know who was so generous to give her such an expensive gift.

    Then, she picked up the greeting card and opened it. A line of scrawled words was written on it. ¡°Little Jiu, happy birthday. I give you gifts every year. I didn¡¯t know what to give you this year. I like cars, so I might as well give you one. You can¡¯t dislike it!¡±

    The signature was a single character¡ªHan.

    Even if there was no signature on there, Su Jiu knew who it was. He would give her a gift every year and personally write a greeting card for her. Every time, he would force her to ept it. It was really¡­

    Su Jiu did not know whether tough or cry. Rong Si also recognized Han Siye¡¯s handwriting. His eyes darkened, but he did not say anything.

    Although Han Siye had calmed down a lot and did not hang around in front of Little Jiu often, he had not given up.

 Chapter 1103 - A Dominating CEO

    <h4>Chapter 1103: A Dominating CEO</h4>

    However, no matter what he thought, Su Jiu would not give him a chance.

    Looking at the car keys, Su Jiu simply shouted at Han Siye, ¡°Han Siye, thank you for the gift, but I don¡¯t know how to drive. It¡¯s a waste for you to give me this. Take it back.¡±

    Not long after she finished speaking, her phone rang.

    Su Jiu picked up the phone and saw that it was a call from Han Siye. Obviously, he was watching the live broadcast.

    The fans watching the show kept spamming the live chat, asking Su Jiu to turn on the speaker.

    !!

    No matter what, Han Siye was someone who had chased after Su Jiu before and was Rong Si¡¯s rival in love. When enemies met, their eyes turned red. The fans were looking forward to Rong Si¡¯s reaction.

    The audience¡¯s cheers were too loud, and Su Jiu doted on her fans. Coupled with the fact that it was her birthday today, she had no choice but to turn on the loudspeaker.

    Han Siye¡¯s angry voice came from the other end. ¡°Little Jiu, what are you talking about? You want me to take it back? What a joke! How can I take back a gift that I¡¯ve given away? Do you think I¡¯m giving away my dignity too?¡±

    These words made many of the audienceugh. Just by hearing that exasperated voice, they could imagine the boy jumping around.

    Su Jiu was in a difficult position. ¡°No, it¡¯s mainly because I don¡¯t need this car.¡±

    ¡°There are many things that you don¡¯t need. You didn¡¯t say that you would return them. Why do you have to return what I gave you? I think you¡¯re prejudiced against me!¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    For a moment, she was speechless.

    She could only say, ¡°No, definitely not! I just feel that I don¡¯t need this gift. It¡¯s very expensive¡­¡±

    Han Siye was still unconvinced. He snorted. ¡°What? Can¡¯t I be rich?!¡±

    As soon as he said this, both Su Jiu and the audience, who were in their popcorn gallery, suddenly felt like hitting someone.

    When he said it like that, wasn¡¯t he just showing off his wealth?

    Su Jiu did not know whether tough or cry. Before she could speak, however, Han Siye continued, ¡°Little Jiu, tell me. Is it because the guy beside you doesn¡¯t like me that he told you not to ept my gift?¡±

    <i>Why is the little viin involved now?</i>

    Rong Si smirked and snorted disdainfully. ¡°You just realized that I don¡¯t like you?¡±

    Han Siye gritted his teeth. ¡°Shut up! I don¡¯t want to talk to you, let alone hear your voice!¡±

    The audience could not help butugh. It was really fun to watch the love rivals bicker in the middle of the night.

    Speaking of which, they seemed to understand why Little Jiu didn¡¯t choose Han Siye. They felt that his intelligence wasn¡¯t on the same level as Rong Si¡¯s. He was like a brat who had yet to grow up.

    Although Rong Si was also young, he gave off a dignified aura when he sat there. <i>Tsk tsk, he has the aura of a tyrant.</i>

    However, Su Jiu¡¯s fans basically did not know about his family background. From his looks and temperament, he should be a young master from an aristocratic family, right?

    Most people were born with that kind of temperament. It was not something that ordinary families would have. Moreover, in Little Jiu¡¯s circle, she had probablye into contact with the young masters and daughters of rich families. Therefore, the fans did not pursue the matter to the end and tacitly agreed that Rong Si was a match for her.

    Upon hearing Han Siye¡¯s words, Su Jiu pouted and could not help but retort, ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you call me first? You were the one who called. Why don¡¯t you want to hear it? Since that¡¯s the case, should I hang up now?¡±

    Han Siye was speechless.

    <i>Su Jiu is so protective of Rong Si. D*mn it!</i> It made him want to squat in a corner and draw circles.

 Chapter 1104 - Are You A Fool?

    <h4>Chapter 1104: Are You A Fool?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Han Xiao had originally nned to sleep after returning home. Unexpectedly, he saw his silly son sitting on the sofa and watching a live broadcast on a tablet. Furthermore, his eyes were lowered and his lips were tightly pursed as if he was in a bad mood.

    He immediately walked over to his son and frowned. ¡°What time is it? Why aren¡¯t you sleeping? What¡¯s so interesting about such a live broadcast? Hurry up and turn it off. Go to sleep. Don¡¯t make me control you when you¡¯re so old.¡±

    Han Siye did not look at him. He was still looking at the screen. ¡°I¡¯m watching Little Jiu¡¯s live-stream.¡±

    <i>What? Little Jiu¡¯s?!</i>

    Han Xiao¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. For a moment, he seemed to have lost his sleepiness. He asked, ¡°Rascal, why didn¡¯t you tell me?! If I knew that it was Little Jiu¡¯s live broadcast, I would have watched it too. Hurry up and tell me which tform it is. What¡¯s the room number?¡±

    Han Siye turned around and looked at his father with an expression that showed he clearly thought Han Xiao was an idiot.

    Han Xiao was an unqualified father who favored girls over boys. Han Siye was in a bad mood. However, his biological father did not notice that and paid attention to only Little Jiu.

    <i>Does he know that his son is hurt?!</i>

    Han Siye did not count on Han Xiao anymore. After all, ever since he had gotten to know Little Jiu, Han Xiao had always been like this. Han Xiao wished he could pamper Little Jiu like his own daughter. Unfortunately, he could not kidnap Little Jiu and bring her home. His wish to have a daughter couldn¡¯te true.

    Han Xiao eagerly took out his phone and entered the live-stream room. When he saw Little Jiu, he had a kind fatherly smile on his face. Those who did not know better would think that he was Su Jiu¡¯s biological father.

    Seeing Rong Si sitting beside Su Jiu and opening the gift with her, Han Xiao resentfully nced at his son. ¡°Look at him. If you had worked harder, you would be sitting beside Little Jiu now. I would have benefited from you!¡±

    Han Siye was unconvinced. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t want to? But Little Jiu likes that person. What can I do? I¡¯ve been wooing her for a long time!¡±

    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t like you, isn¡¯t it because you¡¯re not promising enough? If you¡¯re outstanding enough, do you have to worry about girls not liking you?¡±

    Han Siye rolled his eyes. ¡°Then tell me, what do I have to do to be outstanding enough?¡±

    Han Xiao reached out and ruffled his hair. ¡°First, you have to study well and graduate sessfully. Then, go to graduate school for me. When you finish studying, you¡¯lle back and inherit ourpany. Whether thepany can rise to the next level will depend on your ability. At that time, it¡¯ll be a good opportunity for you to show off.¡±

    Han Siye leaned back on the sofa and said in a muffled voice, ¡°I don¡¯t want to enter thepany.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Han Xiao immediately looked at him. ¡°What do you want to do if you don¡¯t enter thepany?¡±

    ¡°I want to enter the entertainment industry like you.¡±

    ¡°Enter the entertainment industry? Do you think it¡¯s that easy to be a celebrity?¡±

    ¡°Because I want to be with Little Jiu. It¡¯s best if I can film with her and act as a couple. If I can¡¯t be with her in reality, I can be with her in the movie. I can at least ept that.¡±

    Han Xiao was speechless again.

    After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°You remind me. If I have the chance to act with Little Jiu next time, I¡¯ll act as her father. If I can¡¯t have such a daughter in reality, it¡¯s not bad to have her in the show!¡±

    He became excited. He wished he could call his agency immediately and ask them to arrange it.

    The corners of Han Siye¡¯s mouth twitched.?<i>Should I have not said what I just said?</i>?Now his father would have a chance to take advantage of Little Jiu!

 Chapter 1105 - Large-scale Social Death Scene

    <h4>Chapter 1105: Large-scale Social Death Scene</h4>

    Han Siye imitated him and looked at him in disdain, mercilessly saying, ¡°Forget it. You want to act as Little Jiu¡¯s father? Her father won¡¯t agree. You might as well act as yourself.¡±

    Han Xiao nced at him from the corner of his eye and scoffed. ¡°Then don¡¯t even think about acting as Little Jiu¡¯s boyfriend. Since she already has a boyfriend, he might as well act as himself.¡±

    Han Siye was speechless.

    <i>D*mn it! Fine, let¡¯s hurt each other!</i>

    The father and son stared at each other. After a while, they gave each other a look of extreme disdain and went their separate ways.

    !!

    In the live broadcast room, Su Jiu continued to open the gifts.

    She casually took out an exquisite pink gift box from the pile and handed it to Rong Si to open.

    The audience in the live-stream was prepared to be blinded by diamonds and jade. However, when Rong Si opened the gift box, he saw two smaller pink boxes.

    Curious, Su Jiu leaned over to him. ¡°What is it?¡±

    <i>By the packaging, it seems to be some expensive jewelry. Right?</i>

    Before she could see it clearly, however, Rong Si closed the gift box, looking ufortable. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. More jewelry.¡±

    <i>Indeed.</i>

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Su Jiu did not think too much about it and sweetly smiled at the camera. ¡°Thank you, Big shot, for giving me this gift. I won¡¯t put it in the drawer or throw it to the pigs. I¡¯m going to film in a few days. It¡¯s a modern drama. This wille in handy.¡±

    After she said that, thements exploded.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Little Jiu, do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    ¡°Little Jiu, do you know what that gift is? ¡®It wille in handy in a few days.¡¯ Hahaha¡­ I¡¯mughing!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡±

    ¡°Little Jiu says thank you every time she opens a gift. Isn¡¯t this too much? Hahahahaha x10086~ However, I hope she can use this gift. Hehe~ Evil.jpg:

    ¡°No, no! Little Jiu, you can¡¯t use it now. You can¡¯t be someone else¡¯s woman now!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch our daughter, Rong Si, or you¡¯ll be dead! Her fans will attack you online!¡±

    ¡°Wuwuwu, my good daughter, it¡¯s not time for you to use that thing. You have to protect yourself. You can¡¯t hand yourself over so easily. At least until you get married. Mommy¡¯s heart will ache!¡±

    Seeing thement screen, Su Jiu finally realized that something was wrong.

    <i>Wait a minute, what are they talking about? What do they mean by ¡°bing someone else¡¯s woman¡±?</i>

    She was confused. Her gazended on the gift that Rong Si had put aside again. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Big Brother, what was that just now? Wasn¡¯t it jewelry?¡±

    Rong Si looked visibly embarrassed and avoided eye contact with her. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just open the next one.¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s curiosity was piqued. She shook his arm. ¡°Bring it over, and let me see! What is it? Why can¡¯t I use it?¡±

    ¡°You really want to see it?¡±

    ¡°Look. That¡¯s my gift. Why can¡¯t I look at it?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Helpless, Rong Si took the gift box back and handed it to her.

    Su Jiu took it and eagerly opened it. When she saw the so-called ¡°gift¡± inside, she looked as if she had been struck by lightning.

    The fans couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Is that embarrassment?¡±

    ¡°Little Jiu is dumbfounded. That expression is so cute! I love it!¡±

 Chapter 1106 - Bullied by the CEO Again

    <h4>Chapter 1106: Bullied by the CEO Again</h4>

    Su Jiu was extremely embarrassed. <i>Who gave me such an ¡°adult¡± gift? They must have been something. </i>It had made her experience a huge embarrassment.

    Rong Si also looked ufortable. He quickly closed the gift box and cleared his throat. ¡°Open the next one.¡±

    Su Jiu nodded, but when she thought about the gift just now, <i>it was really¡­ T_T.</i>

    She had never expected anyone to give her such a thing. Although she was indeed 18 years old and an adult, receiving such a gift still made her blush and her heart beat faster.

    Su Jiu tried her best to adjust her breathing and heartbeat. She wanted to pass it off as though it was nothing, but the more she thought about it, the more depressed she became. In the end, she could not help but say to the camera, ¡°Who gave me such a filthy gift? You have corrupted me. Come over here. I promise I won¡¯t beat you to death.¡±

    !!

    This amused the audience, and the live-stream was filled withughter again.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! How can you corrupt our daughter? You have ulterior motives!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let me know who sent it, or I won¡¯t be able to resist teaching him a lesson.¡±

    The group of fans was agitated. It was as if they were mothers who had seen their daughter get corrupted. They wished they could form a group to suppress the person who had given the gift. However, even if Su Jiu knew who had given it to her, she would not publicize it. No matter what, it was still a gift. It was just a little ingenious. Just brushing it off was better.

    Han Siye, who was watching the live broadcast, naturally saw the gift clearly. He was so angry that his teeth itched.

    <i>Who the f*ck is crazy enough to give such a gift? The fans are right. That person had ulterior motives!</i>

    It was obvious that, that person wanted Little Jiu to have a physical rtionship with that detestable guy, Rong Si. If he didn¡¯t agree, he would be the first to object, although it would be useless.

    Han Xiao was also a little embarrassed. He suddenly felt that the limited edition branded bag he gave Su Jiu was too old-fashioned and backward. No young person now would appreciate that.

    He nced at Han Siye and saw his unhappy expression. His gaze became sympathetic, and he sighed in disappointment.

    The gift-opening sessionsted for more than two hours and was still going on. Seeing that it was veryte, Su Jiu told the fans that she would continue the next day and asked everyone to rest early. The fans were reluctant to part with her and left the live-stream only after a while.

    ¡°Big Brother, it¡¯s been hard on you tonight. You helped me open so many gifts.¡± Su Jiu wrapped her arms around Rong Si¡¯s neck and kissed his chin.

    Rong Si¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°It¡¯s indeed hard, so I have to ask for a reward.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough of a reward?¡±

    ¡°No, because it didn¡¯t meet my expectations.¡±

    When she met his meaningful gaze, her face heated up. She knew what he wanted. Feeling helpless, she stood on tiptoe. She was about to kiss him on the lips when her phone suddenly rang.

    <i>Who is calling me at this hour?</i>

    She stopped what she was doing and took out her phone. It was Song Xinyan.

    Rong Si was a little disappointed at the pause, but he patiently waited for her to answer the phone first.

    ¡°Hello? Yanyan? What¡¯s wrong? Why are you calling me sote at night? Did your CEO bully you again?¡±

    The rtionship between the original female protagonist, Song Xinyan, and the original male protagonist, Li Mohan, could be said to be progressing smoothly. Moreover, it had already reached the point where they had to be with each other. Even if ten more vicious supporting actresses appeared, they would not be able to stop those two.

    Su Jiu was very satisfied with this. Fortunately, the direction of the novel hadpletely changed. Now, the original female lead and the male lead were living well. As a ¡°vicious supporting character,¡± Su Jiu was also living with the viin and they did not interfere with each other. It was perfect.

    On the other end, Song Xinyan unhappily said, ¡°Little Jiu! I spent so much effort to give you this gift, but you despised it and said that you want to beat me to death. Hmph! Didn¡¯t I do it so that you and your Brother Rong Si can get married sooner? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want to!¡±

 Chapter 1107 - Ancient CEOâ€™s Classic Story

    <h4>Chapter 1107: Ancient CEO¡¯s ssic Story</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    <i>Ah, this¡­</i>

    <i>This question is really shameful.</i>

    Even though Su Jiu felt that she was quite thick-skinned, her ears turned red when she heard such straightforward words.

    Rong Si was beside her. With his good eyesight, he could see a faint pink color slowly creeping up Su Jiu¡¯s fair and small ears. She was very cute and¡­ a little tempting. It suddenly made him want to take a bite out of her.

    ¡°Little Jiu, just tell me if you want to!¡± Song Xinyan asked.

    Song Xinyan was confident in her gift because she was sure that it was impossible for Little Jiu to have no desires when facing such a handsome man every day.

    Su Jiu turned to look at Rong Si, who was beside her. Caught off guard, she met a stunningly handsome face. She immediately gulped and bit her lip. ¡°Of course, I do!¡±

    ¡°Then what are you waiting for? You¡¯re already an adult. Be bold and pounce on the handsome man as soon as possible. We¡¯ll support you!¡± Song Xinyan said confidently. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because we support you that I gave you that gift to prevent you from going overboard and giving birth to a baby. Look at how considerate I am, right?¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>How thoughtful of you. Thank you so much.</i>

    Song Xinyan added happily, ¡°I even chose your favorite strawberry vor!¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>What the hell? That thing has vors? It can¡¯t be eaten!</i>

    The more she listened, the redder her ears became. However, she was unwilling to admit defeat, so she retorted, ¡°Yanyan, how do you know so much? Tell me, did you try it with your CEO?¡±

    As soon as she said that, Song Xinyan, who had been firing non-stop just now, immediately choked. Su Jiu did not need to look to imagine her embarrassed and shy look and felt that she had won something.

    ¡°W-Who tried it with him? I¡­ Daddy said that I¡¯m still young. If he crosses the line, I¡¯ll break his legs,¡± Song Xinyan argued with a red face. She regretted teasing Su Jiu. She had shot herself in the foot.

    <i>Aiya, it¡¯s better not to discuss such a question. It¡¯s embarrassing.</i>

    ¡°Really? Your CEO can actually resist? It doesn¡¯t seem like his style.¡±

    Su Jiu clearly remembered that the female lead in the original novel had long been consumed by the male lead. Of course, that was because the male lead suspected that she had an affair with the viin and forcefully took her for himself in a fit of anger. It was the ssic scene of the domineering CEO¡¯s novel.

    She didn¡¯t expect that even the plot would change after Song Xinyan had stopped getting involved with Su Jiu. To think that she had always thought that Song Xinyan and Li Mohan had already gotten together. After all, Li Mohan was a possessive man. He could endure it for so long. It was true love.

    The more he loved her, the more he cherished her.

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you anymore. Anyway, I¡¯m giving you a gift. Whether you use it is up to you. Bye!¡± Afraid that Su Jiu would ask about her rtionship with Li Mohan again, Song Xinyan quickly hung up.

    Su Jiu snickered. Suddenly, a deep and pleasant voice sounded in her ears. ¡°So, you have improper thoughts about me?¡±

    <i>Huh??</i>

    Stunned, Su Jiu turned around and met Rong Si¡¯s deep and yful eyes. For some reason, she became nervous. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t.¡±

    Her voice was a little soft. Obviously, she felt guilty andcked confidence.

 Chapter 1108 - Donâ€™t Be Like This At Night

    <h4>Chapter 1108: Don¡¯t Be Like This At Night</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Rong Si teased her. ¡°No? Then what were you saying?¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    Taking a deep breath, she realized that she had put the call on speaker. She didn¡¯t notice that the little viin had heard her conversation with Song Xinyan!

    <i>Ah ah ah ah, I wish I could dig a hole and bury myself in it!</i>

    ¡°You¡­ stop it!¡± Su Jiu turned to run, but Rong Si grabbed her wrist and gently pulled her into his arms. The tip of her nose bumped into his firm chest.

    Su Jiu felt pain and subconsciously covered her nose. It was then that her gaze fell on Rong Si¡¯s chest. She suddenly had the feeling that her little viin¡­ had grown up and was a decent man.

    No wonder when she was with him, especially when she was too close, she felt a sense of danger. It was the kind of feeling you got when a man and a woman were alone together.

    Rong Si saw that Su Jiu¡¯s face was already red. She was as cute as an apple, making him want to take a bite of her. He tried his best to suppress the urge in his heart and pressed her waist hard so that they were close.

    Her waist was slender and delicate, as if he would break it if he exerted a little more strength.

    This position was too ambiguous. Su Jiu panicked and pushed against his chest. ¡°Um, you¡­ don¡¯t do anything rash. My parents are at home!¡±

    Rong Si chuckled. He had no intention of letting go of her. In fact, his eyes were wantonly admiring her blushing expression. ¡°If I do anything rash, would you call them over?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Su Jiu choked. When she met his yful gaze, she puffed up her cheeks and said, ¡°Hmph! Do you think I don¡¯t dare? Let me tell you. If I let theme over, you will be kicked out of the house. Do you believe me?¡±

    ¡°I believe you,¡± Rong Si said. The smile on his lips deepened, and his gaze couldn¡¯t help but fall on the pile of gifts beside him.

    Su Jiu followed his gaze and realized that he was looking at the embarrassing gift that Song Xinyan had given her!

    Su Jiu was about to die of embarrassment. She quickly broke free from him, picked up the gift box, and locked it in the bottom drawer of the desk, as though it were an evil thing to be sealed.

    Rong Si smiled again. ¡°Why did you put it away? Is it¡­ useless?¡±

    ¡°¡­!!¡± Su Jiu immediately red at him in embarrassment.

    <i>The little viin is ¡­ getting worse and worse!</i>

    Rong Siughed. His usually cold and indifferent eyes, which were filled with smiles, shone brightly under the light. This stunned Su Jiu.

    When the little viin smiled from the bottom of his heart, he looked too beautiful!

    It made her a little restless. She wanted to rush up and pounce on him.

    As if he could tell what she wanted to do, Rong Si looked at her calmly, waiting for her toe over. To make matters worse, he reached out and loosened the cor of his shirt. His sexy corbone was faintly visible, like a silent invitation.

    Su Jiu sucked in another breath of cold air.?<i>What the¡­ He¡¯s suddenly so devilish. Is he trying to seduce me?</i>

    She didn¡¯t want to admit that she felt tempted, but she didn¡¯t look away from him for a moment. She just said angrily, ¡°Rong Si! What¡­ are you doing? Don¡¯t do this at night!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Rong Si looked confused. ¡°It seems like¡­ you¡¯re imagining things.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Su Jiu felt that she had been tricked. She pounced on him while he was unprepared. Caught off guard, Rong Si staggered and fell onto the sofa behind him.

 Chapter 1109 - Heartbeat

    <h4>Chapter 1109: Heartbeat</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Jiu was shocked. Before she could stop, she also fell heavily on him. Rong Si groaned in pain.

    ¡°Rong Si!¡± Su Jiu¡¯s eyes widened. She couldn¡¯t care less about how embarrassing her current posture was. Quickly trying to get up from his body, she looked at him with worry. ¡°How are you? Did I crush you? Does it hurt?¡±

    However, just as she got up, Rong Si reached out and grasped her waist, keeping her in the same position as before. It had indeed hurt just now. After recovering a little, he said with a smile, ¡°Just a bit. There¡¯s no need to be so anxious.¡±

    Su Jiu choked. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡±

    <i>I am not anxious!</i>

    Unfortunately, before she could finish, she heard him say, ¡°After all, no matter what you want to do to me, I¡¯ll cooperate.¡±

    He looked at her deeply. His eyes were teasing her, but they were also so gentle. A hint of desire also shed within them.

    In fact, which adolescent boy had never fantasized about being intimate with the girl he liked?

    Su Jiu had been in Rong Si¡¯s dreams more than once. Every time he woke up, his face would turn red and his heart would race. He was excited and ashamed at the same time. Little Jiu was such a beautiful and wless girl. How could he be so dirty-minded and have such wicked thoughts about her?

    But he just couldn¡¯t control himself.

    When he saw that there were only more boys around her, the thought of taking her for himself became stronger and stronger.

    Even though he knew that she would eventually belong to him, he could not wait.

    Rong Si¡¯s words and gaze made Su Jiu¡¯s heart beat faster, and her face became even hotter. The visual and mental impact of being teased by a man who was as handsome as a demon was extraordinary.

    Su Jiu did not dare to look at his face. Tilting her head slightly, she blushed. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t want to do anything to you. You¡¯re thinking too much.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Rong Si sounded regretful. ¡°But I thought I could give myself to you as a gift if you wanted.¡±

    Su Jiu was no longer a child, and she naturally understood the meaning behind his words. She could sense the little viin¡¯s current thoughts. Recently, his rtionship with her seemed to have developed further.

    She also knew why he had such thoughts. Rong Si had always said that there were too many men around her. Moreover, in his eyes, those men seemed to be interested in her and would snatch her away at any moment, so much so that it aroused his damn possessiveness.

    Su Jiu sighed silently. Although the little viin was really attractive and she had fantasized about going further with him, she was not mentally prepared.

    Even if such a thought appeared in her mind, her heart would immediately lose control. She would feel so hot that it was as if she had been thrown into a furnace, and she wanted to escape quickly.

    Su Jiu¡¯s face turned even redder. When she turned around and met the little viin¡¯s yful and serious gaze, she punched his chest a few times in embarrassment. ¡°Rong Si, when did you be like this? Where are your previous coldness and abstinence? Have you been eaten by a dog?¡±

    Rong Si held her small hand. Su Jiu¡¯s face was flushed and she was clearly shy. She was so cute that his heart pounded. He said, ¡°That coldness and abstinence don¡¯t exist in front of you.¡±

    With that, he pulled her down so that her little head rested on his chest. Stunned, Su Jiu subconsciously tried to get up, but he held her tightly.

    His slightly hoarse but exceptionally gentle voice sounded above her head. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

 Chapter 1110 - I Want to Hug You Again

    <h4>Chapter 1110: I Want to Hug You Again</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I want to hug you again.¡±

    As it turned out, Su Jiu could not reject Rong Si when he acted like this. She let him hug her. His cold and pleasant scent made her yearn for him and her heart flutter. Unable to help it, she reached out and tightened her grip on his shirt. When she looked up, she saw his sexy Adam¡¯s apple.

    Her throat moved, and she couldn¡¯t help but kiss him.

    Rong Si¡¯s eyes darkened, and he stared at her. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Su Jiu snickered and innocently blinked. ¡°Nothing. Why?¡±

    Rong Si was speechless.

    His chest heaved as he tried his best to suppress the urge on the spot.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this.¡±

    Su Jiu knew that he couldn¡¯t stand her teasing, but she continued.

    She deliberately asked, ¡°Or what?¡±

    Rong Si turned away, not knowing what to say. Su Jiu clearly saw his ears turn red.

    She could not help butugh. When the viin blushed, he was too cute. The atmosphere was too good. She wanted to tease him again, but the door to the room suddenly opened. Su Shengjing and An Yuan appeared in the doorway. When they saw this scene, they were stunned on the spot.

    Su Jiu and Rong Si had not expected them to appear. They were instantly embarrassed.

    When Su Shengjing saw that Su Jiu was lying on top of Rong Si and her clothes were disheveled, his face darkened. He frowned and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Su Jiu quickly got up from Rong Si and smiled awkwardly. ¡°No¡­ nothing. I identally fell just now. Big Brother wanted to help me, but I didn¡¯t expect we would fall onto the sofa together.¡±

    An Yuan tugged at his sleeve. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s not a big deal. Don¡¯t make a fuss.¡±

    Su Shengjing¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Am I making a fuss over nothing? I wonder what these two children will do the moment we take our eyes off them.¡±

    An Yuan did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°What can I do? You¡¯re thinking too much.¡±

    ¡°I hope I¡¯m thinking too much.¡± He snorted and red at Rong Si. ¡°Kid, behave yourself, okay? Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because you¡¯re an adult!¡±

    Rong Si also got up and pretended to be calm as he tidied his hair and cor. ¡°I understand,¡± he said obediently.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand.¡± Su Shengjing snorted again and nced at Su Jiu. ¡°Little Jiu, although it¡¯s your birthday today, it¡¯s veryte. Shouldn¡¯t you rest?¡±

    Su Jiu stuck out her tongue. ¡°Got it, Daddy. I¡¯ll rest right away.¡±

    Su Shengjing waved at her. ¡°Come here.¡±

    Su Jiu was a little confused, but she still obediently walked over. Her father reached out to touch the back of her head and led her out of the room, leaving Rong Si alone in the study.

    Su Jiu turned to look at Rong Si with an apologetic look in her eyes. However, Rong Si curled his lips slightly, indicating that he was fine. Under the light, that smile was so beautiful that it made Su Jiu¡¯s heart skip two beats.

    When they arrived in the living room, Su Shengjing asked Su Jiu to sit on the sofa. Then, he sat down on an armchair at the side. His expression was serious, and he looked like he was about to start a lecture.

    As expected, he said, ¡°Little Jiu, you¡¯re 18 years old and officially an adult. Your mother and I think it¡¯s better to tell you some things.¡±

    Su Jiu immediately sat up straight like a primary school student in the ss. ¡°Daddy, tell me.¡±

 Chapter 1111 - The World of Adults

    <h4>Chapter 1111: The World of Adults</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Jiu knew what her father wanted to tell her. She was just obediently cooperating with his performance.

    When Su Shengjing looked at her serious and humble expression, he choked. He suddenly did not know where to start. At the same time, he felt that he was a man, and it seemed inappropriate to say those things to a girl. Hence, he secretly pulled An Yuan, who was beside him, and gestured for her to speak.

    An Yuan did not want to say it at first. She had always believed in Su Jiu¡¯s character and knew that Su Jiu was aware of how to protect herself. However, feeling responsible for both her and Su Shengjing, she still gently said, ¡°Little Jiu, from today onward, you¡¯ll officially be an adult. You¡¯ll begin toe into contact with the world that belongs to adults. That¡­¡±

    She was a little embarrassed. ¡°You¡¯ve taken biology sses before. You should know a little about the matters between men and women, right?¡±

    Su Jiu nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±

    However, Su Jiu knew these things only in theory and had never put them into practice.

    When she thought of the little viin¡¯s increasingly handsome face, her heart could not help but beat faster. If she were being honest, Su Jiu felt that in the face of such a fatally attractive man, she was already impressive to have endured it until now without putting these things into practice.

    <i>This self-control is something to be proud of, right?</i>

    Although An Yuan was embarrassed, she tried her best not to show it. Smiling, she said, ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t object to you exploring the world of adults, but¡­ I have something to remind you of. Girls have to learn to protect themselves. After all, if there¡¯s anyone that will suffer from a rtionship, it¡¯s us girls. If you identally have a baby, can you handle it?¡±

    When Su Jiu heard this, she could no longer remain calm. Her heart beat faster, and her face turned slightly red. ¡°Mommy¡­ I¡­ I haven¡¯t thought about wanting a baby.¡±

    ¡°Mommy knows. Since you don¡¯t n to have a baby, you have to pay more attention to protecting yourself.¡±

    Su Shengjing coughed lightly and looked rather embarrassed. However, he still seriously said to Su Jiu, ¡°Little Jiu, your mother is right. You¡¯re the only child we have. You¡¯re still a girl. If you suffer, your mother and I will feel sorry for you. It might be difficult for me to control my urge to beat that brat up.¡±

    Su Jiu forced a smile. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll be careful. You really don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s best if you can say that.¡± He nodded. ¡°But you can¡¯t just say it. You have to remember it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, I will.¡± Su Jiu nodded vigorously.

    Only then did Su Shengjing¡¯s expression ease into something lighter. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s veryte. Go to sleep. Don¡¯t stay upte just because it¡¯s your birthday.¡±

    When Su Jiu returned to her room from the living room, she realized that someone was standing at the door of her room.

    The faint yellow light in the corridor outlined the handsome and deep outline of the young man. His expression could not be seen clearly, but it was inexplicably fatally attractive, making people want to approach him and investigate.

    Su Jiu quickened her pace and pounced on him with a smile. Rong Si naturally reached out and let her throw herself into his arms.

    Su Jiu lifted her head from his embrace. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you. The birthday girl is still awake. How can I sleep as a guest?¡±

    Su Jiu looked down at him. Perhaps it was because the light was too effective, but his eyes looked exceptionally gentle. Su Jiu¡¯s heart softened. She wrapped her arms around his waist and said, ¡°You¡¯re not a guest.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Then what am I?¡± Rong Si raised his eyebrows with interest.

 Chapter 1112 - Getting Worse and Worse

    <h4>Chapter 1112: Getting Worse and Worse</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    When Su Jiu met Rong Si¡¯s expectant gaze, she suddenly felt a little embarrassed. Her voice became softer. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re family. Although we¡¯re not married yet, in my heart, you¡¯re already my family.¡±

    ¡°Family?¡± Rong Si frowned, as if he wasn¡¯t satisfied with this answer.

    Su Jiu blinked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather you said lover than family.¡±

    <i>Love¡­ lover?</i>

    Su Jiu was stunned, and her heart began to beat faster.

    Yes, to be precise, the little viin was her lover. Because¡­ one could have many family members, but only one lover.

    ¡°I know. I was wrong, okay?¡± Su Jiu rubbed her head against Rong Si¡¯s chest as if she were a kitten pretending to be cute.

    Her hair tickled his chin, and he felt like a kitten¡¯s ws were gently scratching his heart. As he looked at the girl in his arms, his throat moved. Some impulse stirred, but he could only try to control it.

    However, a kiss was fine.

    Hence, Su Jiu¡¯s face was lifted by a warm hand. Before she could react, her waist was tightened and a hot kissnded on her lips.

    Su Jiu did not resist. On the contrary, she liked it. This was a closeness that belonged only to lovers, between her and Rong Si. It left her mesmerized.

    After an unknown period, when Su Jiu was panting, Rong Si finally let her go. His eyes were dark, like those of a wolf hungry for food. He stared at her flushed face and her red, seductive lips. In a slightly hoarse voice, he said, ¡°I think¡­ one day, I won¡¯t be able to hold myself back.¡±

    Su Jiu choked and blushed even more. ¡°Rong Si, you¡­ you¡¯re getting worse!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I learn it from you?¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    Alright, it did seem to have something to do with her¡­ The original little viin was a cold and serious person, but ever since she had seduced him, he had slowly changed into a different person. However, he was very seductive like this. Just a word from him could make her heart flutter.

    With that thought in mind, she moved her hand to his neck and hooked it around the back of his neck. She smiled meaningfully. ¡°I see. Then why don¡¯t you pay your tuition fees? Not everyone has a chance for me to teach them, so you have to pay your tuition fees!¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°Of course¡­¡± Su Jiu thought about it and looked at him aggressively. ¡°In the future, all the money you earn will belong to me!¡±

    Rong Si suddenly smiled. The faint curve of his mouth was breathtaking. His deep voice was gentle. ¡°I¡¯m already yours. Everything I own will be too.

    ¡°If you want it, I¡¯ll give it to you as long as I have it.¡±

    These words were so sweet that they made Su Jiu¡¯s heart melt. It was as if her entire heart was soaked in honey. She felt unbelievably sweet.

    The two of them stayed at the door of the room for a while longer. Finally, they heard Su Shengjing¡¯s soft coughing from the stairs; it sounded like a warning. Only then did Su Jiu reluctantly separate from Rong Si and return to her room.

    Su Shengjing nced sideways at Rong Si and snorted arrogantly. ¡°Brat, if I find out that you have ulterior motives for Su Jiu, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    Rong Si was speechless.

    It seemed that he could only endure until the day he married Little Jiu.

    ***

    Having stayed upte the night before, Su Jiu was extremely sleepy. She slept until noon the next day. By the time she washed up and went downstairs, Su Shengjing and An Yuan were already waiting for her at the dining table.

    Judging from their expressions, she could tell they seemed to have something to tell her.

    <strong>??</strong>

 Chapter 1113 - I Want to See You Show Off Your

    <h4>Chapter 1113: I Want to See You Show Off Your Love</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Rong Si sat opposite Su Shengjing. When he saw Su Jiuing down, his dark eyes lit up.

    Su Jiu smiled at him and naturally sat down next to him. The corners of Su Shengjing¡¯s mouth twitched. If Little Jiu had sat next to him, he would¡¯ve been overjoyed.

    Rong Si gave Su Jiu a sandwich she liked and thoughtfully spread strawberry jam on it, which she liked too. Su Jiu had always loved strawberries ever since she was a child. Rong Si still remembered how sweet her smile had been when he had given her strawberry hair clips as a child.

    Su Jiu took the sandwich and took a bite. Then, she heard Su Su Shengjing say, ¡°Little Jiu, let me ask you something. Do you still remember Yang Fangping?¡±

    Su Jiu raised her head and confusedly looked at her father. ¡°Yes. Why?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like this. He called me two days ago and said that he had prepared a new variety show. It¡¯s a parent-child show. He wants to invite us to participate in it. Do you want to go?¡±

    Instead of answering him, Su Jiu asked, ¡°Daddy, do you want to go?¡±

    He smiled and answered without hesitation, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Su Jiu agreed without hesitation as if she did not need to consider this question at all.

    ¡°Really? You told me before that you didn¡¯t want to take on so many variety shows.¡±

    ¡°Aiya, that¡¯s different! Previously, people from the production team always asked me to film love variety shows. But I already have a boyfriend. So I didn¡¯t want to act with those boys.¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s words satisfied Rong Si.

    ¡°But if I¡¯m filming a variety show with Daddy, of course, I¡¯m willing!¡± Su Jiu added and smiled sweetly at him.

    When Su Shengjing looked at her smile, his mood brightened. ¡°Actually, I wanted to take on this show partly to thank Yang Fangping for giving us a chance to appear on the show back then. That was how I was able to make aeback. Of course, at the end of the day, the reason my fate changed was that I met you. Little Jiu, I¡¯m grateful for God¡¯s arrangements.¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart warmed. It was indeed a blessing for her toe to this world.

    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m also very grateful to have met you. I finally know what it¡¯s like to have a father.¡±

    In her previous life, she was an orphan without parents and had never known what a ¡°home¡± was. Now, not only did she have a father, but she also had a mother and a real home. Her blood rtives were her home.

    She was no longer alone.

    Su Shengjingughed again. His throat moved as he continued, ¡°I want to participate in this show. Some part of it is because I haven¡¯t gone out alone with you for a long time. Shouldn¡¯t we relive our private time together?¡±

    An Yuan nced at him from the corner of her eye. ¡°So it was my appearance that ruined the world for the two of you?¡±

    Despite thatment, she was not jealous of what the father and daughter said to each other just now. It was true.

    ¡°Why? Are you jealous?¡± Su Shengjing raised his eyebrows. A hint of yfulness appeared in his handsome eyes. ¡°What a coincidence that a love variety show has asked me to be a guestmentator. I might as well tell them that I don¡¯t want to be a guestmentator. I should bring my family members to show off my love.¡±

    Embarrassed, An Yuan pushed him. ¡°Come on. You¡¯re always so indecent. Those who record love variety shows are all young people in their early twenties. How old are you? Why are you still joining in the fun? Just be a guestmentator.¡±

    Su Jiu could not help but interject, ¡°But there¡¯s an audience here who wants to see your public disys of affection. What should we do?¡±

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1114 - A Girlâ€™s Heart Will Explod

    <h4>Chapter 1114: A Girl¡¯s Heart Will Explode</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Shengjing¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°Did you hear that? Little Jiu wants to see it. As her parents, we have to satisfy her.¡±

    An Yuan suppressed herughter. ¡°Sure. As long as you¡¯re not afraid of being called shameless and showing off your love at your age, I¡¯m fine with it.¡±

    ¡°Daddy and Mommy, you¡¯re still young. You¡¯re not old at all. Don¡¯t let others say that!¡± Su Jiu retorted.

    Indeed, Su Jiu and An Yuan did not look old at all. They looked to be in their early thirties at most, and they were good-looking. They even possessed an indescribable charm that only middle-aged people had when they were in their twenties. If the two of them went on a dating variety show, Su Jiu did not need to think to know how popr they would be.

    Anyway, she had grown up. Every time she saw her parents showing off their love in front of her, her teenage heart would explode. Then, she would think of her boyfriend and couldn¡¯t help but call him, video call him, and kiss him on the screen.

    After breakfast was over, Su Shengjing contacted Yang Fangping and confirmed that he would participate in the show with Su Jiu.

    The news made Yang Fangping exhrated. He knew that this program would be popr!

    As long as Su Shengjing and Su Jiu were around, there was no need to worry about the show¡¯s poprity. The show would start filming next month. Yang Fangping would decide on a time with Su Shengjing and bring Su Jiu along.

    Su Jiu followed Rong Si upstairs to the guest room. Rong Si had something to do overseas, so he had to go back to deal with it. Su Jiu helped him pack his luggage.

    The thought of not seeing him for a long time made her mood sour. Rong Si was no longer a student who coulde back for a few long holidays every year. Now that he had to manage thepany and expand the business, he was so busy that he might not even have time to eat.

    Despite all that, he had rushed back to attend her birthday party in a hurry.

    The more Su Jiu thought about it, the more depressed she felt.

    Rong Si saw this and hugged her from behind, resting his chin on her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Even if I¡¯m not with you, I¡¯ll call you every day.¡±

    Su Jiu turned around and looked at him. Puffing up her cheeks, she gloomily said, ¡°Phone calls aren¡¯t enough. You have to video call me!¡±

    Rong Si smiled at her sulky look. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep with a mic.¡±

    ¡°Okay, whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°Really? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯d get so busy that you¡¯d forget me.¡±

    Rong Siughed and hugged her tighter. ¡°No matter how busy I am, I won¡¯t forget my girlfriend. However, I¡¯m busy now because I want to have enough money to marry you.¡±

    Su Jiu was touched, but she still said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll go back on my word one day and not want to marry you?¡±

    ¡°Who do you want to marry if not me, huh?¡±

    ¡°I¡ª¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t think of anyone, then you can marry only me.¡±

    Su Jiu red at him. ¡°Hey!¡±

    When she met his teasing yet gentle eyes, her heart suddenly beat a little faster.?<i>D*mn it! This man¡¯s face is irresistible.?</i>Even if she looked at him every day, her heart would still beat faster!

    Rong Si didn¡¯t say anything. He just lowered his head and kissed her.

    ***

    In the afternoon, Rong Si boarded a flight overseas.

    Su Jiu watched as the ne soared into the sky and slowly disappeared from her sight before returning. A weekter, she followed Su Shengjing to a small city in the north to film Yang Fangping¡¯s variety show.

    This variety show was different from the parent-child program of the past. It was no longer about a young father with a cute child. The kids were all in their teens. They had personalities, were rebellious, and easily provoked conflict with their parents. The dynamics were very interesting.

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1115 - Little Jiu Is Super Sweet, I Love Her!

    <h4>Chapter 1115: Little Jiu Is Super Sweet, I Love Her!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Jiu followed Su Shengjing to the small city. The scenery along the way was gorgeous. It was a stark contrast to the south where she lived. It was autumn now, and the ginkgo leaves were yellow. The leaves were spread on the ground in a goldenyer, looking especially beautiful.

    The filming location was a five-star hotel in a small city. Su Jiu and Su Shengjing were the first to arrive there.

    Yang Fangping had been waiting for them for a long time. When he saw the father and daughter, he immediately went up to them and extended his hand. Smiling until his eyes narrowed into a line, he said, ¡°Brother, long time no see. I¡¯ve waited for your schedule this time. It¡¯s too difficult to invite you!¡±

    In fact, over the years, he hadunched many variety shows one after another. He had wanted to invite Su Shengjing to participate every time, but Su Shengjing was always busy.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped. Su Shengjing was too popr. He didn¡¯t even have time to film television dramas or movies. How could he have the time to participate in variety shows?

    Su Jiu smiled at the director. ¡°Uncle Yang, if a suitable variety show for Daddy is avable next time, just call me. I¡¯ll settle it for you!¡±

    Yang Fangping¡¯s gaze fell on her. The soft and cute little girl from the past had already grown into a slender and elegant youngdy. He could not help but sigh at how quickly time passed.

    His heart warmed, and he kindly smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right! Little Jiu, you reminded me. Your father dotes on you so much. He won¡¯t say no to anything you want, right?¡±

    Su Shengjing nced at Su Jiu from the corner of his eyes and proudly said, ¡°That might not be the case. If I had spoiled her so much, she would have turned bad long ago. I wonder who she would have run away with.¡±

    At this moment, in a foreign country, Rong Si, who was handling official business in his office, suddenly sneezed.

    Yang Fangping knew that Su Shengjing was referring to Rong Si. He had also watched the live broadcast of Su Jiu¡¯s birthday and felt that her boyfriend was not bad. Not only was he good-looking, but he also seemed to have a good temper. The young man agreed to her requests and looked at her with a doting gaze.

    That kind of doting was not an act.

    In any case, as a wily old fox who had been in society for decades, Yang Fangping could not see anything wrong with them. He only felt that they were a perfect match. However, as a father with a daughter, Yang Fangping could understand Su Shengjing¡¯s feelings.

    No one wanted their precious daughter to be taken away by someone else.

    Yang Fangpingughed and joked, ¡°Then have Little Jiu break up with that kid. She won¡¯t get married and will stay by your and her mother¡¯s side for the rest of her life.¡±

    Just as Su Jiu was about to protest, she heard Su Shengjing snort. ¡°Forget it. If I have her break up with that kid, she¡¯ll hate me to death.¡±

    Su Jiu quickly shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t hate Daddy. I never will!¡±

    Su Shengjing looked gratified. ¡°I didn¡¯t dote on you for nothing.¡±

    Su Jiu hugged Su Shengjing¡¯s arm and rubbed her face against his shoulder. She smiled sweetly at him, her eyes curved like crescent moons and her fair face pink. ¡°So, Daddy, you have to continue to dote on me. You can¡¯t change for a hundred years!¡±

    What the two of them did not know was that the production team had started recording the moment they entered the hotel. The cameraman who carried a camera at the side felt this was so adorable that his face was covered in blood.?<i>D*mn! Who could resist his daughter¡¯s cuteness?</i>

    Yang Fangping deliberately did not edit this part, so when the show was broadcasted, thements were simr. ¡°Ahhh! What kind of sweet girl is Little Jiu!¡±

    ¡°Little Jiu¡¯s smile is too sweet! Her voice is also sweet! Oh my god! How much candy did she eat growing up?¡±

    ¡°Wuwuwu, who doesn¡¯t love sweet girls?! I¡¯m even starting to be jealous of her boyfriend. D*mn it!¡±

    Soon, #Little_Jiu_is_so sweet_I_love_her_so_much# became a trending topic.

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1116 - Why Are You Not Wild Anymore?

    <h4>Chapter 1116: Why Are You Not Wild Anymore?</h4>

    Su Shengjing reached out and ruffled Su Jiu¡¯s hair. ¡°How can a hundred years be enough? Let¡¯s continue to be father and daughter in the next life and the next.¡±

    His voice was low and doting, which left the audience speechless.

    ¡°Sobs! I want a father like this too!¡±

    ¡°Su Shengjing is definitely a good father. Otherwise, why would Su Jiu like him so much? She¡¯s so old, yet she still clings to him.¡±

    Su Jiu was also touched by those words. In fact, she really wanted to meet him in her next life and be his daughter again. No one could rece him as her father.

    !!

    At this moment, another pair of guests arrived at the hotel.

    Unexpectedly, it was an old friend.

    When Su Jiu saw Han Xiao, she immediately understood Yang Fangping¡¯s good intentions. No, his intentions were sinister!

    After all, Han Xiao had note alone. Instead, he had brought his son, Han Siye. Of course, the father and son had not expected Su Shengjing and Su Jiu to participate in this variety show. Seeing the two here, they were pleasantly surprised.

    Han Xiao immediately went up to Su Shengjing and held his hand. Sighing, he said, ¡°Shengjing, how long has it been since west met? It¡¯s been almost two years, right? Anyway, after we filmed that movie, you didn¡¯te to look for me. I was also busy and didn¡¯t have time to ask you out.¡±

    Su Shengjing shook his hand and nced sideways at Su Jiu. ¡°It¡¯s because this girl is about to take the college entrance examination. I have to nag her to study hard.¡±

    Han Xiao¡¯s gaze fell on Su Jiu¡¯s face, and he immediately smiled like a kind father. ¡°Little Jiu, long time no see. Do you still remember Uncle? You seem to have grown taller and more beautiful. You look like your mommy.¡±

    This displeased Su Shengjing. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t think she looks like me?¡±

    Han Xiao was speechless again.

    <i>You even want to argue about this?</i>

    Han Xiao was speechless, but he said perfunctorily, ¡°She looks like you too. How can your biological daughter not be like you?¡±

    ¡°You sound like you¡¯re bullsh*tting.¡±

    ¡°What the hell? I¡¯m clearly sincere, okay? Do you want me to say that she doesn¡¯t look like you?¡±

    ¡°Try saying that, and I¡¯ll break off our friendship immediately. We¡¯re not filming this show anymore. Let¡¯s go out and fight first.¡±

    The corners of Su Jiu¡¯s mouth twitched. Every time the two fathers met, they would bicker with each other. However, at most, they were just having fun. Cut ties?

    No such thing existed.

    Han Siye gave his father a disdainful look before looking at Su Jiu with aplicated expression.

    When he was young, he could express his love for her without restraint. But now, he had to restrain himself and suppress it. It was as if something was stuck in his heart.

    <i>No, you can¡¯t do this. Han Siye, you said you would let it go.</i>

    Han Siye secretly took a deep breath and smiled at Su Jiu. ¡°Little Jiu, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. How¡­ have you been?¡±

    Today, Han Siye had worn a long white T-shirt, jeans, and ck canvas shoes. When he faced Su Jiu, he was not as arrogant as usual. Instead, he looked a little obedient.

    The audience couldn¡¯t help butment: ¡°? Is this the Han Siye I know? Why isn¡¯t he wild anymore?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that simple? Because of love.¡±

    ¡°Ahhh, Little Ye is so pitiful. Why does it feel like he¡¯s a big dog begging its owner to pet him?¡±

    ***

    Facing Han Siye, Su Jiu felt a little awkward. No matter what, she had rejected him and hurt him before. It was embarrassing to meet him without any mental preparation.

    <i>D*mn it! Everyone on the Inte knows about me and Han Siye. Uncle Yang called him over on purpose!</i>

    With the camera capturing the scene, Su Jiu could only pretend to be calm and smile politely. ¡°Pretty good. What about you?¡±

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1117 - Master Qing Returns!

    <h4>Chapter 1117: Master Qing Returns!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°I¡­¡± Han Siye touched the back of his head and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s just like that.¡±

    ¡°Hm, it¡¯s better to be alright than to have ups and downs, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯m just like you now. Other than attending sses in school, I asionally follow my father to act in some shows. I¡¯m basically half an artist now.¡± What Han Siye didn¡¯t tell her was that he had chosen to enter this industry for her.

    He was satisfied to be in the same circle as her. Especially if he received the same film as her, he could often see her on set.

    Although many people on the Inte said that he was a bootlicker and, even more unpleasantly, that he wanted to be a mistress¡ªhe knew that Little Jiu had a boyfriend, but he still had improper thoughts about her¡ªHan Siye did not think that he had done anything wrong.

    It was true that she had a boyfriend, but he did not disturb her or force her to be with him. He just continued to love her silently in his heart. Was that wrong?

    Perhaps, he would give up on her only on the day she married Rong Si.

    The atmosphere was a little awkward. Su Jiu pretended to be rxed and smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯m your senior, right? Be polite to me, okay?¡±

    Han Siye also smiled as if nothing had happened. ¡°Yes, please guide me, senior.¡±

    Fortunately, Han Xiao spoke at this moment, relieving some of the awkwardness. ¡°Ha, you do need Little Jiu to guide you. It¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but your acting skills are not good. You¡¯re far inferior to Little Jiu. You should learn from her.¡±

    Han Siye nced at him from the corner of his eye and said in disdain, ¡°Ha, and your acting skills are far inferior to Uncle Su¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°What did you say? My acting skills are worse than this guy¡¯s. Impossible!¡± Han Xiao was unconvinced. After all, he had won several Best Actor awards.

    Su Shengjing smiled and satisfactorily said to Han Siye, ¡°Kid, you have good taste.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Han Siye arrogantly raised his chin. This made Han Xiao so angry that he wanted to throw him out.

    ¡°Are you even my son?¡± Han Xiao asked.

    Han Siye seriously replied, ¡°We¡¯re rted by blood, but maybe not emotionally.¡±

    The audienceughed in thements again.

    ¡°Hahahaha, Best Actor Han is too difficult! It¡¯s fine if he¡¯s a ve to his wife at home, but he¡¯s even being bullied by his son?¡±

    ¡°This son is too unfilial. You might as well have given birth to a piece of barbecued pork. Why don¡¯t you throw it away? Tell us where you threw it, and I¡¯ll pick it up!¡±

    ¡°Movie King Han is really pitiful. To be honest, I think Movie King Han¡¯s ability is about the same as Su Shengjing¡¯s. There¡¯s no need topete.¡±

    Han Xiao could not be bothered with his son. At this moment, another guest arrived at the venue.

    ¡°D*mn! It¡¯s Xiao Yang and Xiao Wei! Oh my god! What kind of godly lineup is it this time?!¡±

    ¡°Ahhh, so handsome! How are they still so good-looking?!¡±

    ¡°Xiao Wei is so handsome! Boohoo, I beg him to enter the entertainment industry too! Though, he¡¯s a piano prince now. It¡¯s also very good.¡±

    Xiao Wei was wearing a white shirt and a beige windbreaker today. He looked gentle and refined, like a rich young master from a prestigious family. And he was indeed one. He was now a popr pianist with arge group of fangirls, and his poprity was not inferior to that of A-list celebrities in the circle.

    When Xiao Wei saw Su Jiu and Han Sye, he was also a little surprised. He immediately understood what Yang Fangping wanted to do. It seemed like he wanted to sell a lot of emotions in this series.

    If he had guessed correctly, the remaining guests were Li Kaiwen, Li Nuoer, Chen Xixi, and Chen Ke, who had filmed the show with them.

    As expected, Li Kaiwen, Li Nuoer, Chen Ke, and Chen Xixi arrived at the scene one after another.

    When the audience saw this scene, they were filled with emotions. ¡°Oh my god! They are the guests of the first episode of ¡®Daddy, let¡¯s go!¡¯ Boohoo, I¡¯m back!¡±

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1118 - Still Their Motherly Fan

    <h4>Chapter 1118: Still Their Motherly Fan</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°Ahhh, Yang Fangping is still good at bringing people to tears. I¡¯m crying!¡±

    ¡°Time passes so quickly¡­ The children from back then have all grown up¡­ We¡¯ve also gotten old.¡±

    ¡°I suddenly feel a little sad. These children brought us so much joy back then¡­ But it doesn¡¯t matter. Even if they grow up, I¡¯m still their fan!¡±

    ¡°+1!¡±

    The fans of the previous show got very emotional. Back then, they loved this show. They had not expected to see these familiar faces together again after more than ten years.

    When Li Kaiwen, Chen Ke, and the others saw the guests who had recorded the show together, they also got emotional.

    After filming the show that year, they had be popr. However, after so many years, Li Kaiwen and Chen Ke were already in a semi-retired state. There had been no news from them for the past few years. When they were free, they would study cooking at home or take their wives on tours.

    This was especially true for Li Kaiwen, who used to be a rock singer. Although he was stillposing, he was more focused on making delicacies. He even shared pictures of them online with his fans andizens. Now, he had be a famous food blogger.

    Chen Ke was the one who brought his wife around the country and then around the world. asionally, he would take on movies and television dramas. However, his fans liked to see the travel vlogs he posted online and the scenes of him showing off his love to his wife.

    Li Kaiwen¡¯s son, Li Nuoer, was of mixed blood. He had been very good-looking since he was young. Now, he had lived up to everyone¡¯s expectations and was still the same. He had grown into a handsome youth. His heaven-defying eyshes were his defining feature.

    Chen Xixi used to be a shy little girl. However, ever since she had filmed ¡°Daddy, Let¡¯s Go,¡± she had be much more cheerful. Now, she was also a beautiful and tall girl. However, she had not entered the entertainment industry. Instead, she focused on her studies and had gotten into one of the top five universities in the country. She was even majoring in medicine.

    Medical students were famous for being busy. It was not easy for Yang Fangping to invite her to the show.

    The audience was exhrated. They went everywhere, and countless people spammed ¡°The gods return!¡± on the Inte.

    After a short period of the briefing, the fathers and the children returned to their rooms upstairs to rest. They would officially start recording the first episode the next day.

    ***

    The next morning, the impatient camera crew knocked on the doors. The camera first focused on Su Jiu. After the crew knocked on the door a few times, Su Jiu opened the door.

    She had just woken up and was rubbing her eyes. When she saw the camera crew, she quickly perked up and smiled. ¡°Good morning!¡±

    Thements immediately appeared. ¡°Wow! It¡¯s a hit from Little Jiu¡¯s bare face!¡±

    At this moment, Su Jiu did not have any makeup on and was bare-faced. Her face was fair and clean, her lips were pink, and her long hair was obediently scattered in front of her chest. A few strands of hairy on her head, and her ignorant appearance looked adorable.

    ¡°Wow! Little Jiu appeared on camera without makeup! Is she so good-looking even without makeup? I¡¯m kneeling!¡±

    ¡°What kind of fairy is this? What made her descend to the mortal world???¡±

    ¡°Little Jiu looks so good even without makeup! Boohoo, what kind of ugly monster am I?¡±

    The cameramen were stunned by Su Jiu¡¯s bare face. They had filmed many female celebrities before, but none of them had such good looks. Many of them could not face anyone without filters.

    Facing Su Jiu, one of the cameramen subconsciously softened his tone. ¡°Are we too early?¡±

    ¡°No, no. I just got up. You¡¯re just in time.¡±

    Su Jiu did not get angry when she had just woken up. She led the cameraman into the room. Anyway, this was a hotel, so it did not matter if they came in.

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1119 - Thanks for the Free Dog Food

    <h4>Chapter 1119: Thanks for the Free Dog Food</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    The camera captured Su Jiu¡¯s room. Other than the formal decor of the hotel, nothing was special about the room. It was spotless and tidy. Suddenly, arge stuffed rabbit attracted the cameraman¡¯s attention.

    The cameraman pointed the camera at the rabbit doll that Su Jiu had ced on the bed. It was snow-white and cute. It held a small basket of strawberries in its hand. The cameraman asked curiously, ¡°Little Jiu, you brought a stuffed toy here?¡±

    Unexpectedly, Su Jiu suddenly became a little shy. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m used to having it with me. With it by my side, I sleep much more peacefully outside.¡±

    ¡°Really? Who¡¯s it from? Was it your Dad?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Su Jiu shook her head and smiled embarrassedly. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ from my boyfriend.¡±

    Thements started again. ¡°I came here to watch a parent-child variety show. Why am I being fed dog food?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the free dog food. I¡¯m full.¡±

    ¡°This rabbit is so cute! Where can I buy it too? Please let me know!¡±

    In less than two minutes, the link to buy the stuffed toy had been dug out by theizens. It was actually a custom-made toy by a first-tier luxury brand. Only 20 of them existed in the world, and every one of them was custom-made ording to the customers¡¯ requirements. It was definitely unique.

    This plush toy was priced at 18,888 yuan.

    Thements flooded again: ¡°Alright, this price is too much for my poor dog eyes. I don¡¯t deserve it!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m tired of saying the words ¡®envious of Little Jiu.¡¯ Speaking of which, Little Jiu¡¯s boyfriend is really handsome¡­ He¡¯s handsome, gentle, and rich. I¡¯m crying. Only a fairy like Little Jiu can have a godly boyfriend like QAQ, right?¡±

    ¡°Little Jiu¡¯s boyfriend is very handsome! +1¡±

    Thements inexplicably started praising Su Jiu¡¯s appearance.

    At that time, Rong Si, who was overseas, was also watching the show. He had turned off the annoyingments from the beginning. He wanted to watch only Su Jiu.

    When he saw Su Jiu blushing as she introduced the rabbit he had given her to the cameraman, he could not help but smile. He was happy from the bottom of his heart, and his usually indifferent eyes became gentler at this moment.

    Rong Si¡¯s slender fingers caressed the screen andnded on Su Jiu¡¯s face as if he were really touching her. Although he looked calm on the surface, his heart was restless. He wished he could go back and see her immediately.

    Clearly, they had just separated not long ago.

    He had to quickly stabilize thepany here and then return to China. In the future, he would never be separated from her again.

    After the camera crew had filmed the scene of the fathers and children waking up, it was time for breakfast.

    The guests were so hungry that their stomachs were rumbling. Yang Fangping appeared at an inappropriate time and said that he wanted to y a game before breakfast. It was a game where the father and the child would write on a piece of paper what they wanted to eat and what the other party wanted to eat. If the answers were the same, it meant that they were telepathic and would be rewarded with a sumptuous breakfast.

    If the answers were different, then that was too bad. They would only be given a bowl of tomato and egg noodles. The father and child would split it as they saw fit.

    Su Jiu nced at the braised beef noodles and her favorite doughnuts and egg tarts on the table not far away. Then, she looked at the dozens of Chinese and Western-style breakfasts on the table and suddenly felt that she could eat only tomato and egg noodles.

    She turned to look at Su Shengjing, who was at least three to four meters away from her.

    However, Su Shengjing looked rxed, as if he was determined to win.

    Han Siye stood beside Su Jiu with one hand in his pocket, looking nonchnt. He nced sideways at Yang Fangping and bluntly said, ¡°How old are you to still y such a game? You¡¯re so childish. If you don¡¯t want us to eat then just say it!¡±

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1120 - The Chef Delayed by the Entertainment Industry

    <h4>Chapter 1120: The Chef Dyed by the Entertainment Industry</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°Hahahaha, Little Ye is still Little Ye. He dares to say anything. I love him.¡±

    ¡°Is Brother wrong? This game is childish!¡±

    ¡°I realize that variety shows nowadays never allow people to eat properly.¡±

    ¡°Han Siye is so handsome! When he stands with Little Jiu, he¡¯s like a character from an idol drama. I¡¯m begging the two of them to film an idol drama!¡±

    All kinds ofments appeared in the live chat. However, even though the audience felt that this game was indeed a little childish, they still excitedly watched the show.

    Yang Fangping had long figured out Han Siye¡¯s personality and knew that the young man wasn¡¯t really unhappy; he was simply fooling around. So, the director teased Han Siye in return. ¡°Why? Are you afraid that you won¡¯t have breakfast?¡±

    Han Siye nced sideways at his father and snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t have confidence in him.¡±

    Not to be outdone, Han Xiao immediately retorted, ¡°You brat¡­ I don¡¯t have confidence in you either! Who doesn¡¯t know that our father and son rtionship is fake?¡±

    Everyoneughed. Soon, the game officially began.

    First, Su Jiu guessed that she was in a difficult position because her father was usually not picky about food. He liked both Chinese and Western-style breakfasts. It was too difficult to choose two of the dozen or so breakfasts before them and pick the same ones as her father would.

    She had no choice. After some deliberation, she wrote down her father¡¯s favorite soup dumplings and her favorite braised beef noodles on the drawing board.

    On the other side, Su Shengjing had also finished writing his answers. He did not seem to have much hesitation. Yang Fangping was as expectant as the audience. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see what Su Jiu wrote now.¡±

    Su Jiu turned the drawing board over and said in a sweet voice, ¡°I wrote these two. If I remember correctly, Daddy likes to eat Xiaolongbao. Especially the Xiaolongbao that Mommy makes, it¡¯s his favorite. As for me, I like braised beef noodles, especially Mommy¡¯s. It¡¯s really, really delicious.¡±

    Actually, her mother rarely cooked. After all, they had a helper at home. However, An Yuan¡¯s culinary skills were excellent. It was more than enough for her to open a private restaurant. However, her mother had said that she would not cook for others, only for her and her father.

    Audience: ¡°Where can I buy the xiaolongbao and braised beef noodles made by the great beauty An Yuan?¡±

    ¡°Help! Just listening to Little Jiu makes me hungry!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already picked up my phone and ordered takeout.¡±

    ***

    ¡°It seems that Su Jiu¡¯s mother is a chef who has been held back by the entertainment industry!¡± Yang Fangping smiled and turned to Su Jiu. ¡°Now, let¡¯s see what Su Jiu¡¯s father wrote. Can he and Su Jiu enjoy a sumptuous breakfast? Come, 3, 2, 1¡ª¡±

    He flipped the drawing board over. On it were the words ¡°Xiaolongbao¡± and ¡°Braised Beef Noodles.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>No way! Daddy wrote the same thing as I did!</i>

    Everyone at the scene was quite surprised. Han Xiao couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Good lord! Are you two so telepathic? I¡¯m jealous!¡±

    Su Shengjing nced at him and said proudly, ¡°That¡¯s true. Unfortunately, you don¡¯t have such a sweetheart. I can only pity you.¡±

    Han Xiao was speechless.

    <i>He¡¯s really asking for a beating!</i>

    Even Xiao Yang and Li Kaiwen, who did not have a daughter, felt that Su Shengjing¡¯s smug face deserved a beating. Chen Ke, on the other hand, felt honored and inexplicably smug.

    However, what shocked Han Xiao and the others the most was that their sons had not managed to guess what their fathers wanted to eat. Obviously, they had not paid attention to observing and understanding each other. In short, they did not care about their fathers.

    The audience burst intoughter in thements. ¡°Facts have proven that Su Jiu is undoubtedly the winner in life.¡±

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1121 - Am I crazy?

    <h4>Chapter 1121: Am I crazy?</h4>

    ¡°Having a daughter is not a big deal, but having one like Little Jiu is amazing! I¡¯m jealous even if I¡¯m a man!¡±

    ¡°Han Xiao¡¯s expression¡­ It¡¯s hard to exin. Hahahaha, I¡¯m dying ofughter!¡±

    ¡°Good lord! Others are showing off their wealth, but Su Shengjing is showing off his daughter. How many years has he been showing off?¡±

    ¡°D*mn it! But I really like to see him show off his daughter. Am I crazy?¡±

    ***

    !!

    Among the pairs of fathers and children at the venue, only Su Jiu and Su Shengjing had telepathy. They had a sumptuous breakfast and ate whatever they wanted. Of course, Little Angel Su Jiu would not enjoy it alone. She invited all the fathers and children toe over and sit around the dining table.

    Hence, the audience enjoyed an eating broadcast with a cast of extremely good-looking people. The scene was extremely pleasing to the eye.

    After a while, Yang Fangping issued the guests the day¡¯s mission.

    The first task again was to draw lots for a house. This time, Su Jiu was not so lucky. Just like before, she drew the worst house. However, this was what the production team wanted to see the most. This was what was worth watching.

    Su Jiu held the card and disappointedly said, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m sorry! My luck doesn¡¯t seem to be too good.¡±

    Su Shengjing did not mind. He reached out and stroked her hair. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. You don¡¯t have to apologize to Daddy. Let it be. It¡¯s a good experience.¡±

    Han Xiao had drawn the best house. He walked over and generously said, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe and stay with us? Mine has three rooms and a courtyard. Doesn¡¯t it soundfortable? You and Little Jiu can each share a room. I can just squeeze in with my brat.¡±

    Han Siye looked at Su Jiu and did not say anything. Obviously, he had no objections.

    Unexpectedly, Su Shengjing rejected the offer. ¡°No. Who wants to live with you? What kind of father are you? Your child is still young. It¡¯s not suitable for us to live together.¡±

    When Han Xiao saw Su Shengjing¡¯s serious expression, the corners of his mouth could not help but twitch. ¡°I¡¯m just being kind. I¡¯m really not a good person. If you don¡¯t want toe, forget it. I can¡¯t live in a house like yours. It¡¯s almost winter now. It¡¯s so cold at night. Can you live in a house like that? Aren¡¯t you afraid your precious daughter will freeze?¡±

    Naturally, Su Jiu would not stay in the same house as Han Siye, even if they were in different rooms. She shook her head. ¡°Uncle Han, thank you for your kindness. However, I want to stay with Daddy. I¡¯ll stay wherever he stays. Moreover, I¡¯ve drawn this house, so I have to ept it.¡±

    Han Xiao was speechless.

    His n to freeload off Su Shengjing¡¯s daughter was ruined just like that.

    The house that Su Jiu had chosen was halfway up the mountain. It was an empty house with broken windows, and the roof would definitely leak at night. Moreover, it seemed like no one had lived in this house for a long time. The furniture was covered in ayer of dust and had to be cleaned.

    Su Shengjing came back with water and was about to clean up. When he saw that Su Jiu had found a rag and was about to clean up with him, he hurriedly said, ¡°Little Jiu, it¡¯s good that Daddy is here. Go out and y.¡±

    Su Jiuughed. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t tell me you still treat me like a child? I¡¯m not going out to y. I want to clean the house with you.¡±

    Su Shengjing coughed lightly. Indeed, he had always treated Su Jiu as a child. It could not be helped. For many parents, even if their children had grown up, they were still like kids.

    It was almost noon by the time the father and daughter finished cleaning the house.

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1122 - Infatuated

    <h4>Chapter 1122: Infatuated</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    The house looked small, but it was dirty. Cleaning it wasn¡¯t easy. Su Jiu was tired after all the work. After a simple lunch, as soon as the production team arranged for an afternoon nap, she climbed onto a simple wooden bed and crawled into bed.

    It was toofortable to lie in such a warm bed in such cold weather.

    Soon, Su Jiu fell asleep.

    After cleaning up the small courtyard outside, Su Shengjing returned to the house and saw Su Jiu sleeping.

    He quickly walked over to her and tucked her in, afraid that she would catch a cold.

    In a daze, Su Jiu seemed to have sensed something and muttered, ¡°Daddy¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, Daddy¡¯s here. Go to sleep. Daddy will wake you up when it¡¯s time.¡± Su Shengjing lowered his eyes and looked at her. His voice was extremely gentle.

    He even especially adjusted the camera¡¯s angle and said to the cameraman, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Let Little Jiu take a good nap. I¡¯ll show you the house when she wakes up.¡±

    Thements in the live chat expressed that they were convinced!

    <i>Ahhh, save me! Daddy Su is so gentle!</i>

    Although Su Jiu had fallen asleep, Su Shengjing did not rest. Instead, he was thinking about how to repair the window. It was still not cold at noon, but it would be troublesome at night. He had to think of a way.

    In the end, he thought of an idea and turned around to leave. When he came back, he had a thick stack of newspapers and two quite-old light-colored floral cloths. Then, he pasted the newspapers on the window and covered the window with a cloth. This way, it was much better.

    His movements were light and careful so as not to wake Su Jiu up.

    Although it was just a small matter, this showed just how much the father doted on his daughter.

    The camera gave him many close-ups. In every frame, he was focused. His eyes were calm and gentle, and he had an indescribable charm that charmed his fans.

    Especially since the other fathers were taking an afternoon nap and he was the only one busy, his charm was magnified several times.

    By the time he finished fixing the two windows, more than an hour had passed by. He heaved a sigh of relief andy down on the sofa. He casually covered himself with a nket and rested for more than twenty minutes before he heard Yang Fangping¡¯s voice outside. It was time to get up. There was an event in the afternoon.

    Because the house was small, when Su Jiu woke up, she immediately saw the repaired window. Her heart warmed.

    <i>Daddy¡­ fixed the window silently.</i>

    And needless to say, it was definitely for her.

    If he were alone, he wouldn¡¯t have cared whether the window was broken or not.

    After getting up, Su Shengjing brought two bottles of mineral water and called Su Jiu out. Su Jiu pounced on him and hugged him. Looking up, she said, ¡°Daddy, thank you.¡±

    Su Shengjing smiled. ¡°Silly girl, you don¡¯t have to thank me or apologize to me.¡±

    The audience members watching this scene Were jealous. Rong Si, who was also watching, understood again.

    <i>Excellent</i>. As long as Su Shengjing treated her well silently, she would be touched.

    It was time to learn.

    ***

    The activities in the afternoon were a little difficult. The children had to cook a meal for their fathers. Although Su Jiu would asionally cook at home, Su Jiu rarely did so. And now she had to find ingredients in the vige.

    To Han Siye, it was even more impossible. After all, he had never even entered the kitchen. However, he found Su Jiu and wanted to team up with her.

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1123 - Something is going on!

    <h4>Chapter 1123: Something is going on!</h4>

    Han Siye wanted to team up with only Su Jiu. When he approached her, he was a little nervous. However, he pretended to be calm and asked, ¡°Little Jiu, why don¡¯t we go together?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Su Jiu instinctively wanted to refuse. Everyone on the Inte knew that Han Siye had once confessed to her. If theypleted a mission together and rumors got out, it would not be good.

    However, when she thought again, she realized it was not good to deliberately avoid him. After all, they were filming a show and Uncle Han was here. If she rejected Han Siye in person, not only would Han Siye be embarrassed, but Su Jiu would also embarrass Uncle Han. It was just a mission. All she had to do was keep a distance from him.

    She hoped that Han Siye would keep his distance from her.

    However, they were filming a show now. No matter how wild he was, he would not dare to do anything out of line in front of so many viewers.

    !!

    Han Siye was delighted. But he did not expect Xiao Wei to walk over to them too. He immediately became vignt.

    Knowing Xiao Wei¡¯s intentions, Han Siye frowned, unwilling to show any sign of weakness.

    His fans hurriedly sentments: ¡°Little Ye! Can you pay more attention to your expression management? We¡¯re recording a show now!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We have no objections to you fighting Xiao Wei in private, but now, you have to wee him with a smile!¡±

    ¡°Little Ye is so pitiful¡­ It wasn¡¯t easy for him to have a chance to be alone with Little Jiu. I didn¡¯t expect it to be ruined.¡±

    As expected, Xiao Wei also wanted to team up with Su Jiu, and Su Jiu readily agreed.

    To her, Xiao Wei was like a big brother. It would not be unnatural for her to work with him. With Xiao Wei around, it would not be so awkward between her and Han Sye.

    After obtaining Su Jiu¡¯s approval, Xiao Wei looked at Han Siye, whose expression was turning ugly. He raised his eyebrows, and a faint smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Siye, I¡¯ll be in the same group as you guys. Do you have any objections?¡±

    His tone was rxed and teasing. Obviously, he had done this on purpose.

    Han Siye coldly looked at him and snorted. ¡°If I say I have objections, will you leave?¡±

    ¡°No, Little Jiu has already agreed.¡±

    ¡°Then why the hell are you asking me?!¡±

    Xiao Wei¡¯s smile widened when he saw Han Siye¡¯s angry expression. He continued to provoke him. ¡°Why? Can¡¯t I ask?¡±

    Xiao Wei¡¯s father, Xiao Yang, and Han Xiao had been old friends for many years. They had debuted at almost the same time and had known each other since then. Therefore, Xiao Wei and Han Siye had known each other since they were very young. However, because of their different personalities, they seldom yed together. However, after so many years, no matter how unfamiliar they were, they had be old acquaintances.

    In the past, Xiao Wei didn¡¯t dare to provoke Han Siye for fear of being beaten up by him. However, now that they had grown up, he wasn¡¯t afraid of him anymore. Moreover, he realized that it was quite interesting to provoke Han Siye.

    On the other hand, Han Siye didn¡¯t like Xiao Wei at all and felt that he was as annoying as Rong Si. Gritting his teeth, he said to Xiao Wei, ¡°Alright, you can join, but you¡¯d better stay away from me.¡±

    Xiao Wei calmly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I don¡¯t want to get close to you. Thank you!.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Han Siye wanted to curse, but he held himself back in front of Su Jiu.

    Two equally tall and handsome boys were arguing with each other because of a girl. The audience watched this with relish and quietly enjoyed their performance.

    A small group of people suddenly posted: ¡°Oh my god! I suddenly feel that Xiao Wei and Little Ye are a couple. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not alone! They are two wolf pups. Something is going on here!¡±

    ¡°Ahhh, I want to knock them down! Xiao Wei, quickly turn Little Ye gay!¡±

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1124 - Tyrannical CEO

    <h4>Chapter 1124: Tyrannical CEO</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°When I watch them bicker, I have to smile. Ah¡­ They really match each other.¡±

    ***

    When the show was broadcasted, Han Siye saw thesements and got so angry that he almost smashed hisputer.

    <i>What are theseizens thinking? How could they ever think that Xiao Wei and I arepatible enough to be in a rtionship? If they were blind, they should go to the hospital for treatment instead of spouting nonsense on the inte!</i>

    <i>Xiao Wei, that bastard, had messed up my n to be alone with Little Jiu. It was good enough that I did not beat him up. But to be a couple with him? I would rather die!</i>

    ***

    Seeing the tension between the two young men, Su Jiu quickly changed the topic. ¡°What are you nning to cook?¡±

    Han Siye turned away from Xiao Wei¡¯s face and indifferently said, ¡°Anything, as long as it¡¯s edible.¡±

    Su Jiu immediately stopped considering his culinary skills. She asked Xiao Wei, ¡°Brother Xiao Wei, what about you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a look. I think this is a rare opportunity. If we want to cook today, we should make something nice. How about four dishes and a soup?¡±

    ¡°Sure, but I might have to leave the cooking to you. I don¡¯t go into the kitchen much. It might not taste good.¡±

    Xiao Wei smiled. ¡°No problem.¡±

    Han Siye snorted lightly. The meaning in his expression was obvious:?<i>So what if you know how to cook?</i>

    The three of them walked into the vige and happened to see a fisherman returning with a bucket of fish. Su Jiu immediately jogged over to him to take a look. The bucket had four fish. They were fat and lively. She quickly asked, ¡°Uncle, are these fish for sale?¡±

    When he saw Su Jiu, the man in his forties immediately became excited. He unsteadily asked in Mandarin, ¡°You¡­ aren¡¯t you that¡­ big star? My son and daughter love you! Are you recording a show in our vige?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Su Jiu replied generously. ¡°Uncle, thank you! We¡¯re recording a reality show now. Today¡¯s mission is to cook something, so I¡¯m asking if you¡¯re selling this fish.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not selling it! If you want it, I¡¯ll give it all to you!¡± the man happily said and handed the bucket in his hand to Su Jiu. However, he felt that she would not be able to carry it as a girl, so he looked at the two teenagers behind her. ¡°Come,e,e. You two help take it!¡±

    Xiao Wei was about to step forward, but Han Siye was faster than him. ¡°How much will it cost?¡±

    The man smiled and said, ¡°I said I don¡¯t need money. I¡¯m giving it to you.¡±

    Su Jiu shook her head. ¡°Uncle, we can¡¯t take it for free. Let¡¯s go with the market price. We¡¯ll take what we need.¡±

    These words put the man in a difficult position, but seeing that the three children were serious, he thought for a moment and said, ¡°Alright, there are many fishing spots over there, so they¡¯re not worth much. Just give me ten yuan.¡±

    The production team had given the youth little money for dinner tonight. Everyone had only twenty yuan on them. Just as Su Jiu was about to give the fisherman the money, Han Siye stopped her. ¡°Let me do it.¡±

    He sounded like a domineering CEO.

    Xiao Wei shook his head in amusement.?<i>This person wants to show off in front of Little Jiu all the time.</i>

    Of course, Xiao Wei too wanted to look good in front of Little Jiu.

    But no matter how well he looked, it was useless.

    Thinking of this, Xiao Wei felt a little bitter.

    However, in terms of bitterness, he was on better terms than Han Siye. After all, Han Siye had been rejected by Little Jiu many times. With hispetitive personality, one could imagine how suffocating it was for him to lose so thoroughly.

    After Han Siye paid for the fish, he inadvertently turned his head and saw Xiao Wei looking at him. There seemed to be a hint of¡­ sympathy in Xiao Wei¡¯s eyes?

    Han Siye was speechless.

    Just as he was puzzled, Xiao Wei patted his shoulder and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for you.¡±

    Han Siye was speechless again.

    <i>Is he speaking Mandarin? Why can¡¯t I understand him?</i>

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1125 - A Strange Relationship

    <h4>Chapter 1125: A Strange Rtionship</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Han Siye pped his hand away and angrily said, ¡°Get lost! Stay away from me.¡±

    Su Jiu turned around in surprise. Han Siye immediately changed his expression, and his tone instantly became gentler. ¡°Little Jiu, I¡¯m not talking about you. I¡¯m talking about him. This person keeps leaning so close to me. Do you think something is wrong with him?¡±

    Su Jiu looked back and forth between the two of them. Suppressing herughter, she deeply said, ¡°Hmm¡­ This¡­ is quite good.¡±

    Han Siye was speechless yet again.

    <i>Why is Little Jiu also doing this?</i>

    Xiao Wei lightly coughed. ¡°Little Jiu, you¡¯ve misunderstood. There¡¯s nothing between us.¡±

    Su Jiu could not help butugh. ¡°I didn¡¯t say there was anything between the two of you.¡±

    Han Siye red at Xiao Wei, silently warning him not to speak nonsense.

    Xiao Wei didn¡¯t n to continue. He was just joking. If Little Jiu and the audience really thought that he had a strange rtionship with Han Sye, it would be very awkward.

    The group had easily obtained many fish, so the preparations for the dinner they had nned for tonight were already more than half done. Next, Su Jiu led the two teenagers to parade around the vige. Along the way, they gathered a lot of ingredients, including meat and vegetables.

    It had to be said that being so popr was good. Without the three of them even having to ask, the vigers, who were fans of theirs, took the initiative to give them all kinds of ingredients, saving them a lot of trouble.

    In the other group, Li Nuoer and Chen Xixi were not so sessful. They spent a lot of effort gathering the day¡¯s ingredients, yet what they collected was not nearly as much as what Su Jiu¡¯s group had received.

    Su Jiu and the rest returned to Xiao Wei¡¯s house. His house was the best. It had not only four rooms but also a huge courtyard. The most important thing was that the kitchen was quite modern and convenient to cook in, so they simply cooked at his ce.

    As Xiao Wei¡¯s culinary skills were the best, the heavy responsibility of cooking was naturally handed to him. Su Jiu and Han Sye were responsible for assisting him, but Su Jiu still wanted to cook for her father.

    She excitedly ran to Han Xiao¡¯s house and found Su Shengjing basking in the afternoon sun with Han Xiao. ¡°Daddy, what do you want to eat tonight? I¡¯ll make it for you.¡±

    Su Shengjing was a little surprised and expectant. ¡°You¡¯ll make it for me? Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Su Jiu pouted and pretended to be angry.

    ¡°Of course not. That¡¯s good. Make something for Daddy.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±

    Before he could say anything, Han Xiao interrupted them, ¡°Daddy likes everything you cook.¡±

    When he spoke, he spoke and even smiled like a kind father. This made Su Shengjing unhappy. Han Xiao was clearly taking advantage of his daughter!

    Su Shengjing coldly nced at him, wishing he could kick him. Knowing that he was in the wrong, Han Xiao rubbed his nose. ¡°Can¡¯t I speak for you?¡±

    ¡°Heh, well then, thank you!¡±

    Han Xiao smiled insincerely. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    The urge to kick him intensified.?<i>Why is this person as infuriating as his son? Like father, like son!</i>

    Su Shengjing could not be bothered to argue with Han Xiao. His gaze returned to Su Jiu¡¯s face as he reached out to stroke her hair. ¡°Daddy will eat whatever you cook.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯lle up with something for you.¡±

    Han Xiao could not help but say, ¡°Little Jiu, can you make a dish for Uncle too? You can just poach an egg!¡±

    Su Shengjing red at him. ¡°Move aside. Is my daughter cooking for you?¡±

    Su Jiu chuckled and seriously said, ¡°Alright, Uncle Han, I¡¯ll make you a poached egg. But it¡¯s just one, no more, or Daddy will be unhappy!¡±

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1126 - Whats the Matter?

    <h4>Chapter 1126: What¡¯s the Matter?</h4>

    Han Xiao was speechless.

    <i>Alright, she is really firm on this matter.</i>

    When Han Xiao saw the smug look in Su Shengjing¡¯s eyes, he gritted his teeth. However, there was nothing he could do. Without a daughter to show filial piety to him, his son would have to do for now. Hence, he called Han Sye over.

    Han Siye was helping the others cut the onions, ginger, and garlic in the courtyard. He had never done such a thing before, so his movements were clumsy. After being mocked by Xiao Wei, he was not in a good mood. Now that Han Xiao had suddenly called him over, his expression turned even darker. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Rascal! Can¡¯t I look for you for no reason?¡± Han Xiao red at him.

    !!

    Han Siye wanted to turn around and leave to continue his fight with the onions, ginger, and garlic, but when he saw Su Jiu, he patiently said, ¡°I¡¯m very busy.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Wei is the one who¡¯s preparing dinner. What are you busy with? I say, Little Jiu just said that she wants to make a dish for her father. What about you? Aren¡¯t you going to make a dish for your father? I¡¯ve raised you since you were young, but you¡¯ve never cooked for me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how,¡± Han Siye directly replied.

    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re useless!¡± Han Xiao gritted his teeth. He could imagine how manyizens would despise his useless son if this show was broadcasted without editing.

    They would say that he was already an adult, yet didn¡¯t even know how to cook. They would probably say that Han Xiao had spoiled his son. In short, there would definitely be badments.

    Although he usually criticized his son, he was his biological father. It was fine if he criticized him behind closed doors. However, he did not want those irrelevant people to despise and criticize his son. Hence, he turned to the cameraman beside him and said, ¡°Please tell the director to cut this scene out.¡±

    Facing a celebrity like Han Xiao, the cameraman naturally could not say no. He hurriedly nodded. ¡°Alright, Mr. Han. I¡¯ll let the director know.¡±

    Han Siye was surprised.

    <i>Why? Does he think that it¡¯s too embarrassing that I can¡¯t cook and he doesn¡¯t want to broadcast it?</i>

    Han Siye didn¡¯t mind. He said to the cameraman, ¡°There¡¯s no need to cut it. I really don¡¯t know how to cook. I¡¯ll just learn. It¡¯s no big deal.¡±

    He said it casually. Han Xiao raised his eyebrows. ¡°Really? You¡¯re quite arrogant. Alright, learn and make me a dish now.¡±

    Su Jiu interrupted them. ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s right. Han Siye, your father wants to eat the food you made for him. Can you agree to it?¡±

    Han Siye pursed his lips.

    He had no intention of refusing. Besides, Little Jiu had already spoken. What reason did he have to refuse?

    ¡°Alright. However, don¡¯t me me if it doesn¡¯t taste good.¡±

    Han Xiao nodded with a tragic expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t be disappointed if I don¡¯t have any expectations.¡±

    Han Siye was speechless.

    When the episode was broadcast, thement screen was filled withughter. They felt that it was quite interesting for the father and son to bicker every day. Han Siye looked nonchnt and arrogant, as though no one was worthy of his gaze¡ª No, that wasn¡¯t right, he gazed at Little Jiu often.

    Aside from that, no one else was worthy of his gaze. His temper didn¡¯t seem to be good, but he had an inexplicable talent to attract attention. Every time he filmed a variety show, he was always the one who attracted the most attention.

    If Su Shengjing and his daughter were not on this show, Han Siye would definitely be in the center.

    Watching him return to the courtyard and continue to fiddle with onions, ginger, and garlic with a kitchen knife, the audience became even more expectant of what he would cook for Han Xiao.

    It would most likely be inedible and nasty.

    As he was not allowed to use his phone on the production set, after finally cutting the onions, ginger, and garlic, Han Siye could only think of the dishes he wanted to cook in his mind. However, no matter how much he thought about it, he could not think of anything he could cook. He could only turn his head and look at Xiao Wei, who was skillfully handling the fat river fish. ¡°Hey, what dish is the easiest to cook?¡±

 Chapter 1127 - This Boy Is Too Cute!

    <h4>Chapter 1127: This Boy Is Too Cute!</h4>

    ¡°Maybe just¡­ a boiled egg? Just put it in the water, and it¡¯ll be done.¡±

    Han Siye was obviously unsatisfied with this answer. ¡°I¡¯m serious!¡±

    Xiao Wei shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m serious too.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Alright, then what about something a little difficult, but delicious.¡±

    Xiao Wei replied without hesitation, ¡°Scrambled eggs.¡±

    !!

    Han Siye was speechless.

    However, Xiao Wei did not seem to be patronizing him. After thinking about it carefully, Han SIye realized eggs did seem to be easier to make. He leaned toward Xiao Wei and said, ¡°Show me.¡±

    ¡°You need me to demonstrate this? Heat the pot, and put oil in it. Then beat the eggs in and adjust the vor.¡±

    ¡°Demonstrate.¡± Han Siye was stubborn. Although he had not nned to cook for Han Xiao, since he had agreed to do it, he had to do it well.

    Xiao Wei had no choice but to walk to the kitchen and pick up an egg. Then, he heated the oil in the pot and began to demonstrate to him.

    Han Siye studied his movements seriously, but soon, Xiao Wei had finished making a scrambled egg. It looked good and smelled good. Han Siye felt that he hadn¡¯t understood it yet. <i>How did he make it?</i>

    Xiao Wei nced at him from the corner of his eye. Seeing Han Siye frowning, Xiao Wei knew that he must not have remembered the steps, so he asked, ¡°Can you do it now? Isn¡¯t it very simple?¡±

    Han Siye gritted his teeth and refused to admit that he hadn¡¯t learned the process. That would be too embarrassing. He could only bite the bullet and say, ¡°It¡¯s really¡­ quite simple.¡±

    Su Jiu, who was watching this from the sidelines, decided to make things worse. She felt that Han Siye¡¯s stubbornness was too funny and added, ¡°Yes, yes. Han Siye, give it a try.¡±

    The audience wanted tough when they saw this. <i>What¡¯s going on? Why does it seem like Xiao Wei and Little Jiu have the upper hand over Han Siye¡¯s domineering personality?</i>

    Seeing that Su Jiu hade to join in the fun, Han Siye became even more indignant. He vowed, ¡°Okay, you guys are waiting to see me make a fool of myself, right? I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you guys.¡±

    Su Jiu made an inviting gesture at the big iron wok on the stove, signaling Han Siye to hurry up.

    Han Siye took a deep breath and quickly recalled the steps Xiao Wei had taken to stir-fry the eggs. Only then did he realize that he seemed to have forgotten. <i>Should I put salt or eggs first? How long would the eggs take to scramble?</i>

    Just like that, an egg was thrown into the wok. As expected, the egg was scrambled.

    Looking at the egg in the wok, Han Siye couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. ¡°Um¡­ that didn¡¯te out as I expected. It¡¯ll be fine after I give it another go.¡±

    Xiao Wei supported the tip of his chin with his hand and chuckled. ¡°Forget it. If you can¡¯t, don¡¯t force yourself.¡±

    Han Siye immediately exploded and retorted, ¡°Who said I can¡¯t? You¡¯re the one who (beep¡ª) can¡¯t!¡±

    The audience was amused. Livements rushed in one after another. ¡°He¡¯s anxious. He¡¯s anxious.¡±

    ¡°Little Ye is furious. As expected, you can¡¯t say that a man can¡¯t do it. Hahahahaha!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m dying ofughter. Little Ye can¡¯t help but curse. Mommy, this boy is too cute!¡±

    ¡°Oh my god! I didn¡¯t like Han Siye before. I thought he was too pretentious, but now I think he¡¯s so cute! Isn¡¯t he the arrogant and awkward young master? Every time I see him arguing with others, he¡¯s my source of joy!¡±

    ¡°Boohoo, no matter how bad his attitude towards others is, he¡¯ll always be so obedient in front of Little Jiu. If Little Jiu didn¡¯t have a boyfriend, Little Ye would be the mostpatible with her!¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh, someone finally thinks the same way as me! I really want him to be with Little Jiu.¡±

    ***

    When Rong Si, who was overseas, saw thesements, the corners of his mouth twitched.

 Chapter 1128 - Be Part Of My Family

    <h4>Chapter 1128: Be Part Of My Family</h4>

    Rong Si was no longer the young man who used to feel so inferior that he didn¡¯t even dare to look Little Jiu in the eye. At this moment, his eyes held a hint of arrogance and disdain, as if he couldn¡¯t care less about Han Siye.

    Han Siye couldn¡¯t snatch Little Jiu away from him. Rong Si would not give him a chance. Because now, everything that Han Siye could give Little Jiu, he could give her too.

    Moreover, Rong Si had the advantage over all his love rivals. That was¡­ Little Jiu¡¯s love.

    As long as Little Jiu liked him and liked him more than anyone else, he had nothing to worry about.

    However, Rong Si still watched Han Siye clumsily stir-fry eggs. After the show ended, he got up and went to the kitchen. He felt that he shouldn¡¯t be immersed in work every day. It was time to improve his culinary skills.

    !!

    An outstanding man should be good in the kitchen. Moreover, there was a saying that the way to a girl¡¯s heart was through her stomach.

    If his culinary skills were good, he could make anything Little Jiu wanted to eat in the future.

    On Christmas, Su Jiu received a gift from overseas.

    She had thought of many gifts, but she hadn¡¯t expected this gift to be cans and cans of snacks that Rong Si had personally made for her. Snowke crisps, nougat, walnut crisps, almond crisps, beef jerky¡­ There was even a cute bear-shaped, strawberry-vored fudge.

    Su Jiu was pleasantly surprised. She felt that no gift couldpare to what Rong Si had personally made!

    <i>Wait, when did the little viin know how to make these things? How long has he been secretly learning to make them?!</i>

    She couldn¡¯t help but video call Rong Si. ¡°Big Brother, it takes a lot of effort for you to make these for me, right?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that difficult.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult? Why do I feel that it¡¯s very difficult? Previously, I also wanted to make some snacks for you to eat overseas. I¡¯ve tried to make them many times but I haven¡¯t mastered it. I gave up when I couldn¡¯t make it well¡­ You think it¡¯s not difficult?¡±

    Rong Si chuckled. ¡°Maybe¡­ it¡¯s because I¡¯m smarter?¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s eyes immediately widened. ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m stupid? Rong Si, are you making fun of me?¡±

    Rong Si was still smiling. His deep eyes rippled gently. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re stupid. It¡¯s enough as long as there¡¯s a smart person in the family.¡±

    Su Jiu choked and blushed.

    ¡°You¡­ You said I¡¯m stupid. I don¡¯t want to be in the same family as you.¡±

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t say it again, okay?¡± Rong Si quickly coaxed her. His low and maic voice was extremely pleasant.

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Su Jiu proudly raised her chin. She was not angry to begin with.

    Rong Si looked at her seriously and suddenly asked, ¡°Then¡­ are you still willing to be part of a family with me?¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart raced. To hide her embarrassment, she picked up her snowke pastry and blocked the camera. She stammered, ¡°Since you made all this delicious food for me, I¡¯ll be willing for now.¡±

    Rong Si continued to pry. ¡°Then if I¡¯ll always cook delicious food for you in the future, will you always be willing?¡±

    ¡°It depends on your performance!¡±

    The two of them video-called untilte at night and reluctantly ended the call only when Su Jiu was extremely sleepy. Although Rong Si could note back to spend Christmas with her this year, Su Jiu felt this was as heartwarming as when he was by her side.

    ***

    After trying three times, Han Siye finally made a good-looking scrambled egg.

    When Han Xiao saw this, he could not help but sigh. <i>Is my son¡¯s IQ low? Why did he spend so much effort cooking such a simple dish?</i>

 Chapter 1129 - Are You Moved?

    <h4>Chapter 1129: Are You Moved?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Han Siye naturally saw his father¡¯s expression, and his face darkened. ¡°What does that expression mean? If you don¡¯t want to eat, forget it.¡±

    ¡°Kid, did I say that I don¡¯t want to eat? This is the first time you¡¯ve cooked for me. I definitely have to try it.¡± Han Xiao cursed as he picked up his chopsticks and ced a piece of the scrambled egg into his mouth.

    The next second, he was overwhelmed.?<i>D*mn! How much salt did he add?</i>

    On the surface, Han Siye had been unwilling to cook for his father, but when he saw Han Xiao take a bite, he could not help but feel nervous. ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°Mm. Not bad,¡± Han Xiao said as if nothing had happened. Seeing Han Sye frown as if the young man didn¡¯t believe it, Han Xiao secretly swallowed the first bite and took another. ¡°It¡¯s really not bad. It smells good.¡±

    Soon, he finished most of the te of scrambled eggs.

    During this time, Han Xiao could not help but pretend to casually pick up a bottle of mineral water beside him, unscrew it, and take a sip.

    Han Siye suspiciously observed these actions. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s delicious?¡±

    Han Xiao put down the mineral water bottle and looked up at his son with aplicated expression. ¡°Do you want to hear the truth or a lie?¡±

    Han Siye choked. Then, he looked like he was ready to face his death. ¡°Of course, I want the truth!¡±

    ¡°This scrambled egg¡­¡± Han Xiao did not want to discourage his son, so he said, ¡°Try it yourself.¡±

    Han Siye was stunned for a moment. When he regained his senses, he snorted. ¡°Fine!¡±

    He then grabbed a pair of chopsticks, picked up a piece of the dish, and stuffed it into his mouth without hesitation.

    The camera was pointed directly at his face. Everyone watching this, including the audience, saw his expression change instantly. Han Siye spat the egg into the kitchen wastebasket.

    <i>It¡¯s too f*cking salty!</i>

    Han Siye took a bottle of mineral water and took a few gulps.

    The saltiness was finally suppressed a little. He turned to look at Han Xiao, his face turning first red and then white with anger. He said, ¡°How did you eat such salty food?!¡±

    Han Xiao looked at him and smiled. ¡°No matter what, you made it for me. I have to support you. Actually, no matter how well it¡¯s done, as long as you¡¯ve made it yourself, I¡¯m satisfied.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Han Siye suddenly felt ufortable. A strange feeling welled up in his heart, and he did not know what to say. In the end, he bluntly said, ¡°You¡¯re already an adult. Can¡¯t you say that it tastes bad? Why did you eat so much? It¡¯s so salty!¡±

    Su Jiu, who had seen through everything, took the opportunity to tease him. ¡°Han Siye, are you touched?¡±

    Han Siye¡¯s expression changed, as if he had been discovered for doing something bad. He was so guilty that he stuttered, ¡°Who¡­ who was touched?! I¡¯m not!¡±

    Su Jiu clicked his tongue. ¡°So stubborn.¡±

    Han Siye¡¯s expression became even more unnatural. He didn¡¯t even look at Han Xiao anymore.

    Han Xiao walked over and ced his hand on Su Jiu¡¯s shoulder as if they were brothers. He then looked at his son, who was slightly taller than him, and a rare loving smile appeared on his face, just like when he faced Su Jiu.

    ¡°Son, thank you! Daddy¡¯s happy. Really.¡±

    Han Siye turned his head and pursed his lips tightly.

    After a few seconds, he said, ¡°Is there a need to act like that? Do you think you¡¯re filming?¡±

    Han Xiao smiled again. ¡°Daddy is serious. Daddy has always been busy filming and rarely has time to apany you. Our rtionship has always been lukewarm. As your father, I have indeed neglected my duty. Can I apologize to you?¡±

 Chapter 1130 - My Big One

    <h4>Chapter 1130: My Big One</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Han Siye suppressed his emotions. Indeed, he didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with his father.

    From what he remembered, he had rarely spent time alone with his father.

    The only thing where they had interacted for a long time seemed to be the parent-child variety show that he had participated in when he was young.

    Usually, the two of them would bicker and hurt each other. Han Xiao seemed to have never said such things to him seriously.

    Han Siye tried his best to suppress the strange feeling in his heart and awkwardly said, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Do you really think you¡¯re filming? There¡¯s no need.¡±

    Han Xiao gritted his teeth.?<i>I said so much, yet this brat did not appreciate it.</i>

    He snapped. ¡°Just tell me. Are you willing to forgive Dad?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± The words were on the tip of Han Siye¡¯s tongue, but he could not bring himself to say them.

    Su Jiu rushed to Han Xiao and said, ¡°Uncle Han, Han Siye is willing! He¡¯s definitely willing!¡±

    Embarrassed, Han Siye resentfully looked at her.

    Su Jiu gave him a look. Han Siye had no way to retort, so he kept his mouth shut and could only silently agree.

    Han Xiao immediately became gratified and heavily patted his shoulder. ¡°Not bad, you¡¯re still my son.¡±

    He used a little too much strength, and Han Siye almost lost his bnce and fell. Han Xiaoughed, but Han Siye rolled his eyes.

    The audience couldn¡¯t help butugh. They felt that this father and son were too charismatic, and the way they interacted with each other was too realistic. When Han Xiao apologized to him just now, it was moving.

    When it was almost sunset, dinner was ready. The few of them set up a dining table under the grape trellis in the courtyard and sat together.

    Dinner was quite sumptuous. Xiao Wei had made four dishes and a soup, while Su Jiu made braised pork ribs. It looked good.

    As soon as the dinner was served, all the men fought over it.

    Seeing that Han Xiao and Xiao Yang had taken a few pieces at once, Su Shengjing gritted his teeth and said, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Little Jiu especially made this for me. It¡¯s not meant for you.¡±

    Han Xiao said as he ate, ¡°We¡¯ve been brothers for so many years. If you have something good, you have to share it, understand?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. As brothers, we have to be loyal!¡± Xiao Yang echoed, eating until his mouth was covered in sauce.

    After saying that, he praised Su Jiu. ¡°Little Jiu¡¯s culinary skills are really good. It¡¯s delicious!¡±

    When they reached for the braised pork ribs with their chopsticks, Su Shengjing quickly picked up a few pieces and ced them in his bowl. He did not forget to pick up a few pieces for his precious daughter.

    If they snatched all of them, he would feel like he were losing a million yuan!

    Han Xiao protested, ¡°Su Shengjing, aren¡¯t you going too far? You can eat this at any time, but it¡¯s different for us. Why can¡¯t you leave more for us?¡±

    This time, Han Siye was on the same side as his father. ¡°That¡¯s right. You should be respectful to your elders.¡±

    Xiao Yang said, ¡°Su Shengjing, you disappoint me.¡±

    Xiao Wei said, ¡°Uncle Su, you have to be more generous.¡±

    Su Shengjing was stunned.

    <i>Get lost! All of you.</i>

    Su Jiuughed until she could not close her mouth. She tasted the pork ribs she had made and could not help but frown.

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t very delicious, but her father, Uncle Han, and Uncle Xiao were all giving her face. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that her culinary skills were excellent.

    Su Jiu thought of Rong Si again. Every time she tried to cook for him, he would say that it was delicious and eat it all. It gave her great confidence.

    All of them were so good to her.

    Seeing that they were eating with relish, Su Jiu felt her heart turn warm and said in embarrassment, ¡°Uncle Han, Uncle Xiao, Han Siye, and Brother Xiao Wei, thank you.¡±

 Chapter 1131 - You Are Our Little Princess

    <h4>Chapter 1131: You Are Our Little Princess</h4>

    Stunned, the men looked up at her at the same time. The scene was quite neat.

    Seeing their surprised faces, Su Jiu was embarrassed. Sheughed dryly. ¡°Um¡­ What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Han Xiao was the first to confusedly ask, ¡°Little Jiu, why are you thanking me?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Su Jiu sniffled. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I suddenly want to thank you.¡±

    ¡°Why? We didn¡¯t do anything, did we?¡± Xiao Yang and Han Xiao looked at each other. They didn¡¯t understand either.

    !!

    Su Jiu became anxious. ¡°It¡¯s just that my dishes aren¡¯t that delicious, but Uncle and Brother gave me face and pretended that they were delicious. I¡¯m touched. It¡¯s rare for me to say thank you.

    ¡°Daddy¡­ and my uncles and brothers have always been very good to me. They took special care of me. Thank you so much.¡±

    ¡°D*mn, that¡¯s it!¡± Han Xiaoughed. ¡°I was wondering what it was that you suddenly thanked us so seriously. Little Jiu, you¡¯re our little princess. It¡¯s only right that I treat you well.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Xiao Yang echoed. ¡°In the eyes of Old Han and I, you¡¯re just like our biological daughter. Of course, we have to treat you well. Right, brat?¡±

    As he spoke, he patted Xiao Wei¡¯s shoulder.

    The corners of Xiao Wei¡¯s mouth twitched. He nodded and said, ¡°In my eyes, Little Jiu is my biological sister.¡±

    Han Siye did not say anything. No matter what others thought of Little Jiu, in his eyes, Little Jiu was not his ¡°little sister.¡±

    He treated her well purely because she was the girl he had always liked.

    Han Siye cursed himself for being useless. How many times had Little Jiu rejected him? How long had it been? He had said that he had to let go of her. Why was he still unwilling to?

    Somewhere deep in his heart, he felt a dull ache.

    Pursing his lips, Han Siye tried his best to suppress the emotions in his heart. He lowered his head and took a bite of the pork rib.

    The messy hair on his forehead fell and covered his eyes slightly. At this moment, he looked like an abandoned dog. The people there did not know if Su Jiu could tell that Han Siye was in a bad mood, but the audience could. Especially his fans, their hearts ached. They wished they could crawl into the screen and pat his head gently.

    ¡°Little Ye, don¡¯t be sad. Mommy loves you!¡±

    ¡°My heart aches, I really want to hug Little Ye! QAQ¡±

    ¡°Little Ye, don¡¯t be like this. I like to see you being arrogant and not caring about anything¡­¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, Little Jiu is blessed! So many handsome uncles and handsome brothers dote on her and treat her like a princess. I¡¯m envious of Little Jiu again! OWO¡±

    ***

    What the audience did not notice was that Su Jiu was sitting opposite Han Sinian. She could see all his expressions.

    Hence, when she saw him silently lowering his head and eating, she could only say in her heart,

    <i>Han Siye, I¡¯m sorry!</i>

    ***

    The three days of filming passed quickly. On thest day, after the production team had arranged the morning and afternoon activities, they gathered all the fathers together and said that they had a special arrangement.

    Yang Fangping said to them, ¡°Tonight is thest night in this vige. Tomorrow, the fathers and the children will be returning. So, take advantage of thisst bit of time to increase the rtionship between the fathers and the children. Can everyone guess what kind of event it is?¡±

    Feeling that things were definitely not that simple, he raised his eyebrows. ¡°Tell me, what are you up to now?¡±

 Chapter 1132 - Growing Up With You

    <h4>Chapter 1132: Growing Up With You</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    However, Yang Fangping refused to tell them what it was and continued to keep them in suspense. ¡°You¡¯ll knowter. As a person, how can you not have a sense of curiosity?¡±

    The group said in unison, ¡°Get lost.¡±

    The crew membersughed.

    But after a while, they couldn¡¯tugh anymore.

    The fathers and children were sent away separately. The fathers did not know what they would be asked to do by the production team. The audience could only see the children being called into a room to be interviewed by Yang Fangping.

    The first person to appear on camera was Su Jiu. When she was called into the room, she did not know what was going on. Therefore, before going in, she quietly opened a crack in the door and peeked inside. Other than the cameraman, only Yang Fangping was inside the room.

    Su Jiu immediately rxed. Opening the door, she walked in. ¡°Uncle Yang?¡±

    Yang Fangping looked at her with a kind fatherly smile and gestured for her to sit opposite him. ¡°Little Jiu is here. Take a seat.¡±

    Su Jiu sat down opposite him. Yang Fangping rested his chin on his hands and smiled. ¡°Little Jiu, how have you been these past few days? Are you happy?¡±

    The audience: ¡°???¡±

    ¡°Yang Fangping, aren¡¯t you spouting nonsense? What kind of stupid question is that? Would Little Jiu say that she¡¯s unhappy?¡±

    ¡°This is opening a topic, do you understand? With Yang Fangping¡¯s character, things are definitely not as simple as just chatting!¡±

    Su Jiu nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m happy.¡±

    Yang Fangping asked her again, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve grown up, do you feel like you rarely have the chance to travel alone with your father?¡±

    Su Jiu nodded again. ¡°Ever since I recorded the previous series when I was young, Daddy started to get busier and he rarely has time to apany me. After I grew up, I became busy with studying and filming, so I had even less time to travel together with him. It¡¯s good enough that we can stay together for three days.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your father told me that you¡¯ve grown up without him realizing it. It¡¯s a pity that he couldn¡¯t grow up with you.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. There¡¯s still a long way to go. We still have a lot of time to spend with each other.¡±

    Yang Fangping meaningfully smiled. ¡°Then, Little Jiu, have you ever thought that when you get married and have your own family, will you have time to apany your parents? You¡¯ll grow up without realizing it, and they¡¯ll grow old.¡±

    <i>Growing old¡­</i>

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart trembled, and she fell silent.

    Feeling depressed, she quickly said, ¡°Even if I have my own family, I¡¯ll think of a way to spend more time with Daddy and Mommy.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then you¡¯re a filial child. Little Jiu, I have another question. Have you ever thought about what Daddy will be like when he gets older?¡±

    Su Jiu was stunned.

    It seemed that she had never thought of this problem. Although her father was not young anymore, he still looked young, as though he were in his early thirties. Even after so many years, he did not seem to be much different from before.

    In short, he did not look old at all.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never thought about it,¡± Su Jiu answered truthfully.

    ¡°Then, do you want to see what your father looks like after he grows old?¡± Yang Fangping finally revealed the program team¡¯s arrangements for tonight. ¡°You can go to the room next door. Your father is inside.¡±

    Su Jiu pursed her lips and suddenly felt even more depressed.

    She wanted to see it, and yet, she didn¡¯t want to.

    She seemed to be a little afraid, but she didn¡¯t know what to be afraid of. However, after hesitating for a while, she couldn¡¯t suppress her curiosity. Standing up, she walked out to the room next door.

 Chapter 1133 - Pounced Into His Arms

    <h4>Chapter 1133: Pounced Into His Arms</h4>

    The first person she saw was a white-haired old man, but she immediately recognized him.

    The makeup artist had put a wig on him, made him look old, and given him reading sses and crutches. He was deliberately stooped and looked to be in his sixties or seventies.

    The moment Su Jiu entered the room, he turned around and met her gaze.

    A brief silence ensued.

    After being stunned for a few seconds, Su Jiu looked at her ¡°old¡± father in front of her. She clearly knew that it was fake and that it was just the makeup from the show, but for some reason, she felt her nose ache and her throat seemed to be choked. She could not say a word.

    !!

    At this moment, her father¡¯s hair looked white and his face was full of wrinkles. Although he still looked quite energetic, he clearly appeared old, as if decades had passed in an instant.

    Su Jiu¡¯s eyes reddened, and her nose became red. She suddenly had the urge to cry.

    ¡°Daddy¡­¡±

    Su Shengjing smiled at her and stroked his white hair. ¡°How is it? Are you almost unable to recognize me?¡±

    Su Jiu did not say anything. She just ran to him and threw herself into his arms. Then, she looked up at him with red eyes. ¡°Daddy, can you not put on this makeup? I don¡¯t want to see you grow old. I don¡¯t want¡­¡±

    She choked. Only Su Jiu knew that she was trying her best not to cry.

    Her father had always been so young in her eyes. Now that he had suddenly be like this, she could not ept it for a moment.

    Initially, Su Shengjing only wanted to tease his daughter. He had not expected her to cry. He instantly felt vexed. Hugging her, he stroked her head and coaxed her. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I won¡¯t do this anymore. I won¡¯t do something like this in the future.¡±

    Su Jiu puffed up her cheeks and ordered him, ¡°Take off the makeup now!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll remove it immediately,¡± he said without hesitation. He immediately let go of her and walked to the bathroom. Turning on the tap, he started washing his face.

    After a while, he walked out. He had taken off his wig and washed off most of his makeup. He no longer pretended to be old and looked young and handsome.

    He raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°How is it? Are you satisfied now?¡±

    Su Jiu felt much better. She sniffed and said, ¡°Yes! That¡¯s more like it.¡±

    Yang Fangping was speechless when he saw this scene on the camera. He had clearly arranged it well. He would let the fathers put on their old age makeup and have a deep exchange with the children. For example, the child would ask their father what would happen to them when he was old. If one day, their father was no longer by their side, what would happen to them? It would be a rather touching scene.

    <i>In the end, this is it?</i>

    Because of Little Jiu¡¯s words, Su Shengjing did not even ask a single question. He had forgotten all his previous instructions. <i>Isn¡¯t he too unprincipled?</i>

    <i>To think that I had been looking forward to their heart-to-heart talk. The effect this would have had on the show would definitely have been excellent.</i>

    At this moment, Su Jiu held Su Shengjing¡¯s arm and greedily watched as his face returned to normal. For some reason, her nose started to sting again. Soon, she could not help but cry.

    Su Shengjing was stunned.

    His precious daughter was crying for no reason. He was at a loss and hurriedly asked her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying? Didn¡¯t Daddy remove his makeup already?¡±

 Chapter 1134 - I Saw You Crying

    <h4>Chapter 1134: I Saw You Crying</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°Because I¡¯m still sad¡­¡± Su Jiu¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she sobbed. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t scare me like this again¡­ Otherwise, I¡¯ll get angry!¡±

    There was no need to mention how much Su Shengjing regretted this stunt now. He should not have epted the production team¡¯s arrangement in a moment of passion. He had not been willing to pretend to be old to begin with. He had just been curious about Little Jiu¡¯s reaction.

    If he knew that she would have such a reaction, he would have definitely not agreed to this.

    Flustered, he wiped his daughter¡¯s tears and apologized to her. ¡°Little Jiu, it¡¯s Daddy¡¯s fault. Daddy shouldn¡¯t have scared you. I¡¯m sorry! Can you stop crying?¡±

    Su Jiu did not say anything. She just reached out and hugged Su Shengjing tightly. Burying her head in his arms, she choked out. ¡°Why do people get old? If only they didn¡¯t. I don¡¯t want to see Daddy get old¡­ I want Daddy to be young forever and stay by my side forever¡­¡±

    As she thought of this, she couldn¡¯t help but think that one day, her father would grow old and even leave her forever. She felt even more afraid and ufortable.

    She couldn¡¯t stop crying.

    The heavens had given her, an orphan, a chance to be reborn. They had even given her such a good father and aplete family. She should be satisfied and should not ask for more. However, the better her father and her family were, the more greedy she was and the more she did not want to lose them¡­

    Therefore, it would be great if they would not be separated in this world.

    But how was that possible?

    However, she really could not imagine that daying. She had not thought about it before, and she did not dare to think about it now.

    When Su Shengjing heard Su Jiu¡¯s cries, his heart ached.

    Especially since the front of his shirt was wet from her tears. It broke his heart.

    At this moment, he suddenly thought that if one day he grew old, died, and left Little Jiu forever, she would definitely cry even more and break down.

    But when that time came, he would no longer be able to hug her andfort her as he could now.

    When this thought came to his mind, his throat suddenly felt choked. He had originally prepared a series offorting words for Su Jiu, but now, he could not say anything.

    He pursed his lips and hugged Su Jiu tightly. His throat moved before he said, ¡°Little Jiu, don¡¯t worry! Daddy will work hard to live longer and try to spend more time with you. Even if you¡¯ve grown up, Daddy is still the most worried about you in this world. How can he bear to die so quickly?¡±

    Su Jiu quickly interrupted him. ¡°Don¡¯t say the word ¡®die¡¯! Daddy won¡¯t die!¡±

    Su Shengjingughed and stroked her hair. ¡°Silly girl, you¡¯re already a big girl, yet you¡¯re still so childish.¡±

    ¡°No! If I say you won¡¯t, then you won¡¯t!¡± Su Jiu¡¯s eyes were red as she said shamelessly.

    He choked and looked into her wet eyes. Slowly, his eyes could not help but turn red too. His throat became even more choked, but he forced a smile. ¡°Alright, alright. If you say I won¡¯t, then I won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Stop crying. We¡¯re recording a show. That¡¯s not good. Countless people saw you crying. Isn¡¯t it embarrassing?¡± He wiped the tears off Su Jiu¡¯s face. He did not notice that his voice was trembling. It was evident that he was trying his best to suppress his emotions.

    Su Jiu stubbornly puffed up her cheeks and reached out to wipe her red eyes.

    The warm yellow light in the room fell on the two of them, outlining a faint halo. At this moment, the father and daughter were hugging andforting each other. The scene was quiet and warm, moving.

    Yang Fangping, who was sitting in front of the camera monitor, fell silent. He felt depressed.

 Chapter 1135 - Hahaha, He Really Is a Drama Queen

    <h4>Chapter 1135: Hahaha, He Really Is a Drama Queen</h4>

    Yang Fangping had thought that the show would not be aspelling since Su Shengjing had not followed the script. However, the emotional impact of this scene would be great. He was touched!

    Thements from the audience verified his thoughts.

    ¡°D*mn it! Why are you showing me this? I cried during dinner. My mother was shocked.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m crying. I suddenly want to hug my father.¡±

    ¡°When I saw Su Shengjing pretending to be old, I knew that the production team was going to cause trouble. In the end, it was really the case. Yang Fangping, you¡¯re too much!¡±

    !!

    ¡°Yang Fangping, you should go film an emotional drama. Really, don¡¯t waste your talent!¡±

    ***

    The father and daughter took a while to recover. The scene was not edited and was aired entirely. It touched many of the audience. The audience also looked forward to Han Xiao and Han Siye. They wondered how the young man would react when he saw his father grow old.

    However, this father and son were always so unpredictable.

    After putting on his makeup, Han Xiao looked at himself in the mirror again and again. He tidied up his gray wig and asked the makeup artist behind him, ¡°How do I look? Do I look good?¡±

    The makeup artist¡¯s lips twitched. Was there a need to care if he was handsome or not when he was pretending to be old?

    The makeup artist helplessly answered, ¡°Handsome.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be a handsome old man when I¡¯m old. Not bad, not bad.¡± Han Xiao was still narcissistic in front of the mirror. He thought of something and frowned. ¡°D*mn! I forgot my lines.¡±

    He then asked the makeup artist, ¡°Um, do you know what the director asked me to sayter?¡±

    The makeup artist was speechless.

    <i>I¡¯m only here to put on your makeup. How would I know what you talked to the director about?</i>

    Seeing him shake his head, Han Xiao looked at the cameraman beside him. ¡°Do you know?¡±

    The cameraman was speechless.

    <i>Why are you asking me? I¡¯m just the cameraman.</i>

    The cameraman shrugged, and Han Xiao could only give up. He muttered to himself, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll just ask a few questions. Perhaps, that kid will be touched when he sees me like this and start crying. I might as well think of a way tofort him.¡±

    The audience burst outughing. ¡°Best Actor, can you have some self-awareness? Your rtionship with Little Ye isn¡¯t that good, right?¡±

    ¡°I bet 50 cents that Little Ye won¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll bet he even wants tough.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, he¡¯s really a drama queen. No wonder he won the Best Actor award.¡±

    ***

    Under the audience¡¯s anticipation, Han Siye finally opened the door and entered the room. There, he saw Han Xiao, who had white hair and had changed drastically. After being stunned for a moment, Han Siye frowned. His face became full of disdain.

    ¡°Was it fun?¡±

    Han Xiao had prepared emotional words, but in the end, Han Siye greeted him with this. The actor suddenly felt a little hurt. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any thoughts about this?¡±

    ¡°Your makeup is very good. You¡¯re not allowed to put on makeup next time.¡± Han Siye¡¯s expression was calm, but his gaze lingered on his father¡¯s face for a long time. His tightly furrowed brows did not rx, as if he was very dissatisfied.

    Han Xiao choked and said, ¡°Son, Daddy will be like this one day. By then, you¡¯ll be a grown man¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish, Han Siye interrupted him. ¡°Am I not grown now? At least I¡¯m not like you. How old are you to still y such games?

    ¡°If you want to look old, wait until you¡¯re really old. I don¡¯t want to look at it now. Hurry up and take it off.¡±

    After saying this, Han Siye retracted his gaze and turned to leave the room.

    Han Xiao wanted to stop him, but seeing how quickly he left, he could only sigh and say to the makeup artist, ¡°Help me remove my makeup.¡±

    What he didn¡¯t know was that after leaving the room, the first thing Han Siye did was take a deep breath.

    Then, he walked to the grape trellis in the courtyard and closed his eyes. He clenched his fists by his side and tried to calm his surging emotions.

 Chapter 1136 - Tsundere

    <h4>Chapter 1136: Tsundere</h4>

    His current expression waspletely different from his nonchnt appearance from just a moment ago.

    He stood alone under the grape trellis, his tall figure looking a little lonely. Although he did not say a word, the audience could feel his emotions strongly.

    ¡°Wuwuwu, my heart aches for Little Ye. Little Ye can¡¯t ept his father bing old, right? He¡¯s just too embarrassed to say it out loud.¡±

    ¡°Little Ye is a tsundere who doesn¡¯t mean what he says. Actually, he loves his father very much!¡±

    ¡°Those haters who said that he treated Han Xiao badly, shut up. Little Ye might be much more filial than you.¡±

    !!

    ¡°What should I do if I feel like crying again? I really can¡¯t bear to see such an arrogant young man sad¡­¡±

    ¡°Little Ye, you have to say it out loud. Don¡¯t argue with Best Actor anymore. Bravely tell him what you¡¯re thinking!¡±

    The audience hoped that the father and son could understand each other, and Han Xiao did not disappoint them. After removing his makeup, he walked out of the room. When he saw his silly boy standing there alone, it was obvious to him that the young man was trying to calm himself down. The actor¡¯s heart softened, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly as he walked toward Han Sye.

    Thements exploded again. ¡°Oh my god, oh my god! Best Actor Han¡¯s smile is killing me! It¡¯s really¡­ loving!¡±

    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen him like this when he¡¯s facing Little Ye!¡±

    ¡°Actually, Best Actor Han also loves Little Ye very much. It¡¯s just that both father and son are not good at expressing themselves.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better to express it. If you don¡¯t say it, how will the other party know that you love him?¡±

    Han Xiao walked to Han Siye¡¯s side and said with a smile, ¡°What are you doing here? Are you facing the wall to reflect? There¡¯s no need. Dad forgives you.¡±

    Han Siye acted as if he had done something wrong and was caught red-handed. He quickly turned his head to the side to prevent his father from seeing the expression on his face.

    However, the camera caught it.

    Han Siye¡¯s eyes were clearly red. Although it was very faint, it could not escape the audience¡¯s eyes.

    Such a genuine expression was often more moving than the script.

    Especially for Han Siye, who was usually unruly and looked down on everyone. He had a sensitive and fragile side. This visual and mental impact made many of the audience¡¯s eyes turn red.

    Han Siye stubbornly said, ¡°Who¡¯s overthinking? Do I need your forgiveness?¡±

    Han Xiao smiled again. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. Don¡¯t stay here in the cold wind. It¡¯s time to go back and sleep. Daddy has already made your bed for you. Of course, if you want to sleep beside me tonight to improve our father-son rtionship, that¡¯s fine too.¡±

    Han Siye¡¯s emotions had calmed down a lot. He disdainfully nced at his father. ¡°Who wants to sleep with you? Is it appropriate for two grown men to sleep together? How disrespectful.¡±

    Han Xiao red at him. ¡°Rascal, don¡¯t you know how to use words? I¡¯m your father. What¡¯s wrong with sleeping together? I wonder who cried and begged to sleep with me when we were young.¡±

    ¡°It was definitely not me,¡± Han Siye said confidently as he followed Han Xiao into the house.

    When it was time to rest, he clearly said that he wouldn¡¯t sleep with his father, but in the end, he naturallyy in bed and childishly snatched the nket from Han Xiao.

    Han Xiao red at him several times in exasperation, but did not snatch the nket back. He even reached out to tuck his son in.

    Perhaps it was because the scene of Han Xiao not having a nket was too pitiful, so Han Siye was kind enough to give him half of it. The father and son went to bed just like that.

    However, Han Xiao did not fall asleep even after Han Siye fell asleep. Instead, he studied his son under the moonlight outside the window with a deep gaze.

 Chapter 1137 - Young Lady, Rest

    <h4>Chapter 1137: Young Lady, Rest</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Then, he tucked his son in as if Han Siye were still a child.

    This was not enough. Han Xiao got up quietly and closed the window to prevent the cold night wind from blowing in. After making sure that Han Siye would not catch a cold, he fell asleep beside his son.

    He had been very careful from the beginning to the end, afraid that he would wake Han Siye up. Then, this kid would be arrogant again and be unwilling to stay with him.

    The audience could feel Han Xiao¡¯s caution through the screen. The scene was funny, but at the same time, they felt sad. Some of them could not help but tear up. They protested that this was not an entertainment variety show at all, but a tear-jerking show.

    When this episode was broadcasted, it dominated the trending searches for three consecutive days.

    The guests and Yang Fangping became popr again. Soon after the show ended, Su Jiu received many notices and offers, and her schedule became packed

    Rong Si was also quite busy. The time he returned to the country had changed from a few times a day to twice a year. He coulde back only during Su Jiu¡¯s birthday and New Year. However, he could stay for only a few days before going back.

    The time they spent together seemed to be decreasing.

    ***

    As the end of the year approached, the Spring Festival was still two months away. Su Jiu was filming thest television drama of the year.

    This time, they were filming a big female lead movie. The female lead was set as a princess of a tribe in the desert. The production team had specially gone to the northwest desert to film. Just filming here took more than a month. The harsh environment made the entire production teamin endlessly.

    However, the director was one of the most famous and strict directors in the industry. He wanted to give the audience the most realistic and best view, so he asked the production team to stay here and finish filming.

    Su Jiu admired such a director. She was determined to be the best actor, so she was willing to stay, even if the conditions were really tough.

    However, the temperature difference between day and night in the desert was very big. If one was not careful, one would catch a cold. Many people in the production team had been sick these past few days.

    Su Jiu was not spared either. She had thought that her physical fitness had always been good, but when she woke up one day, she felt ufortable all over and a little dizzy.

    She did not mind it and went straight to the set. However, halfway through filming, the world suddenly spun before her, and she fell to the ground.

    This frightened everyone on the production team. She was the princess of the Su family. If anything happened to her, even if Su Shengjing and An Yuan let them off, Old Master Su was still there.

    Could they survive in this industry then?

    The director immediately stopped the shoot and rushed over to check on Su Jiu. When he saw that she had not fainted, he quickly helped her up from the sand. ¡°Little Jiu, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Su Jiu held her forehead and said weakly, ¡°I might have caught a cold. My head is a little dizzy.¡±

    ¡°Then stop filming for now and hurry back to the hotel. I¡¯ll arrange for a doctor to take a look at you.¡± A hint of nervousness had crept into the director¡¯s tone. After saying that, he immediately called for someone to send Su Jiu back.

    Su Jiu felt that it was not a big problem, but the director insisted that she go back. He looked as if she had a serious illness.

    ¡°Director Zhang, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll be fine after resting for a while. We can continue filmingter.¡±

    It was already the end of the year. Everyone was waiting to finish work early and go back for the new year. It wouldn¡¯t be good if they dyed the filming.

    Director Zhang did not agree with her. He said with a bitter expression, ¡°Youngdy, hurry up and rest. I don¡¯t dare to let you film with an illness. If your family finds out, I will not be able to bear the consequences.¡±

 Chapter 1138 - The Legendary Telepathy

    <h4>Chapter 1138: The Legendary Telepathy</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    The car ride back to the hotel was bumpy. Perhaps, it was because she felt cramped in the small space of the car, but Su Jiu suddenly felt even dizzier. Her face turned green, and she felt like vomiting.

    The hotel was half an hour away from the set. Once Su Jiu reached her room, she immediately changed out of her costume andy down on the bed. Only then did her nausea ease a little.

    The doctor wasn¡¯t here yet. She closed her eyes and nned to rest for a while, but she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. So, she picked up her phone and searched for Rong Si¡¯s number in the contact list.

    If only he could be by her side now.

    She wanted to call him, but she was afraid that he was busy, so she hesitated and did not call him.

    After some thought, she decided against calling him. The little viin was busy now. She was only feeling a little unwell. Was there a need to disturb him?

    Wouldn¡¯t that make her seem a little clingy?

    Su Jiu pursed her lips. She was about to put down her phone when it suddenly rang.

    When she nced at the phone screen, her eyes lit up.

    It was Rong Si!

    <i>Is he telepathic?</i>

    Su Jiu immediately answered the call. ¡°Hello? Big Brother?¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s voice was as low and maic as ever, with the gentleness that only came from facing her. ¡°Are you busy?¡±

    After receiving his call, Su Jiu was in a good mood. She did not tell him the truth. ¡°No, I just finished filming a scene. I¡¯m resting in the hotel now.¡±

    ¡°I saw the weather forecast. It¡¯s cold on your side. You must keep warm and shouldn¡¯t catch a cold,¡± Rong Si warned her.

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    He was right. She had a cold.

    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll be careful. Big Brother, you have to be careful over there too.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Rong Si listened carefully to her voice and felt that something was wrong. He thought he heard her nasal voice, so he asked, ¡°Do you have a cold?¡±

    Su Jiu was considering telling him about today¡¯s filming experience when Rong Si suddenly asked her that. She immediately choked and guiltily replied, ¡°No¡­ No. I¡¯m in good health. I don¡¯t have a cold.¡±

    ¡°Are you lying to me?¡±

    ¡°Aiya! I¡¯m really fine. It¡¯s just¡­ just a small cold. The doctor will be here soon. I¡¯ll be fine after taking some medicine and resting.¡±

    ¡°Are you really okay?¡± Rong Si¡¯s tone became serious. ¡°Do you have a fever?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just a little dizzy. Nothing else.¡± As Su Jiu spoke, she heard the doorbell ring. She quickly got up to open the door. As she walked, she said, ¡°The doctor is here. I¡¯ll open the door first. We¡¯ll talkter.¡±

    ¡°Alright, go see the doctor first. You must take your medicine on time. We¡¯ll talk more after you¡¯re done.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    ¡°Good girl!¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Su Jiu went to open the door. After the doctor checked her and confirmed that it was just a simple cold, Su Jiu was relieved.

    However, she did not expect the news of such a trivial illness to reach Su Jiu and An Yuan. The two of them called her one after another and asked about her well-being.

    Assuring them that she was really fine, she ended the call.

    After taking her medicine that night, Su Jiu crawled into bed and fell asleep in a daze. For some reason, even though she was covered with a thick nket, she still felt cold all over.

    She opened her eyes and touched her forehead. It felt a little hot.

    <i>No way! Do I have a fever?</i>

    Su Jiu did not want to bother herself about this. Perhaps she would be fine after a nap.

    She closed her eyes again, trying to sleep. However, the doorbell rang again, and she frowned.

    <i>Who is disturbing my sleep at night?</i>

    Gritting her teeth, Su Jiu lifted the nket and supported her dizzy head as she walked to the door and looked out through the peephole.

    When she saw the person standing outside the door, she was stunned!

 Chapter 1139 - The Little Villainâ€™s Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 1139: The Little Viin¡¯s Thoughts</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Then she flung open the door and plunged into his arms.

    The person outside the door smiled and hugged her tightly. Lowering his head, he kissed her hair. A pleasant voice then sounded above her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry foring sote.¡±

    Su Jiu could not believe that the person in front of her was Rong Si.

    She rubbed against his chest and breathed in his familiar scent. Only then did she let herself believe that he was really here.

    To her, this was the biggest surprise in the past few days. It was as if all the exhaustion from the hard work and the difort of being sick had disappeared at this moment.

    Needless to say, Rong Si must have taken a ne back to see her immediately after hanging up the call.

    Su Jiu felt a lump in her throat and looked up at him. ¡°Why are you here? It¡¯s so far away. You came just like that?¡±

    Rong Si would have taken at least ten hours to get here from his ce. It was already sote. She wondered if he had eaten yet.

    Rong Si deeply looked at her. ¡°I was worried about you.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ why didn¡¯t you call me first? Why did youe so suddenly?!¡± Su Jiu still felt like she was dreaming, but if she indeed were, she would let this dreamst longer.

    Rong Si stroked her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to disturb your rest.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    <i>Ah! Isn¡¯t the little viin too thoughtful?</i>

    She was touched. When Su Jiu felt the cool air on the coat he was wearing, she knew that he had braved the cold wind. She quickly pulled him in. As she held his hand, she felt that his fingers were cold. Her heart ached even more. ¡°Your hand is so cold.¡±

    Rong Si held her hand instead, then frowned. ¡°Why is your hand so hot?¡±

    As he spoke, he first rubbed his hands together to warm them before cing them on her forehead. ¡°You have a fever?¡± His expression turned serious. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was just a small cold? Why do you have a fever?¡±

    Su Jiu nonchntly replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a slight fever. It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Rong Si stared at her. ¡°Are you okay? I told you to take care of your health. Why didn¡¯t you listen? Do you have to have a high fever of 40 degrees for it to be important?¡±

    Su Jiu felt a little guilty and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s really okay. Don¡¯t worry too much. As for you, have you eaten? Do you want me to call room service to send some food up?¡±

    Rong Si frowned and looked disappointed. ¡°Take care of yourself first. Have you taken your medicine?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Jiu stuck out her tongue and held his arm. ¡°My fever will go down after a night¡¯s rest. You really don¡¯t have to worry too much. Besides, when I see you, I feel better! Look at how energetic I am now. Do I look like a person who is seriously ill?¡±

    ¡°Well, just don¡¯t do it again. Be careful in the future.¡±

    ¡°I know. I know. Why are you naggier than my parents?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Rong Si nced sideways at her, his eyes dark. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave you alone.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t. I¡¯m just joking. I know you care about me.¡± Su Jiu tightly hugged his arm and ingratiatingly smiled at him.

    Rong Si¡¯s expression did not soften. After snorting softly, he suddenly picked up Su Jiu and carried her to the big bed. Then, he ced her on it and covered her tightly with the nket. ¡°Since you¡¯ve taken your medicine, rest well.¡±

    ¡°What about you? Are you leaving?¡± Su Jiu knew that Rong Si was very busy, but she did not want to be separated from him again so soon.

    Rong Si sat down on the edge of the bed and stared down at her. ¡°You want me to stay?¡±

 Chapter 1140 - Not Leaving, Staying To Keep You Company

    <h4>Chapter 1140: Not Leaving, Staying To Keep You Company</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    When she met his deep gaze, perhaps because they were alone in such a big room, Su Jiu inexplicably became nervous. With a blush, she said, ¡°Then¡­ then don¡¯t leave.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m not leaving. I¡¯ll stay with you,¡± Rong Si said. He leaned over and inched closer to her.

    Su Jiu closed her eyes and tightly gripped the nket. Her face was red, and her heart was racing as she waited.

    Then, she felt his warm lips on her forehead. The touch was as light as if a dragonfly were skimming the water¡¯s surface, but it made her heart thump.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a shower first, thene back to apany you.¡± Su Jiu nodded.

    Rong Si took out a change of clothes from his luggage and walked into the bathroom.

    Soon, Su Jiu heard the sound of running watering from inside.

    For some reason, her heart seemed to be beating faster.

    This was because¡­ the hotel bathroom was made of frosted ss. She could see the blurry figure inside it.

    Although she could not see it clearly, it made her heart itch.

    She even tried to imagine the scene inside¡­

    <i>No, no, Su Jiu! What are you thinking about?</i>

    She could think about this only after she married the big boss. At that time, she could watch him if she wanted to.

    <i>No, what do I mean by watching if I want to? I¡¯m not the kind of person who covets the big boss¡¯s body!</i>

    Su Jiu rolled over and tried her best not to think too much.

    However, even if she did not look, the sound of the flowing water seemed to wash away her sleepiness.

    Soon, Rong Si came out of the bathroom. He was wearing a bathrobe and drying his wet hair with a towel.

    When Su Jiu heard the noise, she instinctively turned around, only to see Rong Si, who had just showered, under the light.

    At this moment, his face appeared exceptionally handsome. His hair was messy but stylish. A few restless water droplets slid down his face to his chin, then to his sexy corbone, and finally to the open cor of his bathrobe¡­

    Su Jiu could not help but swallow her saliva. She felt that the picture of this handsome maning out of the bath was too tempting¡­

    When Rong Si noticed that Su Jiu was looking at him in a daze, he suddenly smiled.

    It would have been better if he had not, but he did, and he looked breathtakingly beautiful.

    Su Jiu felt dizzy again. She could not think and could only stare at him nkly.

    Rong Si, on the other hand, calmly faced her gaze and allowed her to size him up. He was even very happy and asked, ¡°Do I look good?¡±

    ¡°Very¡­ very good!¡± Su Jiu answered without thinking.

    ¡°Then take a good look.¡±

    Su Jiu wanted to take a good look at him. Nowadays, it was rare to see him a few times a year. Perhaps, he would leave tomorrow.

    Thinking of this, she suddenly felt a little disappointed.

    When his hair was almost dry, Rong Si put down the towel and sat down on the bed again. ¡°It¡¯ste. Go to sleep.¡±

    ¡°What about you? You must be tired from the long flight, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep when you sleep,¡± Rong Si said as he took a pillow and ced it on the sofa. He nned to sleep on the sofater.

    Su Jiu was a little confused. ¡°Um¡­ aren¡¯t you going to sleep with me?¡±

    Rong Si was stunned. His dark eyes were fixed on her. He looked at her carefully and yfully. ¡°You want me to sleep with you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s not like you¡¯re not allowed.

    Su Jiu stuttered because of her sudden nervousness.

    ¡°Alright, I can¡¯t ask for more.¡±

    Rong Si took the pillow back, lifted the nket, andy down beside her.

 Chapter 1141 - Tempted by Her

    <h4>Chapter 1141: Tempted by Her</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Su Jiu instantly felt warm under the nket. She could not help but snuggle into his arms, wanting to enjoy this rare moment of warmth.

    Rong Si reached out and pulled her into his arms. He tested the temperature of her forehead with his chin. It was still low. In an indulgent voice, he said, ¡°Go to sleep. I¡¯ll stay with you.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Su Jiu closed her eyes in his arms. As she was too close to him, she could feel his firm chest and his steady and strong heartbeat. She suddenly realized that the person hugging her was no longer the young boy from before, but a grown man.

    This realization made her a little shy.

    However, his scent made her so greedy that she could not bear to leave. After snuggling into his arms, she ced her hand around his firm waist and abdomen, tightly hugging him as if she was afraid that he would run away.

    Rong Si felt her dependence on him. He was satisfied with the softness and warmth in his arms. However, Su Jiu was hugging him so tightly that only a bathrobe and pajamas separated the two of them. It was as if he could feel the warmth between them. His usually calm heart was in a mess and his heart was beating a little faster.

    Rong Si found this situation a little funny. He was no longer the young boy he used to be. When he could face any other woman, his heart would not waver. However, every time he faced Little Jiu, he would lose hisposure and fall in love with her again like a young man falling in love for the first time.

    He wanted to take her for himself at all times, be it body or heart.

    As he thought of this, the restless feeling in his heart became even stronger.

    Su Jiu suddenly felt the breathing of the man beside her be heavier, and she became nervous.

    She could only pretend to be calm and close her eyes, but she could not fall asleep.

    Sensing her nervousness, Rong Si smiled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t sleep?¡±

    Su Jiu opened her eyes and embarrassedly said, ¡°Um¡­ It¡¯s a little hot.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. If you sweat, the fever will subside.¡±

    Rong Si hugged her tighter. As a result, they became even warmer under the nket. Su Jiu¡¯s heart beat faster, and beads of sweat began to appear on her forehead and back. The fever seemed to be gradually subsiding, and her dizzy mind became much clearer.

    Before she could rejoice, however, Rong Si lowered his head and ced his thin lips on her forehead.

    Su Jiu thought that he was just testing her body temperature. Unexpectedly, his lips went down andnded between her eyebrows, nose bridge, and then¡­ lips.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Su Jiu subconsciously closed her eyes and let him kiss him.

    However, Rong Si didn¡¯t stop with a light taste, as she had expected. Instead, he went further and further¡­ Slowly, it was beyond what she could bear.

    ¡°Rong Si¡­¡± Su Jiu pressed her hand against his chest and protested weakly. However, her voice was soft, and she was panting slightly. It sounded like she was teasing him.

    Rong Si¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and his eyes darkened.

    Since sweating could reduce her fever, he would let her have more.

    He flipped over and ced his hands on her sides, trapping her underneath. Then, under her nervous gaze, he lowered his head bit by bit¡­

    The dim yellow light outlined their hazy figures. The cold wind howled outside the window, but the bedroom was as warm as spring¡­

    ***

    The next day, Su Jiu woke up in a daze. The first thing that came to her mind was what had happenedst night. Then, her face instantly turned red.

 Chapter 1142 - Treating Her Like a Princess

    <h4>Chapter 1142: Treating Her Like a Princess</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Last night, she and Rong Si had done almost everything except thest step. With his patience reaching its limit, Rong Si had no choice but to take a cold shower.

    She, on the other hand, was sweating profusely. Her fever had subsided just like that.

    Su Jiu touched her face with her hands. A little bit of heat was still left. She clearly knew that this was not caused by a fever.

    It was really¡­ too embarrassing.

    After taking a cold shower, Rong Si hugged her and whispered in her ear, ¡°When can I really have you?¡±

    He even said that if she were married to him, he would have not let her off just like that. He would have made her¡­ cry and beg for mercy.

    The big boss was getting more and more shameless!

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Rong Si¡­¡±

    Su Jiu turned to look at the space beside her and realized that it was empty. Rong Si was not there. She did not know where he had gone.

    <i>Could he have left?</i>

    She was feeling disappointed when she heard the door open. When she immediately looked up, she saw that it was Rong Si.

    He held a te in his hand. The te held both Chinese and Western-style breakfast items, and they were all her favorites. Su Jiu¡¯s mood instantly lifted, and she smiled brightly at him. ¡°I thought you had left.¡±

    ¡°Silly.¡± Rong Si¡¯s lips curved. ¡°I won¡¯t leave without saying goodbye.¡±

    He ced the te on the bedside table and pinched Su Jiu¡¯s face. ¡°Hurry up and get up to wash up and eat breakfast.¡±

    Su Jiu did not immediately get up. Instead, shezily stretched out her hand and stared at him.

    At this moment, she looked like a coquettish kitten, making Rong Si want to pat her. Rong Si¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He helplessly smiled and reached out to pick her up.

    Su Jiu triumphantly giggled and wrapped her arms around his neck. She hung on to him as though she were a ko bear. Rong Si let her hug him and carried her to the bathroom.

    Even after he ced her on the sink, Su Jiu had no intention of moving. She knew that her boyfriend would help her with everything.

    Sure enough, Rong Si picked up her mouthwash cup quite naturally. First, he filled it with water, then squeezed the toothpaste for her. He handed her the toothbrush and the mouthwash cup.

    Su Jiu took them and rinsed her mouth. He helped her wet the towel. After she rinsed her mouth, he helped her wash her face as if he were taking care of a child.

    After Su Jiu was done, Rong Si carried her out and ced her on the sofa beside the bed. He looked down at her dotingly. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±

    ¡°Either is fine, but¡­ I want you to feed me.¡± Su Jiu puffed up her cheeks. She had decided to take advantage of Rong Si being with her today to be particrly willful.

    If anyone else saw this, they would probably think she was being rather melodramatic. But this was her daily way of getting along with Rong Si. She liked the feeling of being pampered by him, and he liked to treat her like a princess. If she was happy, he was happy.

    Rong Si picked up a te of spaghetti with meat sauce and spun his fork before handing it to her. The smile in his eyes grew wider as he watched her obediently open her mouth and eat it.

    Ever since he had left the country, times like these were getting rarer and rarer. Rong Si especially cherished it.

    Seeing that he was only feeding her, Su Jiu reached out to take the te and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself. You eat too.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You eat first.¡±

    Su Jiu did not want him to starve, so she grabbed her chopsticks, picked up a steamed dumpling, and handed it to him. ¡°Here, eat!¡±

    Rong Si obediently opened his mouth and ate it. In the warm and sunny room, the two of them fed each other. Even Su Jiu felt that it was really¡­ quite flirty.

 Chapter 1143 - A Pleasant Girl

    <h4>Chapter 1143: A Pleasant Girl</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    However, she liked flirting like this!

    After breakfast was over, Su Jiu really wanted to stay in the hotel with Rong Si and not go anywhere. However, she knew that the weather would get worse and the environment at the set would get worse. She could not dy the progress of the entire production team because of her.

    No one wanted to stay here for long.

    No matter how much she wanted to be with Rong Si, she had to consider the production team. Moreover, Director Zhang called her and asked her nicely if she had recovered. He said that If she had not, she could rest for two more days and return to filming once she felt better. However, Su Jiu decisively replied that she would go to the set immediately and finish the remaining scenes as soon as possible.

    Shocked, Director Zhang quickly said, ¡°Little Jiu, if you haven¡¯t recovered from your illness, don¡¯t push yourself.¡±

    Su Jiu touched her forehead. Her body temperature was normal. After she had let out all the sweatst night, her cold seemed to have gone away. In short, she did not feel ufortable now. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Director Zhang. I¡¯m fine now. I¡¯lle overter.¡±

    After two seconds of silence, Director Zhang uncertainly asked, ¡°Are you really fine?¡±

    Between offending the Su family because he did not take good care of Su Jiu or dying his filming progress for a few days, Director Zhang preferred thetter.

    Su Jiu knew what the director was worried about. She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s really fine, Director Zhang. It¡¯s settled. Don¡¯t worry. If my parents or grandfather ask, I¡¯ll exin it to them.¡±

    Only then did Director Zhang rx. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Director Zhang felt gratified and could not help but sigh. Among the newly debuted actors, Su Jiu was the most professional one he had ever seen.

    If she had a scene, she would always make sufficient preparations in advance. Fortunately, she tried her best to pass it in one shot during filming. She was neverte when she came to the set. On the contrary, she always arrived early and even brought food and drinks for the staff from time to time¡­

    She did not have the airs of a big star at all, and her temper was also excellent. Director Zhang had never seen her get angry with anyone. Other than acting her character¡¯s emotions during filming, Su Jiu always smiled sweetly and warmly outside of filming. It was difficult not to like her.

    In short, she was an especially dedicated and likable youngdy.

    If other actors were like Su Jiu, filming would be much smoother. He would also lose his temper and shake his head less often.

    After all, some actors, regardless of gender, had a lot of things to do. They were not high-ranking and even acted like big shots. He had seen many of them.

    Therefore, he felt that Su Jiu was good.

    When Su Jiu arrived at the set, Director Zhang especially asked the cameraman to take some photos and upload them online. He said that Su Jiu had a cold and fever the previous day, yet she came to film as usual today and was quite professional.

    This wave of marketing brought very favorable results. Su Jiu and this drama attracted a wave of poprity.

    The fans felt sorry for their daughter¡¯s illness and advised her not to work too hard. Her family was already so rich, so why did she still work so hard?

    Her well-being came first!

    At night, when Su Jiu saw the clips, she saw countlessments urging her to rest. Her heart warmed, so she posted a sentence on her Weibo: ¡°I¡¯ve recovered from my illness. Now, I can eat, drink, and sleep. Thank you for your concern! How are you feeling today?¡±

    The fans were still worried about her and shared all kinds of health knowledge under the post, causing her Weiboments to turn into arge-scale health science forum.

    When Su Jiu saw this, sheughed so hard that she fell.

    <i>Aren¡¯t my fans too cute?</i>

    Rong Si came over after finishing his work. When he saw Su Jiu sitting cross-legged on the bed and smiling at her phone, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°What are you looking at? Why are you so happy?¡±

    Su Jiu immediately waved at him. ¡°Big Brother,e and take a look. Some fans want me to eat more tomatoes, which are rich in vitamins. They also said that tomatoes are very good for men, so they want you to eat more too!¡±

    Originally, when she saw thisment, she didn¡¯t think too much about it. She read it only because it mentioned Rong Si. However, after reading it, she suddenly felt that something was wrong¡­

 Chapter 1144 - The Color Men Like

    <h4>Chapter 1144: The Color Men Like</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    <i>What do they mean, good for men?</i>

    Rong Si thoughtfully looked at thement. Then, he looked down and saw Su Jiu¡¯s embarrassed expression. Suddenly wanting tough, he coughed lightly. ¡°Good for men? In what way?¡±

    This was more or less intentional.

    Su Jiu gritted her teeth and punched him in the chest. ¡°You already know the answer!¡±

    Rong Si couldn¡¯t help butugh. He meaningfully looked at her. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have to eat more.¡±

    ¡°Rong Si!¡± Su Jiu blushed and red at him.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it first?¡±

    Su Jiu gritted her teeth again, not knowing how to refute him. No, no! She had to read thements carefully next time. Otherwise, it would be as awkward as it was now!

    Rong Si didn¡¯t seem to want to give up so easily. He deliberately said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if the fans are right. Perhaps, we won¡¯t know until we try.¡±

    His words seemed to have a hidden meaning behind them. Su Jiu could not pretend not to understand even if she wanted to.

    She wanted to bite him.

    And she did. She picked up his hand and bit the back of it.

    However, she didn¡¯t bite him hard. She couldn¡¯t bear to actually bite him. Rong Si, on the other hand, looked indulgent and even enjoyable as he let her bite him.

    Su Jiu took only a small bite before letting go of him. Rong Si raised his eyebrows. ¡°Are you done biting? Then¡­ is it my turn?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Su Jiu was stunned. Before she could understand what he meant, her vision suddenly darkened.

    Rong Si leaned down, one hand on the back of the chair, the other cupping her face. He lowered his head and sealed her rose-red lips with a kiss.

    ***

    Rong Si still had work to do, so he did not stay in the hotel for long. After confirming that nothing was wrong with Su Jiu anymore, he left the hotel in relief and boarded a flight overseas.

    Before he left, he asked Su Jiu to give him something as a memento. Su Jiu looked around the room. She had nothing to give him. In the end, she gave him her hair tie and put it around his wrist. With a serious expression, she said, ¡°I heard that some boys wear their girlfriend¡¯s hair tie on their wrists to announce that they have a girlfriend. Here, I specially chose a pink one for you. This is the color that a fierce man should like.¡±

    Rong Si raised his eyebrows and looked down at the pink hair tie, which did not match him. The smile on his lips was obvious. ¡°Yes, I do like it.¡±

    <i>So this is what it means to wear a hair tie on your wrist?</i>

    <i>Then I have to wear it every day.</i>

    It was as if he were taking her with him.

    When he sat on the ne, next to him was a foreign man in his thirties or forties. The man noticed Rong Si kept looking down at his wrist¡­ No, to be precise, it was a pink hair ring that looked like a girl¡¯s thing.

    The foreign man immediately understood something. Out of curiosity, he asked Rong Si in broken Chinese, ¡°A girl gave it to you?¡±

    With the personality he had, Rong Si had always ignored strangers. However, facing this curious neighbor, he nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, my girlfriend gave it to me.¡±

    The foreign man was speechless.

    <i>What is going on? Did I hear wrongly?</i>

    <i>Why do I seem to hear a hint of pride in his voice?</i>

    <i>This pair is too unfriendly to a single like me!</i>

    ¡°You and your girlfriend are very close, right?¡±

    Rong Si was still looking at the hair tie on his wrist. His lips curled up slightly. ¡°Yes, very close.¡±

    The foreign man smiled and asked, ¡°How close? Are you nning to get married in the future?¡±

    At this point, Rong Si¡¯s eyes were filled with determination. Without hesitation, he said, ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t marry anyone but her.¡±

 Chapter 1145 - Night Meeting with the Mysterious Man

    <h4>Chapter 1145: Night Meeting with the Mysterious Man</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m so envious of young people like you. You have the time to be passionate,¡± the foreign man said. He seemed to have thought of something and sighed. ¡°Sigh¡­ Back then, my rtionship with my ex-wife was also very good, but after we got married, we often quarreled over small matters. Later, we separated.¡±

    He sympathetically looked at Rong Si. ¡°Young man, there¡¯ll be more trouble after marriage. Personally, I think it¡¯s better to be single. There¡¯s a lot of freedom to be had. Hahaha¡­¡±

    Rong Si disagreed with him. ¡°I¡¯m free to be alone, but I¡¯d rather not. I want to be with her.¡±

    He had lived in a broken family since he was young, so he naturally knew that the situation before and after marriage could be two different things.

    However, he was confident that he and Little Jiu would live together happily.

    He would do his best to give her happiness, manage his marriage with her, and be with her for the rest of his life.

    At the thought of this, he suddenly felt a little amused.

    He hadn¡¯t even married Little Jiu, but he was already thinking about his entire life with her.

    However, it did not matter. The day he would get married to Little Jiu was not far away. He had to work harder now. He had a n. If he could seed, he would feel confident enough to stand by Little Jiu¡¯s side.

    ***

    After she left, Su Jiu had not expected a trending topic about her to rush to the top of the list. A blurry video had surfaced on Weibo. It had been taken in a hotel. A man could be seening out of her room wearing a ck baseball cap and mask, looking mysterious.

    ¡°Shocking! Su Jiu¡¯s hotel night meeting with a mysterious man.¡±

    The video immediately attracted many views.

    The man¡¯s face could not be seen clearly, but the marketing ount said that it was logical that Su Jiu had a private meeting with an unknown man during filming and suspected it to be an actor in the same group.

    The fans tried to guess which man it was. They had learned online that Rong Si was overseas now, so this man¡­

    <i>Who could it be?</i>

    This trending topic immediately rushed to the top of the rankings. The male actors in the same group were all rifying on Weibo that it was not them. They all started trending too.

    Even a few male influencers came out to refute the rumors, making Su Jiu¡¯s fans furious.

    <i>Are they delusional?</i>

    <i>They should take a good look at themselves. Do they really think Little Jiu would fancy them? What a joke!</i>

    <i>They are just here to ride on Little Jiu¡¯s poprity.</i>

    Su Jiu had been focused on filming and did not know about this until Su Shengjing called her and anxiously told her that this was trending. He even asked her who the man in the video was. It was probably that brat, Rong Si.

    When Su Jiu heard that someone had posted the hotel¡¯s surveince video online, she did not panic. After all, she had a clear conscience. She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not ¡®probably.¡¯ It is.¡±

    ¡°You guys had a private meeting in a hotel room? Didn¡¯t I tell you to not stay in the same room as him before the two of you got married?¡±

    Hearing his resentful tone, Su Jiu could not stop smiling. ¡°Daddy, he just heard that I was sick and rushed back from overseas to take care of me. Where do you think I can find such a good boyfriend? It¡¯s not too much to ask me to devote my life to him.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Su Shengjing immediately raised his voice. ¡°No. As a girl, you have to protect yourself. Don¡¯t let a man take advantage of you!¡±

    Su Jiu felt helpless. ¡°Daddy, he was really just taking care of me. He didn¡¯t do anything to me. I just didn¡¯t expect the surveince cameras to capture the scene and that someone would upload it online.¡±

    Manyizens who did not know the truth followed suit and attacked Su Jiu, saying that she had cheated on Rong Si.?<i>Tsk, is it alright to make a mountain out of a molehill?</i>

 Chapter 1146 - Get Married Here!

    Chapter 1146: Get Married Here!

    After confirming that nothing had happened between Su Jiu and Rong Si, Su Shengjing felt relieved.

    As a father, he was really worried. His daughter was a grown-up. Even if she did something with that brat, it was consensual. Moreover, society was very open now. There was indeed no need to be so harsh¡­

    However, he was afraid that his daughter would get taken advantage of one day. So before she and Rong Si got married, he didn¡¯t approve of them being so intimate with each other.

    However, there was no reason to stop them. At most, they just needed a reminder.

    It made him feel conflicted.

    In the end, he reminded Su Jiu to stay safe during filming and to take care of her health and so on. Although Su Jiu¡¯s ears were starting to grow tired, she still patiently listened to him.

    This was her father¡¯s concern. She enjoyed it and didn¡¯t find it annoying at all. If it were anyone else, they wouldn¡¯t be so worried about her.

    ***

    After ending the call, Su Jiu used her phone to log into her Weibo. Sure enough, she saw the trending searches, followed by the word ¡°HOT.¡±

    The corners of her mouth twitched. She wondered how long the topic would trend if she sued the marketing ount for spreading rumors and nder.

    These marketing ounts were too much. They could do anything for the sake of poprity. They had harmed many people, whether they were celebrities or ordinary people, so they could not be indulged.

    She posted a Weibo post and directly tagged the marketing ount that started the rumors. ¡°Ha, isn¡¯t this my boyfriend? Your eyes aren¡¯t even worth donating. Also, you¡¯ll be hearing from mywyer soon.¡±

    In fact, many fans knew at a nce that the so-called mysterious man was Rong Si. His back view was too simr. Moreover, it was rare to see a man with such a good figure.?<i>The user behind this ount is really blind!</i>

    Now that Su Jiu had rified the situation, the fans were even more confident and flocked to the marketing ount to mock him.

    Soon, the video that triggered the trending topic was deleted.

    Su Jiu chased after it and tagged the ount on Weibo again. ¡°Are you scared off just like that? Don¡¯t delete it. Just watch me sue you.¡±

    The fans were a little excited. ¡°Little Jiu is so cool!¡±

    ¡°My daughter is awesome! Mommy loves you!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! You dared to spread rumors about Little Jiu. Are you tired of living?¡±

    ¡°These marketing ounts need to be banned. They¡¯re all pieces of trash that mess around.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so my son-inw heard that my daughter was sick and rushed back from afar to see her? Oh my god! What kind of heavenly love is this? I¡¯m jealous!¡±

    ¡°I support this! I¡¯ve called the civil affairs bureau for the two of you. Hurry up and get married on the spot!¡±

    ¡°Boohoo, if the two of them get married, the children they give birth to will be so beautiful that I can¡¯t even imagine it. After all, such good genes are ced there. My daughter and son-inw should record a new season of ¡®Daddy, Let¡¯s Go¡¯ with their baby in a few years!¡±

    This small interlude did not affect Su Jiu at all. If anything, it added a wave of poprity for her and Rong Si. The tone of the onlinements immediately changed. Most of them were directed at her and Rong Si. Many of them urged the couple to get married quickly and even have a baby.

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    Theizens seemed to be even more anxious about her marriage than she was.

    She definitely would get married, but she didn¡¯t want to get married so soon. She hadn¡¯t had enough alone time with the big shot!

    Moreover, she knew very well that Rong Si was a stubborn and strong-willed person. Until he had achieved what he had hoped for, he probably wouldn¡¯t ask her parents directly for permission to marry her.

 Chapter 1147 - Billions of Property Awaiting Her Inheritance

    Chapter 1147: Billions of Property Awaiting Her Inheritance

    However, Su Jiu was confident in him. She believed that, that day would not be far away¡­ No matter what, he was the most powerful supporting character in the novel. Even if she had removed his viin attribute, he still had his boss attribute.

    In the novel, Rong Si had created a business empire at a young age. His heaven-defying skill wasparable to the male lead¡¯s.

    Su Jiu wondered what kind of wedding he would give her.

    As she thought of this, her face heated up. She felt that she was shameless. She had not even proposed to him, so why was she already fantasizing about a wedding?

    !!

    Su Jiu was a little embarrassed, but the corners of her mouth could not help but curl up. Unable to help it, she took out her phone and sent a message to Su Jiu. ¡°Big Brother, the Inte is urging me to get married. Let me tell you, I want a super grand wedding!¡±

    Rong Si smiled at the other end. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll definitely give it to you.¡±

    His voice was so calm that Su Jiu felt her heart soften. ¡°Okay, you said it. If it¡¯s not grand enough, you¡¯re dead!¡±

    Rong Siughed again. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to satisfy you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Good boy!¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    After ending the call, Rong Si looked at his phone. The smile never left his face. His girlfriend had already made such a request. Was she trying to give him a hint?

    This task was not difficult. He had absolute confidence inpleting it.

    Perhaps, it really wouldn¡¯t be long before he could marry her.

    ***

    Looking at the Weibo posts urging her to get married, Su Jiu snickered and replied to a fan who asked her to film a show with her future baby. ¡°Okay!¡±

    Yang Fangping was sensible. He had been following Su Jiu¡¯s Weibo. When he saw this reply of hers, he immediately replied to it: ¡°Little Jiu, look at me! Promise me that you¡¯ll be loyal, okay? Don¡¯t film other people¡¯s parent-child programs!¡±

    When theizens saw this, they did not know whether tough or cry. They teased Yang Fangping for being lightning fast. Was he trying to monopolize Little Jiu for his parent-child variety show?

    When Su Jiu saw this, she found it funny. Director Yang is too cute!

    As he was the benefactor who had helped her father¡¯s poprity take off again, Su Jiu naturally had to give him face. She replied: ¡°Okay, no problem!¡±

    Yang Fangping was overjoyed. He knew that Little Jiu had agreed out of gratitude. If it weren¡¯t for their old friendship, with Little Jiu¡¯s current status, how difficult would it be to invite her to film a variety show? After all, her schedule was always so full, and the conditions he could afford weren¡¯t the best.

    As he thought of this, Yang Fangping¡¯s heart warmed.

    Who wouldn¡¯t like a child like Little Jiu?

    ***

    Time flew by unknowingly. Su Jiu soon started her fourth year of university. She was busy with her graduation thesis and filming a variety show at the same time. Due to all the work, she had lost a lot of weight. The entire Su Family was heartbroken.

    Su Guobang bluntly said to her, ¡°Stop filming. Isn¡¯t it better toe back and just be thedy of the house?¡±

    Why did she have to work so hard? She had billions of assets waiting for her to inherit!

    Su Shengjing felt helpless. He had said the same thing to Little Jiu countless times, but she liked this line of work. What could he do? He also wanted his daughter to live a carefree and rxed life as a pampered youngdy. Otherwise, it would be meaningless for him to have earned so much money.

    Fortunately, An Yuan was the top student at the Film Academy. She could help Su Jiu with her thesis so that thetter would not have to work so hard.

    As for filming, her manager, Han Jiani, told Su Jiu and Su Shengjing that theirpany had a new shareholder and asked them to visit the new boss together.

    It was normal for thepany¡¯s personnel to change, but it was rare for shareholders to change.

    Su Jiu was curious and wondered what the new boss would look like. There shouldn¡¯t be anything special about him. They are usually just old men, right?

 Chapter 1148 - Becoming His Boss

    Chapter 1148: Bing His Boss

    On the way, Su Jiu could not help but ask Han Jiani, ¡°Sister Jiani, what¡¯s the name of the new boss? Do we know him?¡±

    Although Han Jiani was much older than Su Jiu and was even slightly older than Su Shengjing, Su Jiu had a deep rtionship with her. Moreover, Han Jiani had taken good care of herself and still looked to be in her thirties. Therefore, Su Jiu habitually called her ¡°sister.¡±

    Han Jiani scolded her for calling her ¡°sister,¡± saying that ¡°auntie¡± would be more appropriate, but she still epted the greeting happily.

    Han Jiani turned to look at Su Jiu with a mysterious smile. ¡°Yes, definitely.¡±

    ¡°Really? Tell me?¡±

    Han Jiani was still smiling. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? You¡¯ll see him soon. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be shocked because this new boss is very young. He¡¯s only in his twenties.¡±

    Only in his twenties?

    Su Jiu and Su Shengjing recalled the people they knew at the same time. Those who could obtain control of thispany were definitely not ordinary people. Such a special person¡­ they did not seem to remember any such young person.

    Su Jiu could not help but feel curious and followed Han Jiani to the meeting room.

    The meeting room was on the 16th floor. Basically, all the executives were here. Other than the signed celebrities who could note because of their schedules, the others were already waiting in the meeting room. Dozens of people were gathered here.

    Su Jiu and Su Shengjing chose a seat near the front and sat down, curiously waiting for the new boss to arrive.

    Five minutester, the assistant who had been waiting outside excitedly ran in to inform them. ¡°He¡¯s here, He¡¯s here. Our new boss is here!¡±

    Everyone immediately stood up and looked at the door nervously and expectantly. It was said that the boss was very young. They didn¡¯t know what his personality was like. The previous boss was too strict. The KPI was set too high every quarter. If it wasn¡¯tpleted, the boss criticized them a lot.

    Celebrities who had just signed contracts were often under immense pressure, afraid that their contracts would be terminated at any time.

    Initially, Su Jiu did not care much. She was just a little curious. However, when she saw the young man who was being escorted in by the crowd, her eyes widened and she could not believe her eyes!

    When the others saw who it was, everyone in the meeting room eximed in unison.

    This¡­ Isn¡¯t this that¡­

    He¡¯s actually our new boss?!

    What a magical world!

    The man who just came into the room was dressed in a tailored and expensive ck suit. He was more than 186 centimeters tall, and his handsome face made him stand out among the crowd. It was as if the moment he entered the room, all the lights were focused on him alone. He looked so dazzling that it was impossible to look away.

    Even when he was led by his assistant to sit at the main seat at the front, Su Jiu still stared at him in a daze.

    She would never have thought that this new boss was actually¡­ Rong Si!

    Am I dreaming?

    Su Shengjing was also shocked.

    What the hell?

    This kid is the new boss and would be my immediate superior in the future?

    D*mn, this brat is detestable!

    The moment Rong Si entered the room, he saw Su Jiu sitting in front of him. Her eyes widened in shock and disbelief, and his lips curled into an imperceptible smile.

    After he sat down, the assistant smiled and introduced him to everyone present. ¡°Hello, everyone. Let me introduce you. Rong Si, Mr. Rong, you¡¯re our new boss from now on!¡±

 Chapter 1149 - Bully Him Properly

    Chapter 1149: Bully Him Properly

    ¡°Hello, Boss!¡± A respectful voice and warm apuse suddenly rang out. Of course, pairs of meaningful eyes also nced at Su Jiu, who was still in a daze.

    Tsk tsk, her boyfriend actually became her boss. What is she feeling now?

    They could not guess how Su Shengjing felt, but they could tell at a nce.

    Looking at his disdainful expression, they knew that he was definitely unhappy!

    However, why did they find it so funny and even wanted to gloat?

    His future son-inw actually climbed over his head. What was going on?

    ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m new here and not familiar with many businesses. Please guide me.¡± Rong Si¡¯s expression was calm and serious. He naturally sensed the malice from Su Shengjing and looked at him evenly. ¡°Especially, Mr. Su. Please guide me.¡±

    Su Shengjing snorted and bluntly replied, ¡°Brat, you¡¯re really something!¡±

    Rong Si seemed to smile and looked at Su Jiu again. He had a lot to tell her, but the asion was not right, so he could only suppress it for the time being. Pretending that nothing had happened, he began to listen to reports from various business departments and understand thepany¡¯s situation.

    He listened patiently without the airs of a big boss. The originally nervous executives rxed a lot and reported to him one by one.

    The morning sun was warm and bright, shining through the huge floor-to-ceiling ss window in the conference room. Sitting at the head of the table, Rong Si seemed to look even more dazzling than the sun. Many female celebrities in their seats were infatuated. They suddenly felt that it was a huge loss for the industry that their boss wasn¡¯t a celebrity!

    With his looks and temperament, wouldn¡¯t he be better than many popr male celebrities?

    Su Jiu watched him listen to the report for a while and then look at her, openly flirting with her in front of so many people. She could not help but blush, and her heart beat faster. She used her eyes to signal to him to listen to the report seriously.

    However, Rong Si did not intend to listen to her. He still looked at her whenever he wanted to.

    The female celebrities cast envious gazes at Su Jiu. D*mn it, is it really good to show off their love so brazenly?

    They were so jealous!

    ***

    The meeting was rather long andsted almost three hours. Rong Si didn¡¯t seem tired as he listened to one report after another. He had a high IQ and an excellent memory. He needed to listen to things only once to remember them clearly.

    The head of such a bigpany needed to be familiar with all aspects, so such a report was necessary.

    He was not tired, but the people around him were so tired that they secretly yawned countless times. However, since this was the new boss taking office, no one dared to raise any objections, unless they did not want to survive anymore!

    Although this new boss seemed to have a good temper, he had the dignity of a superior, as if he was born with it. It did not match his young age at all.

    For all they knew, he might be shrewd.

    Isn¡¯t that possible?

    To be able to acquire such argepany at such a young age, doesn¡¯t this mean that he is very capable?!

    At the people there thought of this, the yawning reduced significantly. They forced themselves to perk up.

    Su Jiu had always hated meeting for such a long time, but today, she was in high spirits and not sleepy at all. She supported her chin with one hand and watched Rong Si with interest.

    The more she thought about it, the more delicious he looked.

    She hadn¡¯t seen him for a long time. It should have been half a year. After the meeting ended, she¡­ she wanted to bully him properly.

    She wanted to let him know how much she missed him.

 Chapter 1150 - Poor Baby

    Chapter 1150: Poor Baby

    The finance director was speechless.

    When she saw Su Jiu, she understood.

    The new boss can¡¯t bear to let his dear girlfriend wait so long.

    After the group of people dispersed, Su Jiu turned to Su Shengjing and said, ¡°Daddy, you should go back first. Don¡¯t wait for me. I have a lot to tell Rong Si.¡±

    As she spoke, Rong Si walked over and naturally held Su Jiu¡¯s hand. He nodded at Su Shengjing. ¡°Uncle, I have a lot to say to Su Jiu too.¡±

    Seeing that Su Shengjing was carefully looking at him, he added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll send Little Jiu home safely.¡±

    Su Shengjing snorted and gritted his teeth. ¡°You brat, you better exin why you became the boss of thepany.¡±

    Rong Si chuckled. ¡°I might as well. I had the money for it.¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    He knew that this kid had epted taking over the Rong Corporation and had expanded his business overseas. However, he did not know the exact situation. He heard from Little Jiu that other than the Rong Corporation¡¯s original business, Rong Si had also dabbled in the current emerging industries and started researching and developing high-tech products.

    Even those who did not do business knew that the technology field had a lot of room for improvement. Its development prospects were excellent, and the market was massive.

    Unexpectedly, this kid had the skills. Rong Si had established himself in the business world at such a young age. He seemed to be a natural businessman.

    His future son-inw was not bad. Naturally, Su Shengjing was proud of Rong Si, but he still did not show mercy. ¡°Tsk, brat! Don¡¯t be smug too early. If you have the ability, make your business bigger than the Su family¡¯s.¡±

    The Su Corporation was still under Su Guobang¡¯s control, and it was still at its peak. The old man had always wanted to nurture Su Jiu to be the next sessor. After all, he was really old and might die one day.

    Someone had to be in charge of the huge Su Corporation.

    However, his son and granddaughter liked being in the entertainment industry and seemed to be uninterested in the family business. This worried him to death. He did not know what to do. He could not force them; he did not have the ability.

    After thinking about it, he could only ce his hopes on his great-grandson¡¯s generation. Su Guobang hoped that Su Jiu and Rong Si would get married quickly and have an heir as soon as possible.

    The poor baby had such high hopes resting on him even before he was born. He would definitely be under a lot of pressure in the future.

    No matter what, Su Guobang wanted to see his granddaughter happy in his lifetime. He was very satisfied with Rong Si. If Rong Si said that he wanted to marry Su Jiu, he would have no objections.

    Bigger than the Su family?

    Rong Si thought about it seriously and nodded. ¡°Okay, Uncle. I¡¯ll work hard.¡±

    At this moment, he no longer looked as dignified as before. He looked like a child who was promising his parents that he would work hard to do well.

    Su Shengjing was satisfied. ¡°Alright, both of you, hurry home after you¡¯re done chatting. Don¡¯t stay outside for too long. Don¡¯t let others worry about you. Also, don¡¯t eat all kinds of nonsense outside. Try to go home and eat.¡±

    Su Jiu did not know whether tough or cry as her father kept nagging them. ¡°Got it, Daddy. Leave quickly.¡±

    Su Shengjing suddenly felt sad. Is my daughter chasing me away?

    It is really¡­ impossible to keep a grown-up daughter!

    After he left, Su Jiu looked up at Rong and wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m dreaming. You¡¯re actually back and have be our new boss. Does that mean you¡¯reing back to China?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Rong Si wrapped his arms around her waist and lowered his head, his forehead intimately touching hers. ¡°I said I¡¯de back. I won¡¯t be separated from you in the future. I¡¯ll keep my word.¡±

 Chapter 1151 - Thinking During the Day and At Night

    Chapter 1151: Thinking During the Day and At Night

    ¡°Really? What about your overseaspany?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all covered. Nothing will happen.¡± In short, from now on, Rong Si would mainly take care of the domestic businesses and be with Su Jiu.

    Su Jiu was overjoyed to receive such an answer. Her eyes curved into crescents as she hugged him even tighter. Raising her head, she kissed his chin and sincerely said, ¡°Big Brother, why are you so powerful?¡±

    As long as he wanted to do something, there was nothing that could stop him.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Rong Si put his arms around her and looked down at her with a doting and gentle gaze. It was like a sea filled with sunlight, making one want to drown in it.

    Su Jiu fell into a daze. Without thinking, she blurted out, ¡°I like it. I like it very much.¡±

    As soon as she said that, Rong Si picked her up and ced her on the conference table. This way, she was on the same level as him. Before Su Jiu could react, his eyes suddenly darkened. Then, her lips were sealed, as he gently pressed his lips to hers.

    Rong Si¡¯s breathing quickened. His hoarse voice came from his throat and reached her ears like an electric current. ¡°I missed you¡­¡±

    This voice was so sexy that Su Jiu¡¯s heart started thumping. She replied without thinking, ¡°Oh, me too¡­ Big Brother, I missed you so much¡­¡±

    ¡°How much did you miss me?¡±

    ¡°Every day¡­ I thought about you every day. I thought about you when I ate, I thought about you when I slept, I thought about you during the day, I thought about it at night¡­ Anyway, I really, really missed you¡­¡±

    The sun was shining brightly outside the window. Rong Si held her face and looked deeply into her watery eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t leave again.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not leaving. I can¡¯t leave¡­¡±

    After that, Su Jiu could not speak. She could only pant intermittently. After a while, she weakly begged for mercy.

    The big boss was too enthusiastic, as if he was proving to her that he had missed her too much, but she was really suffocating!

    ***

    After Su Jiu left thepany and entered her car, her face was still a little hot. She reached out and touched her lips. They were also warm.

    They seemed¡­ a little swollen.

    In the conference room just now, she had suspected that if it weren¡¯t for the location being wrong, Rong Si might have done something more to her. In the end, when he forced himself to let go of her, his handsome face turned a rare shade of red. He had avoided her eyes ufortably and apologized to her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I was rude.¡±

    Su Jiu had been shy and nervous. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say. She could only pretend that nothing had happened and urge him to leave quickly.

    Rong Si held the steering wheel with one hand and drove as usual. With the other hand, he held Su Jiu¡¯s hand. An intersection came ahead. He stopped to wait for a red light before noticing that the girl¡¯s hand was a little cold.

    He turned his head and saw Su Jiu sitting upright in the front passenger seat. Her lips were pursed, and she looked a little nervous.

    Those lips were slightly swollen. Needless to say, the reason was him.

    Rong Si thought about it. He had probably been a little anxious and fierce in the conference room just now, so he asked softly, ¡°Did I scare you?¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Su Jiu came back to her senses and quickly shook her head. ¡°No, maybe¡­ it was because we were in the conference room and someone coulde in at any time. I was too nervous and haven¡¯t recovered yet.¡±

    ¡°How about this¡­¡± Rong Si thought for a moment and suddenly chuckled. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll pick a ce with no one around in the future.¡±

    ¡°Where would there be no one?¡±

    ¡°Your room or mine.¡±

    Su Jiu choked and looked at him in shock. Her cheeks instantly heated up.

 Chapter 1152 - Reward Me Now

    Chapter 1152: Reward Me Now

    Seeing her stunned expression, Rong Si became even happier. The corners of his lips curled up. Sure enough, his mood always involuntarily improved when he was with her.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you surprised?¡± He continued to tease her. ¡°But we¡¯ll always sleep in the same room in the future.¡±

    Su Jiu almost reached out to cover his mouth. Fortunately, only the two of them were in the car. She puffed up her cheeks. ¡°Then can I not sleep with you?¡±

    Rong Si suddenly tightened his grip on her hand. ¡°No,¡± he said sternly.

    !!

    Su Jiu burst outughing and reached out to pinch his face. ¡°That¡¯s true. You¡¯re such a handsome man. It would be a shame not to take advantage of you.¡±

    Rong Si kissed her palm. ¡°Take whatever you want.¡±

    ***

    When the heir to the Rong Corporation returned to the country, everyone was excited. Rong Si was indeed business-minded. After he had taken charge for a year, the Rong Corporation¡¯s performance had steadily risen. He basically had the ability topete with the Su Corporation.

    Su Jiu graduated sessfully and finished filming hertest movie. A dinner party was scheduled at night, and by the time the party ended, it was already past 11.

    Su Jiu had drunk a little, but not too much. Everyone here knew that she was the little princess of the Su family and the girlfriend of a powerful businessman. Who would dare to get her drunk, unless they did not want to live anymore?!

    However, when Su Jiu took the elevator back to the hotel room, she still felt a little dizzy and nned to wash up and sleep. As she came out of the bathroom, her phone suddenly rang.

    The contact name on Su Jiu¡¯s phone screen showed ¡°future husband.¡± She suddenly smiled and answered the call. ¡°Hello? Big Brother?¡±

    A deep and pleasant voice came from the other end. ¡°You¡¯re still awake?¡±

    ¡°I just got back from the wrap-up party.¡±

    ¡°Have you been drinking?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ I drank only one ss, but I really can¡¯t hold my liquor. I felt dizzy after that.¡±

    Rong Si helplessly sighed. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say not to push yourself?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know what I¡¯m doing. I¡¯m not drunk.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°Are you off work?¡± Su Jiu fell onto the bed and rubbed her dizzy head. ¡°I remember you telling me that you had a social gathering today and didn¡¯t drink much. You didn¡¯t fool around with another woman, right?¡±

    Rong Si chuckled. ¡°How would I dare?¡±

    Ever since he had epted the Rong Corporation, he had indeed socialized a lot more. Many people wanted to please him and had secretly arranged all kinds of women for him, but he did not even give them a chance to get close. For some reason, other than Little Jiu, he could not stand women getting close to him and instinctively hated them.

    ¡°Good boy. I¡¯ll reward you when we get back.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t wait until we get back. Reward me now.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡± Before Su Jiu could understand what he meant, she heard the doorbell ring. At the same time, she heard Rong Si say on the phone, ¡°I¡¯ll be right outside your door.¡±

    What?

    Su Jiu was surprised and delighted. She quickly got up to open the door and saw him. The next second, she threw herself into his arms. ¡°Why are you here? You didn¡¯t say you wereing!

    Smiling, Rong Si wrapped one arm around her and held out the roses in his other to her. ¡°It¡¯ste. The flower shop had only a few roses left. Next time, I¡¯ll buy them early.¡±

    Su Jiu took the bouquet of red roses. It had only six roses, but they were still beautiful. Even if they were withered, as long as she had received them from him, she would be ecstatic.

    After being together with her for so long, Rong Si would always spend time preparing small surprises for her. She really enjoyed it.

    Su Jiu could not help but tiptoe and kiss him on the cheek. ¡°Thank you! I love you!¡±

 Chapter 1153 - To Be Rightfully Hers

    Chapter 1153: To Be Rightfully Hers

    Rong Si enjoyed her affection. ¡°I love you too.¡±

    ncing at the room behind her, he paused and asked, ¡°Do you want to go back with me, or do you want to leave tomorrow?¡±

    Su Jiu thought about it. She did not like staying in a hotel, but now that he was here, she felt that she quite liked it.

    ¡°I¡¯m too tired today. Let¡¯s leave tomorrow,¡± Su Jiu said as she took his hand and brought him in.

    Her meaning was obvious. Of course, it would be disrespectful for Rong Si to refuse. He rarely had the chance to be alone with her. He had to cherish this moment.

    As the night deepened, Rong Si came out of the bathroom and saw that Su Jiu had already fallen into bed. She had curled up into a ball and left a space for him.

    Smiling, he quickly dried his hair before walking over to the bed. When he lifted the nket, he felt the person under the nket shrink, as if she was a little nervous.

    He alsoy down on the bed and naturally reached out to wrap his arms around the person beside him. ¡°Come and hug me.¡±

    Su Jiu looked up at him and moved into his arms. ¡°You can¡¯t touch me. I want to sleep.¡±

    In the past, he had always been handsy when they were alone like this, causing her to sleepte. She had to go home the next day. By then, her father would be talking about them again.

    Rong Si smiled again and agreed. ¡°Okay. Can we hug like this?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± As shey in his arms, Su Jiu breathed in hisforting scent and closed her eyes.

    With a soft and warm body in his arms, it was impossible for Rong Si not to feel anything. He took a deep breath and tried his best to suppress the restlessness in his heart. However, he felt a little helpless. Outsiders said that he was unfeeling and had few desires, as if he did not get close to women. In fact, it was only because those people were not Little Jiu.

    Unlike those women who tried to get close to him, Little Jiu did not need to do anything at all. Rong Si needed only a look from her to make him weak. It seemed like it was time to put marriage on the agenda.

    This way, he could have her properly.

    The next day, the two of them returned to the Su residence together. However, his eyes held a strange look. Without even asking, Su Shengjing knew that this brat had secretly gone to see Little Jiu against night. The two of them were alone for the entire night. Su Shengjing wanted to say something, but he did not. Forget it! The child has grown up. I can¡¯t control her anymore.

    He didn¡¯t even say anything when Su Jiu asked Rong Si out for dinner that night. Anyway, it was useless to say anything. Didn¡¯t that heartless girl already run off with someone?

    The western restaurant Rong Si had chosen was on the top floor of amercial building in the city center. From here, the night view of the entire city was unobstructed. He could even see the sea in the distance. It was beautiful.

    Rong Si did not book the entire venue, nor did Su Jiu like it when he did that. After all, the point of eating out was to enjoy the atmosphere of many people eating together.

    Wearing hats and masks, they covered their faces and found a seat by the window. People didn¡¯t seem to recognize Su Jiu and Rong Si, so no one frantically surrounded them for autographs and photos.

    This seat was also covered by a screen and nts, so it was not easy to be discovered. Su Jiu rxed, but she still curiously asked Rong Si, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you choose a private room?¡±

    ¡°Do you like private rooms?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that we¡¯ll be less likely to be discovered in a private room.¡± Although this ce was not bad, she was still worried that a few people would suddenly rush over and surround her.

    Rong Si seriously nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t think it through. I¡¯ll remember next time.¡±

    However, he had chosen this ce because he had a gift for her.

 Chapter 1154 - Donâ€™t Look at Other Men

    Chapter 1154: Don¡¯t Look at Other Men

    The melodious sound of the piano rang out. Su Jiu turned her head and saw a stage in the middle of the western restaurant. A ck grand piano rested on it, and behind the piano sat a young man in a ck tuxedo. Many people in the restaurant looked at him and admired the beautiful music.

    Su Jiu looked at him for only a few seconds, but Rong Si¡¯s forehead became slightly creased.

    She came back to her senses and covered his forehead with her hand, then looked at Rong Si. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Rong Si looked serious. ¡°Don¡¯t look at other men.¡±

    Su Jiu suddenlyughed. ¡°I watched him for only a few seconds, and you couldn¡¯t take it? Besides, I¡¯m not looking at him. I¡¯m just admiring the piano. He ys quite well.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Rong Si¡¯s eyes shed with danger, and his upturned tone contained a warning.

    Su Jiu tactfully corrected herself. ¡°No, no. He¡¯s not good at ying at all. He¡¯s not even as good as me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed not much.¡± After saying that, Rong Si suddenly stood up and left his seat. Under the surprised gazes of Su Jiu and the people in the restaurant, he walked straight to the stage.

    When he walked to the man¡¯s side, he politely said, ¡°Can I y a song for my girlfriend? A few minutes will be enough.¡±

    The performer looked at the tall man in front of him. Even though this young man was wearing a hat and mask, the performer could tell that the young man had an extraordinary appearance and temperament. This young man was definitely an extraordinary person. Hence, the performer politely said, ¡°Sure, sure. Please go ahead.¡±

    Just like that, Rong Si sat down beside the piano. His long, well-defined fingers rested on the ck and white keys. Melodious notes spilled out from his fingertips and softly echoed throughout the Western restaurant.

    Su Jiu froze.

    The big shot actually knows how to y the piano. I didn¡¯t know!

    Moreover, his performance was not inferior to that of the performer just now. It was as if he had undergone professional training.

    Every note made her heart tremble slightly.

    He was ying a very ssic piano piece, ¡°Canon.¡± The rhythm was light and pleasant to the ears. Perhaps it was because of his skilled technique and outstanding temperament, but the hair on his forehead fell a little. His lowered eyes seemed to contain so many emotions. Many people stopped to look at him, as if they were engrossed in listening.

    Su Jiu held her chin and felt that everything around her seemed to have dimmed. Only the person on the stage stood in the light. He seemed to be the most dazzling existence, making people unable to look away.

    At this moment, Rong Si looked up and stared at Su Jiu among the crowd.

    Su Jiu could clearly see the smile in his eyes. Her heart skipped a beat, and she felt her face heat up. The moment he looked at her, many people in the restaurant also looked at her with meaningful expressions.

    ¡°How romantic! I want a boyfriend to y for me too.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m in admiration! Her boyfriend seems to be very handsome. Just his height and figure alone can instantly kill a bunch of men¡­¡±

    ¡°But why are they still wearing masks when theye out to eat? Is it because they¡¯re too beautiful and handsome?¡±

    ¡°Could they be celebrities¡­ Why do I feel that the girl looks a little familiar?¡±

    Su Jiu vaguely heard the guests¡¯ discussion. Afraid that someone would recognize her and cause amotion, she quickly avoided Rong Si¡¯s gaze and picked up the menu, pretending to read it.

    At this moment, a cute voice sounded. ¡°Sister, your menu is upside down!¡±

    Eh?

    Su Jiu put down the menu and realized that a boy about three or four years old was standing beside her. He looked at her with a pair of ck grape-like eyes. His chubby little face was adorable.

 Chapter 1155 - A Gift from the Big Boss

    Chapter 1155: A Gift from the Big Boss

    Su Jiu looked at the menu in her hand. She really was reading it upside down. How embarrassing!

    She awkwardlyughed and flipped the menu around. Then she said to the little boy, ¡°Thank you for the reminder.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee! Sister, this is for you!¡± the little boy said as he took out a red rose from his back.

    This surprised Su Jiu a little. ¡°Why are you giving it to me?¡±

    ¡°Because Sister is very pretty!¡± The little boy looked at her with his big, round, and bright eyes.

    Su Jiu found this funny. ¡°You haven¡¯t even seen what I look like. How do you know I¡¯m beautiful?¡±

    Are children nowadays so good at coaxing people?

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve seen you before. Sister is very beautiful!¡± the little boy said shyly and handed the rose to her. ¡°Sister, you have to ept it.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll ept it. Thank you.¡± Su Jiu took the roses. Just as she was thinking about what she could give to the little boy, he sweetly smiled at her and ran away.

    Before Su Jiu could stop him, an older girl ran over to her and handed her a red rose. ¡°Big sister, this is for you.¡±

    Eh?

    Su Jiu was even more surprised. As one cute child after another came to deliver flowers to her, arge bouquet of roses appeared in her arms. Su Jiu was sure that this must have been arranged by Rong Si.

    Her heart instantly warmed.

    After thest child ran over to bring her flowers, a cheer erupted among the crowd. Rong Si walked through the crowd toward Su Jiu with a bouquet of roses. Walking up to her, he looked down at her deeply and handed her the bouquet.

    Along with the bouquet, Su Jiu received a total of 99 roses.

    She felt as sweet as honey, but still deliberately said, ¡°Such a big bouquet. It¡¯s so heavy. I can barely hold it.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t hold it anymore? I still have many more gifts to give you in the future.¡±

    Su Jiu immediately corrected herself. ¡°I can hold it. I can hold it no matter how much you give me.¡±

    The big boss wanted to give her gifts. She had to hold as many of them as possible.

    No matter what he gave her, she would like it all.

    However, it was a little embarrassing for him to send her flowers in front of so many people. He was not afraid of being recognized. If that happened, it would definitely be trending tomorrow.

    Su Jiu put the flowers aside and could not help but say, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being discovered?¡±

    Rong Si seemed to smile. ¡°No.¡±

    He knew that what he was going to do tonight was destined to be on the trending searches. It was just a matter of time.

    Su Jiu pouted. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. You don¡¯t like to be on the hot search and or be disturbed. I know that.¡±

    Rong Si smiled but said nothing.

    He did not like it, but he wanted the whole world to know what had happened tonight.

    Although she felt that Rong Si seemed a little abnormal tonight, Su Jiu did not think too much about it. She pulled down her mask and sniffed the roses in satisfaction before handing him the menu. ¡°Hurry up and eat. We have to go back early after we are done. Otherwise, Daddy will nag me again.¡±

    Rong Si didn¡¯t take it. His deep gaze was fixed on her face. ¡°Order it. I¡¯ll eat whatever you order.¡±

    ¡°Okay then.¡± Su Jiu ordered some of her favorites. Fortunately, she knew what Rong Si liked to eat, so she ordered a second serving for him.

    While waiting for the meal, Su Jiu held her chin and looked at him with interest. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you knew how to y the piano.¡±

    ¡°I learned it when I was young. I haven¡¯t yed in a long time.¡±

    Su Jiu asked the obvious, ¡°Then why did you y it again?¡±

 Chapter 1156 - Alice in Wonderland

    Chapter 1156: Alice in Wondend

    ¡°Because you were watching that man y the piano for too long. He can y the piano, and so can I. So just watch me,¡± Rong Si seriously answered.

    Su Jiu was shocked. ¡°No way! You¡¯re jealous? I¡¯m not interested in that person at all. I just¡­ looked at him for a bit, but I definitely didn¡¯t look at him because I was interested in him!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t look at him even for a second.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Fine.

    !!

    As long as you¡¯re happy.

    The waiter then came over to pass them the bill. Rong Si smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee toe again next time. Remember to take your valuables.¡±

    Rong Si looked at Su Jiu and saw that she was looking left and right to see if she had left anything behind. A smile appeared in his eyes. He held her hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Valuables.¡±

    Stunned, Su Jiu immediately looked up at him. She puffed up her cheeks and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s a valuable?¡±

    When he saw her angry expression, Rong Si¡¯s eyes filled withughter again. ¡°Hm, not a valuable, but you¡¯re indeed valuable.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    Oh, the big shot is getting more and more flirtatious.

    It made her heart soften.

    Seeing that the waiter was holding back hisughter, Su Jiu lowered her head in embarrassment. She picked up the bouquet on the seat and ced her other hand in Rong Si¡¯s. Then, she quickly followed him out of the restaurant. However, it was a little strange. She and the big boss had already shown their faces, yet there was nomotion.

    Usually, if she did not carefully hide her features, she would encounter fans wherever she went. Why is it that today¡­ the waiter looked calm, as if he was used to it. Previously, when she had gone out to eat, if a waiter recognized her, she would have to sign autographs and take photos with him.

    Am I losing my poprity?

    However, when she walked out of the door and saw the scene in front of her, she was stunned.

    What¡­ what is going on?!

    The outside of the restaurant waspletely different from when they came!

    Originally, the rooftop of the top floor was a European-style garden for guests to rest in. It had been filled with tulips and daisies. Now, it was filled with colorful flowers as if they had walked into a sea of flowers.

    Huge mushroom lights and white rabbit dolls in red uniforms stood on both sides of the road. Countless small colorful lights were wrapped around the trees. They flickered like stars and were so dreamy that the scene was dazzling.

    It was as if she had entered Alice¡¯s wondend.

    Su Jiu was stunned. When she came back to her senses, she subconsciously looked at the person beside her and realized that Rong Si had let go of her hand.

    Strange¡­ the big shot is really a little abnormal today!

    However, Su Jiu suddenly had a premonition that something big was about to happen. Can it be what I think?

    Just as she was thinking about it, a person in a rabbit puppet suit suddenly appeared in front of her and gestured for her to walk toward the garden.

    Su Jiu looked at the rabbit doll in front of him wearing a gown and top hat and suddenly realized that this was the white rabbit from Alice in Wondend!

    As expected, the white rabbit said his ssic line, ¡°Oh my fur and whiskers! I¡¯mte, I¡¯mte, I¡¯mte¡±

    As he spoke, he gestured for her to walk in.

    Su Jiu followed him inside and saw the most ssic scene from the book¡ªa tea party.

    The European-style tea table was filled with snacks and ck tea. Candles were lit in delicate candlesticks and were burning warmly. She also saw the Mad Hatter, the March Hare, and the Dormouse. They were the ones who had organized this crazy tea party!

 Chapter 1157 - Her Dream Was Sweet

    Chapter 1157: Her Dream Was Sweet

    It was really dreamy!|

    Su Jiu was immersed in it. The Mad Hatter walked over to her and handed her a red rose with a smile. Then, he said to her in fluent English, ¡°Beautifuldy, I wish you happiness.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Su Jiu smiled and took the rose. After she had guessed who had prepared all this for her, her mood became exceptionally good.

    The March Rabbit bounded toward her, his big ears adorable. He handed her a rose, too, saying in a cheerful tone, ¡°Wee to my tea party. Tonight, I hope you¡¯re the happiest person!¡±

    !!

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Then, the dormouse also brought her roses. Su Jiu epted them all. As she continued to walk forward, she saw many fireflies dancing around the trees. They flickered as if they had crashed into a scene that appeared on only television. It dazzled her a little.

    The characters in the story appeared in front of her one by one. Monkeys, hedgehogs, dodo birds! Everyone gave her flowers and sincere blessings. The sweetness in her heart umted and piled up in her chest, as if it would overflow.

    Walking further in, she arrived at a European-style pavilion. Pure white roses were wrapped around the pirs. When Su Jiu saw the two characters in the pavilion, she could not help but exim.

    It was the Red Queen and the White Queen!

    The two characters from Alice in Wondend who had left the deepest impression on her were now standing before her, smiling at her.

    Although the Red Queen in the fairy tale was an ugly, cruel, and temperamental viin, here, she smiled at her so gently. She handed Su Jiu a bouquet of red roses. ¡°Darling, you¡¯re here. We¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡±

    The beautiful and elegant White Queen also walked forward and handed Su Jiu a bouquet of white roses. ¡°Be happy!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Su Jiu was a little excited. It felt like a dream. She seemed to have really be Alice. However, her dream was beautiful and sweet.

    Apanied by the melodious music, all the characters surrounded the pavilion and danced hand in hand. The atmosphere suddenly became lively.

    Su Jiu looked for Rong Si in the crowd. She was already here. Why isn¡¯t he out yet?

    At this moment, the White Queen and the Red Queen came dancing in front of her. Su Jiu smiled and took a step back to give them space. Unexpectedly, she bumped into a firm chest. Turning around, she saw a tall figure standing behind her. He was wearing a rabbit mask.

    She recognized him almost immediately. Before she could speak, the ¡°White Rabbit¡± reached out to her. His low and gentle voice traveled clearly to her ear along with the night wind. ¡°Alice, do you want to dance with Mr. Rabbit?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Su Jiu¡¯s smile widened. She immediately ced her hand on his.

    The fingers on his hand had distinct and long joints. It was definitely Rong Si¡¯s hand.

    The White Rabbit took her hand and gently ced his other hand on her waist. Just like that, he led her to spin in the middle of the garden with the melody.

    The other characters cheered and danced around the two of them. The light fell on them, making them the center of attention.

    Su Jiu stared at the person in front of her and met his deep eyes. She said softly, ¡°Am I dreaming? If so, don¡¯t wake up so quickly.¡±

    ¡°If that is what you wish.¡±

    This dream that he had created for her, he hoped she liked it.

 Chapter 1158 - Chapter 1158: Will You Come Home With Me?

    Chapter 1158: Will You Come Home With Me?

    ¡°Then let me see what Mr. Rabbit looks like. Is he handsome? Is he the kind of person I like?¡± Su Jiu reached out and took off his rabbit mask. What greeted her eyes was a handsome face that looked like it had been exquisitely carved.

    Rong Si looked down at her and smiled. ¡°Am I to your liking?¡±

    Su Jiu nodded. ¡°Of course! My taste is good.¡±

    As she spoke, she hugged him and looked up at him. ¡°Tell me honestly. How long have you been preparing this?¡±

    ¡°Not too long. Just a month?¡±

    ¡°Thank you! I love it!¡±

    Su Jiu said that sincerely, but Rong Si interrupted her. ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to thank me. It¡¯s not over yet.¡±

    Before she could react, Rong Si suddenly knelt on one knee in front of her.

    Although Su Jiu had already expected him to do this, when he really knelt in front of her, she was still shocked. She stared at him in a daze, and her heart was pounding in her chest. It was as if her heart were beating a drum, as if it would jump out of her throat in the next second!

    Rong Si took in her shocked expression. To him, everything around him no longer seemed to exist. She was the only one in his eyes.

    His eyes gleamed with a gentle smile and so many deep feelings. They swallowed Su Jiu¡¯s entire body, making her unable to hide.

    At that moment, Rong Si handed her a small, pink and purple velvet box and expectantly looked at her. ¡°When it¡¯s twelve o¡¯clock and you¡¯re about to wake up from your dream, will youe home with me, my little princess?¡±

    His eyes were sincere, and his posture was as pious as that of a believer worshiping a god.

    When Su Jiu saw the small box open in front of her, her heart beat faster and faster. She was so excited that her heart was about to explode!

    Also, the words he had said just now, ¡°will youe home with me, my little princess,¡± the meaning was obvious.

    Su Jiu tried her best to suppress her emotions and asked, ¡°Are you done just like that? What about after I go home with you?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not over.¡± Rong Si smiled. On the surface, he looked rxed, but his trembling hands and tense jaw betrayed his nervousness.

    He had spent more than a month meticulously nning and proposing to Little Jiu under the witness of so many people. He had secretly practiced countless times and should have be familiar with it. But only he knew how nervous he was right now.

    His heart was pounding so hard that it was about to jump out of his throat.

    Tonight, he felt that he had used all the courage he had gathered since he was young.

    In the past, he had extremely low self-esteem and felt that he was a dirty swamp on the ground, whereas Little Jiu was the resplendent moonlight in the sky. As he had been back then, approaching her had been sphemy. However, now, he had the courage to propose to her.

    It felt like a dream.

    He tried his best to calm his nervousness. Under Su Jiu¡¯s patient gaze, he said seriously again, ¡°When we get home, I will do my best to make you happy. As long as you want it, as long as I have it, I will give it to you. Now, I want to ask you to give me a chance to take care of you, love you, and pamper you for the rest of my life. So, are you¡­ willing to marry me?¡±

    When he said thest few words, his voice trembled slightly.

    He held his breath and listened to her answer. He thought that with Little Jiu¡¯s personality, she would deliberately make things difficult for him and listen to him promise more. Unexpectedly, she vigorously nodded without hesitation. ¡°Yes! I¡¯m willing!¡±

 Chapter 1159 - 1159 The Seed Called â€œLikeâ€

    1159 The Seed Called ¡°Like¡±

    She had agreed.

    She had agreed to marry him.

    Rong Si¡¯s heart instantly exploded like fireworks in the night sky. He felt an excitement he had never experienced before. It was as if someone had suddenly brought the best thing in the world, the thing he wanted the most.

    Seeing his excitement, Su Jiu could not help but snicker. Then, she pretended to be serious and added, ¡°But let me say this first. If you don¡¯t treat me well in the future and don¡¯t take care of me, love me, and dote on me, you¡¯re dead!¡±

    Rong Si suddenly smiled. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±

    Before he had finished speaking, Su Jiu realized that this man had already taken the opportunity to hold her hand and put the diamond ring that he had prepared for a long time on her hand.

    Su Jiu was stunned. She looked at the ring on her ring finger and red at him. ¡°You¡¯re too much! I haven¡¯t given you my hand yet.¡±

    Rong Si held her hand and said with a serious expression, ¡°Once you have put it on, you¡¯re not allowed to take it off.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too much?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Rong Si admitted directly. He got up and pulled her into his arms. Lowering his head, he whispered in her ear, ¡°As long as I can make you marry me, I can do anything, no matter how shameless it is. Do you believe me?¡±

    Sensing the aggressiveness and possessiveness in his tone, Su Jiu pouted. ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t believe you. If I don¡¯t agree, what can you do to me?¡±

    Rong Si tightened his grip on her hand. ¡°Then I won¡¯t listen to your opinion and just kidnap you. Anyway, you¡¯re not allowed to marry another man except me. I¡¯ll go crazy.¡±

    Marrying her was his dream since he was young. Perhaps he didn¡¯t know what love was when he was young, but he had nted a seed called ¡°like.¡± Now, that seed was deeply rooted in his heart and had grown into a towering tree of love.

    The roots were intertwined and could not be pulled out at all.

    As she looked into his eyes, Su Jiu did not doubt the authenticity of Rong Si¡¯s words. Her heart was filled with surprise and gratitude. She smiled at him. ¡°Then¡­ Alright, to not make you crazy, I can only go home with you.¡±

    The next second, Rong Si had picked her up by the waist and spun her around excitedly.

    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±

    Large fireworks kept blooming in the night sky. The surrounding people cheered and apuded. Even the people in the restaurant hade over to congratte the couple in front of them.

    With so many people witnessing the big shot proposing to her, Su Jiu felt a little embarrassed. Her cheeks burned. She buried her face in Rong Si¡¯s chest and whispered, ¡°This is too high-profile! It will definitely be trending tomorrow.¡±

    Rong Si chuckled. ¡°When proposing to you, I can only be high-profile.¡±

    His smile made Su Jiu¡¯s heart melt again.

    As expected of a big boss! Just a casual smile was enough to make onemit a crime. Fortunately, such a man was hers. He could just lure her intomitting a crime alone and not harm other women. Of course, she would keep a close eye on him and not give him a chance to cause trouble.

    Su Jiu was so immersed in the surprise and gratitude that she did not notice that Su Shengjing and An Yuan were also present in the crowd.

    Su Shengjing stood under a tree in a corner that was not easily discoverable. As he looked at the two people hugging each other tightly, his emotions were indescribablyplicated.

    It was a feeling of both happiness and sadness. Although he had already mentally prepared himself countless times that this day would eventuallye, when this day really arrived, its impact on his heart was still huge¡­

 Chapter 1160 - 1160 Cant Bear To Hit Him

    <h4>Chapter 1160 - 1160 Can''t Bear To Hit Him</h4>

    1160 Can¡¯t Bear To Hit Him

    No, he had to calm down.

    At this moment, Su Jiu noticed her father first and felt a little embarrassed. She quickly pulled Rong Si over to them and blushed. ¡°Daddy, Mommy¡­¡±

    She wondered how long her parents had been here. They should have seen the scene just now, right?

    Rong Si also greeted them politely. ¡°Uncle, Auntie.¡±

    !!

    Su Shengjing nced at him from the corner of his eye and snorted. ¡°Brat, you kidnapped my daughter just like that. I really should beat you up.¡±

    Rong Si smiled again, genuinely pleased. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about this, but I still have to do it. I¡¯m sorry.

    ¡°If you want to beat me up, do it. I won¡¯t care.¡±

    ¡°Do you really think I won¡¯t do anything to you?¡± Gritting his teeth, Su Shengjing really raised his fist and punched him.

    Rong Si didn¡¯t dodge as if he was waiting to be hit.

    On the other hand, Su Jiu and An Yuan subconsciously wanted to stop Su Shengjing, but they did not expect his fist to onlynd on Rong Si¡¯s shoulder.

    No matter what, Rong Si was his future son-inw. Moreover, if he injured him, wouldn¡¯t Little Jiu be sad?

    Rong Si was a little surprised. He was indeed prepared to take a hard punch. Unexpectedly, Su Shengjing had not really hit him. He smiled. ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡±

    Su Shengjing snorted and nced at An Yuan and Su Jiu beside him. With a hint of reproach, he said, ¡°If the two of you weren¡¯t here, I would have beaten him up until his face was swollen!¡±

    An Yuan chuckled and mercilessly exposed her husband. ¡°Don¡¯t lie, okay? We didn¡¯t even have the time to stop you just now.¡±

    Su Jiu hugged Rong Si¡¯s arm and chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Daddy has a sharp tongue but a soft heart. That¡¯s why he can¡¯t bear to hit him.¡±

    Rong Si reached out and stroked her hair, still smiling. ¡°So I have to thank Uncle.¡±

    When Su Shengjing saw how intimate Rong Si and Su Jiu were, he felt his heart ache. For some reason, even his nose ached.

    Perhaps he was beginning to truly feel that his little cotton ball would soon leave him. In the future, another man would take care of her in his ce. She would no longer rely on him as she had when she was young and treated him as her entire world.

    Even now, Su Shengjing still remembered that not long after he had brought Su Jiu home from the orphanage, he had wanted to give her to Sheng Tianci to raise.

    He had told her that the Sheng family was very rich. There, she could eat well and live well, and the Sheng family would treat her well. They would buy her beautiful clothes and toys. However, he couldn¡¯t give her anything.

    At that time, the little girl had replied, ¡°As long as I have a father, it¡¯s okay!

    ¡°I don¡¯t want delicious food, beautiful clothes, or toys. I just want to be with Daddy. Daddy, don¡¯t leave me¡­¡±

    Now, it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want her, but that she was going to be with someone else.

    When she got married, she would truly leave from under his wings. Although they were in the same city, she would have her own small family. That family would be a ce for her to rest, and not the small nest that she had grown up in.

    When she realized that Su Shengjing¡¯s eyes were red, Su Jiu felt a lump in her throat. She quickly grabbed his hand. ¡°Daddy¡­¡±

    An Yuan looked at him, and her eyes instantly turned red as well. However, she smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because your father is getting old, but he¡¯s be sentimental. Every time I discuss your marriage with Rong Si with him, his eyes will always turn red.¡±

 Chapter 1161 - 1161 She Was His FiancÃ©e

    1161 She Was His Fianc¨¦e

    ¡°I¡¯m okay. I¡¯ll be fine in a while.¡±

    Su Shengjing turned around and took a few deep breaths. Then, he turned back around and red at Rong Si. ¡°Since you kidnapped my daughter, you have to be responsible for her! You have to unconditionally treat her well, love her, and care for her. If I find out that you¡¯re treating her badly, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s eyes turned extremely serious. ¡°Uncle, I swear on my life that I will be with Little Jiu in this life. I don¡¯t want anyone else but her.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t treat Little Jiu well, you can do whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I bet you wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±

    Su Jiu chimed in. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. He wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±

    Su Shengjing reached out and scratched her nose with a disdainful expression. ¡°You only know how to help him. You¡¯re not even married yet, but you¡¯re already siding with an outsider.¡±

    Su Jiu yfully stuck out her tongue. ¡°We¡¯re all family. How is that helping an outsider?¡±

    Family!

    When Rong Si heard that word, his heart warmed as if a warm current had flowed through it.

    Little Jiu was right. Soon, he and Little Jiu would be family.

    Just thinking about it made him look forward to it. He really wanted to marry her now.

    Many of the onlookers were Su Jiu¡¯s fans. When they saw her holding Rong Si¡¯s arm and smiling happily, they all felt happy for her. They shouted in unison, ¡°Little Jiu, congrattions!¡±

    ¡°Be happy! You, you¡¯re not allowed to bully our daughter, or I won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    Rong Si smiled and looked down at Su Jiu. ¡°I won¡¯t bully her. She¡¯s the only one who bullies me.¡±

    ¡°Ahh!¡± A burst of screaming erupted at the scene, and the faces of the girls turned envious.

    Song Wanqiu was also standing in the crowd. At this moment, she was taking photos of the couple with her phone. Beside her, Sheng Tianci put his arm around her shoulder and found it funny. ¡°Are you taking photos as a memento?¡±

    Song Wanqiu admired the photo she had just taken and nodded. ¡°Of course! My son has grown up and proposed to the girl he likes. Naturally, I have to record it as a memento. When I take out the photo to remember this scene in the future, you¡¯ll find it very sweet, right?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t find it sweet when you¡¯re with me?¡± Sheng Tianci¡¯s tone was sour.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about my son and Little Jiu. Why are you talking about yourself?¡±

    Sheng Tianci smiled and returned to the topic. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. I¡¯m already prepared. A professional photographer is filming this scene. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be satisfied with the results.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±

    Sheng Tianci¡¯s heart melted when she red at him.

    What happened tonight was also captured by others and posted online. It quickly became a trending topic.

    Su Jiu¡¯s and Rong Si¡¯s influence was indeed extraordinary. The top trending topics were all about tonight¡¯s proposal.

    #Su_Jius_Proposal#

    #The_Proposal_Most_Like_A_Fairytale#

    #I_was_overwhelmed_by_a_marriage_proposal#

    #Wishing_Su_Jiu_and_Rong_Si_All_The_Best#

    #Su Shengjing_is_crying#

    #Scene_of_Heartbreak#¡­ and so on. The poprity of these tags soared to the top.

    On the way back, Su Jiu sat in the front passenger seat of the car, holding the rose bouquet that Rong Si had given her. She kept looking at the ring on her right ring finger and couldn¡¯t stop smiling. She still couldn¡¯t believe what had happened tonight. Rong Si had proposed to her. He was no longer her boyfriend, but her fianc¨¦!

    And she was also his fianc¨¦e.

    Soon they would be husband and wife¡­ This was an idea that would make one blush and their heart beat faster just thinking about it.

 Chapter 1162 - 1162 Can We Live Together?

    1162 Can We Live Together?

    Su Jiu stole a nce at Rong Si, who was sitting beside her. He was focused on driving. From the side of his face, his eyshes looked long and his nose bridge appeared especially high. He was unbelievably good-looking.

    Su Jiu could not help but dazedly stare at him.

    If she were being honest, she had been in the entertainment industry for so long and had seen countless handsome male actors, but no matter how she looked at it, the big boss was still the best-looking. No one couldpare to him in terms of looks and figures.

    Rong Si sensed her gaze on his face, and his lips curled up. Pretending to be nonchnt, he asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    Su Jiu replied, ¡°At my beloved fianc¨¦.¡±

    At this moment, they happened to pass by an intersection. Rong Si stopped the car and waited for a red light. He turned to look at her with deep eyes. ¡°What did you call me just now? Say it again.¡±

    Meeting his eyes, Su Jiu suddenly felt a little embarrassed. ¡°Um¡­ fianc¨¦?¡±

    Rong Si raised an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯d prefer it if you just call me husband.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. We¡¯ll have to wait until after we get married. Now¡­¡± Su Jiu¡¯s voice became softer, and her face became hot.

    Now, she felt embarrassed.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say it aloud now?¡±

    ¡°No, we¡¯ll talk about it after we get married.¡±

    Seeing how shy she was, Rong Si didn¡¯t force her. He just smiled.

    After marriage, is it? Fine, I¡¯ll wait. I¡¯ve plenty of patience for her.

    The car continued to move forward steadily. Su Jiu looked at the diamond ring on her hand and could not help butugh.

    Rong Si nced at her sideways and raised an eyebrow. ¡°What are youughing at?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m happy. I¡¯ve been fantasizing about you proposing to me, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be like this. I¡¯m super happy.¡± In addition to being happy, she also felt an indescribable excitement that made her heart thump even now.

    ¡°If I¡¯d known you¡¯d be so happy, I should have asked you to marry me sooner.¡±

    Su Jiu raised her hand and admired it carefully against the light outside. ¡°It¡¯s not toote.¡±

    Rong Si nced at the ring and pursed his lips. He hesitated for two seconds before asking, ¡°Now¡­ we¡¯re engaged. Can we live together?¡±

    Would Little Jiu¡¯s father object?

    Live together?

    Su Jiu froze.

    Does he mean that we are going to live together?

    Su Jiu lowered her eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°I wish. I wonder if Daddy will agree.¡±

    Seeing her troubled expression, Rong Siforted her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can wait.¡±

    Although he said that, he really wanted to spend some alone time with her.

    In Su Shengjing¡¯s eyes, Su Jiu was still a little girl who had yet to grow up. He couldn¡¯t be at ease with her living alone with a man. Su Shengjing was always worried that she would suffer.

    Rong Si felt a little helpless. However, if he were in Su Shengjing¡¯s shoes, having a daughter like Little Jiu, he would probably be even more worried about her safety than Su Shengjing.

    Su Jiu thought about it and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t I call Daddy now and ask if he can let mee to your house?¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Didn¡¯t you say you bought a new house when you came back? I haven¡¯t been there yet.¡±

    Rong Si smiled. ¡°Won¡¯t that make you look too eager? Your father probably won¡¯t agree either.¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s face fell. ¡°That¡¯s true. We can¡¯t be too hasty. However, as long as we ease him into it, he will definitely agree.¡±

    Rong Si did not doubt this at all. As long as Little Jiu tried to wheedle them, neither he nor Su Shengjing could refuse. As for his new house¡­

    Rong Si nned to use it as a bridal chamber. He could not bring Su Jiu there yet because everything was still in preparation and he had yet to pretend that she liked it.

 Chapter 1163 - 1163 Little Girls Are Easy to Coax

    1163 Little Girls Are Easy to Coax

    However, he had imagined many times for the two of them to live in that house. In the future, there would be him and her baby. Perhaps, he could even get a cat and a dog¡­

    These were all beautiful things that he had never imagined when he was young.

    Rong Si stared at her with a smile on his lips. ¡°Then I look forward to the day I live with you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± As she looked into his eyes, Su Jiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Is it my imagination? Why do I feel that the big boss is up to no good?

    ***

    When Su Jiu returned to the vi area, Rong Si sent her to her door.

    He stood under the streemp. The shadow he cast behind him was very long as he watched Su Jiu walk in.

    After taking a few steps forward, Su Jiu suddenly turned back and wrapped her arms around his neck. She stood on her tiptoes and kissed his lips forcefully. Then, she said to him, ¡°When you get back, you have to video call me. You can¡¯t miss my goodnight calls before bed.¡±

    She always had a good night¡¯s sleep every night when she heard him say goodnight.

    Rong Si reached out and hugged her too, smiling. ¡°As you wish.¡±

    His gaze was fixed on the fair and beautiful face of the girl in front of him. His eyes were deep, and he could not help but lower his head and inch closer to her¡­

    Su Jiu subconsciously closed her eyes and nervously waited for him to get closer.

    Just as their lips were about to touch, however, a light cough came from behind them, breaking the ambiguous atmosphere.

    Su Jiu was stunned. She quickly opened her eyes and turned around. Indeed, she saw Su Shengjing and An Yuan.

    Embarrassed, she quickly distanced herself from Rong Si andughed dryly. ¡°Daddy, Mommy, you¡¯re back so soon?¡±

    Tsk, if it had been a few secondster, who knows what we would have seen.

    Su Shengjing¡¯s thin lips moved as if he wanted to say something, but An Yuan grabbed his arm and gestured for him to keep quiet. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°Little Jiu, Ah Si, continue. Continue¡­ Just pretend that we don¡¯t exist.¡±

    ¡°?¡± Su Shengjing was a little dissatisfied. An Yuan quickly approached him and said, ¡°Alright, alright. The child has grown up. As parents, we shouldn¡¯t interfere in their matters.¡±

    Then, she forcefully pulled him away.

    Su Shengjing could only hold back his words. As he followed his wife, he turned around and nced at Rong Si.

    Rong Si¡¯s throat moved. He felt that¡­ his future father-inw¡¯s gaze was a little fierce.

    However, Su Shengjing had always been like this. Rong Si was already used to it.

    In the end, the young couple gave each other a goodbye kiss before parting. When she returned, Su Jiu took a hot shower andy on the bed. She looked at the ring on her finger and recalled what happened tonight. A smile made its way to her lips.

    Then, she excitedly called Rong Si and chatted until he ordered her to rest before putting down her phone and falling asleep. As a result, Su Jiu woke upte the next day.

    When she went downstairs, Su Shengjing had already eaten breakfast. He was sitting on the sofa, browsing the news on his phone while drinking coffee. Su Jiu did not know what he saw, but his expression seemed to be disdainful.

    When he heard Su Jiuing downstairs, he immediately looked at her. ¡°Breakfast is still warm in the kitchen. Hurry up and eat. Why are you up sote today? Did you chat with that brat for a long timest night?¡±

    Su Jiu embarrassedly rubbed her nose. ¡°Last night¡­ I must have been too excited, so I fell asleep veryte.¡±

    Was she that excited?

    Girls are so easy to impress.

    Su Shengjing nced at the entertainment news on his phone. The news had a lot of reports about Rong Si proposing to Su Jiu. The more he read, the more disgusted he became. Hasn¡¯t that kid always kept a low profile? I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with him, but he made it seem like the entire world knows aboutst night¡¯s proposal.

 Chapter 1164 - 1164 The Best Father

    1164 The Best Father

    Now, everyone knows that his proposal was sessful and that Little Jiu is his fianc¨¦e.

    What a scheming boy!

    Su Jiu ate the breakfast in her bowl and thought of what she had told Rong Sist night. She hesitated for a moment before finally looking up at Su Shengjing and saying, ¡°Daddy¡­¡±

    Su Shengjing looked at her. It was obvious that she had a favor to ask of him. He said lightly, ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ Daddy, I don¡¯t have much work next month. My schedule is quite free. Can I¡­ go out with Rong Si for a few days?¡± Su Jiu¡¯s voice was a little soft as if she was uncertain.

    Su Shengjing immediately became vignt. ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Going out to y for a few days was not a small matter.

    ¡°Just traveling. I heard it was snowing in the north. I wanted to see the snow.¡±

    It was said that they could even see auroras. Su Jiu had never seen a real aurora before. She really wanted to go with Rong Si to see it, but she did not know if her father would agree.

    Su Shengjing paused and met Su Jiu¡¯s expectant gaze. After a while, he coughed unnaturally. ¡°Oh, go if you want to.¡±

    He¡­ agreed?

    Su Jiu was a little surprised. She observed her father¡¯s expression and quickly hugged his arm. ¡°Daddy, are you unhappy? If you don¡¯t want me to go, I won¡¯t go.¡±

    ¡°Who said I didn¡¯t want you to go? You can go if you want.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    However, his serious expression made it look like he was not willing to let her go.

    She rested her chin on his shoulder and pitifully looked at him. ¡°Daddy¡­¡±

    Again, this trump card was really useful.

    Helpless, he stroked her hair. ¡°I¡¯m really not unhappy. Go, before I go back on my word.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Su Jiu¡¯s eyes lit up, and she quickly corrected herself. ¡°Then, then I¡¯ll tell him!¡±

    ¡°Go, go.¡± Su Shengjing looked disgusted.

    ¡°Daddy is so good! I love Daddy the most!¡± Su Jiu said happily. She kissed him on the cheek and ran upstairs to send a message to Rong Si.

    Looking at her excited back, Su Shengjing felt both amused and sad. However, when he reached out to touch his face and thought about how his precious daughter had just kissed him, his mood improved again. Forget it! On ount of her happiness, I will not say anything more.

    Like what his wife had said, Su Jiu was no longer a child. She was an adult. Many things should be decided by her. Of course, she was still willing to ask for his opinion, which meant that in her heart, he, as her father, was still quite important.

    However, after breakfast, Su Shengjing suddenly thought of something very important. He quickly walked to An Yuan¡¯s side and solemnly said, ¡°Su Jiu is nning to travel with Rong Si for a few days. As her mother, you need to remind her.¡±

    An Yuan was confused. ¡°Remind her of what?¡±

    Su Shengjing¡¯s expression instantly became a little awkward, as if it was something difficult to say. He frowned. ¡°Tsk. Of course, she needs to know how to protect herself! She better not bring me a grandson when shees back. I¡¯m still young. I don¡¯t want to be a grandfather so soon.¡±

    An Yuanughed so hard that she couldn¡¯t straighten her back. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll tell Little Jiu. You¡¯re really worried about her.¡±

    ¡°I have only one daughter. How can I not worry about her? Not every father is as responsible as me.¡±

    Looking at his proud expression, An Yuan smiled even more happily. ¡°Alright, alright. Who doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re a father who dotes on his daughter? You¡¯ve already been evaluated as the nation¡¯s father.¡±

 Chapter 1165 - 1165 Living Alone

    1165 Living Alone

    ¡°I have only one daughter. How can I not worry about her? Not every father is as responsible as me.¡±

    Looking at his proud expression, An Yuan smiled even more happily. ¡°Alright, alright. Who doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re a father who dotes on his daughter? You¡¯ve already been evaluated as the nation¡¯s father.¡±

    Su Shengjing raised his chin and snorted. ¡°Of course.¡±

    ***

    Although Su Shengjing¡¯s expression at that time had been hrious, An Yuan still took his words to heart. Rong Si and Su Jiu were young and impetuous, and they were a young couple in their honeymoon period. It was easy for them to lose control when they were alone in a room. They should be prepared.

    On the night that Su Jiu packed her luggage, An Yuan came into her daughter¡¯s room. When she saw Su Jiu pull up her luggage, she casually asked, ¡°Little Jiu, have you packed your luggage?¡±

    Su Jiu smiled at her. ¡°Yes! I¡¯m done.¡±

    ¡°Let Mommy see if you¡¯ve brought everything you need.¡±

    Su Jiu did not think too much about the matter and generously let An Yuan examine her luggage. After taking a look around, An Yuan took the opportunity when Su Jiu was not paying attention to secretly ce a small blue box under her clothes.

    This was not enough. She felt that she had to remind her daughter again, so she teased her, ¡°Little Jiu, when you¡¯re staying alone with a boy, remember to protect yourself and don¡¯t do anything rash.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    Her face instantly turned red. ¡°Mommy! What are you thinking? I¡­ I won¡¯t do anything rash!¡±

    Although she had thought about that before, she still wanted to save the most beautiful and memorable things for their wedding night. She couldn¡¯t be so casual. Moreover, the big boss had always respected her. For so long, he had been hugging and kissing her. Even if it was hard to endure sometimes, he still endured it.

    So why would he mess around?

    An Yuan snickered. ¡°It would be best if that¡¯s the case. In short, Mommy is very open-minded as long as you know how to protect yourself. You don¡¯t know how many times your father has nagged at me. He¡¯s afraid that you¡¯ll go out and bring back a grandson for him. He¡¯ll definitely be furious.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Su Jiu was so embarrassed that she did not want to speak.

    Isn¡¯t Daddy thinking too much? She had not had enough alone time with the big boss. How was there time for an entire child? She had never thought about it.

    An Yuan stopped teasing her and stroked her hair. ¡°Alright, the ne leaves tomorrow morning. Rest early and rest well. Good night.¡±

    ¡°Good night, Mommy.¡±

    After An Yuan left, Su Jiu received a call from Rong Si.

    He promised to pick her up tomorrow morning and go to the airport with her. Su Jiu agreed with that. When she hung up, she looked at the photo of his side profile on her phone screen. Suddenly, she started to look forward to the trip. After taking a bath, she crawled into bed.

    The next day, she woke up early. After breakfast, she received another call from Rong Si, saying that he had arrived.

    Su Jiu dragged her luggage out of the house. Su Shengjing and An Yuan sent her to the door. When Su Jiu saw her parents reluctantly looking at her, especially Su Shengjing, whose face was like a bitter gourd, Su Jiu did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Daddy, Mommy, I¡¯m only going on a trip for a week. It¡¯s not like I won¡¯t being back. There¡¯s no need to have such an expression.¡±

    Su Shengjing unhappily replied, ¡°I won¡¯t be seeing you for a week. I¡¯m not in the mood to smile.¡±

    Su Jiu walked over and hugged him. She lifted her head from his embrace and obediently said, ¡°Daddy, I will call and video call you every day. Is that okay?¡±

 Chapter 1166 - 1166 Your FiancÃ© Is So Handsome!

    1166 Your Fianc¨¦ Is So Handsome!

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Su Shengjing hugged Su Jiu and looked up to see Rong Si walking toward them. When Rong Si reached them, Su Shengjing snorted and said, ¡°Take good care of Su Jiu these few days. If anything goes wrong, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±

    Rong Si was quiet. He said only a few words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    The young man did not need anyone to remind him of this. He would do it consciously.

    He would put a hundred times more effort into taking care of Little Jiu than taking care of himself.

    ***

    Soon, Su Jiu followed Rong Si to the airport.

    Being a celebrity was not always good. She had to wrap herself up tightly wherever she went, as if she were a thief. After getting out of the car, Su Jiu carefully observed the people around her. Making sure that she was not recognized, she held Rong Si¡¯s arm and walked into the departure hall. At a nce, she saw Li Mohan and Song Xinyan waiting.

    Song Xinyan had be a slender and elegant little woman. In the arms of the tall and straight Li Mohan, she looked especially cute and lovable. The man was handsome, and the woman was beautiful. Standing there, Song Xinyan was like a thick and colorful oil painting that was pleasing to the eye. She was eye-catching. It was expected of the original male and female protagonists of the novel.

    The passersby couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces and secretly praised them.

    Song Xinyan immediately ran forward and hugged Su Jiu¡¯s arm. She rubbed against her shoulder and said, ¡°Little Jiu, long time no see. I missed you so much.¡±

    ¡°I missed you too. That¡¯s why I asked you to go on a trip with me.¡±

    Song Xinyan lowered her voice. ¡°I tortured him for a long time before he agreed to let me go, but he insisted oning along. You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡±

    Su Jiu stole a nce at Li Mohan, who had one hand in his pocket and radiated a strong aura. ¡°I don¡¯t, I don¡¯t. It¡¯s pretty good.¡±

    It was just that the pressure he was giving off was a little strong.

    However, she was not afraid. After all, her big boss was here. The two men were evenly matched.

    Song Xinyan also nced at Su Jiu and whispered into his ear, ¡°Little Jiu, your boyfriend¡­ Oh, no, he should be your fianc¨¦ now. He¡¯s so handsome. I saw the video of him proposing to you that night. It was so romantic. You experienced a fairy tale world. I¡¯m jealous!¡±

    Su Jiu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Wasn¡¯t your marriage proposal romantic? Who airlifted 9,999 of the most expensive South American roses in the world back for you? Just these roses alone cost tens of millions. Do you still need to be jealous of me?¡±

    ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s different. The fairytale world your fianc¨¦ gave you was very romantic and creative. Unlike mine, which was just about throwing money.¡±

    Su Jiu tapped her forehead. ¡°Even so, I suspect that you¡¯re living in luxury, though I have no proof.¡±

    The two girls chatted andughed, and the two men were naturally left alone. Their eyes met, and the scene was a little awkward.

    Li Mohan was familiar with Rong Si. Recently, he had often heard about him. Now that he had be a rising star in the business world, his future was limitless.

    Seeing that Rong Si¡¯s gaze was still on Su Jiu¡¯s face, he reached out his hand first. ¡°Hello, let¡¯s officially get to know each other. I¡¯m Li Mohan.¡±

    Rong Si looked away from Su Jiu and politely shook his hand. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Rong Si.¡±

    Li Mohan nced at Song Xinyan and suggested, ¡°They¡¯re chatting about their own business. Why don¡¯t we talk about business too?¡±

    ¡°I would be honored.¡±

    ***

    The first stop on the trip was a ski resort. After the nended, the group arrived at the scenic spot. While Su Jiu was still in the car, she could see the rolling snow mountains that reached into the clouds not far away.

 Chapter 1167 - 1167 Okay, Listen to My Wife

    1167 Okay, Listen to My Wife

    The mountain was covered in snow and clouds. It was like a paradise. As someone who lived in the south all year round, Su Jiu was instantly mesmerized by the sight.

    However, it was really cold.

    She was wearing a thick white down jacket and a fluffy hat. However, she still felt the cold wind rush to her neck and could not help but shiver.

    Suddenly, arge hand wrapped around hers.

    Rong Si concernedly asked, "Are you cold?"

    Su Jiu turned his head and met his handsome eyes. Smiling, she shook her head. "I''m not cold. I won''t be cold with you around."

    Rong Si suddenly smiled, and Su Jiu felt her vision blur.

    His smile was as beautiful as the first rays of sunlight in the morning. It instantly melted the surrounding ice and snow, dispelling all the coldness.

    A few girls who happened to pass them by looked at him. Su Jiu quickly reached out to hold his face and fiercely said, "Don''t show such an alluring smile outside. You can only smile at me in private!"

    Rong Si held her hand, his deep eyes filled withughter. "Okay, I''ll listen to my wife."

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    She was stunned for a moment. When she came back to her senses, her heart was thumping.

    This was the first time she had heard Rong Si call her his wife. While she was embarrassed by the way he addressed her, she felt shy and sweet.

    "Who''s your wife? We''re yet to be married," Su Jiu muttered softly.

    The smile in Rong Si''s eyes deepened and softened. "Soon. You''ve already agreed to my proposal. You can''t run away."

    "Who said that? Do you believe that I won''t run away and show you?"

    "How dare you?" Rong Si leaned closer to her and threatened through gritted teeth. "I''ll break your legs."

    Looking at his half-serious and half-joking expression, Su Jiu could not help but shiver.

    This¡­ is indeed something the viin would do. If I really ran away with someone else, he would probably go crazy.

    ***

    Beforeing here, Rong had booked a single room for the two of them. There was no problem with that. The point was that the room had a double bed.

    When Su Jiu entered the room and saw the only big bed in the room, she fell into deep thought.

    This meant that she would be sleeping with the big boss for the next few days!

    Compared to her slight embarrassment and shyness, Rong Si was calm. He asked her, "Is this room satisfactory?"

    "I''m satisfied, but¡­ there''s only one bed?" Su Jiu looked at him, her ears turning red.

    Rong Si sensed her nervousness and suddenly felt happy. "What else? We''re engaged."

    He reminded her again.

    This meant that it was only right for them to sleep together.

    Su Jiu coughed and did not answer. She skipped the topic. Of course, she knew that this was inevitable. She had to slowly adapt to it. In the future, her life would be merged with Rong Si''s.

    Let''s start with a double bed!

    It was already evening, and Su Jiu was a little hungry. After putting down her luggage, she pulled Rong Si to the dining room downstairs. Li Mohan and Song Xinyan had already arrived there and were looking at the menu together.

    Song Xinyan was waiting for Su Jiu. When she saw her, she immediately waved at her. As Su Jiu walked over, Song Xinyan gently pushed Li Mohan, who was beside her. "Sit opposite."

    Li Mohan frowned slightly. "Why?"

    "I want to sit with Little Jiu. Hurry up and sit over there." Song Xinyan pushed him. Although she said that in amanding manner, her tone was soft and coquettish.

    Li Mohan was speechless.

    He nced at Rong and, even with considerable reluctance, obediently sat opposite.

 Chapter 1168 - 1168 The Roadblock on the Road to Love

    1168 The Roadblock on the Road to Love

    Rong Si was also unwilling to let go of his delicate fianc¨¦e and sit with a man. However, seeing that his fianc¨¦e had already sat beside Song Xinyan, he could not say anything.

    Hence, the two equally handsome CEOs sat on the same side.

    Opposite them, Su Jiu only felt that she was just enjoying a feast for her eyes. The meal was delicious.

    After dinner, Song Xinyan pulled Su Jiu to the snowy ground outside the hotel for a walk. It was nighttime, and the surrounding streetmps and small colored lights wrapped around the trees lit up one after another. The snow on the ground reflected a faint white light, and the tall tower-shaped building near them was covered in thick snow. It looked like a fairytale world.

    Su Jiu could not help but think of her proposal that night, and the corners of her mouth curled up.

    Song Xinyan¡¯s sharp eyes caught this, and she giggled. ¡°What are you thinking about? You¡¯re smiling so wretchedly.¡±

    Su Jiu immediately stopped smiling and arrogantly raised her chin. She openly admitted, ¡°Can¡¯t I smile like my man?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, my man?¡± Song Xinyan rubbed her arms and pretended to be cold. ¡°You¡¯re indeed different after confirming your rtionship. Speaking of which¡­¡±

    She turned to nce at Rong Si, who was walking behind her. In a low voice, she asked, ¡°Have you been out alone before?¡±

    ¡°Rarely. Daddy never agrees to let me.¡±

    ¡°Your father¡­ Alright, Uncle Jing, that ve to his daughter, is worried about handing you over to another man, even if it¡¯s your marriage partner. So, I¡¯m curious to ask again. After confirming your marriage with your man, are you two living together?¡±

    ¡°No, Daddy won¡¯t let me.¡±

    Song Xinyan was speechless.

    Uncle Jing is a roadblock for Little Jiu and her handsome brother.

    Speaking of this, Su Jiu looked at her enviously. As far as she knew, Li Mohan had officially proposed to Song Xinyan when she was an adult and the two of them had lived together since.

    She should be¡­ very happy, right?

    ¡°By the way, Yanyan, what does it feel like to live with your man?¡± It was Su Jiu¡¯s turn to ask curiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s great. He dotes on me and loves me a lot. I¡¯m so happy to be with him,¡± Song Xinyan said bluntly. Then, she felt a little embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t sleep well¡­ Look at the dark circles under my eyes!¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t sleep well? Why?¡± Su Jiu could not react in time.

    ¡°¡­What else could it be? Think about it yourself!¡±

    Realizing that she had been too blunt, Song Xinyan blushed.

    Observing the blush that spread across Song Xinyan¡¯s face at a speed visible to the naked eye, Su Jiu suddenly understood.

    That was true. In the original novel, the male protagonist had a strong desire for the female protagonist and would do things for no reason¡­

    ¡°Ahem.¡± Su Jiu felt awkward.

    Su Jiu had also fantasized about the days she would live with the big boss in the future. She had thought about the matters between men and women many times. Although she was an adult in her twenties, every time she thought about it, her face would still blush and her heart would race. She was so nervous and shy that she forced herself not to think further.

    Song Xinyan nced at Su Jiu and saw that her face seemed to have turned red. Sheughed mischievously. ¡°Little Jiu, when did you lose it?¡±

    Stunned, Su Jiu blushed and said, ¡°What? Not yet!¡±

    ¡°Not yet? No way!¡± Song Xinyan was shocked. ¡°If I remember correctly, your man is already 25 years old, but he¡¯s still a virgin? I can¡¯t believe it¡­ He¡¯s still so conservative after staying overseas for so long. Didn¡¯t he¡­¡±

 Chapter 1169 - 1169 Leading a Little Friend Astray

    1169 Leading a Little Friend Astray

    Su Jiu shook her head.

    Song Xinyan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯ve been together for so long! It¡¯s not easy.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not like yours. Yours is a hungry wolf, right?¡± Su Jiu remembered that the original novel had many plot points about the male and female leads getting saucy. She immediately felt confident and praised Rong Si. ¡°My man is clean and honest. He simply has traditional virtue. It¡¯s worthy of praise.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed good. However, the consequences of holding it in for too long won¡¯t be any better.¡± Song Xinyan smiled wickedly again.

    Su Jiu¡¯s face turned red, and she could not help but lightly knock her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t scare me. Actually¡­ I¡¯m quite scared.¡±

    She was embarrassed, but she couldn¡¯t suppress her curiosity. Lowering her voice, she asked, ¡°Um¡­ what does it feel like? Does it really hurt as the books say?¡±

    This time, Song Xinyan got embarrassed. She stammered. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s alright. A little, but it won¡¯t happen again. It¡¯ll only feel like you and he belong to each other. It¡¯s just¡­ quite blissful and sweet.¡±

    At this point, she quickly corrected herself. ¡°No, why would I tell you this? If Uncle Sheng finds out, he¡¯ll me me for teaching you bad things.¡±

    Su Jiu indignantly retorted, ¡°I¡¯m not a child. I¡¯ve already graduated from university!¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re just a little kid in our eyes. So, don¡¯t ask about such things. Be good.¡± Song Xinyan patted her head like a big sister. ¡°Besides, you have to experience it yourself to know what it feels like.¡±

    ¡°Who¡­ who wants to experience it?¡± Su Jiu¡¯s face turned even redder. As she spoke, she looked at Rong Si. He and Li Mohan walked behind them as if they were discussing something. Both of them looked serious.

    Su Jiu suddenly felt that this world was a fantasy.

    In the original novel, these two men were mortal enemies. They always thought about how to kill each other. Now, they were standing together calmly and even cooperating.

    It was her. Because of her, the plot had been overturned.

    Song Xinyan patted Su Jiu¡¯s shoulder and cheered her on. ¡°I know what you want! Don¡¯t be afraid. Gather your courage and take this opportunity topletely take down your man!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ***

    They had taken a long flight today and traveled all the way here. It made them a little tired, and the temperature was low at night. They did not stay outside for long before returning to the hotel.

    The room had a heater. As soon as they entered the room, Su Jiu took off her thick scarf and down jacket and felt much more rxed.

    After locking the door, Rong Si asked her, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Why don¡¯t you take a hot shower and rest early?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Su Jiu nodded. ¡°Do you want to shower first or should I?¡±

    When Rong Si looked at her face, which was as red as an apple due to the cold, his heart skipped a beat. Unexpectedly, he said, ¡°I would like it if we¡­¡±

    What?

    Su Jiu was stunned for a moment before her heart skipped a beat as well. She stammered, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be with you. No.¡±

    Rong Si smiled and pinched her cheek. ¡°Why not? We¡¯re already engaged.¡±

    ¡°I, I¡­¡± Su Jiu was too embarrassed to look at his teasing eyes. ¡°What if I¡¯m shy?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re shy now?¡± Rong Si¡¯s smile widened. ¡°What if¡­ I want to do something more? Are you nning to escape?¡±

    Something more¡­

    Su Jiu could not help but let her imagination run wild.

 Chapter 1170 - 1170 The Scene of Little Jiuâ€™s Social Death

    1170 The Scene of Little Jiu¡¯s Social Death

    Rong Si smiled and ruffled her hair. ¡°What are you thinking, huh?¡±

    You¡¯re asking the obvious!

    Su Jiu shyly turned around. ¡°I¡¯ll ignore you.¡±

    Rong Si hugged her from behind and rested his face on her shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re going to ignore me? Are you serious?¡±

    He reached out and ran his fingers over her waist. Su Jiu immediately curled up in reflex. The touch was so ticklish that she could not help butugh. ¡°No, no. I¡¯m not serious!¡±

    Only then did Rong Si let her go. He kissed her ear and warned her, ¡°That¡¯s better. If you really ignore me, your punishment won¡¯t be as simple as this.¡±

    His warm breath tickled her ear, and she felt her heart pound. Blushing, she said, ¡°Rong Si! Why didn¡¯t I realize you were so naughty before?¡±

    Rong Si chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s bad? Maybe you still don¡¯t know what being naughty really is.¡±

    Hisughter seemed toe from his chest. It was low and maic, as if it had some kind of tempting magic.

    Su Jiu quickly broke free from him, ran to her luggage, and took out a change of clothes. She was about to run to the bathroom when something suddenly fell to the ground along with her clothes.

    Eh?

    Su Jiu subconsciously looked down. When she saw the small blue box lying by her feet, she felt as if all the blood in her body had rushed to her head!

    This¡­ this is¡­

    She immediately looked up at Su Jiu. Obviously, he had seen the small box too. He was stunned for a moment, then he looked at her, his eyes filled with curiosity and yfulness.

    It was as if he had discovered something very interesting.

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    What the f*ck? If there was a social death scene, this was it!

    She was so embarrassed that she didn¡¯t know what to say. She stood rooted to the ground as Rong Si walked over and calmly picked up the small box. Sizing it up, he said to her with a smile, ¡°So¡­ do you know what it means to be naughty?¡±

    ¡°No! I¡­ I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s in my suitcase. I didn¡¯t bring it!¡± Su Jiu exined with a red face and a beating heart.

    ¡°Really?¡± Rong Si raised his eyebrows. She wondered if he believed her.

    ¡°Really! Definitely¡­ My mother must have put it there!¡± Su Jiu remembered that An Yuan had entered her roomst night and said that she wanted to check her luggage. She had not expected her mother to secretly ce such a thing inside her luggage.

    Ahhhhhhh¡­

    Su Jiu was so embarrassed that she wanted to find a hole to hide in.

    Rong Si smiled. He had no intention of putting the thing away. Instead, he yed with it in his hand. ¡°My future mother-inw is just being kind. She¡¯s worried that we won¡¯t be able to control our feelings, so¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it!¡± Su Jiu hurriedly interrupted him and reached out to snatch the thing back. Unexpectedly, he raised it high to prevent her from snatching it.

    ¡°You¡­ Rong Si!¡±

    Seeing that she was angry and blushing like a ripe apple, Rong Si couldn¡¯t tease her anymore. If he were being honest, although he wasn¡¯t young anymore, he was a little¡­ embarrassed to see this.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give it back to you.¡± Rong Si handed her the small box. When Su Jiu snatched it back as if he had been pardoned, he added, ¡°Actually¡­ this is for men. Why are you the one keeping it?¡±

    This guy!

    He¡¯s getting worse and worse. I do not know who he learned it from.

    Su Jiu angrily covered his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything else! Otherwise, you¡¯ll sleep in the corridor tonight!¡±

 Chapter 1171 - 1171 My Dear FiancÃ©

    1171 My Dear Fianc¨¦

    ¡°Do you have the heart to make me?¡±

    ¡°I¡ª¡±

    Of course, she couldn¡¯t bear to.

    Rong Si¡¯s mood became even better. He pinched her burning face. ¡°I won¡¯t tease you anymore. Go take a shower.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Su Jiu red at him and ran into the bathroom.

    After taking afortable hot shower, she washed up and went straight to bed. Although the room had a heater, the bed was stillfortable.

    When Rong Si came out, he was wearing a white robe and drying his wet hair with a towel.

    Su Jiu crawled out of bed and looked at him. The man was tall and handsome under the light, making her heart race. She could not help but sit up. ¡°Do you want me to dry your hair?¡±

    Rong Si turned to look at her. Raising his eyebrows, he smiled. ¡°It¡¯s my honor that my fianc¨¦e is willing to serve me.¡±

    Ever since the proposal was sessful, he had been referring to her as his fianc¨¦e.

    He seemed to like this epithet very much.

    Alright, I like it too.

    Rong Si didn¡¯t let her leave the bed. Instead, he brought the hairdryer himself and handed it to her. Then he sat on the edge of the bed with his back to her. ¡°Okay, fianc¨¦e, please dry your fianc¨¦¡¯s hair.¡±

    Fianc¨¦¡­

    When Rong Si said this, it sounded seductive.

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart suddenly softened. She smiled and replied, ¡°Okay, my dear fianc¨¦!¡±

    Rong Si turned back to her, his eyes burning. ¡°Say that again.¡±

    ¡°Fianc¨¦!¡± Su Jiu was obedient.

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯d like it if you just call me Hubby.¡±

    Su Jiu curled her lips and said, ¡°No, we¡¯ll talk about it when you really be my husband.¡±

    Rong Si suddenly smiled. ¡°Yes, it sounds very nice when you say it.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    She was stunned for two seconds before she realized that she had just said the words ¡±my husband¡¯!

    ¡°Rong Si, you took advantage of me!¡±

    ¡°Yes, so what?¡±

    ¡°No-nothing!¡±

    The smile on Rong Si¡¯s lips widened. He found Su Jiu¡¯s fierce and cowardly look too cute. It made him¡­ want to take advantage of her. A kiss was not bad.

    Su Jiu turned on the hairdryer and helped him blow dry his hair. Her slender fingers lifted his ck hair, and her expression was serious and focused. For a moment, neither of them spoke. Only the sound of the hairdryer rang in the quiet room, as if an indescribable ambiguous feeling was spreading around.

    Su Jiu noticed this. For some reason, she was a little nervous. After drying his hair, she returned the hairdryer to him. Then, she turned around to bury herself in the nket again. Her actions were decisive and fast.

    Rong Si found it funny. He hadn¡¯t realized that this girl was so easily embarrassed. It was as if she was¡­ afraid that he would do something.

    It wasn¡¯t toote, and Rong Si wasn¡¯t sleepy yet. He got into bed andy down beside Su Jiu.

    Su Jiu became even more nervous at that moment, and her ears started to burn.

    Although she had lived in the same room and even slept in the same bed as him before, it was different now. At that time, she had been young and they were only in a friendly rtionship, not the current¡­ engaged couple.

    Moreover, she had been certain that Rong Si would not cross the line and stay with her boldly. But now, it was hard to say¡­

    They were all adults in their twenties.

    Su Jiu suddenly felt conflicted and shy. Although she wanted to wait until their wedding day, if Rong Si wanted to, then¡­ then she would agree.

    As she was thinking that, Rong Si suddenly moved closer to her¡ª

 Chapter 1172 - 1172 Doing Something Interesting

    1172 Doing Something Interesting

    Su Jiu¡¯s eyes widened slightly, and her heart skipped a beat. Then, she heard him say with interest, ¡°Sleeping so soon?¡±

    ¡°What else do you want to do?¡±

    Rong Si moved closer to her, his handsome face magnified in front of her. He looked at her with a burning and yful gaze. ¡°Of course¡­ I want to do something interesting.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Su Jiu tightened her grip on the nket, and her mind suddenly became wary.

    The interesting thing can¡¯t be¡­ that, right?

    Is it what I think it is?

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    Su Jiu was embarrassed as if he had seen through her thoughts. She quickly shook her head. ¡°N-nothing!¡±

    ¡°Nothing¡­ Why is your face so red, huh?¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± Su Jiu replied as she touched her face. Good lord, it really is hot.

    Ah ah ah, am I so easily embarrassed? Where did the boldness I had when facing him previously go?

    Afraid that he would push his luck, Su Jiu could only reach out to block him and angrily say, ¡°Rong Si, stop teasing me! Are you not going to let me sleep?¡±

    ¡°You can sleep. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t think I can sleep with you by my side.¡±

    Rong Si sighed silently.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m happy.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± H-happy?

    Su Jiu thought that he would say that it was because his fianc¨¦e was sleeping beside him and that he could not eat her even if he wanted to.

    Rong Si seriously looked at her. ¡°I can finally be alone with you openly. Before, I always had to worry about being hated by your parents.¡±

    Su Jiu immediately felt that she had to exin on behalf of her parents, ¡°My parents don¡¯t hate you. They don¡¯t hate you. Since I was young, they have always liked what I like. My father just can¡¯t bear for me to get married. After all, I¡¯m his only child. Please understand.¡±

    Rong Si looked relieved. ¡°Fortunately, he¡¯s willing to let go. Otherwise, would I be single for the rest of my life?¡±

    Su Jiu burst outughing. ¡°That won¡¯t happen. If he really doesn¡¯t agree, then, then, I¡¯d elope with you!¡±

    She vowed this.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Su Jiu vigorously nodded.

    Of course, this wouldn¡¯t happen, but if it meant seeing the joy in the big boss¡¯s eyes, she would coax him like this.

    ¡°I¡¯m even happier.¡± Rong Si stared at her flushed face and her pink lips. His heart throbbed fiercely. He couldn¡¯t help but move closer and closer¡­

    Actually, he had wanted to kiss her since this morning and had waited until now.

    He thought that he could be intimate with his fianc¨¦e. Unexpectedly, she blocked his lips and looked at him with her big wet eyes. ¡°Wait¡­ No, no.¡±

    Does he really want to¡­

    ¡°Just a kiss.¡±

    Rong Si held her hand and lowered his head.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    After a while, Su Jiu almost could not breathe and could not help butin in her heart.

    Is this just one kiss? It¡¯s many kisses!

    She wanted to protest, but her lips were sealed, and she could not speak.

    It was not until the girl in his arms began to push him that Rong Si reluctantly let go of her. His gaze was fixed on Su Jiu. His breathing was slightly rapid as he asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°When can I?¡±

    Su Jiu blushed. She bit her lip and whispered, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. At least, not now. I¡­ I¡¯m not ready.¡±

    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll wait for you to get ready.¡±

    Although he said this, it was unbearable for him. He had fantasized about turning her into his and dominating her countless times.

 Chapter 1173 - 1173 Not Such a Casual Person

    1173 Not Such a Casual Person

    Skiing was a high-intensity exercise. Naturally, she had to fill her stomach and replenish her calories first.

    When they arrived at the dining room, Song Xinyan saw Su Jiu and immediately leaned over. Interest was written all over her face. ¡°How was it?¡±

    Su Jiu was confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Aiya, why are you pretending to be stupid? Did you and your man get togetherst night?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ I still can¡¯t take that step for the time being.¡± Su Jiu secretly nced at Rong Si, who was talking to Li Mohan behind him, and lowered his voice.

    Seeing that her ears were red, Song Xinyan got skeptical. ¡°Is that so? Really? Your man didn¡¯t seize such a good opportunity. If he pestered you, I think you might have agreed, right?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not that easy!¡±

    Seeing her blush, Song Xinyan couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Little Jiu, I was just teasing you. Why are you so cute?¡±

    Su Jiu flew into a rage out of humiliation and pushed her toward Li Mohan. ¡°Go away!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Song Xinyan couldn¡¯t stopughing.

    When she leaned toward Li Mohan, she nced at Rong Si and suddenly revealed a regretful expression. It even looked like she was saying, ¡°You can¡¯t do it, you can¡¯t.¡±

    Rong Si was stunned.

    What did Little Jiu say to this woman just now?

    After a sumptuous breakfast, the group took the sightseeing cable car to the snow-covered mountain.

    The ski resort here was vast and professional. It had all kinds of facilities and coaches. The time was already past nine in the morning, and many people were already wearing thick down jackets and skiing on the skis. Some of them wobbled down the slope, and the asional fall looked a littleical.

    Su Jiu tightly grabbed Rong Si¡¯s hand. ¡°You have to hold onto meter. I¡¯m afraid of falling.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect you.¡±

    Under the coach¡¯s guidance, Su Jiu changed into her equipment and tried to ski on the snow. She instantly lost her bnce and was about to fall to the ground. However, Rong Si, who was beside her, quickly caught her. ¡°Be careful.¡±

    After helping her up, he held her hand instead. ¡°I¡¯ll hold your hand and ski.¡±

    Su Jiu let him hold her hand with one hand and grabbed his sleeve with the other. She carefully slid forward with him.

 Chapter 1174 - 1174 When Women Say They Donâ€™t Want It, They Want It

    1174 When Women Say They Don¡¯t Want It, They Want It

    Under the coach¡¯s guidance, Su Jiu gradually felt that she knew how to ski. So she wanted to try skiing alone.

    Rong Si let go of her hand. ¡°Then you can learn first. I¡¯ll go buy two bottles of water.¡±

    After learning for so long, she should be thirsty too.

    Su Jiu felt that he was too considerate. He could sense that I was thirsty?

    The coach guided Su Jiu for some more time. Su Jiu adjusted her posture, and after two more practice sessions, she slid down the snowy slope alone. Unexpectedly, halfway down, she lost his bnce and fell forward.

    Fortunately, the path was not very long. After slipping and sliding for a certain distance, she automatically stopped because of friction. Although she had fallen to the ground, she was not injured. She only felt a little dizzy because she had slid down the slope too quickly.

    When Rong Si returned from the store, he happened to see her sitting on the snow, her thickly gloved hand covering her head. She seemed a little stunned.

    Startled, he knew that she had fallen. He hurried over and looked her up and down worriedly. ¡°How are you? Are you hurt?¡±

    Su Jiu shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Really? Let me see.¡± Rong Si unfastened her skis, picked her up in his arms, and walked toward the rest area.

    The people around them looked at them, and Su Jiu felt a little embarrassed. ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m really fine. Put me down.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Rong Si carried her back to the rest area before putting her down.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I promise you!¡±

    Rong Si studied her. When she looked determined, he saw that indeed nothing was wrong with her. He gave up on the idea of unbuttoning her jacket to check her condition.

    Su Jiu was a little annoyed. ¡°I really don¡¯t have any talent in sports. I¡¯ve never been good at sports since I was young. The only thing I¡¯m good at is running fifty meters!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just train more in the future.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    Am I imagining things?

    She felt that when the big boss said this, he seemed to be looking at her with a meaningful gaze. The smile on his lips seemed to be harboring ill intentions.

    She suddenly understood something.

    Her face instantly turned red. ¡°Rong Si, get lost!¡±

    ***

    Soon, it was time for lunch.

    Su Jiu had consumed a lot of energy while skiing, so she ate more than usual. Rong Si put food into her bowl, especially the meat. He wanted her to eat more, so he picked up another chicken drumstick for her.

    Su Jiu reached out to block it. ¡°Enough, enough. I¡¯m full.¡±

    Still, he put the drumstick in her bowl. ¡°Eat more. You¡¯re too thin.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    There¡¯s a kind of thinness where even your fianc¨¦ thinks you¡¯re too thin.

    Song Xinyan, who was sitting opposite her, gloated. ¡°Little Jiu, just eat it. This is your fianc¨¦¡¯s love for you.¡±

    As she spoke, a piece of steak suddenly appeared in her bowl. Stunned, Song Xinyan immediately looked at the man beside her. ¡°I said I don¡¯t want it anymore!¡±

    Li Mohan¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that when a woman says she doesn¡¯t want it, she wants it?¡±

    Song Xinyan was speechless.

    Su Jiuughed so hard that she could not straighten her back.

    On the way back to the hotel after dinner, Su Jiu pulled Song Xinyan to the side and asked softly, ¡°Xinyan, what gifts do you usually give your fianc¨¦ for his birthday?¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s birthday wasing up again. It would be in the next two days, which meant that she would celebrate his birthday here. However, Su Jiu didn¡¯t know what gifts to give him. She wanted to give him something new.

    Song Xinyan thought for a moment. ¡°I gave him a scarf I knittedst year. He loved it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve done that.¡±

 Chapter 1175 - 1175 Predetermined Your Entire Life

    1175 Predetermined Your Entire Life

    ¡°I¡¯ve done that.¡±

    ¡°Then, make a cake yourself?¡±

    ¡°Also did that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Su Jiu had already given Rong Si all the gifts that Song Xinyan could think of.

    This was very difficult.

    Song Xinyan gave up and simply said, ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t be so conflicted. Just give yourself to him. I believe he¡¯ll definitely be satisfied.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious. Why are you talking about this again?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what it is. Are you telling me that it¡¯s not the birthday present he most wants?¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    Suddenly, she vaguely remembered that in the original novel, Song Xinyan seemed to have given herself as Li Mohan¡¯s 22nd birthday present. Li Mohan, the ten-thousand-year-old iceberg, had been quite excited because of the gift. The two of them had naturally not slept the entire night. The next day, Song Xinyan almost could not get out of bed.

    Since their discussion was fruitless, Su Jiu chose to ask Rong Si directly.

    Could the gift he wants the most really be what Song Xinyan had said¡­

    Her heart skipped a few beats.

    After taking a shower and lying on the bed, Su Jiu turned to the man beside him and wrapped her arms around his waist. ¡°Fianc¨¦, It¡¯s your birthday soon. What gift do you want?¡±

    Rong Si seemed instantly interested. He raised his eyebrows. ¡°Can I pick anything?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. It needs to be something that I can give you.¡±

    Su Jiu thought that he would say, ¡°Give yourself to me.¡± Her heart suddenly beat faster.

    However, she did not expect that after thinking about it, he would look at her gently. ¡°I¡¯ll like whatever you give me.¡±

    Su Jiu was not satisfied with this answer. ¡°You can¡¯t be so perfunctory. Tell me quickly.¡±

    Of course, the gift Rong Si wanted the most was really her¡­

    However, it was not appropriate for Rong Si to say such things directly, for he was afraid that he would be rude to her. This girl was easily shy.

    Hence, he took her hand and kissed it. ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten the gift I wanted the most.¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Su Jiu blinked in confusion.

    Rong Si smiled and exined, ¡°The night I proposed to you, I already received the gift I wanted the most. This gift is the most precious gift I¡¯ve received so far.¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart suddenly softened. At the same time, her eyes felt a little sore¡­ She was unexpectedly touched.

    D*mn it, the big boss is getting better at talking!

    She sniffed and stubbornly said, ¡°That won¡¯t do. I still have to give you a gift on your birthday. Since you¡¯re not going to tell me, I¡¯ll think about it again!¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll look forward to it.¡±

    ***

    The next morning, Rong Si was woken up by the vibration of his phone.

    He opened his eyes and quickly took the phone to turn off the sound. Looking at Su Jiu beside him, he saw that she was still asleep. He could not help but lean over and kiss her forehead.

    In her sleep, Su Jiu felt something and rubbed against his chest like a kitten. She found afortable position and continued sleeping.

    Rong Si¡¯s gaze returned to the phone. An unknown number appeared on the screen.

    Thinking that it was a spam call, he hung up. However, the number quickly called again.

    On the third call, Rong Si picked up the call. Then, he heard an unfamiliar and slightly hoarse female voice. ¡°Hello? Big Brother, do you remember me?¡±

    Rong Si frowned. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Ah, you don¡¯t remember me just like that? But I still remember you. Big Brother, you¡¯re really heartless. After expelling me and my parents from the Rong Corporation, you left us to fend for ourselves¡­¡±

 Chapter 1176 - 1176 Let Him Take It All

    1176 Let Him Take It All

    ¡°No matter what, my father is still your biological father. You don¡¯t care about the rtionship between father and son at all. He¡¯s seriously ill now and probably doesn¡¯t have much time left. He wants to see you. Aren¡¯t youing to see him?¡±

    Rong Si walked to the balcony. The morning sun was warm on his face, but his expression was so cold. His eyes held no warmth. ¡°That has nothing to do with me.¡±

    Rong Xi hadn¡¯t expected him to say that. In fact, she hadn¡¯t dared to contact Rong Xi. However, her mother had told her that she had to convince Rong Si to share some of their assets while her father was seriously ill. She couldn¡¯t let him take all of them. Otherwise, how could they live?

    They were all members of the Rong family. Why should he get the entire Rong Corporation for himself?

    Perhaps, Rong Cheng¡¯s state might arouse Rong Si¡¯spassion.

    By the time Rong Cheng died, It would be toote to make demands from Rong Si.

    So she had mustered her courage and called him.

    ¡°Are you that ruthless? Dad did do something wrong before, but after so many years, you still bear a grudge?

    ¡°He¡¯s dying!¡±

    The corners of Rong Si¡¯s mouth twitched, and crazy pleasure surged in his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s retribution. Good.¡±

    Ever since he had been thrown out of the Rong family when he was six years old, the thing he thought about the most every day was when that scumbag would die. If not for Little Jiu and her father and Uncle Sheng¡¯s help, Rong Si and his mother might not have been able to survive.

    It was a pity that he had gotten what he wanted only now. Rong Cheng had lived for so many more years. He had had it easy.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Rong Xi was flustered and exasperated. ¡°Can you juste over and meet him? Can¡¯t you satisfy such a small wish of a dying person?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Rong Si sneered. ¡°Tell him toe over himself and kneel in front of me. Maybe I¡¯ll be willing to look at him.¡±

    Rong Xi took a deep breath.

    Rong Si¡¯s words were sinister and cold. If his father was standing in front of him and the two of them were on the edge of a cliff together, he would push his father off the cliff without hesitation.

    ¡°Rong Si! Don¡¯t go too far! Daddy is really sick now. He has something to tell you.¡±

    ¡°Really? Too bad. I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡±

    Rong Si ignored her and hung up.

    Suddenly, a pair of small hands hugged Rong Si¡¯s waist from behind. The girl leaned on his shoulder and said in a soft voice, ¡°Who were you talking to?¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s voice contained a hint of sleepiness. It sounded like he had just woken up.

    ¡°Someone unimportant.¡± Rong Si turned and pulled her into his arms. Seeing her rubbing her eyes, he asked with concern, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you sleep longer? Did I wake you?¡±

    Su Jiu shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve slept enough. With you by my side, I can always sleep well.¡±

    She raised her small face to look at him. Sensing that something was wrong with his expression, she quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you unhappy?¡±

    Knowing that he couldn¡¯t hide this matter from her, Rong Si could only say, ¡°I just received a call that, that piece of trash is seriously ill and wants to see me.¡±

    Piece of Trash?

    ¡°Are you referring to Rong Cheng? He¡¯s indeed a piece of trash!¡± Su Jiu was indignant. ¡°So? Are you going to see him?¡±

    Without needing to think, Rong Si replied, ¡°No.¡±

    He still remembered how that piece of trash treated him and Song Wanqiu back then. Even after so many years, Rong Si still held a grudge and could not let it go. He would remember the people who treated him well for the rest of his life and think of ways to repay them.

    And vice versa.

 Chapter 1177 - 1177 The Big Boss Has a Good Body

    1177 The Big Boss Has a Good Body

    Su Jiu hugged him and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Then don¡¯t go. No matter what you decide, I¡¯m on your side.¡±

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m your fianc¨¦.¡±

    Su Jiu helplessly smiled. ¡°I know, I know. Fianc¨¦, you don¡¯t have to keep reminding me.¡±

    ¡°So self-aware? Good girl.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Su Jiu felt that she was about to drown in his eyes, especially when those eyes held a smile. It was irresistible.

    ***

    The two of them stayed in the room for a while before going downstairs for breakfast. Today¡¯s schedule was to soak in an indoor hot spring halfway up the mountain. It was hard to imagine that there would be a natural hot spring with such thick snow.

    When the group arrived, they realized this ce had hot springs for not only male and female guests but also couples.

    In Su Jiu¡¯s opinion, a couple soaking in the hot spring together was equivalent to indirectly bathing together. She felt a little embarrassed.

    But Rong Si looked interested in the prospect.

    When he ced the order, he looked down at her and asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you want to go together?¡±

    Su Jiu nced at Song Xinyan and Li Mohan beside him. Song Xinyan originally wanted to go to the hot spring reserved for female guests with Su Jiu, but Li Mohan disagreed and forcefully bought them entry passes for the couple¡¯s hot spring.

    Su Jiu suddenly felt that the big shot was still the best. At least, he asked for her opinion. Indeed, the male lead of the novel is domineering.

    She was no longer conflicted. Blushing, she said, ¡°Yes, yes. Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Rong Si smiled happily and also bought one for couples.

    Su Jiu changed into a bathrobe in the changing room. When she came to the hot spring, she realized that Rong Si was already inside. He was not wearing a shirt, and his muscr upper body was exposed to her eyes. At that moment, only one thought rang through her mind.

    The big boss¡¯s figure is really good.

    The moment she came out, Rong Si¡¯s gaze fell on her. The bathrobe was very thin, and he could see her ivory-white skin¡­ and her slender waist. His eyes darkened, and his throat moved slightly.

    Considering how thin her waist and legs were, he was really worried that he would break them if he exerted too much strength.

    Su Jiu walked to his side and dipped her foot in to test the water temperature. It was veryfortable. Then, she walked down the small stone steps by the pool and submerged half of her body in the water. The temperature was just right. Wisps of warmth wrapped around her, and she did not feel cold at all.

    No wonder so many people say that soaking in the hot spring is a pleasure.

    Seeing that she was a distance away and seemed a little shy and embarrassed to approach him, Rong Si wanted tough. He held out his hand to her. ¡°Silly girl,e here.¡±

    Su Jiu pouted. ¡°Don¡¯t call me silly. I¡¯m noting over.¡±

    ¡°Be good.¡± Rong Si¡¯s maic and pleasant voice seemed to have some kind of magic, tempting her. ¡°You¡¯re so far away from me. Are you afraid that I¡¯ll eat you?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Su Jiu argued in embarrassment. From the corner of her eye, she stole a nce at his firm chest. Suddenly, she felt her ears burning.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? We slept togetherst night. Why don¡¯t you dare to approach me today?¡±

    Rong Si was worried about his post-marriage life. His fianc¨¦e was getting shyer as she grew up and less proactive. This was truly difficult.

    He had no choice. Since that was the case, he would take the initiative.

    He approached Su Jiu, grabbed her wrist, and pulled her in front of him.

    Su Jiu was caught off guard. His actions caused a lot of water to ssh. Just as she was about to reach out to wipe it off, she felt her waist being hugged. Then, Rong Si suddenly tightened his grip.

    She fell into his arms.

 Chapter 1178 - 1178 I Donâ€™t Mind Being Bullied

    1178 I Don¡¯t Mind Being Bullied

    Their current posture was a little ambiguous. Su Jiu quickly reached out to push against his chest and pulled away from him. She stammered, ¡°Last night¡­st night was different!¡±

    Rong Si had no intention of letting her go. He continued to hold her waist and calmly asked, ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡±

    White mist rose from the hot spring. Although it was just the right temperature, Su Jiu felt that it was getting hotter and hotter.

    Her ears continued to burn. Avoiding his yful gaze, she whispered, ¡°Last night¡­ we were both dressed properly¡­¡±

    Rong Si was stunned for a moment, then he suddenlyughed.

    ¡°Idiot.¡± He leaned closer to her. ¡°If something should happen, wouldn¡¯t the cest night be the most suitable? It has nothing to do with clothes.¡±

    ¡°Anyway¡­ Anyway, don¡¯t get so close. It¡¯s hot!¡± Su Jiu was not confident.

    She did not know if it was because of the white fog in the pool, but she felt that everything around her seemed to have be hazy. She was surrounded by his aura, and her mind was a little dizzy.

    There was an ambiguous tension in the atmosphere that she could not bear.

    ¡°I¡¯m not hot. I even feel a little cold. What should I do?¡±

    The meaning behind Rong Si¡¯s words could not be clearer.

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart raced. She red at him with a red face. ¡°Rong Si, you are saying it on purpose, aren¡¯t you? Do you think I¡¯m funny like this?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s cute.¡± Rong Si¡¯s eyes were full ofughter. ¡°Every time I see you blush¡­ I want to bully you.¡±

    ¡°You¡ª¡±

    Su Jiu was angry, but when she saw the joy on his face, she lost her anger. It was as if he had started to smile more at some point.

    It was a world of difference from the cold person from before. Of course, he would smile without any hesitation in front of only her.

    Su Jiu¡¯s mood lightened. It was good that she could change him and pull him back from the dark abyss without having him go astray and fall into despair.

    Perhaps this would be the most fulfilling thing in her life.

    It was much more satisfying than winning an award!

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She stretched out a hand and pinched his face. ¡°Smile more. I won¡¯t mind letting you bully me.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then¡­ I can bully you however I want?¡± He emphasized the word ¡°bully.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Then, is this okay?¡±

    Rong Si slowly approached her. His face gradually erged in her view. Su Jiu held her breath and felt that his thin lips were so close to hers. It was as if they were only a hair¡¯s breadth away from touching!

    ¡°Is this okay?¡± he asked again, his breathing a little unsteady.

    Su Jiu¡¯s face turned red, and her heart raced. She pursed her lips and grabbed his arm. Closing her eyes, she nodded. ¡°Yes¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, he was already kissing her fiercely.

    Fog steamed around them. Rong Si grabbed her waist with one hand and forced her to cling to him. He held her hand with the other andced his fingers with hers.

    Their hearts were racing. In this quiet space, it was as if they could hear their heartbeats.

    Su Jiu felt that whether it was the water temperature or her body temperature, both seemed to be rising. As she felt the warmth at this time and listened to his rapid breathing, the tension in the air seemed to be very tight. It was about to break.

    A voice in the depths of her mind was moring to take another step forward, another step forward, to possess him and take over him!

 Chapter 1179 - 1179 Be a Healthy Young Man, Okay?

    1179 Be a Healthy Young Man, Okay?

    After a while, Rong Si felt his body react. If this continued, he would not be able to hold it in. So he quickly let go of her.

    He even distanced himself from her so that she would not realize something was wrong with him.

    Su Jiu could finally breathe freely. She covered her lips and red at him. ¡°If you want to soak in the hot spring, so be it. Don¡¯t touch me.¡±

    Rong Si tried to calm his heartbeat and adjust his breathing. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Not even with your mouth!¡±

    Rong Si was speechless.

    He stared at her and resentfully said, ¡°You don¡¯t love me anymore? You don¡¯t even want to be close to me anymore?¡±

    Su Jiu quickly shook her head. ¡°Of course not. I still love you very much.¡±

    But¡­ she didn¡¯t want her heart to beat wildly whenever she was with him. If this continued, wouldn¡¯t her heart have problems sooner orter?

    Feeling much calmer, Rong Si reached out to her. ¡°Thene to me, and let me hug you.¡±

    ¡°I told you not to touch me.¡±

    Helpless, Rong Si could only look at her. He inexplicably looked like a docile dog, waiting for its master to feed it. The sight was funny and pitiful.

    In the end, Su Jiu could not bear it and slowly moved over to him. ¡°You can hug me for only a while.¡±

    Rong Si wrapped his arms around her from behind and rested his handsome chin on her shoulder. His warm breath tickled her neck, and she tensed.

    Sensing her stiffness, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You¡¯re so nervous. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to eat you.¡±

    After a pause, he added, ¡°Although¡­ I really, really want to.¡±

    Being alone with her was both the sweetest happiness and the most unbearable torture for him.

    Su Jiu turned around and looked at him. She deliberately put on a serious face and said, ¡°Rong Si, can¡¯t you be a normal young man? Don¡¯t think about such nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Thinking about you is nonsense?¡±

    She was speechless.

    Rong Si¡¯s smile widened. After thinking about it for a while, he seriously said in her ear, ¡°Little Jiu, let¡¯s¡­ pick an auspicious day and get our marriage certificate. I want to officially start my job with my marriage certificate. I promise to be dedicated to my job and devote my life to the position of ¡®husband¡¯.¡±

    Marriage certificate¡­

    Su Jiu froze.

    ¡°Okay?¡± He softened his tone. It sounded like a humble request.

    Su Jiu came back to her senses. Now that she was engaged to him, marriage was not a foregone conclusion. It was only right for them to register their marriage.

    Hence, she readily agreed. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s pick a date to register our marriage and give Daddy and Mommy a surprise.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure your father won¡¯t beat me up if you act first and tell themter?¡± However, even if he broke his leg, he would ept it.

    Su Jiu righteously said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I said I would protect you! If he wants to hit you, he¡¯ll have to hit me first.¡±

    Rong Si chuckled. ¡°Honey, that¡¯s great. I¡¯m relieved to hear that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Su Jiu felt weak all over and quickly got up from his arms. ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m hungry again. I want to eat something.¡±

    After getting up from the hot spring, she quickly wrapped herself in a wide towel and walked toward the changing room. She walked quickly, afraid that Rong Si would hug her again.

    She could already imagine her married life. Would she be like Song Xinyan, who was often tormented until she couldn¡¯t get out of bed?

    Also, many people said that men were different before and after marriage. She was suddenly worried that the passion between her and Rong Si would onlyst for a few years after they got married.

 Chapter 1180 - 1180 Canâ€™t Be Shy Anymore!

    1180 Can¡¯t Be Shy Anymore!

    Don¡¯t most marriages fall apart after seven years?

    Su Jiu knocked her head and forced herself not to let her imagination run wild.

    Perhaps every girl who was about to get married would be a little anxious before the marriage. They were worried that this would happen. After all, marriage was a matter that concerned their lives.

    Su Jiu took two deep breaths and tried to calm herself down. She could not do this anymore. She had to learn to adapt to her current identity.

    She was Rong Si¡¯s fianc¨¦e. She couldn¡¯t be shy anymore!

    After she was done changing, Su Jiu came out of the changing room and nned to look for Rong Si in the men¡¯s changing room. However, she had taken a few steps when someone suddenly rushed over from behind.

    Sensing danger, Su Jiu instinctively wanted to dodge, but arge hand covered her mouth with a towel.

    Her eyes widened in shock. She wanted to call for help, but she could not make a sound. A man was standing behind her. He was very strong, and no matter how hard she struggled, it was useless.

    Soon, a familiar person appeared in her line of sight.

    Rong Xi walked up to Su Jiu from behind and smiled at her. ¡°It¡¯s me. Do you still remember me?¡±

    Stunned, Su Jiu mumbled, ¡°You¡­ Rong Xi?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. To think that you still remember me. Not bad. Su Jiu, I¡¯ve always remembered you.¡±

    Su Jiu realized that Rong Xi¡¯s voice was much hoarser than before. Is it the aftereffect of tuberculosis?

    Su Jiu recalled how vicious Rong Xi had been when she wanted to infect her with the tuberculosis virus while she was hospitalized. In the end, Rong Xi was the one who got infected instead, and she had deserved it. Now that Su Jiu saw her again, she could not help but hate her.

    Not knowing what Rong Xi wanted to do this time, Su Jiu struggled again.

    Rong Xi¡¯s smile widened as she stared at her face. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I won¡¯t do anything to you. My target isn¡¯t you either. It¡¯s mainly because my brother is too cold and heartless. He won¡¯te to see us no matter what. I have no choice but to take special measures. I¡¯m sorry. Youe with us.¡±

    ***

    Half an hourter, Rong Si, who had also changed, waited outside for a long time. He was surprised that Su Jiu had note out. He called her, but no one answered.

    Suddenlym he got a bad feeling.

    However, logically speaking, a thing like that was impossible. This was a tourist spot, and the security here was excellent. Especially this hot spring. Only guests with tickets could enter this area, and even that required them to pass through facial recognition software. There shouldn¡¯t be any malicious people waiting here, right?

    Rong Si decided to go to the women¡¯s changing room to take a look, but he received a call halfway.

    The number on the screen was a little familiar. He had just received a call from the same number this morning.

    He hung up.

    When Rong Xi heard the busy tone on the other end of the line, she sneered and sent Rong Si a message. ¡°Big Brother, did you find out that your fianc¨¦e is missing? She¡¯s with me. If you want to see her, go to the People¡¯s Hospital in the city center.¡±

    When Rong Si saw the message, his expression changed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t do anything to her. It¡¯s just that Dad really wants to see you, and you refuse toe. We could think of only this method.¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s eyes turned sinister and terrifying. He dialed a number and sternly warned her, ¡°If you dare to hurt her, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Rong Xiughed out loud from the other end, as if she did not think much of the threat. ¡°I know you treasure her. Before youe, we won¡¯t do anything. Anyway, whether she can go back well or not depends on you.¡±

 Chapter 1181 - 1181 Pampering Her

    1181 Pampering Her

    Rong Si left the hot spring without another word. He rented a car at the scenic spot and sped toward the city center.

    ***

    Walking up in a daze, Su Jiu realized that she was locked in a room filled with misceneous junk. A faint smell of disinfectant lingered in the air.

    She saw the words ¡°XX Medical Device¡± written on arge cardboard box in the corner. This seemed to be the hospital¡¯s warehouse.

    Su Jiu got up and walked to the door. She tried to turn the doorknob. It was locked and could not be turned.

    Instinctively, she looked for her phone, but her pocket was empty. Her phone had been taken away.

    D*mn!

    Rong Xi had probably locked her up here to threaten Rong Si. Su Jiu wondered what he was going to do. No matter what, she couldn¡¯t let Rong Si fall into a disadvantageous position because of herself.

    Therefore, she had to think of a way to get out!

    ***

    Half an hourter, Rong Si arrived at the hospital in the city center.

    When he arrived at a VIP ward on the upper floor, he opened the door and walked in.

    Rong Xi and Qiao Man were both there. The moment he entered the ward, they both felt a strong sense of oppression. Rong Si was more than 186 centimeters tall. He exuded the aura of a high-ranking executive, making people look up to him in awe.

    Qiao Man gritted her teeth and clenched her fists.

    Why is this kid so lucky to be able to survive in such a harsh environment? Song Wanqiu is the same. Not only is she fine, but she even hooked up with the young master of the Sheng family. Now, she is living the life of a rich wife, and that fool from the Sheng family even dotes on her.

    How enviable!

    Rong Xi steadily looked at her brother. She had not seen him for so long, and the person in front of her seemed very unfamiliar.

    No matter what, she could not associate him with the image of her brother.

    However, he had never admitted that they were siblings.

    Rong Si ignored the mother and daughter. His gazended on the man on the venttor lying on the hospital bed.

    Rong Cheng¡¯s hair was white, and his face was pale from illness. There were many wrinkles on his face, and he was no longer as handsome as before. He looked like an old man in his twilight years. When he saw Rong Sie into the ward, his dim eyes lit up and he said hoarsely, ¡°Ah Si¡­¡±

    Rong Si coldly looked at him.

    He hadn¡¯t seen Rong Cheng for a long time. How long has it been?

    Three years? Five years? In any case, it had been a long, long time. He did not expect such a huge change.

    However, he didn¡¯t feel any sympathy or pity for the man. Seeing Rong Cheng in this state, he even felt a little happy.

    He hated Rong Cheng. When he was young, he kept thinking that if he could survive one day, he would use the most hateful method to take revenge on Rong Cheng and make him suffer a crushing defeat.

    And now, Rong Cheng had indeed suffered a crushing defeat. The Rong Corporation was no longer his, and his reputation had been ruined because he had tried to plot against Song Wanqiu back then.

    Rong Si had already vaguely guessed why Rong Cheng had asked him toe here. It was probably true that he wanted to see him, but it was more than that.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have used Little Jiu to threaten him.

    Rong Cheng stared at him with his slightly turbid eyes. He was in a daze as if he was recalling the past. ¡°My good son, long time no see. I missed you very much.¡±

    Rong Si sneered. His smile was filled with disdain and disgust, as if he had heard the most ridiculous thing in the world. ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of this title. We¡¯re no longer in that kind of rtionship.¡±

    He only had one father, and that was Sheng Tianci.

 Chapter 1182 - 1182 The Person He Cared About the Most

    1182 The Person He Cared About the Most

    ¡°Whether you admit it or not, my blood still runs through your veins.¡± Rong Cheng smiled. ¡°I¡¯m quite d to have a son like you. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be at ease handing the Rong Corporation to anyone.¡±

    When Rong Xi heard this, she pursed her lips as if she was unhappy.

    However, she had to admit that Rong Si was more capable than her. He was the most suitable person to inherit the Rong Corporation. She had heard that the Rong Corporation¡¯s performance was thriving and was even more glorious now than when her father was in power. It was almost on par with the Su Corporation¡­

    Rong Si coldly looked at him, not caring about any praise.

    ¡°I heard that you are managing the Rong Corporation very well. I¡¯m gratified. In short, I¡¯ll leave the Rong Corporation to you.¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap! Where¡¯s Little Jiu?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! You¡¯ll see her.¡± Rong Cheng smiled weakly. ¡°But before that, I hope you can see this.¡± Rong Cheng looked at Qiao Man with aplicated expression.

    Qiao Man took out a document, stood up, and handed it to Rong Si. ¡°Here, take a look.¡±

    Rong Si reached out and took it. His instincts told him it wouldn¡¯t be anything good. When his gaze fell on the cover, he saw that it was a contract.

    He opened it and looked at it. His eyes revealed coldness and mockery, as if he had seen something ridiculous.

    Rong Cheng nced at Qiao Man again, then his gazended on Rong Si again. His eyes flickered. ¡°Ah Si¡­ I know I¡¯m very sick, and I might not have much time left. Before I die, can I ask you¡­ a son of the Rong family, to help take care of your sister and stepmother? After I die, they¡¯ll be fatherless and a widow¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, he saw Rong Si sneer.

    It was as if ice and snow had been dropped into the room. The temperature in the entire ward seemed to have instantly dropped by a few degrees. Qiao Man and Rong Xi felt chills run down their spines at the same time. Rong Si had not done anything or said anything, but it was already enough to make them shudder!

    Qiao Man recalled the first time she had seen him. He had been young, and she hadn¡¯t taken him seriously at all.

    But now¡­

    He was no longer that little boy. He was a ruthless person in the business world. After obtaining control of the Rong Corporation, he had annexed the Qiao family¡¯s business at an unimaginable speed.

    On the day the Qiao family dered bankruptcy, Qiao Man¡¯s parents had cried and scolded her for being an idiot. Why hadn¡¯t she treated Rong Si better back then and insisted on going against him? Now, there was nothing left!

    Just like that, she became an outcast of the family. Everyone felt that it was her fault. She couldn¡¯t stand such pressure and could only think of this method to force Rong Cheng to return the Qiao family¡¯s assets. As for the Rong Corporation¡­ she also asked for some shares, thinking of it as fighting for Rong Xi!

    Qiao Man knew that Rong Si probably wouldn¡¯t agree to the terms of the contract.

    However, it did not matter. The person he valued the most was in her hands. Even if he did not want to, he had to agree!

    ¡°Now you acknowledge that the fatherless and widow have a hard time?¡± Rong Si looked up, his dark eyes frosty and malicious. ¡°When you abandoned my mother and me, did you think about us like this?¡±

    His hand clenched around the document, turning it into a crumpled ball.

    ¡°Ah Si, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯ve indeed let you and your mother down¡­ I know that no matter what I do, you won¡¯t forgive me. Now¡­ I¡¯ve also received what I deserve.¡± Rong Cheng looked pained. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to repeat what I did back then. Don¡¯t tell me¡­ you want to be like me?¡±

 Chapter 1183 - 1183 His and Little Jiuâ€™s Child

    1183 His and Little Jiu¡¯s Child

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Rong Si smirked. ¡°You¡¯re not worthy.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m not worthy.¡± Rong Cheng softened his tone. ¡°Ah Si, I know you¡¯re a good child. So¡­ if you hate me, I will dly suffer. But Little Xi and Qiao Man are innocent. Little Xi¡­ is your sister after all, and Qiao Man, although she¡¯s not your mother¡­¡±

    Rong Xi pursed her lips tightly. For some reason, she suddenly felt nervous.

    Especially when that pair of cold ck eyesnded on her, her entire heart caught in her throat.

    She had always wanted a brother, an outstanding brother like Rong Si. If he were willing to acknowledge her identity, her life would be much easier.

    She did not need to be like she was now, having nothing and being attacked by the Qiao family! Rong Xi remembered clearly how unpleasant those people¡¯s words were when they scolded her and her mother.

    If Rong Si stood up for her, those people would not dare to say a word.

    Rong Cheng saw Rong Si nce at Rong Xi and thought that there was a chance. He continued, ¡°Myst wish is¡­ you can help take care of Little Xi and her mother. Is that okay?¡±

    His voice was quite gentle. Rong Si had never heard him speak like this before.

    However, despite the gentleness, he felt even more disgusted at Rong Cheng¡¯s hypocrisy.

    ¡°What if I say no?¡± Rong Si looked away as if he had seen something disgusting. There was nothing good lingering in his eyes.

    Rong Xi was speechless.

    On the other hand, Qiao Man couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. ¡°Rong Si, are you that heartless? Do you want to force us to a dead end?¡±

    Rong Si seemed to have heard something ridiculous. ¡°I¡¯m just returning the favor.¡±

    Qiao Man was speechless.

    Her mouth moved, but she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Rong Si had been very young when Rong Cheng had chased him and Song Wanqiu out of the Rong family. That young kid should not have known what hatred was. However, he hated them from back then until now. Even though Song Wanqiu was already living a good life now and even though Rong Cheng had given in to him and tried to reason with him, Rong Si was still unmoved.

    Rong Xi also felt that Rong Si¡¯s attitude toward their family waspletely different from how he treated Su Jiu.

    She had seen him in front of Su Jiu more than once. He was so gentle and doting, and his eyes always held a smile. It was as if all his feelings and goodwill were for Su Jiu.

    So much so that when he faced their family, he was so cold that he seemed to have no feelings at all.

    She could guarantee that even if Rong Cheng died in front of her, Rong Si would not blink.

    Qiao Man gritted her teeth and secretly reached out to pinch Rong Cheng¡¯s thin hand, which was hidden under his hospital gown, indicating for him to continue.

    Rong Cheng felt a slight pain in his wrist and could only continue, ¡°Ah Si, I¡¯m begging you, okay? It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t recognize your rtionship with Little Xi, but she¡¯s my daughter. I can¡¯t just watch her die¡­ Just take it that you pity a father¡¯s heart. When you have a child, you¡¯ll understand.¡±

    Rong Si still found it ridiculous. ¡°I won¡¯t let my child suffer. Only a stupid and ipetent person like you would.¡±

    Speaking of children, he suddenly thought of what his and Little Jiu¡¯s children would be like.

    Would they be more like me or more like her?

    As long as he thought about it, his heart would soften. A scorching heat rippled in his chest.

    Rong Cheng¡¯s expression changed, and his eyes became a little evasive, as if he was ashamed.

 Chapter 1184 - 1184 Donâ€™t Want Her to Get Hurt

    1184 Don¡¯t Want Her to Get Hurt

    Rong Si was right. With his current capabilities, Rong Si would definitely not follow the path Rong Cheng had taken. Rong Cheng could not imagine Rong Si abandoning his wife and son.

    Because he had experienced it when he was young, Rong Si probably did not want to experience it again.

    Rong Cheng didn¡¯t know what to say. This time, Qiao Man couldn¡¯t hold back. She stared at the contract in Rong Si¡¯s hand and gritted her teeth. ¡°You mean you won¡¯t sign this contract and give us anything?¡±

    Rong Si said nothing, making noment.

    !!

    ¡°Alright, I admit that I did let you and your mother down in the past, but Little Xi is innocent. She¡¯s also a child of the Rong family. It¡¯s a little unreasonable that she can¡¯t get anything, right?¡±

    Rong Si didn¡¯t care. ¡°Did I cause this?¡±

    Qiao Man was speechless again. That was true. If she hadn¡¯t wanted to marry Rong Cheng back then, Song Wanqiu and her son wouldn¡¯t have fallen into that state. Qiao Man knew that Rong Si wasn¡¯t such an easygoing person, so she had made other preparations.

    The biggest bargaining chip was in her hands.

    She didn¡¯t believe that he wouldn¡¯t give in.

    However, just as she was about to speak further, the phone in her bag suddenly vibrated. She had received a message.

    Qiao Man was stunned. She took out her phone, and her expression changed.

    On the screen was a message from the bodyguard. ¡°Madam, bad news. She has escaped.¡±

    Escaped?

    Escaped???

    Are these people useless?!

    The three men couldn¡¯t even keep an eye on a girl locked in the storeroom. The door had been locked tightly. How could they let her escape?

    This was a serious problem.

    Although she had taken Su Jiu¡¯s phone, if the girl ran away now, she would lose the bargaining chip to deal with Rong Si. She might not be able to find a suitable opportunity to contact Rong Si after that. When that happened, forget about signing the contract, she and Little Xi would be in trouble!

    This method was risky. Qiao Man had originally thought that after Rong Si signed the contract and gave her enough money, she would take Rong Xi away from here to a ce overseas where no one knew them and start a new life.

    Before this, she would negotiate with Rong Si. If he agreed not to pursue the matter, she would return Su Jiu to him unscathed. If he did not agree, then he couldn¡¯t me her for what she would do.

    Qiao Man had no doubt about Rong Si¡¯s feelings for Su Jiu. Rong Si would not gamble with Su JIu¡¯s safety, so there was a high chance that he would agree to her conditions.

    Now, she had to get Rong Si to sign the contract before Su Jiu could get in contact with him.

    Qiao Man couldn¡¯t wait a moment longer. She first replied to the bodyguards¡¯ messages and asked them to find her immediately. Then, she put down her phone and returned her gaze to Rong Si. Pretending to be calm, she said, ¡°So you¡¯re not signing the contract? Don¡¯t you want to see your fianc¨¦e again?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I do.¡± Rong Si coldly nced at her. ¡°If you harm even a hair on Little Jiu¡¯s head, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want her to be hurt, sign the contract. As long as you sign it, I¡¯ll immediately send her to you unscathed. How about that?¡±

    Qiao Man was anxious. She was afraid that in the next second, Su Jiu would call Rong Si and it would be over.

    Her palms were sweating, and she could only pretend to be calm. She secretly pinched the back of Rong Cheng¡¯s hand again.

    Rong Cheng quickly said, ¡°Ah Si, there¡¯s no other way. Why don¡¯t¡ª¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s lips twitched coldly. Under their gazes, he tore the contract in half!

 Chapter 1185 - 1185 She Was The Prerequisite

    1185 She Was The Prerequisite

    Qiao Man widened her eyes and eximed, ¡°Rong Si! What do you mean? Don¡¯t you want your fianc¨¦e to return safe and sound?!¡±

    ¡°Of course, but¡­ is she still in your hands?¡±

    Qiao Man was stunned. ¡°What?¡±

    Why would he say such a thing?

    !!

    Could it be that he knows that Su Jiu has already run away? How did he know?

    Seeing her panic, Rong Si felt that it was ridiculous. If he couldn¡¯t even tell something so obvious, he deserved to be called stupid.

    When Qiao Man had been looking at her phone just now, although the change in her expression was small, Rong Si had spotted the hint of panic and a careful reply. Even if she tried to hide it, it was toote.

    Something unexpected must have happened that made her so eager for him to sign.

    If he was not wrong, Little Jiu should have escaped their control.

    Rong Si clenched his fists.

    Getting out did not mean she was safe.

    He did not know where Su Jiu was now. This was apletely unfamiliar ce. Could she¡­ be alone?

    He paused for a moment and said, ¡°You want me to give you some benefits? Alright, it¡¯s not impossible to negotiate.¡±

    Qiao Man¡¯s heart, which had been in her throat just now, instantly rxed a little. She anxiously asked, ¡°What are your conditions? Tell us! As long as we can do it¡ª¡±

    Without hesitation, Rong Si said, ¡°I want Little Jiu in front of me safely. That¡¯s the prerequisite for everything.¡±

    ***

    In the hospital, Su Jiu limped forward, afraid that someone would catch up with her.

    When she saw a ward in front of her, she immediately ran in.

    The ward had quite a few people in it, and they all turned to look at her, more or less surprised. They must have recognized her. But Su Jiu couldn¡¯t care less. She found an empty bed and pulled the curtain close. Then she nervously stood in the corner.

    What should I do?

    She had no idea where this hospital was. She didn¡¯t dare to run out without a n. What if someone blocked her at the entrance of the hospital? Wouldn¡¯t she be walking into a trap?

    After weighing the pros and cons, Su Jiu decided to hide here for the time being and let Rong Sie and find her.

    She was pleasantly surprised to find that this ward had more than one person. This meant that if someone came in, she would have a chance to escape.

    She had to contact Rong Si as soon as possible.

    She opened the light blue curtain a crack and looked out. After making sure that she did not see anyone chasing after her, she walked to the nearest patient and whispered to her, ¡°Hello, Auntie. Can I borrow your phone? I¡¯ll make a call. I¡¯ll be done in a while. Also, can I ask which hospital this is?¡±

    The woman warily sized her up for a while. Seeing that the girl seemed to be anxious and that the girl looked familiar as if she had seen her somewhere before, the woman took out her phone and gave Su Jiu the name of the hospital.

    After saying thank you, Su Jiu took the phone and dialed the number that she had memorized and was very familiar with.

    It only rang once before the call was answered. ¡°Hello?¡±

    Hearing the voice on the other end, Su Jiu felt a lump in her throat. She said as quickly as she could, ¡°Rong Si, I¡­ I¡¯m at the People¡¯s Hospital in the city center. I¡¯m in a ward. Can youe and find me?¡±

    There was no hesitation on the other end. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯lle and find you immediately.¡±

 Chapter 1186 - 1186 How Many Months Along Is the Baby?

    1186 How Many Months Along Is the Baby?

    Su Jiu nervously waited, wondering if her kidnappers would find this ce. She was not afraid that they would appear here. After all, in front of so many people here, they would not dare to act recklessly.

    She was just worried that they would be hiding around the corner to kidnap her again at any time.

    She wondered where Rong Si was now. Could he be on his way?

    Would those people attack him after he arrived?

    !!

    Just as she was letting her imagination run wild, two girls in their twenties ran up to her. Their faces were filled with unconceble surprise and excitement. ¡°Little Jiu? Are you Little Jiu? Oh my god! I saw you in reality! Ahhh!¡±

    ¡°My daughter!! Mommy loves you! Ahhh, I really like you!¡±

    Many other people also recognized Su Jiu one after another. They did not care that they were on an infusion and directly came to her with an IV drip, calling out to her in surprise. Some people took out their phones and took photos while others wanted her autograph.

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart was already in her mouth because of nervousness. Now that so many people were squeezing over, she did not know how to deal with them. Moreover, more and more people wereing in.

    The people outside rushed over to her when they heard the news and surrounded the infusion room.

    Meeting a big star was difficult, but meeting one in such a ce was even more difficult.

    ¡°Hello¡­¡± Facing the countless phone cameras, Su Jiu mustered all her professionalism and politely greeted them.

    ¡°Ahhh, Little Jiu! Why are you here? Are you feeling unwell? Are you sick?¡±

    ¡°Little Jiu, Little Jiu, are you pregnant? This hospital¡¯s gynecology department is very famous!¡±

    As soon as one person said this, the people around her became even more excited. ¡°Really? Little Jiu, how many months along is the baby?!¡±

    ¡°Boohoo, the daughter I watched grow up has a baby?¡±

    The other people who did not say anything took photos crazily and posted them everywhere. Soon, topics like #Popr_female_celeb_pregnant_out_of_wedlock#, #Popr_female_celeb_recognized_when_visiting_gynaecologist# were trending. It instantly caused a sensation.

    Su Jiu¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Do these fans read too much gossip?

    She wasn¡¯t here to see the obstetrics and gynecology department, but she couldn¡¯t say that she had been drugged and arrested, could she?

    Trying her best to maintain a calm smile, she exined, ¡°Thank you for your concern. Erm¡­ I¡¯m not pregnant, and I¡¯m not here to see the gynecology department.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you here?¡± The people around them couldn¡¯t hold back their curiosity.

    ¡°Yes, yes. Are you feeling unwell, Little Jiu? Why are you the only one here? Where¡¯s your fianc¨¦?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he with you? Don¡¯t tell me the two of you had an argument?¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    Sheughed dryly. ¡°There¡¯s no conflict. I came here because¡­ well, I¡¯m indeed a little unwell. I might have caught a cold, so my head hurts a little. That¡¯s why I came to get a checkup.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you alone? Are you filming here?¡±

    ¡°No, I decided to take a break and came here for a vacation,¡± Su Jiu patiently replied to the curious people. However, they were still curious about why she was the only one there.

    ¡°I¡¯m traveling with my fianc¨¦. He apanied me to the hospital.¡± Su Jiu wanted to avoid this topic, but the crowd kept asking, insisting that she tell them where Rong Si was.

    Obviously, they wanted to get to the bottom of it.

    Su Jiu knew that if she couldn¡¯t tell them, many rumors about her and Rong Si not getting along would spread. It was really difficult.

 Chapter 1187 - 1187 The Daughter Is Fine!

    1187 The Daughter Is Fine!

    Su Jiu answered the questions one by one, but they still felt that she was most likely pregnant. It was really difficult to exin.

    Could it be that I have to bring them to the gynecology department on the spot to verify the truth?

    More and more people gathered there, causing trouble for the medical staff and patients. Su Jiu could only say, ¡°Everyone, calm down. If you have any questions, can we go out and talk? Don¡¯t hinder others. Go out first. I¡¯ll try my best to answer whatever you want to ask.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°Wuwuwu, my daughter is so kind and understanding. I love her even more!¡±

    Su Jiu squeezed through the crowd with difficulty and walked out. A group of people followed her closely, and many security guards rushed over to maintain order.

    Just as she was feeling a little anxious, someone in the crowd shouted, ¡°Rong Si! It¡¯s Rong Si! Ahhh!¡±

    ¡°I saw him in person. He¡¯s so handsome!¡±

    Su Jiu was stunned. Then, she saw a tall man at the end of the corridor walking over quickly. When the man saw her, he immediately quickened his pace.

    Her eyes instantly lit up, and she ran toward him without another word. Rong Si reached out, let her throw herself into his arms, and held her tight.

    ¡°Ahhh! This is a famous scene in an idol drama, right? Right?!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s so handsome¡­ He looks so cute with Little Jiu!¡±

    The people there started to take pictures even crazily.

    ¡°Rong Si, why are you and Little Jiu here? Did something good happen?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Are you guys having a child?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Su Jiu¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Why do these people still think that I¡¯m pregnant out of wedlock?!

    Rong Si looked down at her and saw that she was too tired to exin. He immediately understood. Hugging her tighter, he calmly faced everyone¡¯s gazes and the cameras that kept shing. ¡°Thank you for your concern.

    ¡°Little Jiu and I came here for a vacation. She caught a cold, so she came to the hospital.

    ¡°As for the baby, I don¡¯t have one yet. If I do¡­¡± Rong Si¡¯s gaze returned to Su Jiu¡¯s face, his eyes loving. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely share this joy with everyone as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Ahh!¡± The crowd became excited. ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait!¡±

    Perhaps because Rong Si¡¯s calm demeanor was too convincing, they didn¡¯t ask further.

    Su Jiu looked up from Rong Si¡¯s arms and met his deep and doting gaze. Suddenly, her face turned red, and her heart skipped a beat.

    The two of them got rid of the crazy fans and safely returned to the resort hotel.

    After understanding the entire matter, Su Jiu was shocked. ¡°You said that this happened because Rong Cheng was seriously ill and the Rong family wanted to split the family assets, but they couldn¡¯t do anything to you. They could only think of such an extreme method to use me to threaten you?¡±

    Rong Si nodded. ¡°They have my greatest weakness, but I didn¡¯t do as they wanted. It¡¯s all thanks to you.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Su Jiu confusedly pointed at herself.

    ¡°Mm, didn¡¯t you escape? They lost the bargaining chip to threaten me, so the negotiation naturally couldn¡¯t continue.¡±

    Su Jiu thought of the dirty warehouse and puffed up her cheeks. ¡°You don¡¯t know how much effort I put in to climb out of the small window in the warehouse! The window was rusty. It took me a long time to open the lock. Luckily, I escaped before you agreed to their conditions.¡±

    Rong Si held her hand and opened it in front of his eyes. He saw small blood stains on her fair and tender hand. The blood had dried, but it was still shocking.

 Chapter 1188 - 1188 His Heart Turned Soft

    1188 His Heart Turned Soft

    He pursed his lips and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    ¡°Why are you apologizing to me? You¡¯re not in the wrong. It¡¯s all those people from the Rong family. They¡¯re detestable to think of such an extreme method. As expected, they don¡¯t consider us family.¡± Su Jiu was indignant.

    The thought of them using her to make things difficult for Rong Si and threaten him made her angrier.

    She could not forgive them no matter what.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t let them off easily.¡± Since they wanted to ask for trouble, they couldn¡¯t me him for retaliating.

    Of course, Rong Si didn¡¯t want to waste too much time on irrelevant people. Their actions had crossed a line not just for him, but for thew as well, so he would let thew punish them.

    Rong Si called the police. By the time he and Su Jiu gave their statements, it was already night.

    To avoid being recognized, Su Jiu tightly wrapped herself in a hat, mask, and wide scarf, and so did Rong Si. Only their eyes were exposed.

    Su Jiu allowed Rong Si to hold her hand as they walked along the embankment. She looked at the young couples around them,ughing and fooling around without any scruples. Then she looked at herself and Rong Si; the two of them could only keep a low profile.

    She gloomily said, ¡°I think I regret being a celebrity. I have to hide even when I¡¯m dating.¡±

    Rong Si seemed to smile. ¡°Hm, Almost correct, but this isn¡¯t the dating stage, but the engagement stage. Don¡¯t you agree, fianc¨¦e?¡±

    Embarrassed, Su Jiu reached out to pinch his palm. ¡°Okay, okay, you¡¯re right!¡±

    ¡°Of course, I am.¡±

    Seeing that he cared about the change in their rtionship, Su Jiu hugged his waist and leaned against his chest. Smiling, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I know we¡¯re engaged, fianc¨¦!¡±

    Rong Si felt his heart melt when she called him that.

    At the same time, an uncontroble urge surged from the depths of his heart. He wished he could ruthlessly embed her into his bones.

    When she met his aggressive and explicit gaze, Su Jiu was surprised. She looked away in embarrassment. ¡°Um¡­ it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go back quickly. Otherwise, Xinyan and the rest will be worried again.¡±

    Earlier, when Su Jiu had returned to the hotel in the afternoon, Song Xinyan had rushed up to her and hugged her. Song Xinyan couldn¡¯t help but cry. It was obvious that she was scared out of her wits. She had thought that Su Jiu was going to be ended by some criminal.

    Then Su Jiu and Rong Si had gone to give their statements. Song Xinyan had told Su Jiu in amanding tone toe back early and stop scaring her.

    Sensing Su Jiu¡¯s shyness, Rong Si smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ***

    The night deepened.

    The rest of the day had passed without any mishaps, but Su Jiu was a little tired. She took a shower and crawled into bed. With her phone in hand, she started to look up gifts for her boyfriend online.

    No, he isn¡¯t my boyfriend.

    Su Jiu changed the search term to fianc¨¦.

    She was so engrossed in reading that she did not notice the maning out of the bathroom wrapped in a bathroom robe. He was wiping his wet hair with a towel in one hand and walked to the bed with interest. He leaned over and watched with her¡ª

    Q: What should I give my fianc¨¦ for his birthday?

    1. Razor. All men need a razor. It helps men stay clean and tidy, a daily practical gift.

    I have gifted him this before.

    2. A watch. One of the very popr gifts that bring out a man¡¯s temperament.

    This too.

    The watch she had given him had been custom-made by a world-renowned watchmaker. Her and Rong Si¡¯s names were engraved on the dial. Rong Si liked it and still wore it.

    3 ¡­

    Su Jiu continued reading. There was nothing special about the list. It was all the same.

    At this moment, she suddenly saw a topic and asked, ¡°What gift should I give a boy to remember for the rest of his life?¡±

    The answer with the most number of likes was: Give yourself to him.

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    She felt that the person who had given this answer must be a man. They are always thinking about these things!

 Chapter 1189 - 1189 I Want to Be Closer to You

    1189 I Want to Be Closer to You

    She was about to close the webpage angrily when she suddenly heard a lowugh above her head. Theugh was maic and low, easily able to tug at one¡¯s heartstrings.

    Stunned, Su Jiu quickly looked up and realized that Rong Si hade out of the shower. She wondered how long he had been standing by the bed and watching her!

    Thinking that he might have seen the answer just now, Su Jiu instantly felt embarrassed!

    She blushed, and her heart raced. ¡°Rong Si! When¡­ when did youe out? Why didn¡¯t you make a sound?¡±

    Rong Si reached out and ruffled the soft hair on the top of her head. He tutted. ¡°You were looking at it too intently and ignored me.¡±

    Su Jiu felt a little guilty. ¡°No, I¡­ I was worried about your birthday, so I went online to look for good suggestions¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh? Did you find any good ones?¡±

    Rong Si looked at her with interest.

    Su Jiu was even more certain that he must have seen what she saw just now and was deliberately asking her this question.

    Embarrassed, she mumbled, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t find anything¡­¡±

    As she spoke, she picked up her phone again and pretended to search. However, her phone was snatched away by a big hand!

    ¡°Rong Si!¡± Su Jiu quickly reached out to snatch back the phone, but Rong Si raised it high to prevent her from snatching it.

    Su Jiu blushed. In a hurry, she crawled out of bed and stood up to snatch it. Because she was standing on the bed, she was finally taller than Rong Si. However, the phone was still in his hand, and he had no intention of returning it to him.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ What gift should I give a boy to remember for the rest of his life?¡±

    Ahhh!

    ¡°Don¡¯t read it!¡± Feeling ashamed, Su Jiu quickly stopped him. However, Rong Si had already calmly read the next sentence. ¡°Give yourself to him.

    ¡°Good idea. He¡¯ll remember it for the rest of his life.¡±

    He looked at her teasingly and continued to tease her. ¡°So, are you going to give me a gift like this?¡±

    ¡°Dream on!¡± Su Jiu angrily retorted. When he was looking at her and his attention was not on the phone, she snatched it and hid it behind her back to prevent him from getting it again.

    However, before she could heave a sigh of relief, Rong Si suddenly hugged her waist.

    Su JIu was wearing only pajamas made of pure cotton. Through the thinyer of fabric, she could clearly feel the warmth of his hands. She instantly shuddered and tensed up.

    Her heart was beating faster than a rabbit¡¯s.

    Sensing her stiffen, Rong Si couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Why are you so nervous? We¡¯ve been together for so long, and you¡¯re still not used to being close to me?¡±

    Su Jiu wished she could dig a hole and bury herself in it. It was not that she was not used to it or that she disliked it. It was just that his current closeness always gave her a dangerous feeling.

    It was like some kind of test, and it could evolve into another kind of¡­ unprecedented intimacy at any time.

    Badum, badum¡­

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart was pounding. Facing his devilish gaze, she blushed and turned her face away. ¡°I¡­ am not¡­¡±

    ¡°Not what? I want to be¡­ closer to you.¡± Rong Si seemed to sigh as he buried his face in her neck and breathed in her scent.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    In this space where only the two of them were here and no one would disturb them, they were so close to each other.

    Su Jiu was so nervous that she did not know what to say. She could only imitate him and bury her face in his shoulder, harmlessly threatening him, ¡°Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild!¡±

    Rong Si chuckled in her neck. ¡°It¡¯s toote. I¡¯ve already let my imagination run wild many times.¡±

 Chapter 1190 - 1190 Catgirl Maid Outfit

    1190 Catgirl Maid Outfit

    ¡°Then, then don¡¯t think about it from now on!¡±

    Rong Si smiled again. ¡°I might not be able to do that. You¡¯re in front of me every day. I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Su Jiu fell silent. She did not know what to say.

    Deciding to put this shameful topic on hold, she asked instead, ¡°Rong Si, what exactly do you want for your birthday?¡±

    Her tone was serious. Moreover, she looked up into his eyes, as if she wanted him to give her an answer.

    Rong Si helplessly sighed and nuzzled her neck. ¡°Actually, I¡¯d like a cake, the kind you make yourself.¡±

    Rong Si knew that she had been fretting over his birthday presents for the past few days. After all, he had been with her for so long that she had basically given him everything she could. It was normal for her to have run out of ideas.

    This silly girl!

    Doesn¡¯t she know? As long as she is by my side on my birthday, it¡¯s the best gift.

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll make it for you. But if it¡¯s not good, you can¡¯t despise it because you chose it yourself,¡± Su Jiu said.

    Just as she was about to ask him what kind of cake he wanted to eat, Rong Si added, ¡°As long as it¡¯s yours, I won¡¯t despise it. Also, I want strawberry-vored.¡±

    Su Jiu was stunned for a moment before she burst outughing.

    He knows that this is my favorite vor, so is he just trying to follow my preferences?

    At the thought of this, Su Jiu¡¯s heart softened. She hugged his neck and whispered in his ear, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to bake it well and clear my name for my terrible culinary skills.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±

    ***

    The next morning, Rong Si woke up in a daze and subconsciously reached out to hug the person sleeping beside him. However, the space beside him was empty, as if no one was there.

    He was no longer sleepy. When he opened his eyes, he realized that Su Jiu had woken up at some point in time. Moreover, the spot where she slept was no longer warm from her body temperature. Obviously, she had been up for a while.

    Rong Si took the phone from the bedside table and nced at it. It was only past seven.

    Thezy little kitten, who usually liked to sleep in, was up so early today.

    Is it¡­ to celebrate my birthday?

    At the thought of this possibility, Rong Si¡¯s heart softened and his lips curled up.

    He got out of bed and went to the closet to open the door. He took out a shirt. When he was about to change out of his robe, he heard a soft click¡ªit seemed toe from the bathroom.

    Stunned, he subconsciously turned his head.

    The next second, his usually calm and cold eyes were filled with rare shock and disbelief, and his pupils dted slightly.

    Su Jiu had woken up early in the morning. While Rong Si was still sound asleep, she had sneaked out of the room and met up with Song Xinyan. After taking the things from her, she returned to the room and tiptoed into the bathroom.

    Although the clothes Song Xinyan had given her were very shameful and unprecedented, she had said that this would give Rong Si a huge surprise. He would love it, and it would be unforgettable!

    So, Su Jiu had braced herself and changed into the clothes that Song Xinyan had procured from somewhere¡­

    It was a catgirl maid outfit.

    Song Xinyan had even said that this was a catgirl outfit that girlfriends liked to wear for their boyfriends. Su Jiu had never heard of it.

    It seemed that the male and female protagonists in the original novel had a lot of tricks up their sleeves.

    After changing, Su Jiu had been too embarrassed to look at herself, let alone go out. However, when she had heard movement in the room, she realized that Rong Si had already gotten up. She had to go out even if she didn¡¯t want to.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Rong Si stared at the girl in front of him. She was wearing ace maid uniform and two furry white cat ears. Perhaps, he had never had such a visual impact before. His throat moved, and he was momentarily speechless.

 Chapter 1191 - 1191 Big Brother Must Be A Law-abiding Citizen

    1191 Big Brother Must Be A Law-abiding Citizen

    As Su Jiu met Rong Si¡¯s stunned gaze, which slowly becameplicated, her face heated up. She was too embarrassed to look at him again, so she could only look away, gazing at a certain spot on the ground. Twisting thece of her dress with one hand, she softly asked, ¡°T-that¡­ Do you think it looks good?¡±

    After a few seconds of silence, she heard Rong Si say, ¡°Come here.¡±

    He sounded like he was repressing something.

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she looked up at him.

    His deep eyes stared at her with an inexplicable sense of danger. When she didn¡¯t move, he repeated, ¡°Come here.¡±

    ¡°¡­Oh!¡± Finally responding, Su Jiu slowly moved over to him.

    When she reached him, Rong Si realized that she had a furry white cat tail behind her¡­

    His throat moved, and he couldn¡¯t help but reach out and rub the cat ears on her head.

    Su Jiu allowed him to rub his head and looked at the handsome face that was so close to her. For some reason, she took on the role of a kitten and meowed softly.

    Rong Si paused, and his eyes instantly darkened.

    Suppressing the urge to pull her tail, he asked in a restrained voice, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Su Jiu blinked. ¡°Today is your birthday. This is one of the surprises I¡¯m giving you.

    ¡°Do you ¡­ do you like it?¡± she asked, blushing.

    ¡°I like it.¡± It was so cute that¡­ he wanted to tear off her clothes and see the kitten¡¯s true appearance in front of him!

    However, when he realized that this thought was too evil, he quickly suppressed it and helplessly said, ¡°But where did you learn this? Were you reading some strange answers online again?¡±

    Su Jiu felt a little guilty. She did not want to betray Song Xinyan, so she puffed up her cheeks and shamelessly replied, ¡°Why do you care where I learned it? As long as you like it, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    Rong Si suddenlyughed and couldn¡¯t help but rub her cat ears again. His handsome eyebrows twitched slightly. ¡°Then, meow for me again.¡±

    ¡°Meow!¡± Su Jiu meowed like a cat again.

    The next moment, she felt the grip on her waist tighten. Rong Si pulled her into his arms and whispered into her ear, ¡°Idiot. Do you know that you make people want tomit crimes?¡±

    His warm breath tickled Su Jiu¡¯s ears. Su Jiu tensed up as she reached out to press against his chest. ¡°No, Big Brother has to be aw-abiding citizen.¡±

    Rong Si was speechless.

    He suddenly wanted tomit a crime even more.

    He fiercely warned her, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to wear such clothes in the future.¡±

    After a pause, he added, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to wear it in front of others, especially men.¡±

    Su Jiu burst outughing and asked, ¡°Big Brother, do you mean that I can only wear it in front of you? Oh, if you like it, I can satisfy you.¡±

    After saying that, she felt the hand on her waist tighten. ¡°Will you still dare to wear it after marriage then, hm?¡±

    Rong Si sounded like he was almost gnashing his teeth, and the breath beside her ear was even warmer.

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    She became timid. ¡°I won¡¯t wear it after we get married. When the timees, I¡¯ll have to be a mature woman and not y such childish games.¡±

    Based on Song Xinyan¡¯s experience, if she dared to dress like this after marriage, wouldn¡¯t she be unable to get out of bed?

    She shook her head honestly. ¡°I don¡¯t dare. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll bully me.¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s eyes burned. ¡°But I just want to see you wear it after you get married. What should I do?¡±

 Chapter 1192 - 1192 Wolf Boyfriend Suit

    1192 Wolf Boyfriend Suit

    Seeing a certain desire in his eyes, Su Jiu blushed. ¡°No, I¡¯ll wear this kind of clothes only once! Only today! Don¡¯t even think about it in the future!¡±

    Still smiling, Rong Si pinched one of her cat ears again. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can wear something else after the wedding.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my birthday today. Are you going to refuse me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Su Jiu choked. Lowering her head, she then mumbled, ¡°That¡¯s true, but you can¡¯t ask for too much.¡±

    Rong Si raised his eyebrows. ¡°That¡¯s too much?¡±

    ¡°What else?¡± Su Jiu immediately looked up at him. ¡°What else do you want?¡±¡®

    Rong Si hugged her tighter and leaned close to her ear. ¡°There are so many things I want to do with you. For example¡­¡±

    Su Jiu quickly retreated two steps, afraid that he would say something that would make her blush and her heart beat faster. ¡°Um¡­ wash up first. I¡¯ll bake you a cake.¡±

    She turned to change, but Rong Si grabbed her wrist and pulled her back. His deep voice was bewitching. ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Today, he just wanted to be with her.

    When he entered the bathroom, Su Jiu quickly changed out of the so-called catgirl outfit. Then, she received a message from Song Xinyan: ¡°How was it? Did you wear it? Was your fianc¨¦ especially excited?¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    Her ears were still burning as she replied: ¡°Yes, yes. It really came in handy.¡±

    ¡°I knew it! Did he touch your ear? Did he touch your tail?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Do boys like such weird clothes?¡±

    Song Xinyan: ¡°Umm¡­ that¡¯s not necessarily true. But most people should like it, right?¡±

    Su Jiu felt ashamed. No, she couldn¡¯t wear such things alone. She didn¡¯t know if any version of such clothes for men were avable or not, but she wanted Rong Si to wear them for her to touch!

    Thinking of this, she suddenly became excited. She eagerly opened the shopping app and searched for catboy outfits.

    Unexpectedly, the app really had some!

    Apart from that, the app also had the so-called wolf-type outfits and dog-type outfits for boys¡­ It was eye-opening.

    Su Jiu ced all of them in the shopping cart and clicked ¡°Buy.¡±

    After she had bought them, Rong Si happened toe out of the bathroom. When he saw her staring at her phone, a smug smile appeared on her lips, as if he knew she was up to something. Walking over to her, he hugged her from behind. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    Shocked, Su Jiu felt guilty. ¡°N-nothing!¡±

    Fortunately, she had already exited the purchasing interface of the app. Otherwise, it would be awkward if he saw her.

    Rong Si raised his eyebrows. His instincts told him that the girl was hiding something from him. But it didn¡¯t matter. Since she didn¡¯t want to talk about it now, he wouldn¡¯t force her. Anyway, she wouldn¡¯t harm him.

    Then, the two of them went to a nearby dessert shop and started to make a DIY cake.

    Su Jiu made a round cake base. After she had covered it in frosting, it was time to make a design on the top. She turned to ask for Rong Si¡¯s opinion. ¡°What kind of design do you like? I¡¯ll give it to you. You can draw it!¡±

    She was about to hand him the strawberry jam, but he didn¡¯t take it. Instead, he walked behind her and wrapped one arm around her waist, holding her hand with the other. ¡°We made the cake together. Of course, we have to draw it together.¡±

    His handsome chin was on her shoulder. When he spoke, his warm breath brushed against her ear. Su Jiu¡¯s heart raced, and she tensed up. She kept telling herself that she had nothing to be nervous about. This was her fianc¨¦!

    So she let Rong Si hold her hand and drew a man and a woman holding hands on the cake with a big heart in the middle.

    It was a very simple line drawing. Su Jiu could not help butugh.

    It has to be said that this cake¡­ is so old-fashioned¡­

 Chapter 1193 - 1193 Tonight, Itâ€™s Just You and Me

    1193 Tonight, It¡¯s Just You and Me

    However, why is it sweet even though it is old-fashioned?

    At this moment, she felt so sweet in her heart that it was about to bubble over.

    After making the cake, she carefully ced it in the box and hugged it like a treasure. Then, she brought it back to the hotel.

    When it was time for lunch with Song Xinyan and Li Mohan, Su Jiu took out the cake and ced a candle on it. Then, she lit it and turned to Rong Si. ¡°Fianc¨¦, happy birthday. Make a wish and blow out the candle.¡±

    !!

    Rong Si deeply looked at her smiling face and couldn¡¯t help but kiss it. Then he said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡± A soft touchnded on her lips. Stunned for a moment, Su Jiu covered her face and stole a nce at Song Xinyan. The girl was indeed smiling wickedly.

    Seriously, it looked like she was watching a good show!

    Su Jiu had a sh of inspiration. She thought of something and hugged Rong Si¡¯s arm. ¡°Big Brother, we¡¯re so close. Look at the two people opposite us. They don¡¯t even kiss or hug.¡±

    Rong Si was stunned.

    At first, he did not quite understand why Little Jiu had suddenly said that. However, when he saw the slight change in the expressions of the two people opposite him, especially when Song Xinyan¡¯s eyes suddenly widened and it looked like she had been tricked, he understood.

    Before Song Xinyan could retort, the man beside her hugged her waist. At the same time, a hot kissnded on her lips.

    Li Mohan wantonly kissed Song Xinyan, unconcerned that two people were watching him.

    Song Xinyan¡¯s face turned red, and her heart raced. She quickly reached out to push him away and said between breaths, ¡°Li Mohan¡­¡±

    Li Mohan carefully tasted her sweetness before letting go of her. His cold and arrogant eyes nced sideways at the two people opposite him. ¡°Is this good enough?¡±

    This time, it was Su Jiu¡¯s turn to smile mischievously as if she had seeded in her prank. ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡±

    ¡°Little Jiu, you¡¯re too unkind!¡± Song Xinyan covered her numb lips and protested.

    Su Jiu yfully stuck out her tongue at her, then returned her attention to Rong Si. ¡°Make a wish!¡±

    Rong Si closed his eyes and began to make a wish, his expression serious and pious.

    From Su Jiu¡¯s angle, the side of his face looked perfectly curved. His eyshes were ck and long, his nose was high, and his lips were soft like spring petals. She knew that they were soft because¡­

    She had felt them countless times.

    When Rong Si had made the wish, he blew out the candle.

    Su Jiu immediately whispered impatiently, ¡°What did you wish for?¡±

    Rong Si reached out and rubbed the back of her head. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it would fail if I told anyone?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I won¡¯t ask then.¡±

    Rong Si smiled and leaned close to her ear. ¡°If you really want to know, I¡¯ll tell you tonight, when it¡¯s just you and me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Su Jiu was stunned.

    It had to be said that this was a very suggestive sentence.

    So much so that even though she did not know what it was, her heart suddenly started beating faster.

    Rong Si cut the cake and took a piece to the te in front of Su Jiu. At that moment, his phone rang.

    He took it out. He had received a video call from his mother.

    Rong Si answered the call. Song Wanqiu¡¯s beautiful and gentle face appeared on the screen.

    Time had passed quickly, but it had not left many marks on her face. Moreover, ever since she got together with Sheng Tianci, she had been very happy. Herplexion was quite good, and she looked even younger.

    Song Wanqiu also saw Su Jiu and smiled. ¡°Ah Si, happy birthday. Since you¡¯re not at home, I can only wish you via video call.¡±

 Chapter 1194 - 1194 Fiance, Are You Happy Today?

    1194 Fiance, Are You Happy Today?

    After she said her wishes, Sheng Tianci appeared on the screen.

    Putting his arm around Song Wanqiu¡¯s shoulders, he gently smiled at the camera. ¡°Big boy, happy birthday. It¡¯s been another year. I hope you can marry the girl you love soon. Your mother and I are waiting to have grandchildren.¡±

    Rong Si subconsciously nced at Su Jiu. The girl looked away in embarrassment and pretended not to hear him.

    Rong Si smiled and said into his phone, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll work hard.¡±

    !!

    What??

    Have grandchildren?

    I¡¯m not even married to him yet!

    Su Jiu¡¯s ears turned red, and she could not help but secretly pinch Rong Si.

    After the video call ended and they had shared the cake with Song Xinyan and the others, dinner was almost over. It was time for everyone to go back.

    Before leaving, Song Xinyan pulled Su Jiu to the side and mischievously smiled at her. ¡°Little Jiu, tonight is a good opportunity. Seize it!¡±

    Su Jiu choked. ¡°What are you holding onto? Don¡¯t think too much¡­¡±

    Song Xinyan stopped teasing her and chuckled again. Then, she patted her shoulder and said, ¡°Alright, anyway, I wish you both happiness. Hehe, I¡¯ll go back first!¡±

    As they spoke, Rong Si leaned against the wall and waited. Seeing Su Jiu walk back, he habitually reached out and pinched her face. ¡°What did she say?¡±

    He had seen Song Xinyan¡¯s strange smile just now and felt that it was not a good thing.

    ¡°N-nothing. It¡¯s just a little secret between girls. I can¡¯t tell you.¡± Su Jiu felt very guilty.

    ¡°Really?¡± Rong Si raised his eyebrows but didn¡¯t ask further.

    When they reached their room, Rong Si closed the door. Then, Su Jiu reached out and hugged him. Looking up at him, she asked, ¡°Fianc¨¦, are you happy today?¡±

    Rong Si wrapped his arm around her waist. ¡°I¡¯m happy. I¡¯m happy as long as you¡¯re with me.¡±

    He hugged her a little harder. Feeling his warm, broad chest and steady, strong heartbeat, Su Jiu suddenly became nervous. Actually¡­ she¡­ still had a gift for him, but she had not taken it out yet.

    When she thought of this, her heart pounded so hard that it was about to jump out of her throat!

    Sensing her tenseness, Rong Si smiled. Then, as if he was deliberately teasing her, he whispered into her ear, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you so nervous?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Su Jiu was so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a hole and hide in it.

    Her ears were clearly red, but she still argued with him. ¡°Who¡­ who¡¯s nervous!¡±

    Rong Si continued to tease her. ¡°What are you nervous about? Is it something you feel guilty about?¡±

    ¡°¡­No, no! Aiya, it¡¯s gettingte. You¡­ go take a shower, quickly.¡±

    From the look on her face, Rong Si knew something was up. However, since she wasn¡¯t going to tell him, he didn¡¯t ask. When she was willing, she would tell him.

    However, if I¡¯m going to take a shower¡­

    He raised his eyebrows, and his gaze toward her turned wicked. ¡°Together?¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°No way!¡±

    Although she was already engaged, she had only one boyfriend. She was not as open as other people. Just thinking about this made her feel shy.

    ¡°Why not? We¡¯re already engaged. Isn¡¯t this only a matter of time? Why are you still shy?¡±

    Having her thoughts exposed, Su Jiu looked away in embarrassment. With a red face, she mumbled, ¡°Anyway¡­ Anyway, I just don¡¯t want it.¡±

    ¡°Okay, forget it.¡± Rong Si sighed and did not force her. He obediently followed her instructions and went to take a shower.

    When he entered the bathroom, Su Jiu stood there for a while. She did not know what she thought of, but her face turned redder and redder. Quickly patting her face, she took a deep breath. Then she turned to look at the bathroom door and walked over to it as if she had made up her mind.

 Chapter 1195 - 1195 Is Such A Good Thing Real?

    1195 Is Such A Good Thing Real?

    She knocked on the door, wanting to say that she had agreed to shower together. However, the moment Rong Si opened the door and she met his deep eyes, she couldn¡¯t say anything.

    Seeing her squirm, Rong Si smiled and ruffled her hair. ¡°I was just teasing you. Don¡¯t force yourself.¡±

    Su Jiu blushed and lowered her head. ¡°O-Okay.¡±

    Rong Si felt that she was a little strange tonight. She stammered as if she was nervous. It seemed that he couldn¡¯t tease her so casually in the future.

    The faint sound of running water from the bathroom continued to reach her ears.

    Su Jiu nervously waited outside. When she thought of what she had decided to do, her ears turned red all the way to her neck. Her heart was beating so fast that she could not take it anymore!

    What to do, what to do?

    Will I really¡­ choose to hand myself over to him today?

    Su Jiu¡¯s thoughts ran wild. She did not even notice when the bathroom door opened and Rong Si came out.

    Rong Si dried his wet hair with a towel. When he came out of the bathroom, he saw Su Jiu sitting on the edge of the bed, lost in thought. Her lips were pursed, and her hands were twisted together as if she had encountered something that troubled her.

    He hurried over and concernedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°¡­!!¡± Shocked, Su Jiu raised her head and looked at him in panic.

    Such a huge reaction.

    Rong Si immediately realized that it was not a small matter. He sat down beside her, and his expression became serious. ¡°Little Jiu, if you encounter anything you can¡¯t resolve, don¡¯t hold it in. You have to tell me.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± How could I tell him this?

    Su Jiu found it hard to speak. She was too embarrassed to even look at him, and she wished she could bury her head in the ground.

    Seeing that her face was red and even her fair neck was slightly flushed, Rong Si frowned and reached out to touch her forehead. He felt that her temperature seemed to be a little high, so he quickly asked, ¡°Do you have a cold? Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    She was fine just now. Why is she suddenly sick?

    Su Jiu got even more embarrassed. Mustering up the courage to look at him, she shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not feeling unwell.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Rong Si looked puzzled and worried.

    ¡°Really! Um¡­ are you done showering? Then, I¡¯ll go shower too!¡± Su Jiu got up from the bed in a panic and strode toward the bathroom.

    Rong Si was even more surprised, not understanding what was wrong with her.

    Su Jiu stayed in the bathroom for a while beforeing out. If she didn¡¯t feel so stuffy, she would have definitely stayed longer.

    When she came out, Rong Si dried her hair out of habit and kissed her lightly on the forehead. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s gettingte. Go to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Su Jiu replied gloomily.

    When hey down beside her, he pulled her into his arms and said goodnight to her. Then, he closed his eyes and nned to sleep. Su Jiu still did not have the courage to tell him that she wanted to do that with him¡­

    It was too embarrassing. She couldn¡¯t say it!

    Rong Si closed his eyes for a moment. Sensing her restless movements in his arms, he opened his eyes again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Su Jiu rubbed against his chest and said in a muffled voice, ¡°I can¡¯t sleep.¡±

    Rong Si chuckled. ¡°Do you want me to tell you a story?¡±

    ¡°No, I want¡­¡± Looking at the handsome face in front of her, Su Jiu took a deep breath and mustered up her courage. ¡°Kiss me.¡±

    Rong Si was stunned. Is this real?

    Without hesitation, he lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead.

 Chapter 1196 - 1196 Completely Own Her?

    1196 Completely Own Her?

    The kiss was light and gentle, seemingly without any desire.

    Su Jiu puffed up her cheeks in dissatisfaction. ¡°Not here. Kiss here.¡±

    She pointed to her lips.

    Rong Si smiled and kissed her on the lips again, but only enough. In a situation where they were sharing a bed like this and it was just him and her, he couldn¡¯t go overboard. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself.

    However, as he was thinking about this, Su Jiu suddenly reached out and wrapped her arms around his neck. As if she would not let him leave, she took the initiative to deepen the kiss.

    Rong Si was stunned again. He didn¡¯t expect her to be like this. It surprised him.

    He did not reject her, but he still restrained his desires and slowly outlined her lips.

    Their breaths intertwined, and the atmosphere gradually became ambiguous.

    Rong Si had originally thought that Su Jiu would let go of him, but she did not seem to have that intention. Instead, she hugged him even tighter. She stared at him with her watery eyes as if she had a lot to say to him. Her flushed face was so tempting¡­

    It was like a silent invitation.

    Rong Si¡¯s heart violently trembled, and a certain thought suddenly became stronger.

    He looked at her with a burning gaze and gulped. ¡°Little Jiu, you¡­¡±

    When Su Jiu heard the suppressed emotions in his voice, her heart beat even faster. However, she had already decided to muster up her courage and go further with him. Since it had already started, taking it back was not good.

    Su Jiu met his gaze and blushed. ¡°Um¡­ tonight, I¡­ don¡¯t want to sleep so soon.¡±

    She stuttered. Her voice became softer and softer toward the end. After saying that, she hurriedly looked away and did not look at his surprised gaze. It had embarrassed her so much that she wished she could dig a hole and hide in it!

    However, Rong Si reached out and cupped her little face, turning it back so that she could only look at him.

    His throat moved again, and his voice became hoarse. ¡°Little Jiu, are you¡­ being serious?¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s face turned red as she made a small noise of agreement.

    Her voice was as soft as a mosquito¡¯s hum.

    Then she looked away again and shyly added, ¡°It¡¯s your birthday today, so¡­ I¡¯ve decided to give you a gift that I¡¯ve never given you before. That¡¯s¡­ myself.¡±

    Mustering up her courage again, she looked back at him. ¡°Do you want it?¡±

    As soon as she said that, she felt her waist being held tightly by him!

    Rong Si¡¯s deep eyes seemed to be on fire, almost burning into her. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve missed you so much, and I¡¯ve missed you for a long time¡­ But, Little Jiu, are you sure?¡±

    Are you sure you want me¡­ to have youpletely?

    It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t fantasized about something like this before, but he¡¯d never mentioned it. He was afraid of scaring her, so he had patiently waited for the day she was ready. It didn¡¯t matter if he waited until they got married.

    However, she had now taken the initiative to bring it up today. Happiness hade too suddenly, so much so that his mind was a little nk. He could not believe that it was true and wondered if he had imagined it.

    Seeing that he was trying his best to control the shock and excitement in his heart, Su Jiu felt even more embarrassed. She pretended to re at him. ¡°Aiya, why are you dawdling? Didn¡¯t I just say it? How many times do you want me to say it? If you don¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll sleep¡­ Mmm!¡±

    Before she could finish, her lips were sealed by Rong Si¡¯s kiss again.

    At this moment, he held her with one hand and held her face with the other, trapping her in his arms. After a long kiss, he opened his ck eyes and stared at her.

 Chapter 1197 - 1197 This Beauty That Belongs to Him

    1197 This Beauty That Belongs to Him

    Now that they were so close, she could smell the shower gel on his body and his scent. It was faint like tea, long and fragrant. This scent was so familiar andforting that she could not help but want to fall into it.

    Rong Si¡¯s heart was also racing, and his breath was unsteady when he said, ¡°Little Jiu, I love you.¡±

    His deep and maic voice was so pleasant that Su Jiu felt a little dizzy.

    ¡°Me too, Big Brother. I love you very much too.¡±

    Rong Si slowly sped her hand and interlocked his fingers with hers. ¡°Call me by my name,¡± he coaxed in a low voice.

    The lights in the bedroom were dim. The face in front of her was more beautiful and charming than that of any man she had ever seen. Su Jiu could not help but say his name. ¡°Rong Si¡­¡±

    ¡°My name!¡± Rong Si emphasized.

    Su Jiu¡¯s eyes flickered, and she shyly said, ¡°Ah Si¡­¡±

    Rong Si chuckled in satisfaction. ¡°Good girl!¡±

    She was already so proactive. If he remained passive, he wouldn¡¯t be a man anymore.

    Hence, he pressed her hand on the pillow and sped her fingers. Lowering his head, he kissed her again. ¡°Little Jiu¡­¡±

    Feeling that something was about to happen, Su Jiu got so nervous that her heart was about to jump out. The bedroom was so quiet that she could hear his rapid heartbeat.

    Badum!

    Badum¡­ Badum! One after another.

    Rong Si couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He leaned close to her ear and said, ¡°Then, I¡¯m going to open my gift. You still have time so take it back.¡±

    Su Jiu blushed and hugged his neck. In a small voice, she replied, ¡°How can I go back on my word when it¡¯s a gift?¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened. ¡°Okay, you said it. Even if you go back on your word halfway, I won¡¯t let it go.¡±

    He stretched out his hand as if he was unwrapping a gift. First, he pulled open the ribbon of the package, then he opened it bit by bit.

    Su Jiu was so beautiful that he could not control himself. When they werepletely separated and she appeared in front of him, his remaining rationality instantly left him.

    This scene was simply like a dream.

    But he knew that everything was true.

    As he stared at the beauty that belonged to only him, his breathing became chaotic. His voice was hoarse as he repeated, ¡°Little Jiu, I love you.¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s face was red all over, and she was too embarrassed to look at him.

    He could only turn her face back again, his gaze locked on hers. ¡°Look at me.¡±

    Su Jiu was forced to meet his deepening gaze. She nervously grabbed his arm and whispered, ¡°I-I¡¯m a little scared¡­ Um, wait a moment¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will.¡± Rong Si chuckled and interlocked his fingers with hers. Then, he leaned over again¡­

    Everything that happened next happened naturally.

    Their breaths intertwined and clung tightly to each other. Su Jiu was dazzled, but she could clearly feel his presence. He was the only one left in the entire world, and it fluctuated with his rhythm. Although it really hurt, it felt so perfect¡­

    The night deepened.

    The light outside the floor-to-ceiling window was much dimmer, but the bedroom was still lit with a faint yellow light. The two shadows reflected on the wall did not separate for a long time¡­

    ***

    The next day, the afternoon sun shone through the gaps in the curtains hanging by the French windows, illuminating a small area of the bedroom.

    The two people on the bed were still sleeping soundly.

    The bathrobes scattered on the ground and the faint trace of an unusual aura in the air were the only indicators of what had happenedst night.

 Chapter 1198 - 1198 What Happened to Being Gentle?

    1198 What Happened to Being Gentle?

    After a while, Rong Si woke up first. The moment he opened his eyes, he saw Su Jiu sleeping in his arms.

    She was exhausted. The blush on her face had not faded yet. There were still tears on her long eyshes, and her lips were slightly swollen.

    Su Jiu did not know what time she had fallen asleep. In any case,ter on, she had felt like she was about to die. It was as if something exploded in her mind, like fireworks. After that, she did not know anything.

    Rong Si stared at her sleeping face. His heart was filled with unparalleled satisfaction and happiness.

    He had taken herpletely.

    She was his.

    He was hers too.

    He couldn¡¯t help but hug her tighter and gently kiss her on the forehead.

    In a daze, Su Jiu sensed something and thought that he was going to continue. Even though she was not awake yet, she protested, ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m so tired¡­¡±

    Stunned, Rong Si couldn¡¯t help butugh, but he was also a little annoyed.

    Originally, they should have left the best impression on each otherst night. Unfortunately, even though he could maintain his rationality at first, he had lost controlter on and bullied her for a long time. Only when she couldn¡¯t take it anymore did he stop reluctantly.

    Did it¡­ not only exhaust her but also scared her?

    The more he thought about it, the more vexed he became. He couldn¡¯t help but hug her tightly and coax her in a low voice, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t. I won¡¯t bully you anymore. Go back to sleep. Good girl.¡±

    Su Jiu seemed to have listened to him and quietened down. She pressed himself against his chest and continued to sleep.

    The faint fragrance of her hair and body lingered in his nose. Coupled with the fact that there was nothing on the two of them, Rong Si looked away and forced himself not to look at her. He took a deep breath and tried to control the restlessness in the depths of his heart.

    However, he still could not hold it in. He could only get up, intending to take a cold shower in the bathroom. However, just as he was about to get up, Su Jiu suddenly woke up and slowly opened her sleepy eyes.

    Rong Si¡¯s gaze returned to her face. Seeing her dazed and cute look when she had just woken up, he reached out and gently pinched her face. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    Su Jiu looked at him in a daze. When she confirmed that they had really slept together and recalled what happenedst night, she went from taking the initiative to being passive¡­

    Those scenes that made her blush and her heart race kept reying in her mind. She was so embarrassed that her face instantly turned red. She pulled the nket over to cover herself.

    God, Rong Si and I¡­

    She had finally experienced it. As the second male viin in the novel, Rong Si was quite outstanding in all aspects, including¡­ In that aspect, he could be said to be talented.

    She also understood how capable the young man was. He seemed to have endless stamina.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m awake.¡± Su Jiu was too embarrassed to look at his teasing gaze. She wanted to draw back and not be so close to him.

    Unexpectedly, when she moved, she gasped in pain, and tears welled up in the corners of her eyes.

    Rong Si immediately tensed up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°It hurts¡­¡± Su Jiu red at him. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, you bastard. Where¡¯s your promised gentleness? Were you eaten by a dog?¡±

    She felt that it would be difficult for her to get on the ground today, let alone walk.

    Rong Si med himself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s my fault. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. Men are all the same.¡± Su Jiu pouted and turned around.

    Rong Si leaned over and hugged her. He continued to coax her in her ear, ¡°Little Jiu, I¡¯m sorry. I know I was wrong. I don¡¯t want to be angry, okay? As long as you¡¯re not angry, I¡¯ll do anything.¡±

 Chapter 1199 - 1199 Do You Want Me to Help You?

    1199 Do You Want Me to Help You?

    Su Jiu snorted. ¡°Okay, then kneel on the keyboard. No, kneel on durians.¡±

    Rong Si agreed without hesitation. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll buy a durianter and kneel until you let me get up.¡±

    Su Jiu turned around and looked at him. ¡°Why are you so obedient?¡±

    ¡°As your man, of course, I have to listen to you.¡±

    His words pleased Su Jiu. She reached out and pinched his face. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t enjoy it. I¡¯m generally satisfied with your service.¡±

    Rong Si hugged her and kissed her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re satisfied. I like this birthday present too.¡±

    Embarrassed, Su Jiu pushed him away. ¡°Let go of me. Don¡¯t hug me so tightly. It¡¯s warm.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Rong Si was still holding her, and his expression suddenly became serious. ¡°Little Jiu, thank you!¡±

    Thank you for being willing to give yourself to me and let me have youpletely.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Su Jiu suppressed the smile on her lips and broke free from his embrace. When she sat up, she realized that she waspletely uncovered. She cried out in surprise with a red face and quickly covered herself.

    Rong Si chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that. You¡¯re beautiful.¡±

    Su Jiu turned her head and red at him. Her ears turned red. ¡°You¡­ turn around! You¡¯re not allowed to look!¡±

    Rong Si sat up with her. He picked up the bathrobe that had been thrown on the carpet and put it on himself. He took hers as well and put it on for her. Then, he picked up Su Jiu horizontally. Su Jiu looked stunned and grabbed his sleeve. ¡°What¡­ what are you going to do?¡±

    Rong Si raised his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m carrying you to the bathroom to wash up, of course.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ put me down. I¡¯ll walk by myself.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you can walk?¡±

    ¡°Put me down first.¡±

    Rong Si helplessly put her down. Su Jiu thought she was fine, but when her legs touched the ground, she realized that she had no strength and could not even stand steadily. When she met his calm gaze, she angrily said, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. It¡¯s my fault.¡± Rong Si picked her up again and lowered his head to coax her by saying into her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, okay? I promised to kneel on durians for you. I don¡¯t know what to do when you¡¯re angry.¡±

    His voice was gentle and gentle, like a spring breeze blowing past her heart. The little anger Su Jiu had instantly vanished. She looked up at his handsome face and proudly said, ¡°Alright, on ount of your good attitude, I¡¯ll forgive you this once.¡±

    Rong Si carried her into the bathroom and ced her on the countertop. Then he put warm water in the bathtub. Testing the temperature, he looked at her with a hint of evil in his eyes. ¡°Do you want me to join you?¡±

    His gaze made Su Jiu blush and her heart beat faster. She quickly shook her head. ¡°No, go out. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±

    ¡°But I want to help you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s putting it nicely. You¡¯re trying to take advantage of me. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that.¡±

    ¡°Then, do you want my help?¡± Rong Si said as he slowly loosened his bathrobe. The smile on his lips became even more obvious.

    As she looked at the picture of a handsome man in the shower in front of her, Rong Si¡¯s body exuded an irresistible temptation. Su Jiu¡¯s throat moved, and she stared at him without blinking. She could not look away at all.

    D*mn it! He¡¯s using his beauty to seduce me so early in the morning!

    Rong Si leaned closer to her and ced his long, muscr arms on the wall behind her. His handsome face was magnified in front of her eyes, and his tone became as evil as his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again. Do you want me to help you?¡±

 Chapter 1200 - 1200 The Secret Between Him and Little Jiu

    1200 The Secret Between Him and Little Jiu

    Su Jiu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°¡­¡±

    Help! The man in front of me is too devilish. What should I do? I¡¯m about to copse!

    When she didn¡¯t say anything, Rong Si leaned closer to her and said yfully, ¡°Yes?¡±

    At this moment, their faces were so close that they were only a palm¡¯s length apart. The tips of their noses were about to touch. Moreover, not only was he beautiful, but his figure was also captivating. To her, it was an irresistible temptation!

    Coupled with what he said just now, even if it was just a single word, it made her entire body go limp¡­

    A blush crept into Su Jiu¡¯s ears, and she stared at his face. Almost uncontrobly, she said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Rong Si grabbed her waist and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I-I want you to help.¡±

    ¡°Who do you want to help you?¡± He continued to induce her to say what he wanted to hear.

    Su Jiu became embarrassed, and her voice became softer. ¡°I want¡­ Big Brother to help me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, who¡¯s your big brother?¡±

    Su Jiu got even more embarrassed and a little flustered. She felt that she was too embarrassed to be teased by him like this, so she angrily said, ¡°I want Ah Si¡¯s help!¡±

    Hearing this, Rong Si chuckled in satisfaction. He lifted her off the sink. Then he ced her in the bathtub filled with warm water and sat in it himself.

    Su Jiu felt that she had been possessed for a moment and should not have asked him for help. As a result, she recovered only after a long time. Her face was as red as freshly cooked shrimp.

    However, Rong Si understood her and didn¡¯t do anything. He just bullied her a little. When they were both clean, he carried her back to the bed.

    Even after taking afortable hot shower, Su Jiu still felt exhausted and nned to continue sleeping. However, when she saw the messy bed, she was so embarrassed that she wished she could disappear on the spot. She was too embarrassed to look at it a second time.

    Rong Si followed her gaze and became embarrassed. His ears turned red. Coughing lightly, he said, ¡°Rest well. I¡¯ll clean up.¡±

    After he temporarily carried Su Jiu to thezy sofa at the side, he quickly removed the bedsheets and ced them in the washing machine in the suite to wash them. He was too embarrassed to let the cleaner see them.

    This was a secret that belonged solely to him and Little Jiu.

    After he was done, he walked back to the bedroom and realized that Su Jiu had already fallen asleep on the sofa. Heughed. It seemed like he had gone too far.

    He tucked her in and left the room, nning to bring her some food to replenish her strength.

    In a daze, Su Jiu was woken up by the ringing of her phone. She sat up and took the phone from the bedside table. Seeing that it was Song Xinyan, she answered the call. ¡°Huh? Yanyan?¡±

    ¡°Little Jiu, what are you doing? Didn¡¯t you say that we would have lunch together? We¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time, but you haven¡¯te down with your fianc¨¦.¡±

    Su Jiu just remembered this and awkwardly rubbed her nose. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I woke upte today and forgot about that. I¡¯lle overter.¡±

    Song Xinyan immediately smelled something unusual and said in a suspicious tone, ¡°You woke upte? Why?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Su Jiu choked. She was too embarrassed to tell her what happenedst night, even though she was the one who instigated it!

    ¡°Oh, I know. Hehehe, you followed my suggestion and put on that cat costume, right? How is it? Does your fianc¨¦ like it very much?¡±

    Su Jiu reached out to cover her burning face and whispered, ¡°Yes¡­ he does¡­ like it very much.¡±

 Chapter 1201 - 1201 His Uncontrollable Appearance

    1201 His Uncontroble Appearance

    When Song Xinyan heard this, she instantly became excited and asked, ¡°And then?¡±

    Knowing that she could not hide it from her, Su Jiu could only brace herself and answer, ¡°Then¡­ it¡¯s what you think.¡±

    ¡°Really?! You and your fianc¨¦¡­ really did it? How was it? Did it feel good? Is your fianc¨¦ amazing?¡±

    Why is she asking this so directly?!

    Su Jiu was even more embarrassed. ¡°¡­ Guess?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Song Xinyan couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°If I had to guess, it must be pretty good. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t still be awake. Are you alright? Do you want me to visit you?¡±

    ¡°No need!¡± Su Jiu immediately rejected her and angrily said, ¡°Song Xinyan, let¡¯s stop this topic. You¡¯re not allowed to ask anymore.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Are you shy?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Su Jiu had lost to her. Gritting her teeth, she threatened her, ¡°Song Xinyan, do you want to cut ties with me?¡±

    ¡°Cut ties? You forgot your friends when you became a woman! You want to cut ties with me for a man. I¡¯m hurt.¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°I think you need to be taught a lesson. You¡¯re so enthusiastic about prying into other people¡¯s private business. Do you want me to call your husband and tell him that you¡¯re empty, lonely, and cold and desperately need hisfort? Then you can tell me how heforted you.¡±

    Song Xinyan choked and retorted in embarrassment, ¡°Little Jiu, you¡¯re being unkind. I¡¯m just concerned about you. Of course, I¡¯m happy from the bottom of my heart for you to obtain happiness. I believe that if you didn¡¯t love him very much and thought that he can¡¯t give you happiness and wasn¡¯t worthy of you being entrusted to him, you wouldn¡¯t have given yourself to him, right?¡±

    Su Jiu paused and rubbed her nose. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s indeed the case. Actually, I had already decided on him, but I didn¡¯t have the courage to do so. He¡¯s also the kind of person who respects me very much. Even if he had thoughts, he didn¡¯t take the initiative to mention them. So, in the end, I took the initiative.¡±

    Song Xinyan smiled, and her tone became serious. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who takes the initiative. What¡¯s important is that the two of you belong to each other. Little Jiu, congrattions! You¡¯ve be an adult! Then rest well. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Hehe.¡±

    After ending the call, Su Jiu felt her face burning.

    Ahhh, such a thing is really embarrassing, and it¡¯s like a dream.

    She had been with Rong Si for so many years and had always stopped at kissing and hugging. Now, she had taken thest step. Thinking of how he had lost control of his emotionsst night, she realized she had never seen him like this. It felt unreal.

    As she was thinking about that, the door to the room opened and Rong Si walked in with a tray.

    Seeing that she was awake, he raised his eyebrows and walked over to her. He bent down and kissed her forehead. ¡°Why are you awake?¡±

    Su Jiu pursed his lips and truthfully answered, ¡°I was woken up by a phone call.¡±

    ¡°Who was it? Was it a man or woman?¡±

    Su Jiu found his serious expressions funny. ¡°If I said it was a man, would you be jealous?¡±

    ¡°Other than your father, I¡¯d be jealous of any man who called you.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, I think you¡¯ve been jealous of my father too.¡± Su Jiu reached out and pinched his ear. ¡°Alright, it was Song Xinyan. Now she knows what happenedst night. It¡¯s so embarrassing.¡±

    Rong Siughed. ¡°That¡¯s normal. There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about. Besides, I don¡¯t care what others think. I only care if you feel better now. Does it still¡­ hurt?¡±

 Chapter 1202 - 1202 Yes, My Little Princess

    1202 Yes, My Little Princess

    At his reminder, Su Jiu suddenly felt ufortable. She had indeed been hurting and had yet to recover.

    Feeling a little wronged, he exined, ¡°I¡­ already tried to be restrained.¡±

    If he didn¡¯t love her, why would he have stopped so quickly?

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. It¡¯s your fault anyway. I¡¯m not feeling well now. What do you think we should do? How should you make it up to me?¡±

    Rong Si stroked her hair and softened his tone. ¡°I¡¯ll apologize to you. I¡¯ll kneel on durianster. Also¡­ you can bully me in the future. If you think I¡¯ve bullied you, you can stop me at any time.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Su Jiu looked at him in amusement. To make a man stop at any time was a form of torture for him.

    However, what he had said was definitely nonsense. She did not believe him. After all,st night, she had shouted for him to stop several times, but he hadn¡¯t.

    ¡°Really,¡± Rong Si seriously said. He brought over a bowl of lean meat porridge from his te, scooped up a spoonful, and blew on it. When it was no longer hot, he brought it to her lips. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten in a long time. You must be hungry. Want some?¡±

    Su Jiu leaned over and took a bite. It was just the right temperature to eat. Rong Si had cooled it down just enough. It had to be said that viins who had turned over a new leaf were indeed good at taking care of people.

    She had contributed a lot to this.

    Getting the biggest viin on the right track might be the most fulfilling thing she had done in this world.

    As she thought of this, Su Jiu became happy.

    Seeing her smile, Rong Si couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s smile immediately disappeared. ¡°Who said that? I haven¡¯t recovered yet.¡±

    Rong Si immediately became worried and frowned. ¡°Are you injured? Shall I check?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m definitely injured because it¡¯s my first¡­¡± Su Jiu blushed, too embarrassed to continue. However, she felt that she was too cowardly, so she straightened her neck and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Nevertheless, Rong Si¡¯s expression remained solemn. After Su Jiu finished her lunch, he instructed her, ¡°Continue resting. I¡¯ll go out for a while and be back soon.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°To buy something.¡±

    Su Jiu tugged at his sleeve and anxiously said, ¡°Then you have toe back early. You¡¯re not allowed to wander outside, and you¡¯re not allowed to fool around.¡±

    After leaving the hotel, he went straight to the nearby pharmacy and bought ointment to reduce swelling and pain. When he identally saw the various small boxes on the counter, he looked a little embarrassed. However, at this moment, he suddenly remembered that he had forgotten to take protective measures when he and Little Jiu had been so passionatest night.

    Rong Si could only buy another box of morning-after pills.

    As he bought the pills, he became even more vexed. This was a low-level mistake.

    He would not do it again in the future because he had heard that taking such medicine was not good for a girl¡¯s health. She could not take more.

    ***

    Su Jiu was sitting on the sofa and scrolling through her phone. When she heard the door open, she immediately turned her head to look. She saw that Rong Si¡¯s expression, which had been normal when he went out, seemed to be uneasy now. Something was wrong; he seemed unhappy. She asked in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

 Chapter 1203 - 1203 Still Very Shy

    1203 Still Very Shy

    Rong Si¡¯s eyes flickered for a rare moment as if he was avoiding something. He pursed his thin lips and hesitated.

    ¡°Yes, something bad,¡± Rong Si answered in a low voice. He first went to pour her a ss of warm water, then took out the box of the pills. ¡°Little Jiu, this¡­ Take them.¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s gaze fell on the box, and her ears instantly heated up.

    It was at this moment that she also remembered that she had not taken any precautionsst night. Fortunately, Rong Si had remembered. Otherwise, exining to her parents and fans why she was pregnant before she and Rong Si had married would be difficult. She still wanted to spend a few more years alone with Rong Si and did not want to have a baby so soon.

    However¡­ looking at the handsome face in front of her, Su Jiu secretly fantasized if her and Rong Si¡¯s baby would be as good-looking as them. Would they look more like him or her?

    Seeing that Su Jiu was distracted and didn¡¯t speak, Rong Si thought she was unhappy. He softened his voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll take care in the future. I promise you. I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t need to take such pills again.¡±

    Su Jiu came back to her senses and listened to his deep and maic voice. His tone was filled with guilt, and she suddenlyughed, saying, ¡°I just have to take a few pills. Why do you look like you made a big mistake? I won¡¯t me you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that these pills are bad for your health. I won¡¯t let you take them again,¡± Rong Si said, his expression firm.

    Although she did not seem to take it to heart, only he knew how much he cared about her. He could not bear for her to suffer even a little, even if it was just a few pills.

    In short, he had gone too farst night. From now on, he would never be rash again.

    Su Jiu took the pills with the warm water he handed her. Rong Si put down the ss and looked at her with deep eyes. ¡°You are still hurt. Shall I help you apply medication?¡±

    When Su Jiu heard that, her heart beat faster. She quickly shook her head. ¡°No need. I-I can do it myself!¡±

    Rong Si smiled. ¡°Is it convenient for you?¡±

    He leaned closer to her and meaningfully said, ¡°Anyway, we¡¯ve already done such intimate things. What¡¯s wrong with simply applying medicine?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Although what he had said was true, she was still shy!

    For the first time, Su Jiu felt that she was easily embarrassed. However, she still forced herself to let him apply the medication for her.

    Although he was applying the medication, Su Jiu¡¯s face was the one to turn extremely red in the end. She tried her best to breathe and immediately pulled the nket over her to cover herself. She felt too ashamed to look at him.

    At first, Rong Si had some lustful thoughts, but after seeing that Su Jiu was hurt, he again felt like he was a beast.

    His heart ached as he pulled her into his embrace. Burying his head in her fragrant hair, he said in a muffled voice, ¡°Little Jiu, wasst night¡­ a bad experience for you?¡±

    Stunned, Su Jiu blushed and whispered, ¡°W-why are you asking?¡±

    ¡°You cried, and¡­ I let you get hurt.¡± He sounded as if he med himself.

    That feeling of being able to have each otherpletely was something she had never experienced before. That indescribable happiness seemed to have seeped into her bones and spread to her limbs, filling her entire body.

 Chapter 1204 - 1204 Canâ€™t Wait Any Longer

    1204 Can¡¯t Wait Any Longer

    Rong Si stared at her. ¡°Really?¡±

    The corners of his mouth curled up into a devilish smile. ¡°Then, can we continue?¡±

    ¡°What? No!¡± Su Jiu quickly shook her head. Looking at his teasing gaze, she muttered, ¡°At least, not now.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s wait.¡±

    Wait¡­ wait?

    Su Jiu immediately felt embarrassed and punched him. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    Although she acted like she was going to hit him, she didn¡¯t seem to use any strength. Rong Si¡¯s heart tingled. Unable to help himself, he held her hand and kissed it lightly. He was afraid that if he did anything else, he wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself. And if he couldn¡¯t do anything to her, she would be the one suffering.

    ***

    The two of them lived a honeymoon-like life in the resort. As Su Jiu had to go back to film a variety show, she had no choice but to return home. Rong Si had also just taken over the domesticpany, so he had many matters to deal with. He even had to go on a business trip overseas, so the two of them were separated for almost half a month.

    In the end, Rong Si was unable to bear it. As soon as he returned to China, he immediately asked his secretary to book a ne ticket to Su Jiu¡¯s ce and went there directly.

    The secretary was in a difficult position. ¡°Um¡­ Sir, there are still many things to deal with at the headquarters. Why don¡¯t¡­ you goter? Anyway, Miss Su will also be returning home soon.¡±

    However, Rong Si was determined. ¡°I can¡¯t wait.¡±

    The secretary was speechless.

    Alright, his fianc¨¦e is everything to Mr. Rong. She¡¯s the person he cares about the most. This is understandable. If I had such a beautiful and cute girlfriend, I would also want to see her every day.

    In the evening, Su Jiu finished filming for the day. When she returned to the hotel room, it was already dark.

    After entering the room, she immediatelyy down on the big bed. After resting for a few minutes, she picked up her phone and opened the gallery app.

    At a nce, she saw photos of her and Rong Si, her parents, and most of them. Of course, Rong Si wasn¡¯t someone who liked to get his photos taken. However, every time she pulled his face or promised to kiss him, he would agree to be in a photo.

    She had to admit that this was a face that she would never get tired of looking at. Even after so many years, he was still so good-looking. It could even be said that he was even better looking than before.

    Su Jiu felt that she could look at him for the rest of her life.

    She was engrossed in scrolling through the photos when Rong Si called her.

    Rong Si¡¯s deep and maic voice came from the other end. ¡°Little Jiu, it¡¯s me.¡±

    She hugged the pillow and could not help but smile. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you miss me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I missed you very much. Every day.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t believe you. You¡¯re busy discussing business every day. How can you have the time to think about me? I¡¯m starting to wonder if you¡¯re going to snub me when your business expands?¡± Su Jiu deliberately said. As soon as she finished, she heard his lowughter.

    Thatugh was extremely pleasant to her ears. Thatughter always made her realize what it meant when people imed that their ears were pregnant, and her ears were pregnant with twins!

    She suppressed the throbbing in her heart. ¡°What are youughing at? I¡¯m asking you a question. Answer properly and don¡¯tugh.¡±

    Rong Si stoppedughing. ¡°If you¡¯re afraid of being left out, then why don¡¯t you call me by my name? I promise I¡¯lle back to see you immediately.¡±

 Chapter 1205 - 1205 Little Rabbit, Be Good and Open the Door

    1205 Little Rabbit, Be Good and Open the Door

    Rong Si chuckled in satisfaction. ¡°Good girl.¡±

    Su Jiu did not have much hope. Unexpectedly, just as she finished speaking, Rong Si answered, ¡°Of course, open the door.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± She was stunned, unable to believe what she was hearing.

    ¡°I said, little rabbit, be good and open the door.¡±

    His voice became more gentle and loving. When Su Jiu reacted, a huge wave of surprise exploded in her heart. She jumped out of bed and ran to the door of the room without even putting on her shoes.

    The first thing she saw was a bouquet of beautiful red roses. Then appeared a handsome face that made her hold her breath. It was the face that she had been thinking about for the past few days.

    Rong Si put down the phone he had raised to his ear. As he looked at her shocked face, the smile on his lips widened. ¡°Little Jiu, I said I¡¯de back to see you immediately.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Su Jiu came back to her senses. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to meet an important client tonight? Why did you suddenly¡­¡±

    Rong Si stepped forward and ruffled her hair. ¡°I wanted toe back early to see you, so I changed my schedule.¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She went forward and hugged him. Burying her face in his chest, she breathed in his scent, which she was infatuated with. ¡°If you wereing back, why didn¡¯t you tell me? I would have picked you up.¡±

    ¡°If I had told you in advance, it wouldn¡¯t have been a surprise, would it?¡±

    ¡°Alright, I do feel especially surprised now.¡± Su Jiu smiled at him and took the flowers from him. Then, she looked around and made sure that no one was nearby. She pulled him into the room and quickly closed the door.

    Rong Siughed. ¡°The whole world knows about our rtionship. There¡¯s no need to sneak around.¡±

    ¡°You still have to be careful. Who knows if you¡¯ll be photographed? I want a time that belongs to you and me alone. I don¡¯t want anyone else around.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    When she met his doting gaze, Rong Si felt his heart melt. Now, even if they did not say anything, just looking at each other like this made him feel so satisfied.

    Su Jiu looked at the time. ¡°You just came back. You haven¡¯t eaten, right? Are you hungry?¡±

    Rong Si stared at her. A dark glint seemed to sh in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    Su Jiu picked up her phone and opened the takeout menu. ¡°Then I¡¯ll order for you¡­¡±

    Suddenly, she felt him hug her from behind.

    Su Jiu was stunned again. When he buried his face in her neck and his warm breathnded on her skin, her skin instantly heated up. Even her ears turned hot.

    Now that he was seeing her, he felt like a small boat that had been adrift for a long time and was finally returning to the harbor at home.

    Rong Si looked up at her flushed face and asked with interest, ¡°What did you miss about me?¡±

    ¡°Everything.¡± Hearing the teasing in his words, Su Jiu felt even more embarrassed. She struggled slightly. ¡°Aiya, aren¡¯t you hungry? Eat something first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Rong Si¡¯s lowughter sounded in her ears. It was very seductive. ¡°But I want to eat¡­ you. What should I do?¡±

 Chapter 1206 - 1206 True â€œBullyâ€

    1206 True ¡°Bully¡±

    Su Jiu was stunned. The next second, she stiffened from head to toe, and even her breathing slowed down. However, her heart suddenly beat so fast that it seemed like it was about to jump out of her throat!

    He had really missed her. That indescribable longing had almost made him go crazy. Only when he saw her did he feel relieved.

    But that wasn¡¯t enough. He wanted her to see for herself just how much he had missed her.

    Rong Si could not help but want to pick her up. However, Su Jiu quickly grabbed his jacket and blushed. ¡°Wait, wait! Aren¡¯t you tired aftering back? It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s still early. Don¡¯t be in such a hurry.¡±

    Although she had missed him too, and it was hard not to relive the bone-deep pleasure of that night, what time was it now? Moreover, she was still unused to being shy and nervous.

    Rong Si calmed his erratic breathing and rested his chin on her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was rude.¡±

    Su Jiu shook her head and lowered her eyes. ¡°You were not being rude. It¡¯s just¡­ it¡¯s just not appropriate now.¡±

    Seeing that Su Jiu¡¯s face was red and she was too embarrassed to look at him, Rong Si couldn¡¯t help but smile again. She looked extremely cute.

    Although it was indeed tiring to rush back without stopping, seeing her being so cute was worth it.

    He kissed her neck and tried to suppress the surging urge in his heart. ¡°Alright. Then we¡¯ll wait until you think it¡¯s suitable.¡±

    As the night deepened, Su Jiu took afortable hot shower and came out. She immediately saw Rong Si sitting at the head of the bed, his slender and well-defined fingers typing on the keyboard of hisptop.

    He was wearing ck silk pajamas with dark patterns. It was meant for couples and matched with the white dark patterns she was wearing now. She had chosen it online with him.

    It was difficult for ordinary people to look good in this kind of pajamas. However, he was too good-looking and could wear anything with the effect of it looking like a tailor-made gown. Su Jiu was tempted. After getting into bed, she leaned against his side and rested her head on his shoulder.

    As she looked at the densely packed report data on the screen, she felt a little dazzled. ¡°Do you still have to work sote at night?¡±

    Rong Si reached out and ruffled her hair as though she were a kitten. ¡°Soon. This is thest report. What, can¡¯t wait?¡±

    Wh-what?

    Su Jiu was stunned. When she looked up and met his teasing gaze, she said angrily, ¡°Who can¡¯t wait? I¡¯m not thinking about that!¡±

    ¡°Huh? About what?¡± Rong Si raised his eyebrows yfully.

    Every time he teased her, he found it extremely interesting.

    Su Jiu pushed him and pulled the nket over herself, pretending to sleep first. ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m not talking to you anymore.¡±

    Su Jiu was not really angry. She was just embarrassed.

    ¡°You call this bullying?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Su Jiu asked confidently.

    Rong Si chuckled and suddenly turned over. He propped himself up by her side with one hand and threw the nket wrapped around her aside with the other. Then he meaningfully said, ¡°It seems that you still don¡¯t know what real ¡®bullying¡¯ is.¡±

 Chapter 1207 - 1207 Completely Unable to Withstand It

    1207 Completely Unable to Withstand It

    As he spoke, he slowly lowered his head. His thin lipsnded on her earlobe. Then, he went down and outlined her jaw bit by bit.

    When the nket had left her just now, she had felt only a chill. But as she approached and felt his warm breath and body temperature, she felt hot again.

    Rong Si looked up from her neck, his breathing ragged. His eyes burned into hers with so much emotion. ¡°Can I?¡±

    Su Jiu looked into his eyes, and her breathing also became unstable. Her face was reflected in his watery eyes as she shyly whispered, ¡°We¡¯re already at this stage, and you¡¯re only asking if it¡¯s okay. Isn¡¯t it toote?¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s eyes darkened, and he chuckled. ¡°Does that mean it¡¯s okay?¡±

    Su Jiu did not speak anymore. Instead, she wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him down. Then, she took the initiative to kiss him¡­

    As the night deepened, the lights outside gradually went out, but the lights in the bedroom remained on for a long time¡­

    ***

    The next morning, Su Jiu woke up in a daze and heard her phone ring.

    She reached out from under the covers and picked up the phone on the bedside table. She saw the words ¡°Daddy¡± on the screen and looked at the time. It was already past ten o¡¯clock. She instantly sobered up.

    Oh my god! I slept until thiste!

    Su Jiu quickly answered the call. ¡°Hello? Daddy?¡±

    When she opened her mouth, she realized that her voice was a little hoarse. Her throat was as dry as if she had not drunk water all day.

    When Su Shengjing heard her voice, he felt that something was wrong. He immediately became worried. ¡°Little Jiu, what¡¯s wrong with your voice? Did you catch a cold?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Su Jiu choked.

    It wasn¡¯t that she had a cold, but¡­ she had ¡°worked¡± tootest night. Her voice had be hoarse, but Rong Si had still refused to give up.

    She had truly experienced what it was like to have a fianc¨¦ with good stamina. She also experienced how terrifying a man who had been absent for a long time was. She could not withstand it at all.

    Now, she was sore all over, as if it had fallen apart.

    Faced with her father¡¯s concern, she felt very guilty. ¡°Yes¡­ I have a little cold. I had a scene to shoot in the rain.¡±

    When Su Shengjing heard this, he was unhappy. ¡°Little Jiu, if you have such scenes in the future, you need to postpone them until the rain stops. If you can¡¯t, you have to quickly recover from the cold in time after filming. You¡¯re not feeling well, right? How about this? I¡¯lle over and see you.¡±

    Su Jiu did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a small cold. You don¡¯t have toe all the way here to see me.¡±

    Besides¡­ the big boss is here. It would be inconvenient if Daddy came.

    As soon as she said that, she felt a strong arm around her waist, hugging her tightly. Then, the man¡¯s warm body pressed against hers, apanied by his unique low and hoarse voice in the morning. ¡°Little Jiu¡­¡±

    That voice seemed to be right next to her ear. Su Jiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    When his thin lipsnded on her neck, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a low moan. ¡°Mmm¡­¡±

 Chapter 1208 - 1208 Heartbeat

    1208 Heartbeat

    On the other end of the phone, Su Shengjing keenly sensed that something was wrong. He frowned and asked, ¡°Little Jiu?¡±

    It even went down bit by bit andnded on her beautiful and fair back.

    Su Jiu felt as if a feather had brushed down her spine. She could not help but tremble, and her heart pounded.

    Although her father was not here, he was on the phone with her. It made her feel like she was doing something shameful.

    She could only struggle in Rong Si¡¯s arms with a red face, trying her best to maintain her breathing. She found an excuse. ¡°Daddy, I¡­ well, I¡¯m fine. I just hit my head.¡±

    Su Shengjing knew that Rong Si had gone overseas recently, so he did not think about that possibility. However, he became even more worried. ¡°Tsk, why are you so careless? Does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°A little, but it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. Dad, it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m getting ready to work. I¡¯ll call you back after filming.¡±

    ¡°Okay, remember to take your medicine. Even if you have a small cold, you have to take care of yourself. It won¡¯t be good if the cold gets serious, understand?¡± he worriedly reminded her.

    When Su Jiu heard his concerned tone, her heart warmed.

    Even though she had grown up and was no longer the little kid who needed his care, her father¡¯s care and love for her had never changed. In his eyes, she seemed to never grow up. He was not at ease with whatever she did.

    ¡°I know, Daddy. You and Mommy have to take care of your health too. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be worried too.¡±

    Su Shengjing smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m fine with your mother. The only bad thing is that I don¡¯t have much time to see you. Your mother keeps talking to me about when you¡¯ll be back.¡±

    When she heard that, Su Jiu¡¯s nose suddenly felt a little sour. She even temporarily put aside Rong Si, who was still messing around behind him. ¡°Daddy, I promise you that I¡¯ll go back to you and Mommy immediately after filming this movie.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Then, Little Jiu, focus on filming. Daddy will wait for you toe back.¡±

    ***

    After she ended the call, Su Jiu¡¯s heart ached.

    It had indeed been a while since she had gone back to her home. She missed her parents too¡­

    Sensing the change in her mood, Rong Si hugged her tightly from behind and rested his handsome chin on her shoulder. ¡°Did you miss your mom and dad?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Su Jiu replied gloomily.

    ¡°What about me? Do you want them more, or do you want me more?¡±

    Su Jiu turned to look at him and raised an eyebrow. ¡°What would you do if I told you that I miss my mom and dad more?¡±

    ¡°Are you jealous of my parents?¡±

    Su Jiu looked up at him and saw that his expression was serious and that he did not seem to have said that lightly. She suddenlyughed and wrapped her arms around his waist. ¡°Is that so? Then, beg me.¡±

    Rong Si looked at her with a deep gaze and said seriously, word by word, ¡°Little Jiu, can you make me the most important person in your heart? I won¡¯t be reced by anyone, please.¡±

    He looked nervous as he waited for her answer. Su Jiu¡¯s heart suddenly softened. ¡°Aiya, Big Brother, I was just saying it casually. You took it seriously.¡±

 Chapter 1209 - 1209 I Love You So Much

    1209 I Love You So Much

    ¡°It¡¯s hard not to take your words seriously.¡±

    Rong Si raised his eyebrows. ¡°You sound forced. Do you not love me anymore?¡±

    Su Jiu thought that he was being serious again. Wrapping her arms around his neck, she said, ¡°Of course not. I love you so much, okay?¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then, since you say you still love me, why don¡¯t you prove how much you love me?¡±

    Su Jiu followed his instructions and asked, ¡°How do you want me to prove it?¡±

    Rong Si chuckled. He propped up his arms and upper body, trapping her beneath him. His deep eyes seemed to be faintly burning with fire, looking aggressive. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    His meaningful words made Su Jiu¡¯s heart beat faster. Seeing him slowly lower his head, she immediately realized what he wanted to do. Her ears heated up. ¡°That¡­ you haven¡¯t had enough? Last night¡­ so many times!¡±

    Her tone was full of usation.

    The smile on Rong Si¡¯s lips turned evil. He leaned into her ear and said, ¡°We saw each other after so long. Naturally, it¡¯s not enough. Please understand.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Su Jiu stiffened all over again, but his seductive and passionate tone made her feel a little hot. She was too embarrassed to look at his current expression and bit her lip. ¡°But I¡¯m so tired.¡±

    Rong Si coaxed her gently. ¡°Then, once? Okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Su Jiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her gaze returned to his face. Facing such an unbelievably handsome face, she could not help but be moved. She could not deny him.

    After all, she had also missed him. They would soon be separated again, each busy with their own work. They didn¡¯t have much time to spend together like this, much less time for intimacy.

    Moreover, the big boss seemed to be self-taught in that aspect. She was also getting better and better at it. Even though she felt tired, she also enjoyed it.

    Hence, shepromised cowardly. With a blush, she whispered, ¡°You said it, only once.¡±

    She had agreed to it. Rong Si¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened. He eagerly lowered his head and kissed the corner of her lips. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ***

    Su Jiu regretted it.

    It turned out that in this aspect, the big shot¡¯s words couldn¡¯t be trusted. One time was already a long time. When she was exhausted, she had thought that he would stop. She did not expect him to coax her to do it again, one more time.

    She had given in half-heartedly. Who would have thought that he was still not satisfied, so much so that she could only call the director and lie that she was not feeling well and wanted to take a day off?

    When Rong Si heard the director agree, he chuckled and whispered with interest, ¡°Why don¡¯t we all stay in this bed today?¡±

    ***

    The short time they spent together passed quickly. Su Jiu returned to the recording of the show, and Rong Si returned to thepany. Although they had separated, they made sure to video call each other every night.

    By the time the show¡¯s filming finished, two months had passed. It was early winter, and the temperature was dropping, getting colder and colder.

    At night, after afortable hot shower, Su Jiu crawled into the warm bed. Then, she picked up her phone and called Rong Si.

    Almost immediately, Rong Si picked up.

    Su Jiu sensed that he was still in the office and had just put down his work. Her heart ached. She puffed up her cheeks and asked, ¡°Why are you still busy sote at night?¡±

 Chapter 1210 - 1210 Feeling Like a FiancÃ©e

    1210 Feeling Like a Fianc¨¦e

    Rong Si stared at her bare face, which was also fair and exquisite. His serious eyes softened a lot, and his tone became gentle. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy recently. It¡¯s okay. You can sleep first.¡±

    Sensing her concern, he smiled. ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, even though you say that, you still decided to continue working overtime, right? If you don¡¯t have to settle the matter today, I order you to get off work now and go back home to eat and rest!¡± Su Jiu fiercely ordered him.

    Rong Si hesitated for two seconds before giving in to her. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯ll get off work now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it. You must rest early. I¡¯ll supervise you! Then, go back. Call me when you get home. It¡¯s a video call. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll brush me off.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The smile in Rong Si¡¯s eyes deepened.

    Although he was being controlled like this, he felt so happy.

    He was willing to be controlled by her and only her. This was her unique right.

    After ending the call, Su Jiu still looked at her phone. Although she was a little sleepy, she had decided that before sleeping she would make sure that Rong Si had returned home. In the future, she would have to supervise him like this. Otherwise, he would not take care of himself at all.

    Su Jiu suddenly felt that she wasing more and more into her role as a fianc¨¦e.

    Fianc¨¦e¡­

    At the thought of this identity, her heart skipped a beat.

    Will Rong Si and I get married this year?

    After Rong Si had proposed to her, he had mentioned to her father that he wanted to choose a date to register their marriage with her this year. However, Su Jiu¡¯s father had seemed uninterested and said that the two of them were still young and their careers were on the rise. There was no need to be so anxious to get married.

    However, Rong Si didn¡¯t think so. He had indicated that he wanted to marry Su Jiu. He believed that he could take care of his career and a small family. However, Su Shengjing still didn¡¯t seem too happy. He used the excuse that his daughter was still young and said that he would talk about itter. He didn¡¯t want to marry his daughter off so soon.

    Helpless, Rong Si could only give up for the time being.

    Su Jiu did not know what the scene of her marrying the big shot would be like. It would probably surprise her like the proposal scene. Su Jiu could not imagine it. She only knew that she would be ecstatic then.

    She could not help but smile. To prevent herself from falling asleep and missing the video call with him, she could only log into Weibo and scroll through thements of her fans.

    Although she only posted some news about the reality show she was filming now, her fans¡¯ments were asking her when she would marry the big boss and requesting her to post more sweet daily news. The fans were all thirsty and wanted to eat candy!

    After she had scrolled through her phone for about half an hour, Rong Si called her.

    While admiring her fianc¨¦¡¯s beauty, she asked, ¡°Big Brother, are you home?¡±

    Su Jiu realized that this was not the apartment he lived in. He was standing under the dark sky. In the background was the shade of a tree and a retro European-style streetmp that emitted a faint yellow light. She could not help but frown. ¡°You¡¯re lying. You¡¯re outside! Wait, this is¡­¡±

    She suddenly realized that the background was a little familiar. Isn¡¯t this the area of my vi?

    Su Jiu sat up in bed and saw him smile at her. ¡°I¡¯m downstairs. Open the window and you¡¯ll see me.¡±

 Chapter 1211 - 1211 Donâ€™t Leave Tonight

    1211 Don¡¯t Leave Tonight

    Rong Si stood under a streetmp. The faint yellow light gave him a faint halo. He was tall and straight, dressed in a ck coat. Even if he didn¡¯t do anything, he was the most eye-catching scenery.

    Because of the cold weather, Rong Si¡¯s face was a little red, but it made him look even more deep and vivid. He looked extremely handsome.

    He stared down at her and said matter-of-factly, ¡°This is also my home because you¡¯re here.¡±

    Su Jiu instantly felt a wave of sweetness in her heart. She wrapped her arms around his waist and buried her face in his arms.

    Although his coat carried the chill of the night, she still rubbed against it like a kitten that had inhaled catnip. She was excited and satisfied.

    Rong Si noticed that she had worn only a thin knitted jacket and frowned. ¡°Silly girl, why are you out wearing so little? Girls have to keep warm. What if you catch a cold?¡±

    Grumbling under his breath, he pulled open his coat. Then he wrapped her in it, holding her close and trying to transfer his warmth to her.

    Just like that, Su Jiu felt extremely warm as if a small stove was burning beside her. Breathing in his refreshing and pleasant scent, she felt as though all her senses had been satisfied and her heart was filled.

    After enjoying his warm embrace for a while, Su Jiu reluctantly looked up. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay here tonight?¡±

    Rong Si raised his eyebrows. ¡°Will your father be okay with that?¡±

    He wanted to, but even if he had already proposed to Little Jiu, in his future father-inw¡¯s eyes, he was taking advantage of her. Her father would naturally be unhappy.

    Su Jiu did not care about it. ¡°He¡¯s already asleep. If we sneak in, he won¡¯t notice.¡±

    ¡°What about tomorrow morning?¡±

    If they bumped into each other, Rong Si could imagine how awkward the scene would be.

    Su Jiu held his hand and shook it. ¡°Aiya, I¡¯m already here. What else can he do? Besides, I¡¯m protecting you. I won¡¯t let him do anything to you.¡±

    Rong Siughed. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Being able to stay with her was exactly what he wanted. Since she had already said so, he naturally had no reason to refuse her.

    At this moment, Su Shengjing, An Yuan, and the house helper had indeed fallen asleep. The vi was rather quiet, and the corridor was dimly lit.

    Su Jiu looked left and right to make sure no one was around. Then, she quickly pulled Rong Si upstairs.

    She sneaked into her room and immediately locked the door, just in case.

    The bedroom was warm. Rong Si took off his ck trench coat.

    Rong Si reached out and loosened the cor of his shirt. When he saw Su Jiu looking at him with bright eyes, he casually asked, ¡°Does my face have something on it?¡±

    ¡°Different how?¡±

    Su Jiu solemnly said, ¡°You¡¯re especially beautiful!¡±

    The big boss¡¯s looks were amazing. She couldn¡¯t get enough of him. It was as if she couldn¡¯t find another man with better looks than him.

 Chapter 1212 - 1212 Letting the Wolf In

    1212 Letting the Wolf In

    Rong Si was stunned at first, then the corners of his mouth suddenly curled up. ¡°Really? Just look, then. I won¡¯t charge you.¡±

    ¡°Go take a shower first. After that, I¡¯ll take my time to look at you from under the covers.¡±

    Rong Si automatically interpreted her words as a hint. He looked at her yfully. ¡°Okay, wait for me. Don¡¯t fall asleep first.¡±

    When he entered the bathroom, Su Jiu crawled back under the covers. When she thought about how she had led a wolf into her room and how she would have to sleep with himter, her heart began to beat faster.

    They had already had the most intimate contact. Yet, every time she thought of his love-filled kiss, his powerful hugs, and his strength, her world would turn upside down. She would still blush, and her heart would race.

    The more she thought about it, the more nervous and shy she became. She wondered if she should just pretend to be asleep. At that moment, the bathroom door opened, and Rong Si walked out.

    He was wearing arge bathrobe. It was unknown if he did it on purpose or not. The cor was loose and open, revealing his muscr chest.

    His ck hair was wet, and he wiped it with a towel. A few disobedient drops of water slid down his handsome chin and snaked down his Adam¡¯s apple and chest¡­

    It was an indescribable feeling.

    Su Jiu could not look away, and her heart beat faster.

    Seeing that she was staring at him, Rong Si smiled and walked over to sit by the bed. He reached out and pinched her chubby face. ¡°You were really waiting for me? Good girl.¡±

    Su Jiu propped herself up and wrapped her arms around his neck. She proudly raised his small chin. ¡°Of course. Big Brother, tell me: am I a qualified fianc¨¦e?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re more than qualified. You¡¯re simply perfect. No one can rece you.¡±

    ¡°Did you eat honey today? Your mouth is so sweet.¡±

    The smile in Rong Si¡¯s eyes deepened. ¡°You¡¯ll know if I have after you try it.¡±

    Try it¡­

    Su Jiu¡¯s gazended on his thin lips.

    That perfect lip shape was a temptation to her. Hmm¡­ why wouldn¡¯t I want to try it?

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll try it.¡± As if she was bewitched, Su Jiu inched closer to him.

    Rong Si waited calmly, looking at her with affection and pleasure.

    When Su Jiu kissed him, his eyes darkened and he could not help but reach out to hold her slender waist. He lowered his head and took the initiative.

    Under the faint yellow light, the atmosphere was ambiguous, and their breaths gradually became hurried.

    Su Jiu almost couldn¡¯t breathe. She reached out and pushed him away. Rong Si reluctantly left her lips and pressed his forehead against hers. His breathing was erratic. ¡°Can you taste it?¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s cheeks were slightly red, and her almond-shaped eyes were moist. She embarrassedly nodded. ¡°It tastes good.¡±

    Rong Si looked at her with burning eyes. His heart was pounding. This shallow taste was not enough to satisfy him, so he softened his voice to coax her. ¡°There¡¯s something better¡­ Do you want to continue trying?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Su Jiu¡¯s eyes flickered.

    Before she could answer, as if he couldn¡¯t wait, Rong Si tightened his grip on her waist again and covered her lips with his again.

    Amidst the fog, she was trapped in his arms. His aggressive aura enveloped her. The lights above dyed him in a mesmerizing color, making him look like a beast lying dormant in the night, ready to attack at any moment.

    Su Jiu looked up and met those dark eyes. She could not help but grip his bathrobe tightly.

    Rong Si leaned closer to her, his warm breath brushing against her ear. His slightly hoarse voice had a hint of restraint. ¡°Little Jiu, I missed you.¡±

 Chapter 1213 - 1213 Good Morning, Big Brother

    1213 Good Morning, Big Brother

    Looking at her cute little face so close to him, Rong Si couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. He held her small hand and hoarsely said, ¡°I want you.¡±

    ***

    When Su Jiu woke up the next morning, she felt that her arms and wrists were sore. It was as if she had been holding a barbell for a long time.

    After what had happenedst night, her hand was almost crippled. She was irritated at herself for saying that she wanted to help Rong Si in a moment of hot-headedness. It had really been hard on her.

    She turned her head to look at the man sleeping beside her. Under the gentle morning light, his eyebrows looked exquisite and almost unreal. It was as if he had walked out of theic world, making her heart flutter. Unknowingly, she was entranced.

    As though he had sensed her gaze, Rong Si slowly opened his eyes and met her watery eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but smile and carry her to him. ¡°Good morning.¡±

    His voice was hoarse and sexy. Su Jiu¡¯s heart throbbed again.

    That voice was a blessing to her ears.

    Moreover, the feeling of the person she loved waking up beside her and gently saying good morning to her made her feel satisfied from the bottom of her heart. She was so happy that the happiness in her heart was about to overflow.

    Su Jiu leaned into his arms. ¡°Good morning, Big Brother.¡±

    ¡°Say my name.¡±

    Su Jiu felt inexplicably embarrassed and softly said, ¡°Good morning, Ah Si.¡±

    ¡°Good girl.¡± Rong Si¡¯s heart was pounding as well. His name sounded so good when she said it.

    No matter how much he listened, it was not enough.

    Su Jiu did not know if it was because his embrace was very warm or for some other reason, but she actually felt a little warm. She could not help but push him. ¡°Don¡¯t hug me too tightly.¡±

    However, Rong Si didn¡¯t let go. Instead, he hugged her tighter and buried his face in her hair, breathing in the faint fragrance longingly. ¡°Let me hug you. I have to go to the officeter. I won¡¯t be able to hug you for the entire day.¡±

    When Su Jiu heard the resentment in his voice, her heart softened. She allowed him to hug her.

    The two of them enjoyed this rare moment of warmth, but gradually, Su Jiu felt that something was wrong. Something seemed to be showing signs of raising its head again, and the nket seemed to get even hotter.

    She did not dare to move, afraid that the faint me would burn brighter. She only said shyly, ¡°You¡­¡±

    Rong Si awkwardly coughed. ¡°For any normal man, it¡¯s like this in the morning. Besides, how can I not feel anything with you by my side.¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart raced as she casually asked, ¡°What about when I¡¯m not by your side? Will you be like this?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Rong Si looked at her with burning eyes and told her the truth. ¡°Especially when I miss you.¡±

    As she was being stared at by him like this, the atmosphere suddenly became ambiguous. Su Jiu¡¯s ears turned red, and Rong Si decided to stop this conversation. However, he hugged her tightly and sighed. ¡°I really wish I could be with you at all times. I don¡¯t want to be apart for even a second.¡±

    Being separated from her for even a moment felt like torture.

    His love for her had umted since the beginning of love. It hadsted until now and had been carved into his bones, bing an inseparable part of him. It was as if his heart was beating for her.

    Su Jiu snickered and replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that distance makes you beautiful? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll get tired of being together all the time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Rong Si said firmly. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid you¡¯ll get tired of me.¡±

 Chapter 1214 - 1214 The Man Who Makes People Dream

    1214 The Man Who Makes People Dream

    Su Jiu smiled and snuggled into his arms again. ¡°Yes¡­ I admit that I do prefer new things. For example, when I buy clothes, I often want to buy new ones after wearing others a few times. I also like to try out new things. However, no matter how much I prefer new things, it doesn¡¯t include you. So, I definitely won¡¯t get tired of you.¡±

    The expression on Rong Si¡¯s face rxed instantly. He lowered his head and kissed her forehead. ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±

    The two of them were too close, but the time and ce were wrong; he could not do anything to her. He only felt a little unbearable, so he let go of her and embarrassedly said, ¡°I think I need to take a cold shower.¡±

    ¡°Huh? A cold shower so early in the morning?¡±

    Rong Si leaned close to her ear and chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re too tempting. I can¡¯t stop myself, but I can¡¯t eat you. So I can only put out the fire like this. I can¡¯t go out to meet people like this.¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s ears felt hot as she watched him get up from the bed. Even his loose sleeping robe could not hide the eager and naughty thing. No wonder he wanted to take a cold shower. With such a strong reaction, he could not go out.

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart raced, and she quickly looked away. Rong Si felt a little ufortable and hurried to the bathroom.

    Only after he took a cold shower for more than ten minutes did the heat in his body finally subside.

    Su Jiu rxed a little. Being with her fianc¨¦e was both sweet and torturous.

    Rong Si reached out and pushed his wet hair back. Then, he casually wrapped a towel around his waist and walked out of the bathroom. Unexpectedly, he saw Su Shengjing standing at the door!

    Su Shengjing stood there with his arms crossed in front of his chest. He was wearing light gray home clothes, and his figure was tall and clean.

    Time had not left many marks on his face, and his figure had not changed. He was still as handsome and tall as he was in his youth. It was impossible to tell that he was already in his forties. It was not a problem to say that he was in his thirties.

    Even if he wasn¡¯t filming and recording as many programs as before, wanting to spend more time with his wife and daughter, the number of his fangirls didn¡¯t stop increasing year by year. Instead of decreasing, the number of his fans increased. He had be a famous self-disciplined man in the industry and was jokingly called a ¡°male role model¡± by his fans.

    The two men bumped into each other, and Su Jiu felt awkward.

    Just now, her father had suddenly knocked on the door and said that breakfast was getting cold. He had asked her to get up quickly.

    She said that she wanted to sleep a little longer. He had thought that not eating breakfast on time was not good for her health and could not develop such a bad habit. Hence, he knocked on the door again and asked her to go downstairs at once.

    Su Jiu had no choice but to use her phone to send a message to Rong Si. She had told him to wait. She would go downstairs and deal with her father first. She would find a way to send him and her mother away so that Rong Si coulde and leave quietly when he had the chance.

    After she had agreed to her father, her father had urged her again, then there was no more sound. Thinking that he had left, Su Jiu walked over to open the door. Unexpectedly, her father was still waiting for her outside.

    Stunned, Su Jiu subconsciously wanted to pull her father away. Who would have thought that Rong Si woulde out of the bathroom at this moment?

    When Su Shengjing saw Rong Si, he was stunned.

    Compared to him, Rong Si was much calmer. He slowly picked up his clothes and changed into them. Then, he appeared in front of Su Shengjing again in a dapper manner.

    Rong Si calmly walked to Su Jiu¡¯s side and politely greeted Su Shengjing, ¡°Good morning, Father-inw.¡±

 Chapter 1215 - 1215 Taken Advantage of Again

    1215 Taken Advantage of Again

    Su Shengjing nced at her and felt a little jealous. ¡°You seem to care a lot about him.¡±

    Su Jiu stuck out his tongue. ¡°As I should.¡±

    It was not that he did not want Rong Si toe over. After all, he and Su Jiu were engaged, so it was normal for them to stick together. However, when Rong Si came out of the bathroom in a disheveled state just now, it was hard not to think about it and feel that his daughter had been taken advantage of.

    However, his daughter had grown up, so it was inappropriate for him to get involved in her rtionship with Rong Si. He could only cast an indifferent nce at Rong Si. ¡°If you want to visit next time, just visit. You don¡¯t have to sneak around in the middle of the night.¡±

    Su Jiu couldn¡¯t help but speak up for Rong Si again. ¡°Daddy, didn¡¯t I just say? He got off work veryte. I didn¡¯t tell you because I didn¡¯t want to wake you and Mommy up.¡±

    Su Shengjing knocked her forehead and angrily said, ¡°You¡¯re standing on my side, yet you still want to speak up for him?¡±

    His movements were not heavy, but Rong Si could not help but reach out and rub Su Jiu¡¯s forehead gently. His eyes were still on Su Shengjing as he said calmly, ¡°Okay, Father-inw. I¡¯lle openly next time.

    ¡°By the way, Father-inw, I have a good project here. The estimated profits after itspletion are excellent. I wonder if you¡¯re interested?¡±

    Su Shengjing was speechless.

    This kid was not even married yet, but he kept calling him father-inw. It was so smooth that Su Shengjing almost believed he was a father-inw.

    However, this kid had put in a lot of effort to please him. This year, he had participated in many projects and made a lot of money. It had to be said that Rong Si indeed had a mind for business and a sharp eye.

    Su Shengjing raised an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m interested. Let¡¯s go down and have a chat.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Rong Si obediently smiled. When he turned around, he quietly held Su Jiu¡¯s hand and whispered into her ear, ¡°Thank you for speaking up for me.¡±

    His warm breath tickled her ears. She pouted. ¡°When have I not spoken up for you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know you¡¯re the best to me.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Su Jiu said as she tiptoed and kissed his lips.

    During breakfast, the future father-inw and future son-inw chatted happily. Su Jiu felt that they ignored her. She was not very interested in doing business and could only fill her stomach first.

    An Yuan sat beside her, looking at her with interest. ¡°Little Jiu, when did Rong Si arrivest night?¡±

    Su Jiu was a little embarrassed and whispered, ¡°It was¡­ after you guys fell asleep. He got off work at that time, so I called him over to make sure he wasn¡¯t secretly working overtime behind my back.¡±

    Future husband¡­

    An Yuan continued to tease her. She pretended to be sad and sighed. ¡°Sigh, our baby has indeed grown up. She¡¯s already at the age to get married. I wonder if she¡¯ll only have a husband and no parents after getting married.¡±

    Su Jiu quickly denied it. ¡°Of course not! Even if I grow up, I will still be the same Little Jiu as before. I will never forget my parents.¡±

    Seeing that her daughter took it seriously and looked nervous, An Yuan chuckled. ¡°Alright, I was just teasing you.¡±

    She leaned closer to Su Jiu and quietly asked, ¡°When do you n to register your marriage? Has he discussed it with you?¡±

 Chapter 1216 - 1216 Canâ€™t Wait to Call You Husband

    1216 Can¡¯t Wait to Call You Husband

    The mention of marriage surprised Su Jiu. Her heart suddenly beat very fast, and she got a little embarrassed. ¡°He often tells me that he can¡¯t wait to marry me. But, will Daddy agree?¡±

    An Yuan lowered her voice even more. ¡°Your father hasn¡¯t been sleeping well for the past few months. Sometimes, he¡¯s inexplicably dejected and depressed. I asked him what was wrong, and he said that as long as he thinks that you¡¯ve grown up and will leave him one day, he won¡¯t feel good.¡±

    An Yuan knew very well what Little Jiu meant to Su Shengjing. She was the one who had given him confidence and hope in life and led him out of his depression and darkness. She was the apple of his eye.

    Su Jiu stole a nce at Su Shengjing, who was sitting opposite her. He was still talking to Rong Si about investments. She could see admiration for Rong Si in his eyes.

    It had been a long time since Rong Si had proposed. His father hadn¡¯t relented. He really couldn¡¯t bear to part with her.

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart ached.

    She loved her father so much that she couldn¡¯t bear to leave him and her mother. However, she also loved Rong Si and really wanted to start a small family with him.

    Perhaps this was the dilemma she had to face as a grown-up.

    After having breakfast, Rong Si had to go to the office.

    Su Jiu walked him out of the vi and saw him open his arms to her. His eyes were gentle and doting. ¡°Let me hug you again.¡±

    Su Jiu smiled at him and plunged into his arms.

    Rong Si immediately hugged her tightly and buried his face in her neck.

    If he could, he really wanted to be with her all the time. The time he spent with her didn¡¯t seem to be enough.

    Now, just hugging her again made him feel satisfied as if his entire heart was full.

    Su Jiu also leaned against his warm and firm chest and reached out to hug his waist. She deliberately asked him, ¡°Mommy just told me that Daddy doesn¡¯t want me to get married. What should I do?¡±

    Rong Si helplessly smiled. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t agree, I can only let him down. I have to get married.¡±

    This was something he had dreamed of ever since he was young. Even if he had to resort to any means, he would marry Little Jiu.

    Su Jiu blinked and burst intoughter. ¡°Why? Are you saying you want to elope?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± he said seriously. ¡°Anyway, if I can¡¯t marry you, I¡¯ll go crazy.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t joking.

    Rong Si stiffened from head to toe. He let go of her and locked his deep eyes on her. His gaze was one of surprise, but it mostly contained controlled excitement. ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    Husband¡­

    Rong Si was stunned again. Then, his ears turned visibly red.

    He suddenly felt that this word sounded so pleasant when it came out of her mouth.

    So much so that his heart surged with intense anticipation, and his breathing became a little unstable. ¡°Call me that again.¡±

    Su Jiu did not expect him to make such a request. She pursed her lips and was too embarrassed to look at his passionate and expectant eyes. Tiptoeing, she quickly whispered into his ear, ¡°Husband.¡±

 Chapter 1217 - 1217 Everyone Looked Up To Him

    1217 Everyone Looked Up To Him

    That simple word made Rong Si¡¯s heart pound violently. A burning sensation surged in his chest, as if something was burning passionately.

    His expectant gaze embarrassed Su Jiu a little. Suddenly, she could not say it. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter. We¡¯re not married yet.¡±

    ¡°But I want to hear it.¡±

    ¡°No, we¡¯ll talk about itter.¡±

    Helpless, Rong Si could only stroke her hair. ¡°Okay, then. I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    ¡°Go, go. Wait for you to get off work.¡±

    When Rong Si saw how obedient she was, his heart throbbed. He couldn¡¯t help but kiss her forehead again before letting go of her reluctantly.

    ¡­

    In the blink of an eye, two months had passed, and the Spring Festival was approaching. The streets were decorated with bright rednterns and various other decorations, and the atmosphere for the New Year was lively.

    Su Jiu stopped her work a week in advance and went home to spend the New Year with her parents and grandfather.

    Now that Su Guobang was old, he especially hoped that Su Jiu would apany him. Once, she was invited to a television performance g program during the New Year and could not go back to eat dinner with her grandfather.

    At the time, her grandfather had been depressed for the entire day. He had called andined like a child, saying that the family had more than enough money to buy the television station. There was no need for her to miss the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner just for that little performance fee.

    He even said that he was old. His life was getting shorter and shorter. She was not allowed to do this next time, or he would get angry.

    Su Jiu did not know whether tough or to cry, but she felt that what her grandfather said made sense.

    She should spend more time with him.

    So much so that even if she received many invitations every year, she would politely decline them.

    Tonight was New Year¡¯s Eve. Su Jiu had already invited Song Wanqiu and Sheng Tianci¡¯s family over for a reunion dinner, including Rong Si.

    However, Rong Si was a workaholic. It was already three in the afternoon and almost time to prepare for New Year¡¯s Eve dinner. Yet, he was still working overtime in thepany!

    Su Jiu decided to pick him up personally.

    The R.S. Corporation, which was once the Rong Corporation, was located in the central business district in the center of the city. The magnificent modern buildings seemed to tower into the clouds. It was andmark building in the center of the city.

    Ever since Rong Si had taken over the corporation, he had thought of changing its name. However, when he thought about how R.S. could also be interpreted as his and Su Jiu¡¯s surnames, he decided not to change it. He treated it as a brand-newpany that belonged to him and Su Jiu.

    It seemed like a long time had passed since she first came here.

    She believed that it wouldn¡¯t be long before he would sit on the top seat in the business world and be looked up to by everyone.

    Su Jiu took the elevator all the way to the CEO¡¯s office. When she saw that Rong Si was still reviewing documents, she pulled him out without a word. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to work overtime anymore. Come back with me for New Year¡¯s Eve dinner. It¡¯s outrageous for you to make the elders wait!¡±

    The entire building was empty. Only a few people were still at work. Couldn¡¯t he give himself a break? Did he have to work so hard?

    He didn¡¯t feel sorry for himself, but she did.

    Rong Si hadn¡¯t expected Su Jiu toe here personally. He helplessly smiled and didn¡¯t argue with her. Putting down his work, he let her pull him out of the building.

 Chapter 1218 - 1218 Sweet Troubles

    1218 Sweet Troubles

    Rong Si was about to start the car when Su Jiu stopped him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to take the car today. I want to walk back with you.¡±

    ¡°I came prepared!¡± Su Jiu took out masks and hats from her bag. They were matching sets, one ck and one white. As she handed the ck one to him, her big eyes sparkled. ¡°Do you want to walk back with me?¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s eyes became indulgent, and he stroked her hair. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you. Help me put it on.¡±

    He bent down slightly, and his expectant gaze made it impossible for Su Jiu to refuse.

    She put the hat and mask on his face and lowered the brim of the hat to cover most of his face. This way, he would not be easily recognized. However, the big shot¡¯s figure was quite eye-catching, just like that of a male model. He would probably still attract attention when he walked on the street in this get up.

    This is also a sweet worry!

    Just as she was thinking this, she heard Rong Si ask, ¡°Why do you want to walk back with me?¡±

    Su Jiu pouted. ¡°We¡¯ve been together for so long, but we always take the car when we go out. It¡¯s rare for me to have the chance to shop and walk with you like an ordinary couple. When I came here, I saw that the streets were so lively, and I was a little tempted. I want to walk with you. Is that okay?¡±

    The corners of Rong Si¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Of course. As the fianc¨¦, I have to unconditionally support what my fianc¨¦e wants to do.¡±

    Su Jiu snickered and asked, ¡°Really? What if it¡¯s something bad?¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be helped. If you insist on doing bad things, then¡­ I can only be an aplice. In short, no matter what you do, I will stand on your side.¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s tone was helpless but serious. When he spoke, his deep eyes looked at her deeply, as if he could see into her heart. Su Jiu¡¯s heart began to beat erratically again. Then, she suddenlyughed. ¡°No way, no way! No one can be so in love that they don¡¯t even care about their values!¡±

    However, in the original novel, the big boss had really been a person who would go astray. Fortunately, he had turned over a new leaf. Su Jiu¡¯s heart was filled with a sense of aplishment.

    ***

    Su Jiu and Rong Si held hands as they walked down the street. They saw many people shopping for the New Year. Children pestered their parents to buy candy. It was bustling with activity.

    She had never felt much about the New Year. All she did was have a reunion dinner with her family and hang out with her rtives. Now that she saw such a lively scene, she truly felt the strong atmosphere of the New Year.

    She had always liked sweets. So when she saw shops selling sweets, she could not look away. Many children were choosing sweets. Those soft candy floss and candied hawthorns looked delicious.

    Because she was a celebrity, Su Jiu usually had to pay attention to her appearance and figure. But she didn¡¯t want to care about such things right now. She shook Rong Si¡¯s arm. ¡°Let¡¯s buy some candy.¡±

    Rong Si looked down at her. ¡°How old are you to be eating candy like a little kid?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s to say that I can¡¯t eat candy when I grow up? Tell me. Are you going to buy them for me?¡± Pretending to be angry, Su Jiu red at him.

    She looked like an angry pufferfish now, appearing adorable. Rong Si couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll buy them for you.¡±

    At that moment, Rong Si took a handful of candy and ced it in the basket. ¡°You need more of this.¡±

    Strawberry candy!

 Chapter 1219 - 1219 Qualified Fiance

    1219 Qualified Fiance

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°This¡­¡±

    Su Jiuughed and stuck out her pinky at him. ¡°You said it yourself. Pinky promise. If you¡¯ve forgotten, you¡¯re a dog. Also, we¡¯re going to eat strawberry candy until we¡¯re old.¡±

    Until we¡¯re old¡­

    These words made Rong Si¡¯s heart flutter. He decisively stretched out his finger and pinky promised her. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal.¡±

    The two of them bought as much as they could on the streets. The bags in Rong Si¡¯s hands naturally grew heavier. When Su Jiu said that she would help him share some of the burden, he refused. He even said that this was what a fianc¨¦ should do.

    If he could not even do such a small thing, he would not be a qualified fianc¨¦.

    Su Jiu did not know whether tough or cry when Rong Si addressed himself as her fianc¨¦, so she simply let him be.

    Rong Si was carrying bags in both hands, but Su Jiu was rxed. She had only a cup of hot milk tea in her hand, making Rong Si look like a loyal knight following the princess. With his figure and temperament added to it, many people around him looked at the two of them.

    When a girl passing by saw Su Jiu, her eyes lit up. She looked at Su Jiu again with envy on her face. Then, she pinched her boyfriend andined, ¡°Look at her boyfriend. He¡¯s helping his girlfriend carry so many things. What about you? You¡¯re not even willing toe out with me to buy New Year¡¯s goods.¡±

    The boy beside her also nced at Rong Si, and a trace of disdain seemed to sh across his eyes. It was as if he despised him for being Su Jiu¡¯sborer. He said angrily, ¡°Then, am I not apanying you out now? What else are you not satisfied with? You¡¯reparing me to others. If you think I¡¯m not good, you can find a different boyfriend.¡±

    He strode forward. The girl could only chase after him angrily.

    Su Jiu watched the two of them argue and shook her head. She whispered to Rong Si, ¡°If the two of them break up, it¡¯s not our fault, right?¡±

    Rong Siughed. ¡°Maybe¡­ it has something to do with that?¡±

    Su Jiu nced at him. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re very charming. You can seduce girls even when you can¡¯t see their faces.¡±

    ¡°Are you jealous?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not. No matter how many people you seduce, I won¡¯t let them snatch you away. You¡¯re mine. You¡¯ll be mine for the rest of your life!¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s tone was domineering. She reached out and hugged his arm tightly as if she was dering his ownership.

    Seeing how cute her eyes were, Rong Si couldn¡¯t help butugh. In a softer voice, he said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m yours. I¡¯ll be yours for the rest of my life. I can¡¯t even chase you away.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Su Jiu pouted. Suddenly, she saw a stall from the corner of her eye.

    The stall owner was a young woman. She sold handmade hair clips, nes, bracelets, and other small decorations.

    Many young girls were gathered in front of the stall, all excitedly hovering over the goods.

    There were too many options. Su Jiu had difficulty choosing. ¡°These hair clips and headbands are so beautiful. Can you help me choose?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to choose. As long as you like it, buy it all. You don¡¯t have to save money for me.¡±

 Chapter 1220 - 1220 A Perfect Princess

    1220 A Perfect Princess

    Su Jiu turned around and met his doting gaze. Her heart started beating faster involuntarily. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll buy as much as I want.¡±

    Su Jiu looked at them and picked up a whitece bow hair tie. ¡°This is my favorite.¡±

    If she wore it, she would look like a proper princess.

    ¡°Help me wear it, then.¡±

    Su Jiu thought she had misheard him. ¡°Huh? You¡­ want to wear it? Why?¡±

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Rong Si curled his index finger and tapped her forehead. Then he stretched his wrist in front of her. ¡°Put it around my wrist.¡±

    Su Jiu blinked and suddenly reacted.

    So that¡¯s how it is. To dere ownership of their boyfriend, some girls would put a hair tie around their boyfriend¡¯s wrist. That way, other girls would understand that the man had a girlfriend after seeing it. However, a girl¡¯s hairband was usually cute, and her boyfriend might not be willing to wear it.

    Those who were willing to wear it were pampered.

    Now, the big boss had taken the initiative to ask her to help him put it on. He wanted to dere her sovereignty and even choose her favorite¡­

    Su Jiu suppressed herughter and asked, ¡°Are you sure you want to wear it? Usually, only teenage boys are willing to do it, but you¡¯re a big boss now. You usually wear a suit and leather shoes with a strong aura. If you wear this, it¡¯s too unbefitting of your status. It¡¯ll stand out and you might be teased.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Rong Si¡¯s expression was calm, and he didn¡¯t hesitate even one bit. Clearly, what she had said wasn¡¯t within his consideration.

    He wanted to wear her hairband because a few days ago, he had happened to see a university boyining online that his girlfriend had wanted to put a hair tie around his wrist. She had even given him a girlishce-edged hair tie.

    On the surface, the university boy had looked like he wasining, but in reality, he was showing off. After all, he was smiling so widely that his mouth was about to reach his ears.

    Then, Rong Si had realized that the girl was putting a hair tie on her boyfriend¡¯s hand to dere her sovereignty in case other girls wanted him.

    This made him feel like he had opened the door to a new world. He also wanted Little Jiu to dere her ownership of him.

    ¡°Do you really want to wear it?¡± Su Jiu uncertainly asked.

    She could already imagine the big shot wearing a well-ironed ck suit in a serious meeting. He would inadvertently reveal a part of his wrist, and it¡¯d be discovered that he was not wearing an expensive watch, but a cute hair tie with a young girl¡¯s heart¡­

    It was a little awkward and funny.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Rong Si¡¯s tone was firm as he stretched out his wrist in front of her.

    As she spoke, she slipped the ribbon with the bow onto his wrist.

    Rong Si sized it up with satisfaction. He didn¡¯t hide it. Instead, he raised the cuffs of his windbreaker, as if he wanted it to be seen.

    She had not expected the big boss to have such a childish side!

    After they were done shopping, the two of them returned to the Su Residence.

    Most of the servants in the old residence were on holiday, so not many people were around. Su Shengjing and An Yuan were in the kitchen, preparing the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner with the chef.

    When Su Guobang heard that Su Jiu wasing back, he went to the entrance early to wait. When he saw Su Jiu, he immediately beamed with joy. ¡°Little Jiu, you¡¯re finally back. Grandpa missed you so much!¡±

    As he spoke, he walked forward with his walking stick. The butler quickly reminded him to be careful. Su Jiu quickly went forward to support him and intimately leaned on his shoulder. ¡°Grandpa, I missed you too. I haven¡¯t taken on any work recently, so I can keep youpany more often.¡±

 Chapter 1221 - 1221 Should I Leave?

    1221 Should I Leave?

    ¡°Good, that¡¯s great!¡± Su Guobang was overjoyed. When he saw Rong Si, his eyes were filled with admiration. He teased him. ¡°Future grandson-inw, you¡¯re here too. Did your family agree to you having New Year¡¯s Eve dinner at our house?¡±

    When Su Guobang heard that, the smile on his face widened.

    In short, he was extremely satisfied with his future grandson-inw. Everything about him was perfect. Sometimes, when Su Guobang met with his old friends, he would mention Rong Si, intentionally or unintentionally, with some pride in his tone.

    Rong Si was young and promising, a business genius. Word had long spread in the circle. Su Guobang¡¯s old friends were envious from the bottom of their hearts. Their reactions had really made him proud.

    Su Guobang tried his best to hide the pride in his heart and seriously said, ¡°You¡¯re right. You and Little Jiu are already engaged, but you can¡¯t really be considered a family. Don¡¯t me me for gossiping. I just want to ask: when do the two of you n to get married? I¡¯ve checked it. There are many good days suitable for marriage after the new year.¡±

    When Su Jiu heard this, her ears suddenly heated up. She shook Su Guobang¡¯s arm. ¡°Grandpa!¡±

    Su Guobang nced at her and saw that his precious granddaughter was blushing. Heughed and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m helping you. Do you know that now that Rong Si is famous, many business partners I know want to marry their daughters or granddaughters to him? So you have to settle down quickly. Don¡¯t let others snatch him away.¡±

    Su Jiu nced sideways at Rong Si and pursed her lips. ¡°If he can be snatched away, he¡¯ll still be snatched away even if he gets married, so it has nothing to do with marriage.¡±

    ¡°How can you say that it doesn¡¯t matter? After marriage, other girls won¡¯t have any ideas about him if they know what¡¯s good for them.¡±

    ¡°Those who don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them will still fight for it.¡±

    Su Guobang was speechless.

    His eyes widened as he nced back and forth between her and Rong Si. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll just say one thing. When do you n to get married? Give me a definite answer¡±

    Su Jiu subconsciously looked at Rong Si, wanting him to save the situation.

    Rong Si was also a little ufortable, but he maintained a polite smile. ¡°As long as she agrees, I can do it anytime. As for what you¡¯re worried about, I can guarantee you that it will never happen. Not in this lifetime.¡±

    He took one of Su Jiu¡¯s hands and held it tightly in his palm. ¡°Only I know how important Su Jiu is to me. No one can rece her. I even feel that I exist because of her. Without her, I¡¯m nothing.¡±

    Su Guobang was stunned. He had not expected the young man to say that.

    His mood instantly improved, and heughed loudly. ¡°Good! It¡¯s good that you think that way. Of course, it¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t thought about it. If you dare to let Little Jiu down and bully her, I¡¯ll make you pay the price even if I have to risk my life!¡±

    Su Jiu was embarrassed. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve today. Why are you threatening him?¡±

    When Rong Si saw how she was protecting him, his eyes were filled with gentleness, and his lips curled up. ¡°Then you¡¯ll definitely live to a ripe old age. After all, you don¡¯t have to risk your life.¡±

    When Su Jiu found out that Su Shengjing and An Yuan were busy in the kitchen, she excitedly ran over to them and wrapped her arms around Su Shengjing¡¯s neck from behind. ¡°Daddy!¡±

    Su Shengjing was making dumplings when she suddenly hugged him. He was so shocked that he almost crushed the dumplings in his hand. He turned around and saw Su Jiu. Pretending to be angry at her, he said, ¡°You¡¯re so old, yet you¡¯re still so naughty?¡±

 Chapter 1222 - 1222 I Will Be Responsible To The End

    1222 I Will Be Responsible To The End

    Su Shengjing red at her. ¡°And where do you want to go, huh?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Su Jiu¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Her father was indirectly scolding him. He hadn¡¯t changed after so many years. The pressure was on Rong Si.

    ¡°Daddy, what are you talking about? Why wouldn¡¯t I want to go home? Am I that kind of person?

    ¡°Hmph, how would I know? Your grandfather just kept asking your mother and me when you and Rong Si n to get married. I think it should be soon. You can¡¯t live with us after you get married, right? You could be so happy that you forget about home.¡±

    Su Shengjing had an awkward expression. Even though An Yuan had counseled him many times, he still did not want his daughter to get married so soon. It would be best to talk about it a few yearster.

    Su Jiu did not know whether tough or to cry. ¡°Daddy, didn¡¯t I tell you? Even if Rong Si and I get married, I¡¯ll make more time toe back and see you and Mommy. I definitely won¡¯t forget you. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Rong Si quickly added, ¡°Yes, Little Jiu and I will definitelye back often.¡±

    Su Shengjing pulled a long face. ¡°You said it yourself. If you can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll detain Su Jiu when she gets home and won¡¯t let her go back. When the timees, don¡¯te to me and ask for her!¡±

    Su Jiu burst outughing and rubbed his back affectionately. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. If we don¡¯t listen to you, we¡¯ll be at your mercy.¡±

    An Yuan could not help but scold her husband with a smile. ¡°How old are you? Don¡¯t you feel ashamed to quarrel with a child?¡±

    Su Shengjing raised his chin and nonchntly said, ¡°If I don¡¯t say that, aren¡¯t you afraid that this girl will forget about her parents after having a husband?¡±

    Su Jiu hurriedly emphasized again, ¡°I¡¯m not that kind of person! My parents are as important as my husband!¡±

    Husband¡­

    Rong Si¡¯s heart trembled, and the corners of his mouth curled up involuntarily. He was genuinely happy.

    He couldn¡¯t wait to marry her and hear her call him husband every day. That was the most pleasant way anyone in the world could address him.

    Su Jiu acutely sensed that Rong Si¡¯s gaze was on her, and it was getting hotter. When she looked up and met his gaze, she immediately knew what he was thinking.

    She recalled those indulgent nights; he always liked to press against her ear when she could not take it anymore and coax her to call him husband with a low and sexy voice over and over again. She would not let him torture her, but it would be even more torture if she called him that.

    This word seemed to have some magical power on him. It would instantly make the usually cold and abstinent Rong Si palpitate, as if the ferocious beast that had been suppressed in his heart for a long time had finally broken out of its cage.

    And she was like a weak and pitiful prey. She could not escape from him and could only let him¡­

    When she thought of this, her heart suddenly beat faster and vibrated in her chest. She was too embarrassed to look at Rong Si again and quickly changed the topic. ¡°Daddy, can I help you make dumplings?¡±

    Ever since she was young, he could not bear to let her do the housework. The number of times she had cooked could be counted on one hand, and she was the one who cooked voluntarily. He had never asked her to learn any skills as long as she grew up carefree.

 Chapter 1223 - 1223 Who Should I Spoil If Not Her?

    1223 Who Should I Spoil If Not Her?

    In short, his daughter did not need to know anything or do anything. He would make sure that others would serve her!

    However, so what if he pampered her? He had only one daughter. Who else could he dote on but her?

    Su Jiu watched him make dumplings for a while. Soon, she got the hang of it. Although the shape of the dumplings she made was not as good as Su Shengjing¡¯s and An Yuan¡¯s, it was still decent.

    At night, the family gathered to watch the g and eat New Year¡¯s Eve dinner. Rong Si politely toasted the elders.

    Su Guobang identally drank too much. He held one of Rong Si¡¯s hands and patted the back of his hand. He kept reminding him, ¡°Rong Si, I¡¯ll entrust my treasure to you. You have to treat her well, understand? Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences! If you don¡¯t believe me, feel free to try. Although I¡¯m old, it doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m a cripple. I still think I have the ability to deal with you!¡±

    Su Jiu did not know whether tough or cry.

    It was really not easy for the big boss. It was fine if he had to bow and scrape in her house, but he was also being threatened by her father and then by her grandfather.

    However, Rong Si was used to it. He obediently replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Old Master. If I treat Little Jiu badly, you can do whatever you want.¡±

    Supporting his chin with one hand, Su Shengjing snortedzily. ¡°Kid, you said the same thing to me. It sounded pretty good.¡±

    Su Jiu quickly chimed in. ¡°Daddy, you don¡¯t like to hear things that aren¡¯t nice either. Why aren¡¯t you happy when he says nice things?¡±

    Su Shengjing red at her. ¡°You¡¯re not even married yet, yet you¡¯re always speaking up for him. Don¡¯t you have any room for your father in your heart anymore?¡±

    His tone was sour.

    Su Jiu stuck out her tongue.

    Alright, I shouldn¡¯t have said anything. Daddy is jealous again.

    It was so difficult to be a person, but it was even harder to be a sandwich, stuck between the two people she cared for.

    Fortunately, An Yuan tried to smooth things over. Only then did Su Shengjing suppress his jealousy.

    Su Guobang was ecstatic and drank another two sses of wine, but Su Shengjing could not keep up.

    Soon, Su Shengjing and An Yuan returned to their rooms.

    The butler walked over to Rong Si and respectfully said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve arranged a room for you. It¡¯s the third room on the second floor. If there¡¯s anything else you need, just let me know.¡±

    Rong Si nced at Su Jiu beside him and held her hand. Then, he said, ¡°No need to thank me. I¡¯ll go with Su Jiu.¡±

    The butler did not say much and nodded. ¡°Alright, good night then.¡±

    Su Jiu was a little embarrassed and gently pinched Rong Si¡¯s palm. ¡°Why are you so straightforward?¡±

    Su Jiu curled his lips and hugged his neck. She fiercely said, ¡°Hmph, shameless. I¡¯ll punish you by making you carry me upstairs.¡±

    Rong Si picked her up and smiled. ¡°How about a princess carry?¡±

    When he suddenly picked her up, the world spun before her. Su Jiu subconsciously hugged him tightly, making him even happier.

    Rong Si loved the feeling of hugging her and being hugged by her. It was as if he owned the entire world.

    Back in the bedroom, Rong Si put her down. After locking the door, he couldn¡¯t wait to trap her in the corner. He lowered his head and was about to kiss her.

 Chapter 1224 - 1224 Good Wife

    1224 Good Wife

    Su Jiu knew what Rong Si wanted to do and quickly reached out to push against his chest. Her face turned red, and her heart started racing. ¡°Um¡­ go take a shower first.¡±

    Rong Si paused, then smiled. ¡°Together?¡±

    Before Su Jiu could say anything, he picked her up again and walked toward the bathroom.

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    The big boss is getting worse and worse!

    When she came out of the shower, she was so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a hole and hide in it. And as she saw Rong Si pull open the drawer by the bed and take out a small box to expertly open it, her heart beat even faster. She was too embarrassed to look at him.

    Rong Si yfully smiled and hugged her from behind. He looked at her flushed face. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I realize you were so shy before?¡±

    Su Jiu felt his body temperature and strong arms and stiffened. ¡°Who isn¡¯t shy about such things? I-I¡¯m not used to it yet.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯ll get used to it after a few more times.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    What did he mean by getting used to it after a few more times?

    She was about toin when Rong Si took action and kissed her all the way down from behind her ear¡­

    ¡°Uhh¡­¡± Su Jiu bit her lips and grabbed the sleeve of his bathrobe.

    Their desire and anticipation intertwined with each other, wrapping around the two of them. Su Jiu¡¯s eyes were moist, and it seemed as if the light from the crystal chandelier above had begun to blur.

    As Rong Si pushed his luck, she could only hug his shoulders tightly and close her eyes, listening to his heartbeat, which was as violent as hers¡­

    Ding¡­ Dong¡­

    After an unknown amount of time, the retro bell downstairs rang at midnight.

    The sound of the firecrackers outside shook the sky almost at the same time. Then, the pitch-ck night sky was cut open, and gorgeous fireworks bloomed like flowers, crackling non-stop.

    Through the gap in the curtains, Su Jiu could see the sky flickering outside. Just as the first fireworks bloomed, she felt a white light in her mind. It was as if something had bloomed in her too, making her heart beat violently.

    At the same time, she felt Rong Si lean down to her ear and whisper hotly, ¡°Little Jiu, I love you.¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s face was red, and her forehead was covered in sweat. It took her a while to recover. Then she hugged his neck and shyly whispered, ¡°Me too, Ah Si. I love you too.¡±

    ¡°Ah Si¡­¡±

    ¡°H-Husband?¡±

    Rong Si smiled. ¡°Good, wife.¡±

    When Su Jiu heard this form of address, her heart skipped a beat. It was as if she had been struck by a strong electric current. She wanted to say something, but her lips were blocked again.

    Sensing this, she blushed and weakly asked the man in front of her, ¡°Didn¡¯t you have enough?¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s hot eyes reflected only her shadow, filled with only her. ¡°No, it¡¯s not enough. It¡¯ll never be enough¡­¡±

    The sound of firecrackers and fireworks outside the window continued until dawn. And the two people in the bedroom fell asleep only when it was almost dawn¡­

    ***

    The next day, when Su Jiu woke up, she looked at the time. It was ten o¡¯clock.

    Her eyes widened in shock. Oh god, I slept in thiste!

 Chapter 1225 - 1225 Two More Years With Her

    1225 Two More Years With Her

    She hurriedly got up from the bed and realized that she was sore all over and could not exert any strength. I must have exhausted myselfst night.

    However, the space beside her was empty. She reached out and touched it. It was no longer warm. It seemed that Rong Si had been up for a while.

    Su Jiu quickly got out of bed, washed up, and changed her clothes. Then, she looked at herself in the mirror and made sure that the remaining blush on her face had faded. Only then did she feel relieved and went downstairs.

    When she reached downstairs, the butler was the first to see her. He respectfully smiled and said, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re awake. It¡¯s gettingte. Hurry up and eat breakfast. It¡¯s still warm for you.¡±

    Su Jiu nodded and thanked him. She subconsciously looked at the living room and saw her entire family sitting there, watching television.

    Rong Si was also sitting at the side, dressed neatly. His shirt was neatly tied to the top. He looked cold, abstinent, and otherworldly. He was like a different person from the evil, sexy, and seductive demon fromst night.

    As she thought ofst night, Su Jiu¡¯s face started to heat up again.

    At that moment, Rong Si looked up at her.

    Their eyes met, and his lips curled into a wicked smile. Su Jiu instantly felt her face burn even hotter.

    When Su Guobang saw his granddaughter and waved for her toe over, Su Jiu could only pretend as if nothing had happened and walk over. ¡°Good morning, Grandpa. Good morning, Mom and Dad. I identally overslept.¡±

    She nced at Rong Si again.

    It was strange. He had sleptte, eventer than her. Why did he look so energetic when he had woken up early?

    Su Guobang smiled and said, ¡°You young people like to stay upte. It¡¯s fine to wake upter.¡±

    Su Jiu sat down beside him and affectionately hugged his arm. ¡°Happy new year, Grandpa. I wish you all the best and good health. Give me the red packet!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, good, good, good. Grandpa will give you a big red packet!¡± Su Guobang kindly smiled. Then, he took out two red packets and handed one to her. ¡°Grandpa also wishes you a happy new year. You have to be wealthy and healthy in the new year. I hope everything will go smoothly for you. Most importantly, you have to be happy.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa!¡±

    After Su Jiu took the red packet, Su Guobang handed the other red packet to Rong Si and meaningfully said, ¡°Rong Si, I¡¯ll give you a red packet too. You have to treat Little Jiu better in the new year, understand? Also, I hope that you can receive three red packets this time next year.¡±

    Three red packets?

    Su Jiu was stunned for two seconds before she understood what he meant.

    It turned out that Grandpa was not only urging them to get married, but also to have a baby?!

    Upon hearing this, Rong Si couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He coughed lightly in embarrassment. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t satisfy you for the time being. I still want to spend two more years alone with Su Jiu. Besides, Ipletely respect Little Jiu¡¯s opinion on this aspect. Unless she wants to, otherwise¡­¡±

    Su Shengjing chimed in. ¡°Old man, how can she be so fast? To me, she¡¯s still a child who hasn¡¯t grown up. So, it¡¯s best to talk about this in a few years.¡±

 Chapter 1226 - 1226 Will Always Be Tied to Me

    1226 Will Always Be Tied to Me

    Su Shengjing thought that after so many years, he had already given all his love to Little Jiu. He could no longer give it to other children, so he and An Yuan never had another child. Instead, he had given all his love to Little Jiu.

    Su Guobang widened his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t all old people want a baby at home? After all, who knows how long we can live? They might die sooner thanter!¡±

    Su Jiu immediately interrupted him. ¡°Grandpa, why are you saying such inauspicious things during the new year? You¡¯re still very healthy. You will definitely live to a ripe old age.¡±

    Su Guobang straightened his expression and pretended to be serious. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s fine if you do itter. Then promise Grandpa that you¡¯ll have at least two babies. Our family is too small.¡±

    Looking at Su Jiu¡¯s embarrassed expression, Rong Si almost couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    His fianc¨¦e was too cute.

    Su Shengjing thought about it and felt that this made sense. ¡°That¡¯s true. Tsk, I originally wanted to quit in the next two years. Now, I have to continue fighting for my grandson.¡±

    An Yuan held his arm and snorted. ¡°You said that you would travel the world with me when you¡¯re free. Do you n to continue fighting for a few more years? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going back on your word?¡±

    Su Shengjing immediately defended himself. ¡°Of course not. Since I promised you, I¡¯ll definitely do it. As for the time¡­ I have a lot of work to do next year.¡±

    Su Jiu snickered. Yes, her father was now the most popr Best Actor. He had many offers from movies, television dramas, and advertisers. Even if he rejected many offers, he was still a busy person.

    ¡°However, if you want to travel the world this year, I¡¯ll postpone all my work. How about we spend a year or two traveling? You can go anywhere you want.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Su Guobang seriously nodded. ¡°I agree. The two of you are indeed too busy with work. It¡¯s time for you to have fun.¡±

    ¡°I agree!¡± Su Jiu echoed. Then, she realized that something was wrong with Rong Si. He had lowered his eyes and seemed to be thinking about something.

    She quickly tugged at his sleeve and softly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Rong Si turned to look at her. ¡°I¡¯m thinking that if your parents n to spend an entire year traveling this year, then¡­ our rtionship might have to be postponed.¡±

    Huh?

    Stunned, Su Jiu immediately realized that he was talking about marriage.

    She tiptoed and leaned close to his ear to ask, ¡°Do you want to marry me that much?¡±

    Rong Si stroked her hair. ¡°What do you think? I wish I could get the marriage certificate right now and tie you to me forever.¡±

    Get the marriage certificate¡­

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat as a thought suddenly popped up in her mind.

    Rong Si quietly sighed and reluctantly said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    ***

    Su Jiu and An Yuan decided to travel after the new year. However, both of them had contracts and could notpletely abandon their work. They nned to take many small trips. The first ce they were going was Northern Europe, and they would stay there for a month or two.

    This provided an unprecedented opportunity for Su Jiu and Rong Si to be alone.

 Chapter 1227 - 1227 More Practice

    1227 More Practice

    For several consecutive nights, Su Jiu did not have a good night¡¯s sleep. The wolf that had broken free from its restraints looked like it had been hungry for a long time. Facing the delicious food right in front of it, it would not stop until it had eaten everything.

    However, she could not reject him.

    Who had asked him to have such a good-looking face and a figureparable to that of a male model? Moreover, in that aspect¡­ although it was tiring, she had a good experience.

    In short, how could she refuse him?

    ¡°Little Jiu¡­¡± The light above was dim. The man buried his head in her neck and said her name in a hoarse voice.

    That extremely charming voice made Su Jiu¡¯s heart and body tremble slightly. She felt muddled for a long time until she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and begged him for mercy.

    Seeing her red and pitiful eyes, Rong Si couldn¡¯t bear to let go of her. He looked down at her sweaty hair and flushed face, unable to help himself from chuckling. ¡°Looks like you need to practice more.¡±

    ¡°Get lost. You¡¯re too much. It¡¯s useless no matter how much I practice.¡± Su Jiu kicked him in embarrassment. ¡°If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to let you stay in my house.¡±

    Although the house had a guest room, this man had shamelessly insisted on sleeping with her, which gave him a chance to do whatever he wanted.

    Once again, Su Jiu felt that she had no backbone. Why could she not resist the temptation of beauty?

    She suddenly hoped that her father woulde back soon. With him around, Rong Si could restrain himself a little.

    Rong Si pulled her into his arms and kissed her forehead. He helplessly sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I really can¡¯t control myself with you by my side. If you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯te over tomorrow.¡±

    Won¡¯te over?

    Su Jiu was stunned for a moment, then she became embarrassed. Her eyes flickered as she said, ¡°That¡­ is not necessary.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Rong Si raised his eyebrows with interest. ¡°So, do you want me toe over or not?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ I¡­ I think I still like you staying with me.¡± The more Su Jiu spoke, the softer her voice became.

    Ah ah ah, how embarrassing!

    This feeling of wanting to refuse but being unable to do so was like two little people fighting. In the end, the one who could not refuse firmly gained the upper hand.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped. It was her fault for loving him!

    She felt ufortable if didn¡¯t see him for even a day. Her heart felt empty as if something was missing.

    Looking at her conflicted and vexed expression, Rong Si suddenly smiled and asked, ¡°Really? Even if I can¡¯t control myself?¡±

    Rong Siughed at her again and pushed her sweaty hair away from her forehead. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you,¡± he said obediently.

    Soon, Valentine¡¯s Day arrived.

    In the morning, it was still snowing lightly outside. The entire city was covered in a thinyer of snow, a vast whiteness. Beautiful ice flowers hung from tree branches. Flower shops and gift shops had opened early. Valentine¡¯s Day decorations were everywhere.

    Su Jiu was still asleep when the ringing of her phone woke her up.

 Chapter 1228 - 1228 Canâ€™t Wait

    1228 Can¡¯t Wait

    Who is disturbing my sleep so early in the morning? How despicable!

    She quickly answered the call. ¡°Hello? Honey~ Why are you so early?¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s amused voice came from the other end. ¡°It¡¯s still early. Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t woken up yet, youzy cat.¡±

    Lazy cat¡­

    When these words came from his mouth, they were filled with fondness. It was indescribably pleasant to hear.

    Su Jiu looked at the time and realized that it was already past nine. She had slept for nine hours.

    However, she could not be med. She must have been too tired recently and did not sleep well!

    It was Rong Si¡¯s fault!

    She mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you. Ever since Dad and Mom went on a trip and I let you stay at home, it¡¯s been difficult for me to sleep well. It¡¯s not because I¡¯mzy.¡±

    Rong Si recalled the intimate scene with her a few days ago, and his throat tightened. He tried his best to suppress the sudden surge of heat in his heart and chuckled. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s all my fault. So, fianc¨¦e, can you give me a chance to make it up to you?¡±

    Su Jiu suppressed herughter and asked, ¡°How do you n topensate me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve booked a restaurant. Can you give me a chance to have lunch with my fianc¨¦e?¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get up immediately. Wait for me!¡±

    ¡°Okay. But don¡¯t make me wait too long. I can¡¯t wait to see you.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡± Su Jiu made a kissing noise at the phone before ending the call. She then rushed to wash up.

    She chose a beautiful winter dress and changed into it. After checking that her image was okay, she hurriedly went downstairs. When she passed by the living room, she was stopped by Su Shengjing. Her father was sitting on the sofa, drinking coffee and reading a magazine. ¡°Little Jiu, where are you going in such a hurry?¡±

    Su Jiu stopped in her tracks and awkwardlyughed. ¡°Well, I made an appointment with Rong Si. I won¡¯t be back for lunch today.¡±

    Su Shengjing frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go out without even eating breakfast. It¡¯s not like you guys haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. There¡¯s no need to be so anxious.¡±

    ¡°But he¡¯s waiting for me outside. It¡¯ll be time for lunch soon. I won¡¯t starve myself. Don¡¯t worry, Daddy. I¡¯m leaving!¡±

    Afraid that he would say something else, Su Jiu slipped out of the house.

    The corners of Su Shengjing¡¯s mouth twitched. However, he suddenly remembered that today was Valentine¡¯s Day. He had almost forgotten that!

    Su Jiu ran out of the vi and saw Rong Si waiting for her under the tree outside the door.

    Rong Si looked ufortable. ¡°It¡¯ll be a little awkward with your father at home.¡±

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Su Jiu could not help butugh. She wrapped her arms around his waist. ¡°Daddy is like that. But when you really be his son-inw, he will ept youpletely. Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Rong Si pulled her into his arms and asked, ¡°Then¡­ when can I really be Uncle¡¯s son-inw?¡±

    ¡°Well, it won¡¯t be long.¡±

    Rong Si intently looked at her. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait and see.¡±

 Chapter 1229 - 1229 Valentineâ€™s Day Gift (1)

    1229 Valentine¡¯s Day Gift (1)

    Although Su Jiu had heard Rong Si say many sweet nothings, her heart still throbbed every time she heard it.

    She had prepared this gift for a long time.

    She knew that he would love it.

    Rong Si was interested. ¡°What gift?¡±

    Su Jiu still pretended to be mysterious. ¡°You¡¯ll knowter where we¡¯re going to eat. I haven¡¯t eaten breakfast yet. I¡¯m so hungry.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t eat breakfast?¡± Rong Si frowned. He held her face with one hand and stared at her. ¡°Don¡¯t do that again. It¡¯s bad for your health.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, how can you scold me for that when you do it too? When you¡¯re busy, don¡¯t you forget the time and often skip dinner? Today, I didn¡¯t eat because I was in a hurry to see you. I do it asionally, but you do it so often! We can¡¯t continue like this, so I¡¯ll supervise your meals in the future!¡±

    Her cheeks always bulged when she was angry, like a cute pufferfish. Rong Si couldn¡¯t help but pinch her face. ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll have to trouble my fianc¨¦e to supervise me in the future.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I hope you won¡¯t find me annoying when the timees.¡±

    Rong Siughed. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to marry you. Why would I find you annoying?¡±

    Looking at his extremely beautiful smile, Su Jiu felt a little dizzy. It was as if she had fallen into it and could not extricate herself.

    The weather was excellent today. It had snowedst night, but the bright sunlight of the morning was shining on her with a warmth that she had not felt for a long time.

    Su Jiu covered her face with a hat and mask and held hands with Rong Si as they walked into a private room in a Chinese restaurant.

    As usual, Rong Si ordered her favorite dishes and watched her eat more. After making sure she was full, he stopped putting food into her bowl.

    When she had eaten and drunk her fill, Su Jiu touched her full belly and felt a little distressed. She could not help butin. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. I ate too much again.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your fault for not eating breakfast. I just want you to eat more.¡± Rong Si reached out and pinched her baby-fat face again. ¡°Also, it¡¯s not good to be too thin. It¡¯s cuter to have some curves.¡±

    ¡°If I get fat, you¡¯d hate me.¡±

    His expression suddenly became serious. ¡°I won¡¯t hate you, no matter what happens.¡±

    Su Jiu blinked. Seeing his serious expression, she suddenlyughed. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯m just teasing you. When I¡¯m with you, of course, I have to change more and more so that others won¡¯t have the chance to snatch you away.¡±

    ¡°No one will get the chance. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Rong Si ruffled her hair. ¡°Since you¡¯re full, do you want to go for a walk?¡±

    Every couple was snuggling and flirting with each other. The single people that passed by them felt like they were stuffed with endless dog food and immediately stuffed to death.

    Su Jiu was confused. ¡°Why are you here? Jewelry from this brand is very expensive. You¡¯ve already given me a lot. Don¡¯t waste money.¡±

 Chapter 1230 - 1230 Valentineâ€™s Day Gift (2)

    1230 Valentine¡¯s Day Gift (2)

    ¡°Giving it to you is not a waste,¡± Rong Si said, walking to the counter.

    The manager saw that although this customer was wearing a mask and his appearance could not be seen, his aura was extraordinary. He immediately went forward to wee Rong Si.

    Rong Si took out a gold card. ¡°Is the custom-made ne I ordered two days ago ready?¡±

    When the manager saw that it was the most precious card given by the shop, he remembered that a customer had indeed ordered a customized ne worth millions two days ago. He quickly said, ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll bring it over for you now.¡±

    Custom-made?

    Curious, Su Jiu tugged at his sleeve and whispered, ¡°Tell me, honestly, how much did you spend?¡±

    Su Jiu had seen a lot of jewelry over the years. At a nce, she could tell that this diamond ne was expensive. The fine diamond that was perfectly cut tested the craftsman¡¯s ability. Under the chain was a lifelike white swan that flickered with star-like light. It was so low-key and luxurious that people could not take their eyes off it.

    The manager couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re really lucky. Your boyfriend gave you such an expensive ne. This is a limited edition worldwide, and it¡¯s engraved with your and his surname. It¡¯s the only one in the world.¡±

    Her words were filled with envy.

    Su Jiu looked at the lock of the ne and realized that it was in the shape of the special letters ¡°R¡± and ¡°S.¡±

    They were her and his initials, and the lock between the two letters was specially made into a heart shape.

    Su Jiu quietly asked, ¡°How much?¡±

    Rong Si looked down at her and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important is whether you like it or not.¡±

    It would be lying to say that she did not like such a beautiful ne. Su Jiu nodded. ¡°I like it. I really like it¡±

    Rong Si was afraid she would find it clich¨¦d. After all, he had given her a lot of jewelry, so when he heard this, his expression rxed. ¡°Then it¡¯s worth all the money. Shall I help you put it on?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Su Jiu said with a smile and turned her back on him.

    Rong Si picked up the ne and carefully put it on her.

    After he had put it on her, Su Jiu turned around and caressed the little swan on the ne. ¡°Does it look good?¡±

    Rong Si didn¡¯t look at the ne. Instead, he stared into Su Jiu¡¯s smiling eyes. They were clear and bright, like stars falling on ake.

    At this moment, his shadow was reflected in her eyes, making his heart soften.

    Just as he was engrossed in it, Su Jiu took his hand and leaned closer to him. ¡°Fianc¨¦, thank you for giving me such a good gift. Next, it¡¯s my turn to give you a gift. However¡­¡±

    Su Jiu seemed a little embarrassed. ¡°My gift is very cheap. It didn¡¯t cost much.¡±

    Rong Si didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°That¡¯s okay. As long as it¡¯s from you, I like both of us.¡±

    Gifts were never about value, but about the people giving the gifts and their intentions.

    Su Jiu curled her lips. ¡°The gift isn¡¯t with me. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to it.¡±

    After getting into the car, Su Jiu fastened her seatbelt and said, ¡°It¡¯s a little far. I¡¯ll show you the way. Just drive ording to what I said.¡±

    ¡°Do you have a specific address? We can use the navigation system.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m your human navigation system. What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you like it, Big Brother? Do you want to abandon this lively human-shaped navigation system and use a cold mechanical voice? Not only will I guide you urately, but I will also cheer you on and praise you. But, I¡¯ll respect your wishes. Please press one for human navigation. Please press two for electronic navigation.¡±

 Chapter 1231 - 1231 Be My Bride

    1231 Be My Bride

    As she spoke, she looked at him eagerly. The words ¡°Choose me¡± were almost written on her face.

    Rong Siughed at her. Without hesitation, he answered, ¡°One.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Big Brother is indeed wise.¡± Su Jiu smiled as if her n had seeded. Then, she started to point out the directions. ¡°Drive forward and turn right at the crossroads.¡±

    Rong Si raised his eyebrows. He had to admit that she had piqued his curiosity.

    Since it was a gift that cost little, why did they have to go all the way to get it?

    She wasn¡¯t even letting him use the GPS and was being mysterious about the entire affair. He could only guess that it had something to do with food.

    What a greedy little kitten!

    Half an hourter, Su Jiu pointed ahead. ¡°We¡¯re almost there. Almost there. Turn left at the intersection ahead.¡±

    Rong Si spun the steering wheel and turned into the main street as she said. Su Jiu noticed something and called it out, telling him to pull over to the right.

    Rong Si parked the car by the roadside. At that moment, he inadvertently looked out and suddenly saw something. It stunned him. Then, he turned to look at Su Jiu in disbelief. ¡°Little Jiu, you¡­¡±

    His tone became a little unstable because of the surprise.

    Su Jiu had already expected his reaction. She smiled at him. ¡°That¡¯s right. This is where I wanted to bring you. It¡¯s also a surprise for you.¡±

    Rong Si would never have thought that Su Jiu would bring him to¡­ the Civil Affairs Bureau!

    Unprecedented excitement and nervousness surged in his heart at that instant. He was suddenly at a loss. Even though he had been fantasizing about registering their marriage for a long time, he waspletely unprepared for this sudden development.

    This surprise¡­ was too great.

    Rong Si tried his best to suppress his emotions. He reached out and stroked her hair. ¡°Idiot, you didn¡¯t tell me in advance. How can I register our marriage without my identification documents?

    ¡°I¡¯m going back to get them now.¡±

    He tried to turn the steering wheel, but Su Jiu stopped him. She smiled even more brightly. ¡°You¡¯re the idiot. Since I¡¯ve decided to give you such a gift, of course, I¡¯ve made preparations long ago! Look!¡±

    Two sets of identification documents appeared in her hands. She waved them in front of his eyes. ¡°This is mine! I begged Dad for a long time before he was willing to give it to me. I secretly asked Auntie Song for yours. She gave it to me immediately.¡±

    Rong Si took his documents and couldn¡¯t help but smile with uncontroble pleasure.

    Su Jiu leaned closer to him and mysteriously said, ¡°She also told me a secret. Do you want to know?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Rong Si was curious.

    ¡°Auntie Song said¡­¡± Su Jiu looked at him, and her clear and beautiful eyes became filled withughter. ¡°You¡¯ve been determined to marry me since you were young, right?¡±

    Rong Si was a little embarrassed, but he admitted it without hesitation. ¡°Yes. This wish has never changed since we were young. I didn¡¯t expect it toe true today.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Marrying you has also always been my wish.¡± Su Jiu smiled until her eyes curved. She leaned close to his ear and whispered, ¡°Big Brother, I really want to marry you and be your bride.¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s heart trembled again.

    He suddenly felt that he would dly endure her words even if they were poisoned honey!

    Being hit by such a huge surprise, he felt a little dizzy and surreal.

    ¡°Then marry me and be my bride.¡±

    Rong Si turned his head and kissed Su Jiu¡¯s tender lips. Then, as if he could not wait any longer, he held her hand and got out of the car. Closing the car door, he strode toward the Civil Affairs Bureau in front of him.

 Chapter 1232 - 1232 Iâ€™m Very Satisfied With This Marriage!

    1232 I¡¯m Very Satisfied With This Marriage!

    His long legs rushed ahead, as if he were afraid that she would go back on her word. He held her wrist tightly, not giving her a chance to break free.

    At the same time, her heart softened.

    Little viin¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been waiting for this day for a long time?

    After entering the office, the two of them took off their masks when they were filling in the form and had to take photos. People immediately recognized the two of them. A girl covered her mouth and excitedly shouted, ¡°Ahhhh, Little Jiu! Are you Little Jiu? Oh my god! I actually met you here. Are you and your fianc¨¦ going to register your marriage?!¡±

    ¡°Little Jiu! It¡¯s Little Jiu! Oh my god! I¡¯m actually meeting Little Jiu while getting my marriage certificate. Her fianc¨¦ is so handsome! He¡¯s a hundred times more handsome than in the pictures!¡±

    Many people gathered around them, hearing themotion. They could not hide their excitement as they took out their phones to take photos.

    Su Jiu had already expected this. Since she could not escape them, she simply let them take pictures.

    She affectionately held Rong Si¡¯s arm and replied with a smile, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Valentine¡¯s Day today. It was a good day to register our marriage, so we made an appointment in advance toe over. That¡¯s right, Rong Si and I are indeed going to register our marriage.¡±

    ¡°Ah ah ah!¡± The hall was filled with excited screams.

    ¡°Little Jiu, Little Jiu, I¡¯ve been kowtowing to the two of you for a long time! I¡¯ve been looking forward to your marriage for a long time. I can¡¯t believe it¡¯sing true today. I¡¯m so happy! I wish the two of you a happy life!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! Congrattions!¡±

    ¡°You two are sopatible! No one in the world is morepatible than the two of you. I hope you two stay together for the rest of your lives! Happy marriage!¡±

    Su Jiu smiled even more sweetly. She was ted to be blessed by so many people. ¡°Thank you! You too. Happy wedding.¡±

    Rong Si ignored the people around him, who were snapping photos, and the noise. He lowered his eyes and looked at Su Jiu¡¯s smile. When he saw her smile, his lips curled into a happy smile.

    His eyes were filled with love, almost overflowing with it.

    Someone took a photo of this scene and posted it online with ten emojis wiping their tears. ¡°Look at the way my future son-inw looks at my daughter. He¡¯s so doting! As his mother-inw, I¡¯m very satisfied with this marriage!¡±

    Almost instantly, #Su_Jiu_x_Rong_Si_Getting_Married# became a trending topic. It even gained a little ¡°exploding¡± icon on the trending topics page.

    The fans excitedly screamed and reposted the pictures with fervor. ¡°Oh my god! When Rong Si looked at Su Jiu like that, my legs instantly went weak¡­ Such a handsome husband. I¡¯m envious, jealous, and hateful!¡±

    ¡°Have you really registered your marriage? What should I do if this old mother suddenly wants to cry? It¡¯s as if I¡¯m watching the daughter I raised leave me. I¡¯m happy and sad¡­¡±

    ¡°Rong Si, listen carefully! You must treat my Little Jiu well. You¡¯re not allowed to bully her or betray her! If you dare, I¡¯ll make sure you never have peace in your life, understand?!¡±

    ¡°+1!!¡±

    ¡­

    After registering and obtaining the red booklet, Su Jiu stared at it for a long time. She could not believe that she and Rong Si¡­ were finally married.

    This proved that they were legally married.

    Husband and wife¡­

    They were not boyfriend and girlfriend, nor were they engaged. Instead, they were truly husband and wife.

    In the future, they would be bound together.

    For some reason, despite this happiness, she felt like crying. It was as if she had been waiting for this moment and this day for a long time.

    Su Jiu knew that the photos had definitely been posted online. Perhaps, reporters woulde over soon to chase after them. She could not stay here for long. Therefore, quickly pulling Rong Jiu out of the office, she crawled back into the car. Only then did she rx a little.

    Then, the tears that she had been holding back finally gushed out.

 Chapter 1233 - 1233 Weâ€™ve Registered Our Marriage!

    1233 We¡¯ve Registered Our Marriage!

    Rong Si turned to look at her. Seeing her crying, he quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯m crying because I¡¯m too happy¡­¡± The corners of Su Jiu¡¯s lips curled up, wanting to prove that she was not sad. Even she felt that she looked ugly due to crying andughing at the same time.

    ¡°Idiot, why are you crying when you¡¯re happy?¡± Although Rong Si said that, his eyes turned red as he wiped her tears. His thin lips pursed.

    ¡°You¡¯re still talking about me? Look, aren¡¯t you the same?!¡± Su Jiu choked andughed at him.

    Rong Si¡¯s eyes were indeed red. A glint of water was clearly visible in them as if the tear would fall out of his eyes if he was not careful.

    Su Jiu had seldom seen Rong Si cry. Even when he had suffered as a child, he had never cried. Yet, he now¡­

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart throbbed. She reached out to hold his face and leaned over to kiss him on the lips. Looking at him with watery eyes, she said, ¡°Ah Si, I¡¯ve always dreamed of marrying you, and this day has finallye.¡±

    Rong Si took her hand and pressed his forehead against hers. He then closed his eyes, his fine eyshes trembling slightly. ¡°Me too. I¡¯ve waited for this day for a really long time.

    ¡°Now, my greatest wish has actually been fulfilled. I find it unbelievable.¡±

    Su Jiu suddenly smiled. She recalled that when Rong Si had filled in the form at the Civil Affairs Bureau just now, his expression had been unprecedentedly focused and serious. He was so careful as though he was afraid of making even a single mistake when writing, as though he weremitting an earth-shattering act.

    At that time, her heart was already aching. She had the urge to cry, but it was not because she was sad. It was because she was so happy when he proposed to her again that she wanted to cry.

    She was ted.

    Rong Si took a deep breath to calm himself down. Then he deeply looked at her and kissed her on the lips.

    Su Jiu closed her eyes and cooperated with him. The kisssted a long time, until she could not breathe. Only then did Rong Si reluctantly let go of her, but his breathing quickened.

    As Rong Si looked at her moist lips, his heart kept beating very fast. He could not help but lower his head again. However, Su Jiu reached out and pressed her hand against his chest. Blushing, she whispered, ¡°The car has been parked here for a long time. Let¡¯s go back first. We¡¯ll talk when we get back¡­¡±

    Rong Si noticed that many people were watching them from the outside and taking photos with their phones.

    Although the car window was covered with an explosion-proof film and one could not see the inside, it was difficult not to let people¡¯s imaginations run wild if the car remained parked for too long.

    Rong Si could only suppress the boiling blood in his heart and say in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Okay.¡±

    He was about to start the car when Su Jiu said to wait. Then, she took out her phone and their marriage certificate from her bag and handed it to him. ¡°Let¡¯s take a photo and announce it.¡±

    The news of her and Rong Si registering their marriage had probably spread online anyway, so there was no need to hide it. She might as well admit it openly.

    Click!

    After taking the photo, Su Jiu posted it on Weibo with the caption ¡°2.14, we¡¯ve registered our marriage!¡±

    Some people had still been suspecting that the videos and photos of Su Jiu and Rong Si posted by their fans were photoshopped, but now that the people involved in the matter had announced it themselves, it instantly caused an uproar.

    Some fans were so touched that they were about to cry.

    [Ahhh, my daughter, who I¡¯ve been a fan of for so long, is finally married to my future son-inw. As her mother, I¡¯m really happy for them~]

 Chapter 1234 - 1234 Can You Call Me Wife Now?

    1234 Can You Call Me Wife Now?

    ¡°I wish you happiness for a long time. Give birth to a child soon, hahahaha! I¡¯m so looking forward to what their children will be like. Their grandpa, grandma, grandpa, mom, and dad are so good-looking. The baby will definitely be beautiful!¡±

    ¡°I remember Rong Si saying in a media interview that he wanted to give Little Jiu a fairytale wedding of the century! I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡±

    ¡°D*mn it! I want to cry. What should I do? I understand how it feels to marry off my daughter! Rong Si, you have to treat Little Jiu well!¡±

    ***

    At night, after taking a shower, Su Jiu sat at the head of the bed and looked at thements her fans had left for her. In just a day, her post had tens of thousands ofments. Almost all of them were blessing her. There were some haters and jealous people as well, but their number was negligible.

    Rong Si came out of the bathroom and wiped his hair with a towel. He looked up and saw her sitting on the bed, looking at her cell phone. The corners of her mouth were curled up as if she was in a good mood.

    He could not help but smile as he walked toward her. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    Upon hearing his voice, Su Jiu looked up and suddenly met his perfectly handsome face. His half-wet and messy hair added to his unruliness, making her heart skip a beat.

    No matter how many times she looked at him, the man in front of her would still make her heart flutter like the first time.

    Su Jiu smiled at him. ¡°The fans¡¯ments. They all know that we¡¯ve registered our marriage and are giving us their blessings. I automatically ignored the negativements.¡±

    ¡°What did they say?¡±

    ¡°Of course, they wished us happiness and a longsting rtionship and good luck. They said that you must treat me well. If you dare treat me badly, the consequences will be serious!¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Then they can rest assured. I don¡¯t have the guts.¡±

    There was no need for anyone to remind or threaten him. He would treat Little Jiu well for all of his life.

    Su Jiu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Who knows? Some people say that men are two different people before and after marriage. No matter how good they are, they might change their minds very quickly after marriage. However¡­¡±

    She wrapped her arms around his neck and looked at him with bright eyes. ¡°I believe you¡¯re not that kind of person.¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Rong Si wrapped his arms around her waist and looked straight into her eyes, his forehead pressed against hers. As they looked at each other, it was as if the atmosphere had suddenly be subtle, and an ambiguous aura flowed between them.

    Su Jiu¡¯s heart raced under his deep gaze. She could even feel the intense emotions in his eyes that were about to overflow. Getting a little embarrassed, she avoided his gaze.

    As their breaths intertwined, Rong Si leaned closer to her and whispered in her ear, ¡°Little Jiu¡­¡±

    His low and maic voice was seductive. It seemed to have captivated Su Jiu. Her gaze returned to his face, and she replied in a daze, ¡°Yes?¡±

    He chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve finally married you. Now, can I call you¡­ my wife?¡±

    Her blushing face was adorable, and Rong Si¡¯s heart throbbed. He couldn¡¯t help but continue to tease her. ¡°Then what should you call me?¡±

    Su Jiu¡¯s ears began to burn. Avoiding his expectant and burning gaze, she whispered, ¡°Hubby.¡±

    Before she could finish, she felt the hand on her waist suddenly tighten. Her entire body was forced against his chest. At the same time, his thin lipsnded on the back of her neck, and his voice became slightly hoarse. ¡°What? I didn¡¯t hear you. Say it again.¡±

 Chapter 1235 - 1235 She Was So Sweet

    1235 She Was So Sweet

    ¡°How nice!¡± Rong Si felt that when these two words came out of her mouth, they sounded even better than the sound of nature.

    ¡°Call me that again.¡± He wanted to hear it a few more times.

    Su Jiu felt a little embarrassed. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Be good. Say it again.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Looking into his expectant eyes, Su Jiu could not reject him at all. She could only look into his deep eyes and softly say, ¡°Hubby.¡±

    Rong Si was instantly satisfied. His chest was warm and hot. He couldn¡¯t help but lower his head to kiss her. ¡°Good job.¡±

    He had just kissed her forehead, but when he saw her flushed face, her moist eyes, and her pink and tender lips¡­ they were all fatal temptations to him. He could not help but want to carefully feel every detail of hers, not wanting to miss any of them.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Su Jiu¡¯s heart was beating like a drum. Just as she was about to suffocate, she could not help but reach out and gently push him. However, her hands were held by him, and their fingers were intertwined. She slowly fell into his rhythm¡­

    The time, ce, atmosphere, and passionate feelings were all in ce. Su Jiu had already anticipated everything that would happen next. It was also something that should happen as she and Rong Si had be newlyweds.

    The weather in February was still cold. The cold wind made a slight sound when it hit the floor-to-ceiling window, but the bedroom was as warm as spring¡­

    ***

    The next day, Su Jiu only woke up at noon. When she realized that it was already sote, she was shocked and embarrassed. She had slept for so long!

    But she couldn¡¯t be med. She had slept tootest night and was exhausted. If she had to me someone, it would be Rong Si.

    He was really¡­ getting more and more overboard. He was getting more and more capable of causing trouble!

    Su Jiu finally realized that before, when he was intimate with her, he would carefully probe her and stop at the right time. However, after they had registered their marriage the previous day, she had seen what it meant to be indulgent and even presumptuous. Rong Si no longer probed or tested her. Instead, he seemed to want to devour her whole.

    It seemed that¡­ all the restraint he had previously was forst night.

    Su Jiu was so tired that she did not want to move. Shey on the pillow. But¡­ Where did he go?

    The space beside her was empty. Su Jiu reached out and touched it. There was no residual body heat. Obviously, Rong Si had been up for a while. Hmph, that stinky man left me here without telling me!

    Su Jiu angrily grabbed Rong Si¡¯s pillow. A trace of his scent lingered on it, like ck cedar covered in snow. It smelled good.

    She couldn¡¯t help but take a sniff, as though he were beside her. At that moment, the door to the room opened with a click.

    Su Jiu quickly looked up and saw Rong Siing in with a te filled with her favorite Chinese breakfast. She immediately perked up.

    Rong Si raised his eyebrows. He could tell what she was thinking. His lips curled up as he walked to the bed.

    Su Jiu red at him. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. I don¡¯t think I can get up today.¡±

    Rong Si¡¯s smile deepened as he apologized to her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I went a little overboardst night. I¡¯ll pay attention in the future.¡±

    That was the correct thing to say, but¡­ he had no intention of restraining himself.

    He had waited for so many years for them to be real husband and wife. Now he could finally live the so-called husband-and-wife life with her. Moreover¡­ she is so sweet and delicious. How can I still suppress myself?

 Chapter 1236 -

    1236 He Will Only Be Yours

    Su Jiu said angrily, ¡°Your credibility is already zero in my eyes!¡±

    Rong Si smiled again. Thinking that they had gone at it for so long the previous night, he seriously and concernedly asked, ¡°Are you feeling unwell? I¡¯ll really pay attention next time.¡±

    Su Jiu was speechless.

    She did not feel unwell. In fact, she felt quitefortable, but it was too tiring!

    As she thought of this, her ears began to burn. She hurriedly patted her face to prevent herself from letting her imagination run wild.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Rong Si was surprised. Why did she hit herself?

    ¡°No,¡± Su Jiu softly replied.

    Rong Si was relieved. ¡°That¡¯s good. It seems¡­ you¡¯re quite satisfied with me?¡±

    ¡°Stop! Stop discussing this topic. I¡¯m hungry!¡± Su Jiu interrupted him in time. Although this was not the first time they had been intimate, such a topic was still embarrassing for her. She was not used to it.

    Perhaps she would get used to it after they had been married for a long time. Speaking of which¡­ she seemed to have heard that all newlyweds were passionate. But after a while, they would slowly be cold to each other, and they would even¡­ not be intimate for a long time.

    She stole a nce at Rong Si. The man in front of her was so handsome that he seemed wless. He had a particrly great face and a good figure. Honestly, how could she hold back when facing such a perfect thing every day? How could they not be intimate for a long time?

    She assumed that it was impossible for her.

    Rong Si picked up the te again and lovingly looked at her. ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll feed you.¡±

    ¡°This.¡± Su Jiu pointed at the soy milk and the soft buns.

    Rong Si picked up the soy milk and brought it to her mouth. Su Jiu took a sip from the cup. This was the soy milk Rong Si had made. It was warm and the temperature and taste were just right. She loved it and had not gotten tired of it even after drinking it many times.

    After she finished drinking, Rong Si suddenly leaned over toward her.

    His handsome face suddenly erged in front of her. Su Jiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She did not know what he wanted to do. Then, she felt him kiss the corner of her lips and lick off the soy milk left on it.

    She looked at the way he gently licked it off. It seemed so wicked that it was soul-stirring. Her heart uncontrobly raced. D*mn it! He is simply a demon. Is he seducing me?

    It was better to act than to be tempted. She leaned forward, wrapped her arms around his neck, and kissed him on the lips.

    So soft!

    Su Jiuughed. ¡°How magical. This handsome man actually became my husband.¡±

    Ah¡­ Su Jiu was speechless.

    Dad!

    She quickly picked up the call. ¡°Hello, Dad?¡±

    Su Shengjing¡¯s stiff and sarcastic voice came from the other end. ¡°Hehe, you still remember your father? I thought you had forgotten about me after registering your marriage!¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!